A Brony Lifeby 4428gamer
Chapters
1. Prologue
What's up everypony! Welcome to my first ever story on this profile! I know that it's not on here, but my previous account got corrupted or something so I had to make a completely new one. Anyway, this is my first story about how a human gets transported to the MLP world. I know there are tons of these, but I like to call them 'My Little OC's Transformation' stories. Simple enough, it makes sense and I don't know what else it's called. Well with that introduction said/typed, let's begin the story!
Disclaimer: I don't own MLP. If I did, my OC would be in it as a supporting character.
Throughout my life, I've been treated like crap. To unoriginal huh? Well your about to change your minds in a few minutes. I had an abusive father and a mother who was actually caring. When they divorced, it was pretty obvious who I sided with. While all this chaos was going on, it was just as bad at school.
I was bullied, ignored and on top of it all, I was always sick. I had no friends, no talents, no nothing. I was the loner who sat in the back, got C's and B's, and just looked down as I kept walking from home, to school, to home again.
Some years later, I ended up in middle school with a slightly better life. My dad was still fighting to make sure I lived with him for no reason other to have the power. Yes, power. He always fought just to say he had it, or to say he controlled it. I was just one of the 'its' he wanted to own and control. At school, I wasn't bullied as much and I had one, count em, one friend.
I thought that it was going to get better from there on out, but fate hates me for some reason. After that school year, the cheap house me and my mother could barely afford with the small amount of money we made, collapsed. I never blamed my mother for owning a cheap house like that, father was really to blame there. He could've just let us go and let me be with my mom, but he sued my mother when she barely had any money to begin with.
So anyway, the roof fell right on top of us while we were sleeping. Luckily for me, I always slept on the couch because it was way more comfy then my bed and the back of the couch kept me safe from most of the roof. Key word 'most'. I somehow moved in my sleep and my left arm was sticking out of the couch, which then became a prime target for the rubble of the roof.
In the end, my whole left arm, my left ear, and a few other parts of my body, including part of a really important organ, was badly damaged by the rubble and I had to get surgery. And for some reason, I blame fate's hatred, wouldn't let it be all okay. The body parts that were injured had to be replaced by artificial parts.
So after that, two things happened. I was known at school as the robotic freak, and since my mother passed on from the incident, I was forced to live with my dad. He was overjoyed about it, as was his new wife, my step-mother, and my step-brother.
More years passed, and the only friend that didn't treat me as a freak but some awesome cyborg of a friend, moved. I was a total outcast. As that year of high school went on, a show started to become popular. One that made people of all ages turn their channels just to see it. My Little Pony.
I never liked that show. It was originally made to promote toys about magical ponies that were for kids around the age of five and up, and mainly for girls. It got way more popular then anyone thought it would and people of both genders and all ages started to watch it, including my step-brother and his friend.
No one in my school ever bragged about how they saw the next episode of the show, so I thought either they didn't like it either or I just wasn't paying much attention. My brother and his friend always spent the night over at our house since we had cooler games, and that was when it all happened.
They went on and on about My Little Pony as they were watching an episode of it. I tried to blocked them out, like I usually do. It worked until they went a step further. They went over to me and started talking to me about the show. I ignored them and turned up the volume on my iPhone, but they wouldn't leave me alone.
Next thing I know, they start hitting me with everything they could find. Pillows, Nerf guns, video game controllers, anything they could find. I had enough and ran for the garage, where I closed the door behind me and sat in the back of the garage. When I did, the lights turned off, and the door was locked. I could've just opened the garage door and walk to the front door to ring the doorbell until my father woke up, but I didn't care at this point. I just listened to my music as I thought, "I wish that everyone just treated me normally! Is that to much to ask?!"
That's when it happened. Scientists and people who don't believe in magic would say I'm nuts, and maybe I was from all the stress, but the impossible happened. A black portal opened up where the garage door was and started to suck me in. To make it stranger, I was the only thing that was being affected by it. The boxes, toolboxes, and everything else just stood unaffected. I grabbed for anything that would keep me from flying into the law defying portal.
The only thing that I was able to get my hands on was my iPhone and a wire. The wire was stuck to something and I thought I would be okay, but fate wasn't going to let me off the hook that easy. The wire snapped and I was pulled in along with what wire came with me, and my iPhone.
When I started to wake up, I looked around. I was in some kind of forest "Well... This is different." When I tried to get up, I fell right back on the ground. I tried again and the same thing happened. "Great, I'm in a random forest, and I have no idea how to stand up. Perfect." I sighed as I started crawling towards a tree to help get up, and as I did I passed a puddle. I looked at it and saw what resembled a horse in the reflection. I blinked and so did the reflection.
It didn't take a psychiatrist to figure out what I did next. I panicked. I got up and ran around in circles, trying to think of what to do, where I was, what I was. Then it hit me. I was running around. Well, at least I learned how to walk. One problem solved, one bigger one to go. Why am I a pony? A pony with a black coat, a yellow mane, and a lightning bolt tail to match. Great, a pony version of a Pikachu. You know, I look like I'm something out of that... show... CRAP!
Crap, crap, crap, crap, crap! I'm a pony in My Little Pony! Why?! How can this get any worse?!
"ROAR!" I turned around, terrified to see what just made that noise. It was a giant bear just coming out of his cave, glaring right at me. Well then, there's the cherry on top of this crazy sundae and it's not even noon.
To be continued
Well that's the end of this chapter! It's my first My Little OC's Transformation story so sorry if it wasn't that good. I plan on making a story out of this so please enjoy. Also, sorry that it was kind of depressing at the beginning, but it will all get more up beat soon enough. Finally, if anyone's wondering, the OC is made up. It is based on my life, but its way more extreme. Well, with all that said, hoped you enjoyed the chapter! Until next time, please review!
2. Kindness, Honesty, and Crashing
Hi everypony. Glad to see there are so many people to already read my story. I don't have much to say so I'll make it quick. Thank you to all who read my story. I hoped you like it and like I said, it will get less depressing for the most part. Instead it will be replaced by a few other things, but I won't say yet. So with all that said, lets move on with the story!
Disclaimer: I don't own MLP.
Great, my first few minutes in this nightmare and a bear is wondering how to use my pelt. Irony at its best. The bear was kind of big, and by big I mean fat and giant are to small of words to describe him. He started running towards me with no warning, and I knew that there was no point in running away since I didn't even know where I was to begin with.
As the bear ran towards me, I came up with an idea. I'm faster then it because of his size, so I can still avoid him. I got ready and got into a defensive stance, holding my ground. "3...2...1...NOW!" I said as I jumped out of the way, dodging the bear with a little bit of breathing room. He skidded to a halt and turned around to face me, about to charge like a crazed bull.
I needed a way out of here. To the sides of me was only a dense amount of trees and his cave. I looked behind me, but a tree was in the way, stopping me from lookin behind me. Wait, that's it!
"Okay you overgrown stuffed Teddy Bear! You want to catch me?! Well I'm right here!" I yelled at him, challenging him to try and get me. As I thought he expected it and started charging again. "Three." His claws were sharp enough to dig into the ground. "Two." He showed his sharp teeth. "One." He took one more running step and lowered down so he could lunge at me. "Now!" I took a step, then with my slight momentum, jumped up on his head as he tried to lunge for me. I jumped off of his head and landed behind him, tripping because I wasn't used to the whole 'four feet' thing. The bear tried to stop, but he had already lunged and before he could stop himself, he ran head first into an apple tree. He fell to the ground, unconsious. I got up and walked over to him. "Sorry Smokey, but you should've looked before you leaped." Chessy joke, I know, but I deserve it! I don't know where I am, how I got here, or even how to run around without fail, but I knocked a bear out cold and all I did was jump over him! That deserves some gloating.
"Well I'll be! You took out that bear all by yer self!" I turned to where I heard a country girl's accent and saw a bush. Now correct me if I'm wrong, but I've never heard of a talking bush, fantasy or not.
"Who's there?" I asked. After a few seconds of the bush rustling and some whispers, an orange pony with a cowboy hat came out, dragging a pale colored pony with wings. The winged one did not look happy. If anything, she looked like she wanted to get away from here as soon as possible. I'm guessin she was shy.
"Sorry for hidin in the bushes, but we didn't want to get in the way of you wrasslin' that bear." She said. The other pony went over to the bear, looking sad that it was hurt. I felt kind of bad.
"I'm sorry about the bear. He attacked me, and I didn't have any other choice but to outsmart him." I said.
The pony then looked at me. "Oh... Um, he's okay. He just needs to rest." The shy pony said.
That's when it hit me. These two are from the show! If they are here, then that means I really am in the show too! Great, I'm in a world based off a tv show and I know next to nothin about it! All I know is that there are six main characters, and these are two of them. Applejack and Fluttershy. The only thing I know about the main six characters is their names, and that each of them have steriotypical personalties. Applejack is the country girl one, and Fluttershy is the shy, nature loving one.
Well, two done four to go. And I really hope I don't meet two of them.
"Uh... Equestria ta pony!" Applejack waved a hoof in my face and I snapped back to reality, if this place counts as reality that is.
"Oh! Sorry, I was just trying to think of something!" Turns out I was staring into space.
"Maybe you hit yer head when you landed down here. You sure yer okay?" Applejack asked again. Wait, landed? Does that mean I have... and there they were. Wings. right on the sides of my body. Okay, for a show that is a little kid's cartoon... I had to admit, it's kinda cool that I have wings.
I needed to respond quick so they wouldn't think I space out about everything. So two seconds after her question I asked. "Yeah, yeah I'm fine. Just, my wings... cramped up as I was flying and I fell down here." Okay, that's believable. Good lie if I do say so myself. Plus it gives me an excuse to try out these things without them looking at me like I'm an idiot.
"Oh, that's good. For a second I thought you might've had a bad fall." Applejack said as she calmed down. You know, out of all of the main six, she might've been the only one that was similar to me as it seemed. I was born in the south and was obsessed with that kinda thing. So in a way, she and I could relate.
"No, a tree top cushined the fall. I just think I need to strech my wings a little and I'll be fine." I said. She nodded.
"Alrighty then. Until yer wings better, do you need some help gettin out of Sweet Apple Acres? It can be a maze for ponies that don't know their way around." Applejack said. Oh, so I'm in an apple orchard? Well that explains what they're doing out here, and why all the trees have apples growing on them... You know, now that I look around I feel like an idiot for not realizing this was an apple archard before.
I smiled. "That'd be great, thanks." I said. Then I remembered something else. "Do you think you could give me a tour around town too? I'm new here." It wasn't really a lie, in fact, that was the exact truth.
Her face lit up. "Why, I'd be happy to. Come on Fluttershy, we should show him around Ponyville! We can even introduce him to our friends." Applejack said as she started to walk away.
"O-okay." Fluttershy said as she pulled out a ice pack and put it on the bears head. She then got pp and started to follow Applejack.
"Hold on just gotta get..." I looked around for my iPhone, which was nowhere to be found. I could've sworn that I still had it and that wire in my hand when I went through the portal, so where are they?
"Gotta get what?" Applejack asked as she looked over.
"Uh... Nothing. Just thought... that something fell out of my pocket?" I said. I immediatly regretted it because, I'm a pony with wings now. How am I supposed to have pockets?
"Oh, well as long as it's still in yer pocket then good. Come on!" Applejack said as she started walking again. And she believed that how? Oh well, I won't doubt it. I ran over to catch up with them and we started walking together.
As we went through the acres, Applejack spoke up. "I guess while were all walking towards Ponyville we should go ahead and introduce ourselves. I'm Applejack and that there is Fluttershy." I already knew that, but at least now I was sure of it. "What's yer name?" She asked.
"Oh, well my names-" I tensed up a little as we walked. 'Crap! My real name won't blend in with this world will it?! I need to think of a name that blends in. Let's see, my real name's Zeke so it needs to be similar to that. What is there! Think, think, think you stupid brain!' "Blitz." Well it's good enough.
"Just Blitz? That's kinda odd, most ponies round here have longer names then that. Is it short for something?" Oh yeah, most of their names have more letters then actual normal names.
"Yeah." Okay, think of something that's relative to you. You look like a Pikachu hidding in the shadows s- "It's Electric Blitz, but most just call me Blitz." Well, it's decent. Note to self: Think the whole thing through before you say the first thing that pops into your head.
"Now were caught up." Applejack said. "Ya know, the name kinda reminds me of my friend Rainbow Dash." There's the third name out of six that I know. Rainbow Dash was, I'll admit it, cool. She probably sticks out from this show to me more then anything else because no one would expect a tomboy from a kid's show like this. Well, time to plead stupidity.
"Who's Rainbow Dash?" I asked.
Applejack chuckled. "You know if she heard you ask that, she'd probably be in shock from somepony not knowing who she was." Oh right, they say she always likes to brag to everyone. And by 'they' I mean the two and only people I know who are addicted to this show, my step-brother and his friend. "Well, Rainbow Dash is the fastest pony in Ponyville. She works with the weather patrol, and most important, she can do the Sonic Rainboom." Applejack summed up.
Ah Yes, the Sonic Rainboom. Probably the only thing I ever took interest in from this show for more then a few seconds. With it she can break the sound barrier and break the speed of sound. The only real reason I know so much about Rainbow Dash was a show on youtube that had Rainbow Dash against a Transformer. I hate both of those shows, but the battle did leave me thinking about the Sonic Rainboom for a few minutes.
"Hey, speakin' of Rainbow Dash, here she comes now!" I look at where she's pointing and sure enough, there was a blue figure leaving a rainbow trail... Coming Straight towards us!
"Hit the deck!" Applejack yelled as she and Fluttershy got out of the way. Bad thing for me was, in the group we were walking in, they were both on the sides of te group where as I was in the middle. With no time to get anywhere I sighed and said, "Just. My. Luck." CRASH!
Well there's chapter two! Will Blitz ever be able to end a part of his day without something like this happening? Who are the two ponies that Blitz hopes he doesn't meet? And when will he learn to use his wings? Find out, next chapter!
As always, leave a review and say what you thought about it! First person to put in the first review for this chapter gets a shout out!
3. Welcoming Party!
Welcome to the third chapter! Since the last chapter was yesterday, I don't really have much that has happened. I do have this to say though. I'm not sure if I'll be able to make anymore chapters over my spring break, but I will if I can. Anyway, wtih that said, lets give the shout out, then the story!
GingerTyPerior: Thanks! Glad you like it so far!
Disclaimer: I NO OWN MLP!
Ow, my... everything. What hit me again? When I opened my eyes I saw the cause of the crash, Rainbow Dash. I glared at her and when she opened her eyes, and she quickly flew off me.
"Sorry about that! I don't know why, but my wing just started going crazy!" Rainbow Dash said.
"Maybe you cramped it up yer wing like Blitz did his." Applejack suggested as she and Fluttershy walked over to us.
"What! Great, now I'm grounded for a while!" Rainbow Dash said. As she massaged her wing, I was still trying to get out of the ground. Sad thing was, my tail got stuck in the ground.
"Meanwhile, I'm stuck IN the ground." I said with an angry tone. They all looked at me.
"How are you stuck in the ground?" Rainbow Dash asked. She saw that I was above the ground. All of me except for,
"My tail's stuck in the ground and I can't get out." I sat up and tried to stand up, but fell right back on my butt.
"How is that even possible?" Rainbow Dash asked as she walked over to me, as did Fluttershy and Applejack.
"Let's just say my tail isn't made of hair. It's made out of metal." Blitz said. The three ponies in front of me rose an eyebrow, but they didn't question it as they helped pull me out.
When I was finally out of there I looked at my tail. It was dirty, but that was it. "Well at least it's out."
"No kidding. How come it's made of metal?" Rainbow Dash asked.
"Let's just say that it's because of a bad accident. I don't like talking about it." I said.
"Alright, well let's be headin onto Ponyville. You still need to meet our other three friends." Applejack said. Joy. A bookworm, a fashion freak, and a party crazy pony. Yeah, I am really looking forward to that! Sarcasm. I still can't just say that though. I put on my stupidity façade and nod.
"Alright. Lead the way then." She nodded and we were off towards Ponyville once again.
Once we got there, the first building we stopped at was a certain clothing store. I had no idea what was so important about this place until Applejack knocked on the door.
Applejack spoke up. "Hey Rarity, ya in there?" Oh dear god, not this. ANYTHING, but this... I never liked fashion, or anyone that thought fashion was what the world's most important subject.
A few seconds later, a pony with a dark purple mane and tail and a unicorn horn came outside. "Oh hello everypony. To what do I owe the pleasure of you all coming?"
"Hey Rarity. Well, me and Fluttershy were in Sweet Apple Acres earlier, when we met our new friend Blitz." Applejack pointed to Blitz, Rarity just seeing him for the first time. "He's new to Ponyville so were showin him around."
Rarity was simply focused on one thing. "Oh my, how is your tail staying in that form?!" Rarity went over and looked at my tail. Does personal space mean anything to these ponies? "I have seen great maintainance of one's tail, but never like this! Please, tell me! How did you get your tail to be like that?" Rarity asked, acting like the fate of the world depended on my answer.
"I didn't really try to do anything. My tail is just made of metal. See?" I used his hoof to knock on it, which sounded like I was knocking on metal.
"A fake tail?! I never thought anypony would do such a thing, but you've made it in a way in which it is a thing of beauty!" Sure... Oh well, modest mode engage.
I shrugged. "I just thought that if I had to get a fake tail, might as well be something cool." It sounded like a good enough answer.
"Well, I hope that if I ever have a fake tail, it can be custom-made as well." Okay, looks like she has officially lost it.
"Uh, Rarity? We still need to give Blitz a tour of the rest of Ponyville." Rainbow Dash said.
"Oh, alright. Mind if I come?" Rarity asked.
"Sure why not. Now come on, we still need to introduce him to tw-" Before she could finish that sentence, there was a gasp coming from behind the group. Before any of them could turn around, a flash of pink ran right past them, giggling. "Make that one more pony to meet."
"What happened to the other friend?" I was kinda confused by what they meant, but they all smiled at me with one of those 'we know something you don't smiles'.
"Oh, something tells me you'll see soon enough." Rainbow Dash said, smiling. I hate surprises.
"Okay then." I said cautiously.
"Well, either way, I do believe we were going to introduce Blitz to our friend Twilight." Rarity said. Well, at least some things are starting to make sense. Well, as much as sense as it's ever gotten.
"Oh yeah. Well, what're we waiting for, let's go." Rainbow Dash said. Why is she in a hurry all of a sudden? Oh well, maybe she just wants to hurry and get the tour over with.
As we went around Ponyville, they all showed me around. Everytime we stopped by a certain place they all recalled some kind of story there. Some of the stories were funny, others were just a little bland.
Finally, we approached a building that was built into some big tree. They all walked in without any permission. As we all went in the door closed behind us and it was pitch black darkness.
"Okay, why are the lights off?" I asked. It was simple enough, but there was no response. Also to add onto it, there was no one around me anymore. "Oh joy, it's like something out of a bad horror movie." I mumbled as I walked forward.
"SURPRISE!" I heard when the lights came on. There were at least thirty ponies all over the place, including the one extremely happy looking pink pony right in front of me, Pinkie Pie.
She was the one pony I never wanted to meet here. You see, my step-brother always said he and Pinkie Pie were VERY similar. My step-bro, Jack, was random, annoying, rude, and to top it all off, would use all of those things to get whatever he wanted. Fart in my face, throw me in the closet, and even throw toilet paper at me screaming "FOUR PLY FOUR PLY! YOU MOST USE FOUR PLY 'CAUSE IT SMELLS LIKE PUDDING!" I'm not making this up, I swear. (1)
So, back to pony reality, I just looked at her, confused. I wasn't surprised or anything, mainly since I didn't get surprised easy so I kept my cool. "What's all this for?" I honestly had no idea. I never had a surprise party before, not even for my own birthday as sad as it is.
"What's it for?! It's for welcoming you to Ponyville silly!" Pinkie Pie answered with a happy 'obviously' voice.
That made me smile out of happiness for the first time today, not counting me owning that bear. "Wow. Thanks."
She smiled even more, if that was even possible. "Don't thank me, thank everypony!" Oh right, instead of everyone or anyone they replace the 'ones' with 'pony'. She then turned so I could see them all.
"Thank you all for this. To be honest, I've never even had a surprise party before." They all smiled an nodded, saying things like 'don't mention it' or 'your welcome' and even 'You've never had a surprise party before?!' The last one from Pinkie Pie, and she was still right next to me. To make it worse, she screamed into my good ear. Everyone else went on with the party, talking, dancing, and just overall having a good time.
"Ow." I said as I rubbed my right ear. "Well yeah, come to think of it, I've never even been invited to a party before. Just had around two or three birthdays." Pinkie Pie's jaw dropped open wide, shocked.
I didn't see what the big deal was, but she apparently did. She smiled just a few seconds later though, back to her own 'normalness'. "Well then I hope you enjoy your very first surprise party!" And with that, she disappeared into the large group of ponies.
I had no idea what to do really so I just looked around and saw a snack table. I shrugged and went over, seeing some cupcakes, cookies, and fruit punch. At least I knew what all these foods were so I didn't have to try and guess.
As I picked up the cupcake, someone came up behind me. "HELLO AGAIN!" I turned around, wondering who it was and saw Pinkie Pie right in my face, again. I backed up a step, still keeping my cool.
Why was she here again? "Hi. What did you need?"
"Well, me and my friends never introduced you to our last friend Twilight, so I needed to find you as fast as possible so when I saw you by the cupcakes I wondered which one you got so I ran over to ask you! Oh, and if it's your favorite flavor!" Pinkie Pie said as fast as humanly, or poninly, possible. All I got from that was she wanted to introduce me to Twilight and what flavor cupcake I liked.
"Okay, well I like chocolate, and where's Twilight if you wanted to introduce me to her?" I asked. I then thought of something. She's supposed to be the strongest magic user on the show right? Well if she was, then maybe she could help me get home!
"Oh yeah! Follow me!" She ran off and I shrugged as I followed, balancing the cupcake on my head as I walked. I felt like someone from India by doing this, remembering a video about how a lady was balancing a pot on her head.
When we got to an opening of the large group, there was all of them. Applejack, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, and a pony I haven't met until just now, Twilight.
"So your Twilight?" I asked as I felt the cupcake start to fall off my head. I jerked my head up, making the cupcake go into the air, which I caught which it came back down. They all looked at me like I did one of those party tricks people do, but I just thought it would be cool to try and do that.
"Yes. And your Blitz?" She asked.
"Yeah." I said. Since I wasn't much of a talker, I just asked the next thing that came to mind. "So, all of you are friends?"
"Yeah. We've been friends since I moved into Ponyville." Twilight asked. "Speaking of, where did you move from?"
I froze up. Crap, how am I supposed to answer that?! "Well, um... I don't really live anywhere, I just kinda travel around." I lied again. Eventually, this was going to come back to haunt me, but I needed to buy myself time until I could trust them enough to tell them the truth.
"Oh, okay. Well, in that case, where were you recently?" She asked again. Great, now I have to come up with multiple cities. Unless...
"Well, I've actually been in Canterlot for a while. I had to have my tail coated with a new layer of paint since it's made of metal." I said. Most of them knew that my tail was made of metal, but Twilight and Pinkie Pie didn't.
"Your tail's made of metal?!" She exclaimed.
"Shhh! Most p-onies don't really treat me like normal because of it. I don't want everypony knowing that some of me is made of metal." I said. I almost said 'people' and gave myself away, but luckily I caught myself before then.
"Oh... I'm really sorry. Don't worry though, nopony around here would judge you because of that." Twilight said. The others looked kind of upset about it.
"It's okay. Besides, I guess it's only natural for them to want to avoid a pony who isn't normal. But yeah, I have to get it repainted since it the paint get scratched up and I look like a science experiment." I explained. Again, it was a complete lie. When I was human I had to get my artificial limb fixed when it got scratched.
"Wait." Pinkie Pie said with a straight face, which didn't look right somehow. "If your part metal, then you are some kind of robot right? So if you're a robot, that means you can do the robot!" She yelled with a huge smile.
I had to chuckle at that. "If I got money for everytime I was asked that..." All of them laughed a little at that.
Twilight spoke up again. "So, when you got your robotic tail, is that when you got your Cutie Mark?" She asked.
"Huh?" I remembered that all the ponies, except for kids, got a tatoo thing on their butt. I looked over and saw something that seemed kind of cool. I saw a lone gear with electricity omitting from it. Wow, that fits me almost perfectly. The gear for about half of my body being metal, and the electricity because I love electronics so much I guess. "Oh. Yeah, I got that after they told me I had gotten a new tail."
"That is awesome! Not as cool as my Cutie Mark, but still! Wish I was part robot!" Rainbow Dash said, amazed.
"No you don't." I quickly said. She would immediately want it off as soon as she had some metal for a body part.
"Why?" She asked. Boy was she in for it.
"Well, it weighs like twenty pounds, if it touches enough water it rusts, you'd have to get it repainted almost every two months, and to top it off, you'd be a living lightening rod." I explained. All of their jaws dropped at that.
"Woah... You have to go through all of that?" Rainbow Dash asked.
"You have no idea." I said simply. It made them all feel sorry for me. I didn't want pity, but I didn't want them to think I was so cool just because I was made of metal.
"But... Ain't there a good side to it?" Applejack asked.
"Well... I guess. Someponies might think your really cool, you get used to lifting something really heavy so you get stronger, and to be more clear, lightning doesn't hurt you, but it just makes you look like some kind of freak when you get struck by lightning and your standing there like nothing happened." I said. I thought the good would way out the bad at first, but I guess it's still cool.
They all thought to themselves silently, until Pinkie Pie spoke up to the group. "Speaking of lightning, lighten up everypony! It's a party!" She screamed out happily.
They all lit up again and smiled. "Pinkie Pie's right, we shouldn't be mopin around. This is Blitz welcomin party!" Applejack said. We all agreed and went on with the party, all of us having a blast!
When it was all over, Applejack asked if I could sleep in the barn on her apple orchard. Since I had no where else to sleep I agreed an I spent the night sleeping in a barn.
All in all, I had to admit. For a world that is a tv show I hate... I had a good first day. Either way, I needed to get back to my world. Back to being on two legs, thumbs, diet coke, school, my abusive father, my annoying step-brother, having. No.. Freinds... Well... What's the rush right? Besides, maybe I came here to learn some kind of lesson or something. I guess I could stay here. Besides, I haven't even used these wings of mine yet. Or found my iPhone that came with me. Where did that end up anyway?
Oh well, guess I'll look tomorrow. For now, I need to get some sleep.
Well that's the third chapter of the series! Now that Blitz has discovered how fun Ponyville is, will he ever want to leave? Will everyday be just as fun and relaxing like this? Probably not. Either way, be on the lookout for the next chapter! Also, ten internet cookies to anypony that reviews!
*Brofists Bro Army audience* Also, shout out to all the viewers that watch PEWDIEPIE!
4. This is WAR! PRANK WAR!
Sup. I Came up with idea literally minutes after the last chapter finally went up. I have no idea why it's taking so long for the chapters to actually show up, I mean, they aren't that long so what's up? Oh well, here is the next chapter! Hope you all enjoy it!
Disclaimer: Blitz, you want to do the disclaimer?
Blitz: Why not. Gamer doesn't own MLP.
Let the chapter play!
Wow, that was actually way more comfy then I thought! I thought sleeping on a bale of hay with a blanket over it would be prickly, but no! It felt like I was sleeping on a cloud!
Speaking of clouds, I'd say its high time I learn to fly! Okay, lets see here... My wings are around the middle of my body towards the front shoulders so... maybe if I move my shoulder blades around.
As I did, my wings stretched out. I mentally high-fived my own awesome brain. Okay so if I move my shoulders up... My wings go up. So when they go down... Woah!
As Blitz pushed his wings down, he was lifted off the ground with the pressure. While he was in the air, he moved his shoulders up and down at a decent pace and stayed in mid-air.
"Awesome! Wow, first time, and I'm already a natural at this! Okay, let's try to make it out that barn window without hitting it." I leaned towards the window that was in front of me and flapped my wings, flying towards it.
"Yes!" I swung my fist/hoof in the air to celebrate, but that made me lose focus and I went towards the left, crashing into the wall. "Note to self: Now gloating until you actually did it right." I fell to the ground and landed back on my hay bed.
That's when Applejack came in. "Rise and shine Blitz!" She saw me sitting on the bed, spaced out and shook her head. "Honestly, I thought ya would be up by now. Anyway, come on out! The other ponies want to see ya!" Applejack said as she went back outside.
I shook my head to come to my senses again and got up. When I went outside I saw all six of them looking at me. Rainbow Dash was snickering for some reason, and the others looked at me "So how'd ya sleep?" Applejack asked.
"Well, actually it was pretty comfy. Why?" A few of them looked confused.
"You sure? You didn't feel wet or anything?" Rainbow Dash asked as normal as that question could be asked.
"Nope. Why, was there a leak in the barn?" I turned around to look back inside the barn, and I heard Rainbow Dash groan.
"Fluttershy, I thought you said you had blue dye! This is BLACK dye!" She said. I looked back at them, then at my back. There was something on my back. I only noticed because I turned and my back shifted a little.
"Oh, I'm really sorry Rainbow Dash, I didn't know." Fluttershy said. I chuckled for a few seconds then fell to the ground laughing.
"Yeah yeah, laugh while you can! I'm gonna prank you eventually!" The others laughed at how we reacted to one another.
"Sure! What next, you gonna try to use a joy buzzer?!" The others joined in laughing at my joke. Guess they remembered I was resistant to electricity.
As we all laughed, eventually Rainbow Dash joined in too. After a few more seconds I got back up and looked at them. "So what did you all need?"
"Well, you met someponies at the party, but there are some friends of ours you haven't met yet." Twilight said.
I thought about it an shrugged. "Sure. I don't really have anything else to do, so let's go meet them."
"Good. Then follow us!" Pinkie Pie said as she skipped ahead in front of the group and lead the way.
"Since I already know where were all going, I'll go ahead and just fly ahead." Rainbow Dash said as she took off towards Ponyville.
"Why exactly is she going to meet us there? Why not just come with us?" I asked, confused about why Rainbow Dash would go ahead. We all just kept a steady pace towards Ponyville.
"I think she plans on taking her prank war against you a little to far." Rarity said.
I chuckled once. "Prank war? I'm not even trying to prank her back... Yet." I said, already thinking of a plan if she actually manages to prank me. You know it's funny. Every prank anyone's ever tried to do to me has backfired. Throwing trash at me? I duck down or move out-of-the-way without noticing and it hits someone else. Shoelaces tied durin gym? They never tied them tight and they just came apart. Chocolate sauce to my hair? I take a shower in the morning so I don't notice until I see it came off. No one can prank me.
As we walked I felt as if someone was watching me. I looked around and saw a bush shake, a flash of rainbow, and some other small things. I eventually turned to Applejack an asked. "Do you get the feeling that Rainbow Dash is following us too?"
She simply chuckled at that. "No. Don't be paranoid Blitz, she isn't going to go out of her way just to prank you."
I stopped in place and thought for a second, then chuckled myself. "Your right Applejack... Applejack?" I looked around and saw that everyone else went missing. And right at the edge of the acres where we could see Ponyville.
"Huh. Guess they went ahead." I ran towards Ponyville, and as I did, saw a shimmer on the ground. I stopped and looked at it and saw a very thin string. I laughed. "Rainbow Dash, your going to have to try harder than a little trip wire." I turned to my side and used my metal tail to cut it.
When I did, I saw something to my side. "Hey, some money!" I bent down to pick it up and as I did, a trash bag flew right over my head. I got the coin and looked up, seeing the trash on the ground. "HAHAHAHAHAHAHA! Sorry Rainbow Dash, but I'm unprankable!"
There was a slightly more annoyed groan and Rainbow Dash came out on one side, while the others came out on the other. "Uh, Blitz? That's... mine." Fluttershy said as she pointed to the coin.
"Oh, here ya go." I flicked it to her and she caught it and put it in her... pocket? Wait, she had pockets on her sides? Do I?
When I checked where my 'pockets' would supposedly be, I found out I did have pockets! Strange thing was, that the wire and iPhone still weren't there, but some money was. I pulled it out and looked at it. 3 gold coins and 2 silver ones.
Oh yeah, I had some money in my pockets before all of this. forty dollars. To be exact, three ten-dollar bills and two fives.
Rainbow Dash saw thee money and smirked. "Okay, Mr. Unprankable, how about a bet? If I can prank you by the end of the day, then you have to give me two gold bits. If I can't prank you by then, I owe you. Deal?" She held out her hoof.
It thought for a second and smiled. Twenty bucks for doing nothing? "Deal. This'll be the easiest two gold bits I've ever made!" I shook her hoof.
"Ha! Yeah it'll be easy. Easy for me!" Rainbow Dash said, confidently.
I frowned. "In your dreams!" I came back with.
Then she frowned at me. "More like your dreams!" She argued.
"Then sweet dreams for me, cause I see a pony called Blitz getting two gold bits out of this." I rhymed. She frowned at that even more and growled at me, which I did to her, not backing down.
"Come on, we need to get to Sugarcube Corner!" Pinkie Pie said, snapping us back to reality.
"Right. Come on Blitz, let's go." Rainbow Dash said with a smirk on her face that said 'idea' all over it. She went over to the group
"Okay then." I said, following right after Rainbow Dash.
When we got to the Sugarcube, I saw that it was a bakery. It looked a little to decorative since it looked like an oversized gingerbread house.
When we got inside it looked just as decorative, with pies, cakes, and other sweets like that. I have to admit, I drooled a little at all of it. "Woah, this food looks delicious!"
"Why thank you." A male voice said. Then, a yellow pony came out from the back room, with a baker's hat and a baker apron. "So this is your new friend?"
"Yeah! He just got here yesterday!" Pinkie Pie said.
"Oh really? Well in that case." He went into the back and came out with a cupcake on a tray, which he balanced on his tail. "Here ya go. Compliments of Sugarcube Corner. Now be careful, it's..." Before he could finish, I already got it from the tray with my left hoove. "hot."
Luckily I wasn't affected by the heat since my left hoof was metal. "Thank you." I told him, happy to get it. I looked and saw that the tray was still on his tail. "How do you balance the tray like that?"
"What this? It's pretty easy once you get the hang of it." I decided to try that out by putting it on my tail carefully. I turned my tail so it was sideways and the cupcake was balanced on it very easily. "Their ya go. It's really easy if you know how to move your tail around at will." I nodded, agreeing with him.
Meanwhile, Rainbow Dash was getting a pie and loaded it on a rubber banner inside the bakery that was promoting cookies. I saw it out of the corner of my eye an smirked. When she launched it I got my wings out and flapped them once, flying over the pie with ease as it went right under me.
I landed and saw that the cupcake was still falling. Quickly I got in position and had it land on my head, the breeze from going up in the sir cooling it off. "Hehehe. Sorry Rainbow Dash, but pie is not going to work. Nice use of the banner as a makeshift slingshot though." Rainbow Dash gritted her teeth at another failed attempt to prank me again.
I looked at where the pie landed and saw Pinkie Pie's face covered in pie. "Oops. Sorry Pinkie Pie." Rainbow Dash said, feeling kinda sorry for getting crossed in the pie cross fire. Pinkie Pie didn't look like she minded though as she just licked the pie off her face and ate it in one swoop of the tongue.
"Mmm! I love apple pie!" Pinkie Pie said as we all laughed.
"Well, time to be headin on to the next place. We have a few other ponies we wanna introduce to ya." Applejack reminded us. We all nodded and left.
I ate my cupcake while flying, both so I could use my hoof to hold it and to get some flying training in without them noticing. As I did, I saw Rainbow Dash, who was flying next to me, in deep thought. Probably wondering how she could prank me next. Well, this is going to be a long day huh?
Well that's the first chapter of the second day in Equestria! I know I already made a chapter for today, but I had this idea all set up and I could not just wait to write it! Anyway, who will win the prank war? The Master of Prank? Or Mr. Unprankable? Who else will they meet today? And will I ever get one of those great cupcakes? Probably not, but I can dream can't I? Oh well, see you all next chapter!
5. Jokes on them!
And welcome to the second chapter of the second story! In this chapter I need to do something different. That's all the warning I'm giving for this episode, so, hope you enjoy it!
Disclaimer: I do not own MLP
After meeting the Cake family, we moved on to look around Ponyville some more. Soon, we came back up the library again. But this time, we met Spike.
"Blitz, I'd like you to meet Spike." Twilight introduced us.
"Woah, so you're the metal pony?" Spike asked in wonder. I glanced over at Twilight.
"Sorry, but Spike's with us a lot of the time and I thought he was bound to find out eventually." She explained. I sighed, but nodded... 'eventually'.
"By the way, I know that there is a book on metal materials. If you want, you can borrow it to try to find a material that would be water-proof. I just need to find it first." Twilight said. That would actually be really helpful. Especially since if I'm a living lightning rod then finding something water proof would keep me from getting electrocuted.
"Oh. I think I know where that book is. Check the closet over there." Rainbow Dash said as she pointed to a closet that was at the other side of the room.
I shrugged and walked over. I'm not going to be paranoid about whether or not she's pranking me. I got to the door and turned the knob. "Wait! Don't open tha-" Spike yelled until Rainbow Dash covered his mouth. Oh, this is TO easy. I opened the door and stood next to the door frame as a large stack of books started falling out.
When it was all over, there were books all over the floor in front of the closet. I smirked at Rainbow Dash, who groaned quietly at another failed attempt to prank me. She's not very good at this is she?
"Great, now I gotta clean all of this up." Spike said as he sighed. I can't just let him clean it all up when it was me and Rainbow Dash's Prank War that caused this.
"Wait, I don't see why we can't help." I said as I picked up a few books around me. Spike smiled greatly, happy he didn't have to clean it all himself. The others joined in and we were done in a few minutes.
The last book I picked up was a pretty funny coincidence. "Hey Rainbow Dash." She looked over. "Guess you were right, the book was in the closet." I showed her the book and she blew out a deep breath to keep herself calm.
So as the day went on, every introduction was the same.
Next we came across the mayor. We met her in town square. While I was there, there was a random gold bit just lying on the ground. Spike, who choose to come with us, got to it first. When he picked it up, the bit just flew out of his hand and landed back on the ground. Spike then chased after it and soon enough, he found himself meeting the wall with his face and then fell to the ground. Rainbow Dash laughed and came out from behind a chimney that was on the roof of the building Spike ran into. When she saw that it was Spike who chased after it and not me she apologized and gave Spike the gold bit as proof she wasn't lying.
Next we went back to the farm. Why was it that we didn't go here first? Either way, I met Applejack's family. Or at least her immediate family. Big Macintosh/Big Mac, and Granny Smith. I thanked them for letting me spend the night in the barn and they said that it was nothing. They seemed like normal friendly farm folk, except that Smith was a little crazy sounding and Big Mac only said two words as far as I heard.
"Now where'd Applebloom go?" Applejack asked. Guess, there was one more family member.
"Applebloom? Oh, I think she went out with her friends to the treehouse they like to be in so much." Granny Smith said.
"Eyup." Big Mac agreed. Well, at least the two words, answered yes and no questions. Simple enough.
"Good. Then we can have Blitz meet all the Cutie Mark Crusaders at once." Applejack asked.
"Cutie Mark Crusaders?" I asked as they all started walking off towards the apple orchard.
"Oh yeah. They call themselves that because their always trying to find a way to earn their Cutie Marks." Spike explained. I nodded, understanding.
That's when I started following them. After a few steps I heard two thuds from just behind me. I looked up and saw Rainbow Dash stomp the top of the barn in slight annoyance.
Granny Smith looked around, confused. "Is it raining hay?" Big Mac shook his head and showed her where Rainbow Dash was.
"Haha! Almost, but you might want to be a little faster than that if you want to prank me!" I laughed at the irony and started to catch up to the others.
Rainbow Dash went up to me when we were right behind the group, looking ticked to say the least. "What do you mean, 'faster then that'?!" She said, mimicking my voice while quoting me. That kind of ticked me off.
"I mean, if you weren't as slow as a turtle when it came to pranks, maybe you'd actually be able to get me before I got out-of-the-way." I said to her. I could feel the others staring at us as we all walked, but I didn't care.
And apparently, neither did Rainbow Dash as she glared at me even more. "You know, I actually have a pet turtle, and he's probably faster than you, you ROBOT!" That? Well, that did it for me.
"Oh! Well then I can see why you can relate to him so much! Your both SO SLOW!" I doubled her glare. We both growled at each other, just as mad as the other.
"Listen you two, we'll settle yer argument later, but right now, let's just say hi to my sis, and her friends alright?" Applejack said, trying to calm us down.
We looked over and saw we were already at the treehouse. We both nodded and looked at each other for a brief second, before looking away in anger.
Meanwhile, the CMC were inside their clubhouse, thinking of ideas on what to do.
"We've tried everything we can think of. What else is there we can do?" Scootaloo asked. She was bored of just sitting around the clubhouse, trying to just think of an idea.
"Well... Maybe we can try and find something around the clubhouse that will give us an idea?" Sweetie Belle asked, unsure if it was a good idea.
"Sure. What else do we have to do?" Scootaloo agreed out of boredom and they all started looking around.
"Paper n' Quill? Maybe we can write a story?" Apple Bloom suggested.
"Nah, to boring." Scootaloo said. Apple Bloom looked around some more.
"OW!" Sweetie Belle bumped her hoof into a toolbox. "A toolbox? Maybe we can build something? Or apply First Aid?" Sweetie Belle suggested as she shook her thumb.
Apple Bloom looked in the toolbox and found that all that was in it was one hammer. "Can't. Not enough tools." Apple Bloom said as she threw the hammer behind her, which accidentally fell out the window.
As me and Rainbow Dash ignored each other by looking in the other direction, the hammer fell right in between us. We both looked and saw the hammer on the ground. I then glared at Rainbow Dash. "What's this? Another bad prank?!"
"Pfft, yeah right! It's probably a bad excuse of a prank from you! Well guess what! You missed!" She yelled at me.
"Oh, yeah I did this! How long did it take for you to come up with that lame excuse?!" I yelled back at her.
We both glared at one another again, this time, standing our ground. We were inches from each other's faces, but we were to angry at each other to care that we were in the other's personal space.
Applejack sighed and shook her head, looking down on us from the clubhouse entrance.
"What else is there in here?" Apple Bloom asked.
"Uh... Oh, I found the left over poison." Scootaloo said as she held up a bottle of it.
"I thought Ms. Cheerliee and my brother drank it all." Apple Bloom said as she looked at the bottle in question. Scootaloo just shrugged
"Well either way, we should get rid of that. All it does is cause trouble." Sweetie Belle said as she frowned at it.
"Yeah, your right." Scootaloo said as she tossed it out the window carelessly.
"DASHIE! BLITZ! LOOK OUT!" Pinkie Pie yelled out as loud as she could as she pointed to a bottle that was falling towards us.
"Huh?" We said simultaneously as we both looked up. That's when it all happened.
The bottle uncorked in mid-air and the liquids fell out of the bottle landing on us. The bottle then hit me and fell to the ground, not shattered.
As we tried to wipe it off, we both accidentally swallowed a few drops each. As I kept wiping it off my face so I could see, I yelled at her. "Oh! And I guess this is another prank I tried to pull on you huh?!"
I could tell she was just as mad when she yelled at me. "Well I didn't do it!"
"Sure you didn't!" I said sarcastically. "TURTLE!" I yelled as I finally got the pink liquid out of my eyes.
"Yeah I am right!" She said, clearing the liquid from her eyes. "ROBOT!"
We glared at each other ten fold! Then everything started to flash purplish as we looked into each other's eyes. Then I could only think one thing while the purple flashes went on. And I could tell she was thinking the same thing.
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
I think I'm in love.
Well, talk about mood swings!... Yeah, I'm really sorry about that joke... Anyway, now that the prank war has turned into a love war, what's going to happen next? Are the mane six and the CMC going to be able to save the Element of Loyalty, Rainbow Dash, and the Metal Pony, Blitz? Will I ever stop asking these questions like I'm Chris Maclean from TDI? All this and more, next chapter!
Also, I know I probably put in a love interest WAY to early, but I thought it would be a good idea for later on! You'll see what I mean eventually. :)
Finally, I think I'm going to start asking questions that relate to the chapter to try and get more reviews, so first question.
What's you favorite MLP pairing? REVIEW!
6. The plan
Hey everypony! This chapter continues on with the second day! I know this is already the third chapter for this one day, and I hope you all are okay with that! Anyway, with this chapter, I promise that there will be some laughs, horrible pet names, and fails throughout all of it!
Also, even this week is my Spring Break so this and maybe one other chapter will be the only ones coming this whole week. Sorry, but my grandparents are coming over and it'll be rude to just ignore them and write a story while they're here. Sorry, but I hope you all understand.
Also, also, this chapter won't be following Blitz like usual. Instead, it will be a 3rd person POV unless I say so.
With that all said, on with the story!
Disclaimer: Since Blitz and Rainbow Dash are preoccupied with the love poison thing, who wants to do the disclaimer?
Pinkie Pie: Oh! Oh! I will! I will! *She waves her hoof in the air like a crazy desperate school pony*
*I look around and see nopony else raising their hooves* Wow, so many ponies to choose... How about Pinkie Pie?
Pinkie Pie: YES! 4428Gamer doesn't own Equestria, or My Little Pony!
Well said Pinkie! On with the story!
Pinkie Pie: YAY!
As Rainbow Dash and Blitz were to busy staring into each other's eyes, Applejack knocked on the door of the CMC clubhouse, ready to get to the bottom of this. When the CMC finally answered te door, they were unaware of what was going on. "Apple Bloom? What was that fancy lookin potion you and yer friends just threw out the window?" Applejack asked with concern.
"Oh that? It was just the love poison from Hearts an Hooves day? Why?" Apple Bloom asked getting concerned a little herself.
"Well... Y'all might wanna look for yerselves." Applejack said as she pointed towards Dash and Blitz.
All three of them gasped at the same time as they saw what throwing the love poison out the window did. "Oh no! We hit Rainbow Dash and somepony else with the poison!" Scootaloo exclaimed. That's when everpony else, not counting Rainbow Dash and Blitz, went over to them.
"Oh, that's Blitz! And guess what?! He's a- mmmhmhmhmhmhmh!" Pinkie Pie almost told them about how Blitz was part metal, but Twilight covered Pinkie's mouth before she could. She already felt bad for telling Spike, and she wasn't going to let any of her friends tell anypony else about Blitz secret.
"Um, we gotta problem. Rainbow Dash and Blitz are gettin away!" Apple Bloom yelled as she pointed to the two, who were starting to fly away towards Ponyville. "If they get away, how will we catch them?"
"No, they aren't gettin away!" Applejack said as she got out her rope and threw it at the two, catching Rainow Dash with it. "I got her!"
As they tried to pull Rainbow Dash back towards them, Rainbow Dash fought back. "BZ!" She called out to Blitz.
He saw and flew over to her, cutting the rope with his metal tail. "Are you okay RD?"
"Yeah, I'm fine now. Thanks to you." She said as their eyes flashed purple again. They flew off towards Ponyville together, holding hooves.
"Gross." Scootaloo said, already not liking that her idle ws acting all goggly eyed. "We need to snap them out of it!"
"Yeah, but look at it this way. It's not as bad as Ms. Cheeliee and Big Mac were." Sweetie Belle said.
"That may be, but it won't be easy getting to them since they can fly." Twilight said. Apple Bloom and Big Mac told Applejack what happened, who in turn told the other mane six.
"Plus, we gotta keep em away from each other for a whole hour." Apple Bloom said.
"Actually, I might know a different way we can cure them! While I'm gone, can I trust all of you to try and keep them apart?" Twilight asked. "The more they look into each other's eyes, the stronger the poison gets." She explained.
"We know. You can count on us Twilight!" Scootaloo said as she and the rest of the CMC saluted.
"Thanks girls. Come on Spike, we need to hurry." Twilight said as Spike got on her back. She then ran towards Everfree forest, looking for a certain shamin to help the group with the issue.
"Well, you all heard Twilight. We must stop the new couple before this gets to out of hand." Rarity said.
"Right. Me, Sweetie Belle, Apple Bloom, Rarity and Pinkie will try and catch them from the ground." Applejack said.
"And me and Fluttershy will catch them in the air if they go to the clouds." Scootaloo said, determined to catch them. That, and maybe get a Cutie Mark for being pony hunter. She thought it would look something like handcuffs, or something.
"R-really? Oh, I don't know. I don't think I can catch Rainbow Dash or Blitz..." Fluttershy didn't want to try and stop them. She didn't even know how she would be able to help.
"It'll be a piece of cake Fluttershy, come on!" Scootaloo asked. Fluttershy knew they were the only ones in the group who could stand on the clouds, so she had no choice but to agree.
"Alright everypony, come on! We have two love birds to rangle up!" They all nodded and the three groups went their own directions.
Scootaloo got on her scooter and used her wings to go, Fluttershy flying just as fast next to her. They were headed to the hot air balloon so they could get to the clouds. The Apple sisters, Sweetie Belle, Rarity, and Pinkie all went after Blitz and Dash. As they were all headed off to stop the poison from getting worse, Twilight and Spike were in the Everfree Forest.
"Are you sure that she'll even have a cure for this?" Spike asked, not really sure there was a cure for the love poison.
"I have faith that she will Spike. Besides, she had the cure for the Cutie Pox didn't she?" She had a point, the pony they were trying to find did have a cure for the Cutie Pox. Something nopony even thought there was a cure for.
As Twilight trotted through the forest, they ended up in front of the hut that was made out of a swamp tree. They knocked on the door and a black and grey zebra came out.
"Ah, Twilight and Spike. To what do I owe for this plesent delight?" Zecora asked smiling.
"Hi Zecora. We need your help. You see, Rainbow Dash an a new friend of ours accidently drank a few drops of love potion. We were hoping you had a cure." Twilight explained.
"Oh my! This task that you request, will put even me to the test." Zecora stated with a frown.
"Do you still think you can make it?" Twilight asked.
"Perhaps. But it will be hard, and I will need them in my yard." Zecora explained.
"Your yard? What do you mean by that?" twilight didn't mean what she meant by that.
"I need a mark in the dirt, which should work." Zecora explained further. She needed a magical symbol in the ground to help dispell the potion.
"Alright. Spike, you stay here and help Zecora. I'll get the others to try and get them over here." Twilight told Spike as he got off. Twilight then ran off to Ponyville to tell everypony else about the plan.
When the two groups of ponies on land spotted Dash and Blitz, they were sharing a milkshake, while their eyes flashed purple as they looked at each other.
Applejack looked back at the others, who were hiding behind a hedge with her. "Okay everypony, here's the plan. Pinkie Pie, you distract em." Pinkie Pie nodded determinly, looking as if this plan was the only hope to save the world. "Next, Rarity will use her combined magic to get Blitz away from Rainbow Dash while me, Sweetie Belle, n Apple Bloom will try and get er away by ropin her in." Applejack explained her plan. "Everypony got it?"
"Got it." They all said.
Pinkie Pie got ready. She looked out from the hedge, seeing the ponies still drinking the milkshake. She ducked back down and a few seconds later, appeared in a potted plant with the plant and soil perfectly balanced on her head. She then ducked down from there and reappeared from a bag in a cart somepony was pulling. She then ducked a final time and came out of the Sugarcube Corner doors, which was the building Blitz and Dash were sitting outside at. Pinkie Pie then brought out her pet Gummy and looked for a pony for Gummy to play with. She found a pony who was talking to somepony else and threw Gummy at her, which bit onto the ponies tail. That made the pony scream and run around crazily, scared out of her mind. That did the trick as Rainbow Dash and Blitz looked over to see what all the screaming was.
And that's when they all sprung into action. Rarity used her magic and picked up Blitz, who then thrashed around in the magic to try and get back to Rainbow Dash. When she looked back and saw Blitz trapped in the magic, she tried to ram into Rarity to try and get her to stop her magic. Sadly for her, she was caught by Applejack, who caught a rope around Rainbow Dash's leg.
Applejack, Sweetie Belle, and Apple Bloom kept pulling on the rope, barely keeping Rainbow Dash from getting away. While they were doing that, Rarity had an easier time trapping Blitz in the magic then she thought and started pulling him towards her.
As they kept pulling on the rope, Rainbow Dash got an idea of her own. She then stoppped and turned around in mid-air, facing Applejack and the two CMCs. They were confused as to why, until Rainbow Dash started flying towards them and flew around them as fast as she could, tying up the three. She then got the rope off her hind leg and yanked on it, making the three tied in the rope spin around like crazy. When it was all over they fell to the ground, to dizzy to stand. Rainbow Dash then flew over to see Blitz.
Pinkie Pie, who left Gummy with his new friend for a little bit, went to check and see how everything was going. She appeared out of nowhere right next to Rarity. "Did you get him yet?!" She asked as loud as she could. Which threw off Rarity's focus and got Blitz free.
"Pinkie Pie!" Rarity yelled at her.
"Hehe... My bad!" Pinkie Pie said.
As the two groups tried to get it together, Rainbow Dash and Blitz reunited in a hug in mid-air. They then looked into each other's eyes once again, their eyes flashing purple like last time. "Is my sweety weety Android Cuddle Bear okay?" Rainbow Dash asked, being extremly out of character.
"Only if cutey patoty Rainbow Speed Demon is." Blitz said, also completely out of character. He put a hoof on Rainbow Dash's cheek, and she nuzzled her face deeper into his hoof. "Hey, you want to go for a fly in the clouds?" He asked.
"I'd love to." Rainbow Dash said. With that, they flew up to the clouds, away from Applejack and the rest of the group.
"Dag nabit!" Applejack pounded her hoof to the ground. "They got away!"
"Bleeeh!" Apple Bloom said, disgusted with the pet names. "Those pet names are getting worse!"
"That must mean that the love poison's getting worse too." Sweetie Belle added on.
"Well we simply must hurry. I don't think I could be comfortable making Rainbow Dash a wedding dress when all of this is built on a lie." Rarity said. They all gave her bored looks, but not counting Pinkie Pie, who was thinking the same thing but with parties.
Then, Twilight ran over to them. Upon seeing them all slightly annoyed she figured that Blitz and Dash had just gotten away. "What's going on?"
"Well, I'm trying to decide what color would be best for the wedding, and Rarity's-"
"Not about the weddin! She means what JUST happened here." Applejack interupted.
"Those two got away and went towards the clouds. Fluttershy and Scootaloo took the hot air balloon to get up so we don't have a way to follow them." Sweetie Belle summerized for everypony else.
"Hmm... Maybe there is a way! Rarity, think you wouldn't mind having wings again?" Twilight asked as she was coming up with a plan.
"I don't know. The last time thoses fragile wings broke, I was tramutized!" Rarity said, acting overdramatic.
Twilight sighed. She thought that Rarity would have a better chance at navigating around since she had wings before. "Fine, guess I'm going up myself." She said as she started to use her magic. After her horn glowing, she had butterfly wings appear on her. "Okay, I have an idea. You guys head over to Zecora's. She might need your help to gather ingrediants." She looked at her wings and took a deep breath before using them. Turns out it was easier to use the wings then she thought and she was in the air in no time. She started to fly towards where Dash and Blitz had gone.
Well, one plan down, two to go! How do Scootaloo and her travelling cloud, and Fluttershy think they're going to stop Blitz and Rainbow Dash? Will Zecora's plan work? How long are Twilight's wings goin to last? Was that last question actually important? Half of these questiions answered nxt chapter!
I just wanted to say, before anyone corrects me on this. This story is before Twilight got her wings and became an alicorn. So before anyone corrects me, keep that in mind pleased.
Question of the chapter: What is the overall WORST pet name you ever heard? And if you've never heard a horrible pet name in real life, what's the worst one you can think of for any characters in MLP?
7. The cure and the truth
Hey! I'm BAAAAAAAAAAACCCCCCCKKKKKKKK! Yeah, I know I said I wouldn't be putting that many chapters up during my week off from school, but I at least wanted to finish up the day in this story. I might also put in one more chapter, but I don't think I can. Turns out my mom needs surgery so she's going to be out of commission a few days. Which means me and my step-dad will need to cook, look after the dogs, and other stuff. So yeah, see you all maybe towards the end of the week.
Scootaloo and Fluttershy were going around the sky, on the look out for Blitz and Dash. Scootaloo was on a small, lone cloud, using her wings to get around as if she was on a flying scooter. Fluttershy was right next to her, flying next to the cloud.
"Do you see either of them yet?" Scootaloo asked.
"No. Maybe Applejack and the others already stopped them and- oh wait. No, there they are." Fluttershy said calmly as she pointed over to the two, who were sitting on a cloud. They were looking out towards the sun, which was about to be a sunset.
"Great! Now, all we have to do is separate them." Scootaloo said.
"I don't know. What if they get mad at us for trying to separate them?" Fluttershy asked, thinking that if they made Blitz and Dash mad by separating them, they would attack her and Scootaloo.
"Then I guess you can be the Mare of Honor." Scootaloo said to Fluttershy, which made her understand how important it was. Fluttershy shook her head no. "Good, then come on. I got a plan." They went over to the two.
Scootaloo tried her idea. "Hey Rainbow Dash, look! It's the Wonderbolt's!" Scootaloo exclaimed as she pointed in a random direction.
Rainbow Dash simply shrugged it off and Scootaloo's jaw dropped. She looked where she was pointing and ironically there was an actual wonderbolt. Spitfire to be exact. "Rainbow Dash, it's Spitfire! You know, your idol!" Scootaloo yelled as she looked at Rainbow Dash.
"I don't need an idol. I have my Android Cuddle Bear." Rainbow Dash said as she leaned on Blitz.
"But, but, but... What?" Scootaloo thought that would get through to Rainbow Dash at least a little.
Fluttershy then thought of something. "Um... Blitz? Your sitting on a rain cloud. You might rust up." Scootaloo was confused about what sense that made, but Blitz just shrugged.
"I'm perfectly fine as long as I'm with my Rainbow Speed Demon." Blitz said. They each stared into each others eyes and flashed purple for the umpteenth time again.
Scootaloo backed up, as did Fluttershy. "How are we supposed to get them separated?
"I think I have an idea." Twilight said as she flew up with the butterfly wings.
"Awesome! What is it? Giant barrier? Some blinding spell? Teleporting?" Scootaloo asked with a determination to help her idol.
"No. The others gave me an idea. We just need to trick them into going to Zecora's." Twilight explained.
"Okay. So how do we do that?" Scootaloo asked again.
"It's going to be like how you three tricked Big Mac and Cheerliee into separating to get married." Twilight said. "What were going to do is..." She huddled up with Scootaloo and Fluttershy so they could hear it, but not Rainbow Dash or Blitz.
When they were done they all nodded and Scootaloo and Fluttershy left towards Zecora, leaving Twilight to deal with the problem. She flew over with a smile. "Hey you two. How are you doing?" She asked friendly.
"Were perfect, right here." Rainbow Dash said as she looked at Blitz.
"Great! You know, I'm surprised you two haven't taken the next step. Marriage." Twilight said smiling, already putting her plan to action.
They both smiled, then frowned. "We wish. Were to young for that." Rainbow Dash said. Twilight was a little ticked that the poison wasn't strong enough to make them ignore that little detail, but her smile didn't falter.
"Well, Zecora can help. She can perform a ritual that can get you two married." As soon as Twilight finished that sentence, Rainbow Dash and Bllitz were already flying towards Zecora's hut as fast as they could. Twilight smiled a little more, knowing her plan was working. She flew after them towards Zecora's hut, where everpony else was waiting.
As the two love poison victims got to the hut in question, they didn't see anypony there. Only some wierd giant symbol in the ground. "Hello? Zecora?" Rainbow Dash called out, hoping that she was here.
"NOW!" Applejack called out. She and Big Mac, which Applejack brought on the way over to Zecora's, both through rope at Rainbow Dash, both catching her from different legs. There was no way Rainbow Dash could use the rope against them and she was caught.
"Rainbow Speed Demon!" Blitz cried out in shock. He charged for the rope Big Mac had, but was stopped once again by Rarity's magic. They were both captured and had no way to escape.
Twilight landed then, seeing them both captured. "Were sorry, but this is the only way to cure you both." They weren't really listening, as they tried to get to one another.
"With them both in place, put them in the symbol's base." Zecora instructed as she came out with a small bottle in hand and Spike next to her.
"You got it Zecora! Big Mac, move em to the middle!" Applejack instructed. "Eyup" Big Mac agreed as he and Applejack moved Rainbow Dash over to the center of the symbol.
"Alright." Rarity said. As she moved Blitz to the symbol, Blitz tried to get out as hard as he could. After Blitz twitched, Rarity's magic around him broke and he was free. Sadly for him, Twilight was ready for this and caught Blitz herself with her magic, which was way stronger. She moved him to the center and he was put in place with Rainbow Dash.
As soon as they were in place, Zecora nodded to Spike. He then walked over to the side of the symbol and breathed fire on it, making the rest of the symbol light up on fire. Everyone was far enough away so they wouldn't be burned. As for Rainbow Dash and Blitz, they were surrounded by flames that acted as a cell. There was no room for them to spread their wings to fly, so they were stuck.
The flames then turned purple and went towards Blitz and Dash, covering them in the purple flames. After a few seconds, the flames went away and Dah and Blitz were sitting there, rubbing their heads since they had a bad headache.
Blitz POV
Uh... What happened? I feel as if my head just got hit by a train. When I looked up I saw that everyone around me was looking at me and Rainbow Dash, who looked like she had just as bad a headache as me. "Okay... Why do I have a really bad headache? And why are we in some swamp looking place?" Everyone then either sighed in relief or cheered. "Hello? Anyo-pony want to fill me in here?" I almost said anyone, but they were all to happy to notice.
"Me too. Why do I feel like I just crashed into a wall?" Rainbow Dash asked as she rubbed her head just like me.
"Well, you both fell in love." Twilight said. "What?" Me and Rainbow Dash asked simultaneously.
"You called each other Rainbow Speed Demon and Android Cuddle Bear." Apple Bloom said with a snicker. "What?" We both asked again. I had no idea what they meant by that.
"We decided that neither of you like pink, and Gummy made a new friend!" Pinkie Pie said as she held up an alligator that didn't have teeth. "Huh?" Okay, what did that even mean?
"Rainbow Dash turned down meeting Spitfire from the Wonderbolts just to be with Blitz." Scootaloo said. "WHAT?!" Rainbow Dash asked, screaming into my good ear since she was right next to me. It made my headache even worse, but somehow I was still able to hear.
"And we had to trick you two to get into this magical ritual to get rid of the love poison by telling you Zecora could marry you two." Fluttershy of all people/ponies summed up. "What?!" We both said at the same time, shocked.
"Okay, hold on a second, can one of you just tell the whole story?" I asked. I don't know if I wanted to listen to this story or not, but I was too curious to ignore whatever happened.
Well, I really am speechless. They all took turns telling the story from their point of view, from when we blacked out because of the potion, to when we got here. During the story, the CMC and Big Mac all went home because it was already dark when all of us got here, so it was just the mane six, Zecora, and me. "All of that happened?" I asked.
They all nodded simultaneously. With all of them circled around us, it was like they were witches. To add onto the wierd ambiance, we were in the middle of a swamp, in front of a shaman's house, and we were standing on a wierd looking symbol. "At least it's over." Rainbow Dash said, which I nodded to in agreement.
"Ya know, it was probably a good thing that potion fell on y'all." Applejack said. We both frowned because we were mad and confused as to why she said that.
"What are you talking about?" I asked.
"She does have a point. If that potion never spilt on you two, then you would have just kept arguing." Twilight said.
I opened my mouth to say she was exaggerating, but when I couldn't think of anything to say against that, I just closed it right back.
"Okay, maybe we went to far on the prank war." Rainbow Dash admitted.
"Yeah, your right. Sorry I called you a turtle, Rainbow Dash. And sorry I mocked your pranks." I said, sincerely... Wait, why does this sound like were at the end of the cheesy cartoon?
"It's alright. Sorry I called you a robot, Blitz." Rainbow Dash said. "Truce?" She held out her hoof to shake.
"Truce." I agreed and we shook hooves. As soon as she touched my left hoof though, she immediately took her hoof back.
"OW! Why does your hoof feel like it's on fire?!" She asked while waving her burnt hoof in the air.
"Huh?" I looked at my left hoof and thought of something. The flames must've made the metal as hot as a gas oven.
To test it, I picked up a leaf that was next to me and put it on my left arm. It started smoking and sizzling. After a few seconds, it caught fire. "Woah!" I yelled out as I put it on the ground and put it out.
Without even looking, I could tell that all eyes were on me. Good thing I didn't have stage fright. "I can explain." I said calmly with a sigh. I looked up and sure enough they were all looking at me, wondering what happened.
"My tail isn't the only thing made of metal." I said. They all walked over so they weren't all spread out.
"So, your front left hoof is made of metal too?" Twilight asked.
I couldn't hide the truth. With all that's gone on either way they would walk away and ignore me from here on out. Way to go Blitz, you lost all your friends in just two days. "Yes, but that's not all. My whole front left leg is metal, along with my tail, left ear, some of my heart, and some other parts." I said, looking down because I didn't want to see their shocked/disgusted faces.
"Oh my. You poor thing." Fluttershy said. Pity, the first reaction I usually get.
"How could anypony live like that?" Rarity asked with amazement and what sounded like disgust. Ah, disgust. The second reaction.
"How did all of this happen?" Twilight asked next. Curiousness. The third reaction. I simply sighed at that, remembering it all to well.
Now for the fourth reaction I get. Seperation and fear. The one where everyone treats me like the freak that has no emotions since I'm 'part robot'.
"Do you have, like, super mega robot powers?!" Pinkie asked as she acted and talked like a stereotypical robot. And there was the reaction of... Wait, what did she ask?
"What?" I said with confusion, as I looked at Pinkie.
"Do. You. Have. Robot. Powers?" Pinkie said, still talking and acting like a robot.
"I... I don't get it... How come you guys aren't treating me like a freak?" I asked, very confused. Were these ponies stupid or something, everyone always thinks I'm a freak.
"Why would we treat you like a freak? It's not like your any different by being a robot or anything. " Rainbow Dash said, confused herself.
"It's because I'm part robot. Everybo-pony always treats me like a freak because I'm not... All me." I said, pointing to my metal leg.
"Just because you are not organic, does not mean we should all panic." Zecora told me as she went over to us, bringing over a wet rag for me to cool down my leg.
I took the wet rag and started cooling off my leg. I really didn't know what to say. "I... I... Thank you. Thank you all." I said, stunned that they're treating me no different. I was so happy that I actually had a few friends that liked me, even with the robot part of me. I didn't do anything like tear up or anything, mainly because I learned the hard way that crying doesn't help anything but make you look like a loser, but that's a story for another day.
To stop the moment from getting anymore touching, Applejack yawned, then spoke up. "Whooowe! It's gettin late everypony, we should hit the hay." She said.
"Applejack's right. It's pretty late." Twilight agreed. I just shrugged, not caring how late it was.
"Wait, robots don't even need to sleep?! That means you could have a party at any moment you wanted!" Pinkie Pie deduced. Did everything she think of lead to parties?
I shook my head at her, talking in third person for laughs. "No, us robots need to sleep too. I'm just a night owl." I explained.
"Well just because you're a Night Owl, doesn't mean we are. Someponies need their buety sleep." Rarity said.
After that we all headed to our homes, me going back to the barn. Really, I need to stop being a mooch and get my own place. Maybe I can keep this bale of hay as a bed though, because this thing is way more comfy then it should be.
And there is the second day! I won't make EVERY day like this, some days there will be nothing and will move on without some action, but the first few will have something. Anyway, I hope you all enjoyed this chapter! Please leave a review saying how cool, or lame, my story was. It lets me know just how to improve it.
Question of the chapter: If you can have one superpower, BUT JUST ONE, what would it be?
And I don't mean some thing vague like spider powers. I mean something like climbing on walls, OR shooting webs, OR spider senses.
All review answers will be put on top of the next chapter!
8. Dreaming
Before this chapter starts, I just want to say, THANK YOU! All of you! As of last chapter we have reached 1000 views! I thank each and every one of you for seeing the chapters and helping me to reach this milestone! I thank the people who have favorited and followed this story, my friends that read this, my family for giving me a laptop to type on, my dog because I said so, and the lamp that is in my room!... Anyway, this chapter is going to be different. You'll see what I mean as you start to read it.
Disclaimer: I don't own MLP in any way.
Huh... What's going on?... As I got up to look around, I saw I was surrounded by pure black nothingness. Am I... Dreaming? I wondered. To try and see if I was, I stomped on the ground as I imagined me in a forest. When I looked around, I was. Woah, a Lucid Dream! I almost never have these! I was so excited as I looked around some more. It was an average forest. Grass with patches of dirt here and there, a lake towards my right, and I was in an opening that was surrounded by trees.
I looked in the sky and saw a star lit night with a full moon, which had a shape in it that looked like a pony's head.
"Huh... That's odd." I said out loud. I turned around to face the lake and bumped into some pony. When I looked up to see who it was, since they were bigger than me, I saw a dark blue pony with a mane and tail that looked like the night sky. "Woah! Who are you?!" said as I got up, surprised to see a pony twice my size come out of literally NO WHERE!
"I am Princess Luna, but you may simply call me Luna. I have come to visit thy dreams, Zeke." The mystery pony, that was apparently royalty, somehow knew my name. THAT, shocked me.
"How, how, how do you..." I tried to say, not sure what to say. Luckily, she knew what I was trying to say.
"Know your real name?" I nodded. "Well, I have been watching your dreams for the last three days now. Even though you didn't know what you were dreaming about, I was able to tell." She explained. Okay, so she could watch people's dreams. Creepy, yet cool.
"So you know everything about me?" I asked, believing that was the truth.
"No, not everything. Only what thou has dreamed about. You dreamed about how you came to this world by portal, what it was like in, what I assume was a school, in your world, and the tragic incident." She explained further. Well it made sense because I remember having nightmares about that day so many times, it felt like it was my regular morning routine. "Anyway, that is why I have visited you when you had a lucid dream. I'm curious as to how and what happened, as is my sister, Princess Celestia."
Well, all of it made sense now at least. It's probably a good thing I explain it to her now. Because if she finds out that this world is a kid's cartoon in my world, then I will have tons of explaining to do about something I know so little about. "Alright, then what do you want to know?" I finally asked.
"Well, what is the name of thou kind? How is thou culture? Why did your kind act that way towards thee?" Princess Luna shot out the questions one after another. I hushed her, not scared of what she would do because if this was a lucid dream, then I could do whatever I wanted just like her. And I could think up so much more weapons and stuff in here
Speaking of doing whatever I wanted, if this is a lucid dream in a world with magic... I closed my eyes and imagined me turning back into a human. When I opened my eyes, I was about the same height as Princess Luna, who was amazed at me. I looked at myself and sure enough, I was human. Luckily with the same clothes that I had on before the portal incident. "Man, I wish I had more lucid dreams."
From there on out, I started explaining everything she asked. I told her we were called humans and that we were the dominant species. I laughed while I was explaining it because it felt like I was in a Sci-Fi movie or something. Next, I told her it's a lot like this culture, except that there were multiple ones all around our world, and that our world didn't have magic. And anyone that did believe in magic was ignored or did it for entertainment. Finally, I started explaining why the people in my world treated me the way they did.
"You see, everyone in our world likes to be around people who act very similar. Since I only had one friend before the accident, I was then treated differently by everyone except that friend who still saw me as me instead of a freak. When that friend moved away to another city, it was me against social life. So, I was an outcast and I had no friends. I learned to coupé with it and eventually, even when someone came to beat me up, I just stood my ground and let them beat me. I learned that there was no point in being scared anymore because there was no way my life could get worse. I lost my mom, my dad and his new family hated me, I was alone, and to top it all off, I was a cyborg." I summed up.
Princess Luna had some kind of a mixed expression when I finished. She felt sorry for me, that was obvious, but she also was... Happy. "Well, I know you can tell from your time here that this world is different. We don't ignore others like your world does. We don't ignore each other for no good reason."
"I've noticed. But... I don't know what to do. I don't think it's a good idea for me to stay in this world." I said with a frown of my own.
"I doubt you'd prefer being treated like that any longer. Here, you have friends who accept you for you." She said.
"I know, which is why it's so hard to decide. I don't belong here, and the more I hide my past with lies, the harder it'll get to explain myself. And the more I stay here, the more I don't want to leave. It just seems selfish to stay here though." I said as I stood up. While talking about my world, I imagined a recliner and sat in it. She said I was using my lucid dream powers like Discord, whoever that was.
"Then tell Twilight and her friends the truth. They'll understand." Luna assured me. I shook my head.
"What would I say? 'Oh hey everypony! You know when I said I'm from here? Well turns out I'm actually from another dimension where I'm a human, something non of you have ever heard of, and I just lied to you all because I thought you'd call me crazy!'." I shook my head again. "I can see the ponies stuffing me in a straight jacket, and throwing me into a mental patient room now." I told her.
She sighed. "thou needs to learn to trust in others more." She told me. I wasn't convinced and she picked up on that. "If you want, I can meet with my sister and arrange you and your friends to come. They will believe you no matter what, but it will be easier if we assist you." She said.
I smiled. Honestly, that was probably the best thing to do. She was right, I needed to explain myself to them. If not later, then sooner. "Thank you. I owe you one." I said sincerely.
"Nay. Thou owes me nothing. You just try and think things through Zeke. You have much stress between this issue." I nodded. "If there is anything else you are in need of, you best ask quickly. There is only an hour until sunrise."
Actually... "There is one thing. I don't know much about your culture, other than your all herbivores. You are way more friendly than my world, and that there's Pegasus, normal ponies, unicorns, and I'm sorry for saying so, whatever you are." I said. "Could you help me understand stuff like that?" I asked.
"Of course. I guess I should begin explaining who I am. Me and my sister are co-rulers of Equestria..." As she went on, I took mental notes on everything she had to say.
She talked about who the rulers were, some cities around Ponyville, evil creatures like Discord and Chrysalis, and how they said 'somepony' instead of 'somebody'. Honestly, it was nice to learn about all this stuff so I wouldn't be clueless if someone asked.
Finally, she stood up herself. "I'm afraid I must go. I will tell Princess Celestia about what you have told me, and thou can then expect a letter instructing all of you to come to Canterlot in some time. I'm not sure when you can all come, but just be prepared." She told me. I nodded at her, making another mental note to be ready for that.
Then I remembered something else and snickered. "Hey Luna? Could you say something real quick?" I asked.
She was confused at what I meant. "What does thou mean?" She asked.
"I'm just asking if you can say something real quick. Can you say, 'You shall not pass' as loud as you can?" I asked, trying to keep from laughing.
"Alright..." She cleared her thought and spoke in her Traditional Canterlot Voice, "YOU SHALL NOT PASS!" It was so loud I flew back a few feet, but I didn't care because I was laughing so hard. "What was so funny?" She asked, obviously confused.
"It's just... It was so funny... Because that quotes... From a really famous play!" I had to pause in between what I was saying, I was laughing so hard. She sounded just like a female version of Gandalf, all she was missing was a staff and a beard. She apparently got why it was so funny and laughed a little herself.
"Goodbye Zeke. I will see you in time." Princess Luna said. And with that, she disappeared. I gotta say, that was probably the funniest dream I've ever had.
And there you have it! Honestly, this is my favorite chapter of them all in my opinion! It doesn't have that much sadness, it has humor, and it has an overused movie quote that I just couldn't pass up the opportunity of making Luna say it. Stay tuned for the next chapter, which will have two different things happening. See you all whenever I put up a new chapter!
Question of the chapter: What is the first famous quote you can think of off the top of your head! (Can be from tv, internet, speeches, etc.)
9. Old Mare Crankle
Well, with this chapter beginning, we move onto the third day! What's going to happen today? War on changelings? Cotton candy clouds? Something so insignificant you probably wouldn't expect it? Probably the last one, but what do I know? Anyway, with all of that mini monologue finished, let us begin.
Disclaimer: I do not own the following things: MLP, Earth, a brain, stylish looking carpets, stuff like that! I have no idea why I put carpets in that list... I'm probably getting a bad case of Pinkie Personality or something... Oh well, CHAPTER TIME!
Another day, another comfortable night on the hay bale. Oh well, time I do something without me falling in love, or any other unsuspected problem. Okay so the first thing on my imaginary to do list is get a job. Second, get my own house. Third, ask if I can have this hay bale as a be- you know what, screw the hay bale, I'm getting to addicted to sleeping on this thing.
Without warning, I took off flying out the window. I saw Big Mac headed towards the barn, and stopped when he saw me flying out. Guess he was coming over to wake me up or something. Oh well, guess I just made his job easier. Especially since it would take a bull horn to the face just to wake me up.
As I flew over Ponyville I saw them all walking around. You know, why was it exactly that I got wings again? I was never fast or anything like that when I was a human, but here I am with wings. I'm not complaining or anything, but I still didn't get the connection. Maybe it was the personality or some kind of mental connection.
After a while of flying around, I landed on a cloud and just watched the whole city. There was some kind of market place, a clock tower, a construction site, the town square, tons of places. Out of all of that, I focused on the construction stuff the most. I always like building stuff, but I never really focused on it that much with everything else that went on in my life.
"What's up Blitz?" I turned around and saw Rainbow Dash land on a cloud that was nearby mine.
I just shrugged. "Eh, nothing. Just bored. Besides hanging out with all of you guys, I got nothing to do. I think I should find something, like a job. That, and my own place." I explained.
After a few seconds, Rainbow Dash spoke up. "Ya know, they say there's an abandoned old house just outside of Ponyville that way." She said, pointing towards one direction.
"Really? That's convenient. Just how abandoned is it?" I asked.
"It's pretty run down, so it needs to be fixed up. The Ponyville Construction Crew always says there going to fix it, but they don't for some reason." She said as she shrugged. She said 'some reason' sarcastically. So it was obvious that she knew what it was.
"And that reason is?" I asked, curious to know.
"You mean you don't know?" She asked. I shook my head and she smirked at me. "Well, the reason is that they say it's haunted by a pony called Old Mare Crankle. Legend says, any pony that goes inside, never comes out!" She said, trying to scare me.
I simply smiled at that. "Cool. Maybe while I'm there she'll make me cookies or something." I said, making Rainbow Dash smirk at me,
"Oh, she makes cookies alright. For her VICTIMS!" She stomped on the cloud she was on, making thunder sound off to make it sound more 'terrifying'.
I shook my head. "Tsk tsk tsk. You can't fool me Rainbow Dash. I just can't be tricked." I told her. She shrugged.
"Fine. Don't believe me. Just don't come crying to me when you hear the rattling of old pony bones coming from the house." She said, trying to act all spooky.
"Fine, I'll believe you. If you admit your scared of the haunted house." I pointed to her and put air quotes around 'haunted house' with my hooves. It was obvious she still wanted to prank me.
"Pfft, I'm not scared of the Crankle House." She said, looking off to the side.
I flew over an looked her right in the eyes. "Oh yeah? Prove it. I dare you to go in the Crankle House and wander the house for one whole hour. Do that, and make it back alive," I said with a spooky demeanor. "And I'll believe that you're not afraid of the house." The whole thing wasn't meant to scare her, it was just to catch her before she even had a chance to play some joke on me.
She bit her lower lip in thought. There was no way she would be able to wrap me in this. "Fine. You want me to go in the Crankle House? Your on! But, to prove your not a wimp, your coming too." Rainbow Dash said.
"Sure. And while were at it, lets invite the others to go through the house with us." I said sarcastically. Why would I agree to go in the same time as her? She would probably end up 'disappearing' and I'd be a sitting duck.
"Actually, that's a great idea!" Rainbow Dash yelled out. What did I just do?
"Your kidding right? I was joking! With sarcasm!" I said, trying to get her to come back to her senses. There was no way on Earth or Equestria some of them would come without needing an ambulance to wheel them out of some Rainbow Dash planned haunted house.
"Duh, I knew that. But it's still a great idea! I'll get Fluttershy, Rarity, and Applejack. You get Twilight, Spike, and Pinkie Pie, along with seeing the mayor about getting the house! This is going to be so cool!" Before I could stop her from thinking of whatever dumb idea was going through her head, she flew off.
I stomped the dark cloud I was on in frustration with my left hoof, but something odd happened then. The electricity in the cloud went into my metal arm, making it turn into a normal cloud. "What the..." The strange thing was, I didn't feel anything. I mean, I felt my arm buzzing with the electricity, but it didn't hurt. Either way, this was getting WAY to wierd. I didn't know what to say and just sat there, staring at my arm which had electricity zapping around it.
"What's going on?!" finally blurted out, to shocked to say anything. I had to get this lightening off of me! But HOW?! Wait! Lightning goes into the ground if it makes contact with it right?! Maybe if I just land on the ground it'll go away!
So I started flying as fast as I could towards the ground, but I felt like I was flying down like a bullet! I barely kept myself from face planting into the ground from the speed! When I did land I put my left front hoof in the ground, and the electricity went away. I took a deep breath and calmed down, knowing it was over, but I couldn't help but fall to the ground in relief.
"What was that?!" I shot up and saw Spike right there in front of me.
"Uh... Uh... I don't know what you're talking about!" I finally said. Yeah, that was convincing. You just flew out from the sky going faster than a rocket, and you don't know what happened? Smart Blitz. Real smart.
"I mean, how did you just fly towards the ground about three-quarters as fast as Rainbow Dash's Sonic Rainboom!" Spike exclaimed with excitement.
"Wait! I knew I was going FAST, but I didn't know it was THAT fast!" I yelled out, standing up immediately. I went that fast
"Yeah! You left some yellow light behind you and everything!" We both sounded like we were both little kids watching a giant firework on the fourth of July.
"Spike? Spike where did you go?" Twilight saw us and came over. "Oh, hey Blitz. Did you happen to see what that flash of yellow was?" She asked curiously.
"Yeah! It was me!" I yelled out.
"What? But... How? How were you going that fast?" She asked, still curious.
"Well... I don't really know actually. I was looking around Ponyville on a cloud over head and then Rainbow Dash was talking about Old Mare Crankle's house, and took off. I was mad that she wouldn't stop and come to her senses, so I stomped on the thunder-cloud with my metal leg in frustration, and then I absorbed the electricity! Next thing I know, I rocketed down here so I could get rid of the electricity that was in my arm." I explained to them
"Wow. Your like a living lightning rod!" Spike yelled out. Twilight nudged him, trying to get him to stop talking, but he didn't. "It's like you have robot powers!" He exclaimed.
As Twilight covered up his mouth with her hoof, I closed my eyes in thought, then opened them. "Wow, your right." I agreed.
That's when they realized the other thing I said. "W-wh-wait! Rainbow Dash talked about Old Mare Crankle's house? W-why would she talk about that?!" Spike asked, scared about the name.
"Yeah, I was asking if she knew somewhere I could stay, so I wouldn't be taking up space in Applejack's barn, and she said that the house outside of Ponyville was abandoned. She tried to scare me, but I didn't fall for it. Long story short, I made a sarcastic joke about all of us going in, she took it seriously, and now she wants all of us to check out the house." I summed up.
"Why would you give her that idea? That house is haunted!" Spike said, trying to shake me to add onto effect.
"Oh come on. Whether ghosts are real or not, the house won't be haunted." I explained.
"Oh thank you, somepony who listens to the facts! See, there is no such thing as ghosts Spike!" She said, gesturing to me.
"I never said that. Until there is proof that there is, or isn't ghosts, I'm on the fence about it." I clarified. My mother always told me a story about a 'friendly ghost' that visited her, but I was a kid at the time so I didn't know what to think of it. I still don't actually.
She shrugged, not really minding. "Oh well, at least you have a reason to be with or against the idea." Twilight said. She then got an idea. "Spike, we need to go to that house!"
Spike looked like he was paler than a ghost itself. "Your kidding, right Twilight?!" He asked while shivering his tail off.
"No Spike. If we go in that house, we can prove once and for all to everypony in Ponyville that there is no 'Old Mare Crankle' spirit." Twilight said.
"Well, whether there is or not, I'm going to try to live there. I think it's about time I get my own place to live." I informed them, happy that I was actually going to get something accomplished the day I went out to do it.
"Wait a second! Your going to live in that house?! Are you insane?!" Spike asked, shocked and scared half to death.
"Yeah. I figured if there really is a ghost in that house then maybe it can help keep everything from getting to quiet and boring." I said, laughing a little. Twilight giggled and Spike just looked at us like we were crazed mental patients.
"Well, if you can fix that house from falling apart, then that wouldn't be a bad idea. You just need to get the deed from the mayor." Twilight pointed out.
"Yeah, Rainbow Dash told me about that. She said that I needed to get that, and convince you two along with Pinkie to come." I told her, catching her up to speed.
"Sure, we'll come." Twilight spoke to both of them.
"Sorry Twilight, but I can't come. I have to... watch the library!" Spike yelled out, trying to excuse himself.
"It's okay Spike. We won't be gone that long." Twilight assured Spike.
"Okay... Well I still need to help Rarity! She needs to find more gems for her latest outfit." Spike made another excuse.
"Nope. Rainbow Dash is getting Rarity to come with all of us. You don't need to help her." I informed Spike, smirking since I knew he was trying to get out of it.
He glared at me slightly, knowing I pointed that out for the fun of it. "You know, it kinda sounds like your asking us come just because Rainbow Dash asked you to." Spike pointed out, smirking.
"What did you just say?" I asked, mad. That dragon better not be saying what I think he's saying, or else I'll try and see what else I can do with my lightning powers.
"Come on you two, we need to get Pinkie Pie and the deed so we can prove that this legend is just a rumor." Twilight interrupted, already heading out towards the mayor's office.
We looked back at the other and nodded, calling a silent truce. We caught up to her and continued on our way.
Pretty interesting indeed. Well, with all of the group coming to the house, what will they find in that house? Oh the possibilities of a T rated story... Who knows what I'm going to put for something that's horror related? I think I'm still suffering from Pinkie Personality, so even I don't know what I'm going to write yet. Or do I? Anyway, review!
Question of the chapter: Do you believe in ghosts?
10. Group up and seperate
Welcome all bros, bronies, random viewers that were bored, and any combination of the three! This is the tenth chapter of many to come! As of now I have a few chapter ideas already lined up, so some chapters might start coming fast. To limit you guys getting overloaded with chapters, I'm limiting it to one a day at the most. Sorry, but it helps me as well.
With that all said and typed, let us begin!
Disclaimer: I don't own MLP
After we got the deed from the mayor's office, me, Spike, and Twilight were now heading over to Sugarcube Corner. "You know, I think Rarity might need my help with something today. Guess I can't come to the haunted spooky house, oh well." Spike said. "See you guys later!" He tried to run to the library, but I stopped him.
"Rarity's coming with us." I told him. He sighed in defeat and we all kept walking.
When we finally got there, we went in and saw Pinkie Pie playing with Gummy. "Hey Pinkie Pie." Twilight said.
"Oh hi Twilight! Hi Spike! Hi Blitz!" She said, looking extremely happy like usual.
"Hi Pinkie Pie. Hey, everypony else is going to the Old Mare Crankle House. Want to come?" I asked. I knew that explaining everything would be a waste of time, so I just asked.
"Sure!" She said, not even bothering to question it. Wow, how was I right? I bet if I told her we were all jumping off a bridge she would come too.
"Great. Well let's go. Everypony else is going to meet us there." I turned around and started walking. The three of them following me. I really only went in the direction the mayor pointed out earlier, and I was apparently going the right way because Spike was getting more and more scared as we went on. Twilight was to focused on being determined to prove that there was no ghost and I was never good at calming people down, so Pinkie Pie just kept talking to Spike. It was either going to make him calm down or freak out more so I just hoped it was the first one.
When we finally got there, I saw the house for the first time. It looked like a giant tree stomp the size of a mansion. In a way, it looked like Luigi's Mansion, no joke. The top two middle windows looked like eyes, glaring at us. The whole house was covered in vines, so it looked like a sickly green color. And to top off the scariness, it was on a high, lone hill, with a lightening rod on the top, so thunder clouds were floating over head.
"So you guys finally made it?" Rainbow Dash asked. She, along with a scared to death Fluttershy, cautious Applejack, and shivering Rarity went up to us.
"Yeah. Well you were right, the house is abandoned." I gave her that, it has obviously been abandoned for a long time.
"Yep. You can just admit your scared now. I mean, you're already shivering!" Rainbow Dash said, laughing at me.
"Not me." I said. I picked up Spike, who was hiding behind me. He was shaking so much he was shaking me. "Same goes for you. I'm the one that's living here, none of you don't have to come." I pointed out.
"Wait a second there Blitz. Yer saying that you're gonna stay here? Why?" Applejack asked.
"Because I just don't think that staying in your family's barn is a good idea. It's almost like I'm taking advantage of your kindness. Besides, this house looks really cool." I said, looking at it.
"Are you insane?! What appeal does this home have to anypony?! It is even terrifying just to look at!" Rarity pointed out. True, it didn't look that good now. But after it got fixed up it would look like any other house, if not better.
"Well, as soon as I get rid of the vines, maybe clear up some of the thunder clouds, then it should be way more welcoming." I said, already picturing what it would look like.
"Yeah right! I bet you can't even stay there a full minute let alone live here!" Rainbow Dash challenged.
"Please, I'm not scared of anything!" I came back with. I know everyone always said that, but I meant it. I've been through everything life had to throw at me and I'm still here aren't I?
"Oh yeah! Fine! Go on ahead then tough guy!" Rainbow Dash challenged me again.
"Alright. Have fun staring at the 'menacing' house." I told them as I started heading in.
"Wait up!" Twilight ran after me, still wanting to prove to everyone in Ponyville that there were no spirits.
"Twilight, don't just leave me here!" Spike said, running after Twilight. As much as he hated being in the house, he didn't want to be left alone outside of it.
"Hey, wait for me!" Rainbow Dash said as she flew after us.
"Y'all can't just leave us out here!" Applejack said as she chased after us, not wanting to be left behind.
"Oh, none of them cannot simply just leave me out here can they?!" Rarity asked herself as she went after us, careful not to step in any mud puddles on the way.
Pinkie Pie was worried as she looked at Fluttershy with a smile. "Come on Fluttershy, let's go!" Pinkie Pie said as she skipped after the rest of us.
"But... I... It's just to... I think I'll just wait ou- EEEEEEEEP!" She screamed after another boom of thunder and a flash of lightning and ran as fast as she could after us.
Sadly, when she ran after us, we were at the doorway. She ran in and bumped into all of us, pushing us all inside all the way. That's when the door closed behind us.
"What in tarnation?!" Applejack yelled out.
Spike ran to the door and tried to open it, but it was stuck. "It won't open!"
"Okay, guess will have to find another way out." I pointed out.
Rainbow Dash chuckled as she got up and flew just a little overhead. "So you are scared!"
"No. But I doubt anypony else wants to stay in here more than they have to." I said, gesturing to the others, who looked like they were about to freak out.
"Blitz is right. We need to find a way out of here. So let's get it together, and look another door." Twilight instructed. She took a few steps forward and a floor board under her opened up, making her fall through the floor. The floor board quickly closed behind her and she was gone.
I was the first one to get there and I tested the same floor board, but it didn't move. "Well that's just great." I said with sarcasm. Everyone in that room started going crazy. "Everypony calm down!" I yelled out.
"Calm down?! Twilight just got eaten by the floor!" Spike said.
"She didn't get eaten by the floor. The floor board just gave out when she stepped on it. She's probably just one floor below us." I flapped my wings and stayed in the air. "It's probably a good idea that we try to avoid any more loose floor boards."
"But what do we do about Twilight?" Spike asked.
"Well, we just have to split into two groups. One goes to find Twilight. The other tries to find the exit." I ordered.
"Wait a second, who made you the boss?" Rainbow Dash asked, frowning. She flew over to me.
"My house, my rules." I came back at her with.
"Well, your house just ate our friend!" Rainbow Dash said, getting in my face. I was not about to back down.
"That's why I'm trying to fix this. Besides, you're the one who wanted all of them to come here!"
"Will you two knock it off! Our friend's in trouble and y'all can only bicker about it." Applejack told us.
"Yeah, but he still shouldn't lead the group!" Rainbow Dash exclaimed. She then looked back at me. "Do you know what happens when ponies split up? They're always caught by the ghost!" She yelled out and swung her arms in the air, hitting the floor board above her. The floor board then spun around in space and sent her flying through the ceiling, going up a level and leaving the group.
"Rainbow Dash!" We all yelled out. I tried to push the floor board and try to get it to move again, but to no avail. I then elbowed the roof, but it was stuck in there good.
"Okay, nopony move! Every time somepony does, we end up being separated even more." I figured out.
Right, like any of them would take that advice. One more crack of thunder sent them over the edge. Fluttershy screamed and ran off in blind fear, somehow bringing Spike with her when she ran right through him. She ran through a doorway and the breeze had the door close right behind her, along with a big empty bookshelf tipping over and blocking off the doorway.
"And then there were four. Okay, can we go two minutes without somepony else getting separated from the group?" I asked out loud, not really caring if any of them answered.
"This was all a dreadful idea. How Rainbow Dash convinced me to come I will have no idea." Rarity said, putting her hoof to her forehead dramatically.
"Doesn't matter how we got here, we just have to focus on getting the others and getting out of here. This house isn't structurally sound enough for eight." I pointed out, sounding like a contractor or something along those lies.
Then I thought of something. "Well, there's gotta be three floors. Rainbow Dash went up a floor, Fluttershy and Spike should be just beyond that door," I pointed to the door they went through, and Twilight is in the basement." I reviewed.
"We already knew that! How do we get them?!" Pinkie Pie said as she shook me as if thinking that would make me think of an idea.
"How we get them is actually pretty easy." I said kind of slowly as I stopped Pinkie from shaking me. "I'll go and find Rainbow Dash, while you three try to move that giant bookshelf." I said, pointing to the bookshelf that was big enough to hold nearly a fourth of Twilight's books.
"You got it pardner." Applejack said as she and the other two went over to the bookshelf.
I looked back at the board Rainbow Dash went to. Okay, let's see here. If I can't move the plank, then I'll have to find another way around. I can't just slice through the wood, the house is to weak for me to just cut up a board. As I listed all the reasons, I eventually just choose to look for the staircase that lead up to the next floor. This house was a maze, and with nearly no light except for the thunder outside, I just had to fly really slowly and hope I didn't bump into something that would trap me in some other room. The last thing we need is for another one of us to be trapped.
With the group separated its only a matter of time until the scares begin. Who will step up to the plate and save the others? What horrors will they find? And how will thy escape? All of these 'horror'able questions and bad jokes answered next chapter!
Question of the Chapter: What is the scariest thing that you've ever experienced?
11. Ghosts, Monsters, and Loose Doorknobs!
Welcome viewers, to a chapter of horror! Coming at ya from beyond the grave, and before October! It will be filled with screams, scares, and near death experiences! At least, for the ponies that is. Now, I'm not good at suspenseful chapters or have ever really made any, so I'm sorry if it's a little boring to read the scares in this chapter! Also, this chapter we will be going to look at multiple groups instead of just following Blitz.
Well, enough of that boring intro that most of you probably don't even read. Let's move on with the story!
Disclaimer: I do not own any MLP, obviously.
Twilight POV
Ow... Where am I? As I got up to look around, I noticed that none of the others were around me. And if they were I wouldn't be able to tell anyway since there was no source of light anywhere. I quickly used my magic to make a small light emit from my horn, allowing me to see again.
"Okay Twilight, everything's fine. Your just in an old basement." I assured myself. I looked around for a staircase or some way to get back up to the first floor. I was in a slightly small room with just one door. Since it was underground it made since why there was no window, or why there was no sound of thunder.
When I found the only door in the room however, I was met with a scary sight. A moving white figure that wasn't hovering over the ground.
"Who's there?!" I asked, panicking slightly more than I should. This definantly wasn't one of my friends. The only one of them with a similar coat was Rarity, and she couldn't fly or stay suspended in air.
... Silence. The figure didn't make one sound. "I said who's there!" I yelled out, getting more and more impatient and scared with the silence.
Fluttershy's POV
"This isn't good, this isn't good, this is not good! That terrifying thunder made my heart jump out of my chest! I'm alone in the dark and none of my friends are around me!" I looked around and only had some light coming from the cracked window, and that was it!
I took one step forward, knowing I had to find one of my friends. "It's okay Fluttershy... Just stay quiet and calm, quiet and calm, quiet and-""CREEEEEEEK!" "EEEEEEEEEEEEEE!" I screamed out, scared of whatever that horrible noise was!
Twilight's POV
What was that?! After I heard that terrifying scream, the white figure went towards me at an alarming rate! "S-Stay back!" I yelled out, using my magic to grab the closest thing that was near me, in this case a broken lantern, and threw it at the white figure.
As soon as it hit the white floating figure, it fell limp to the ground. I sighed in relief as I slid to the ground, slowing down my heart rate.
Fluttershy's POV
"Fluttershy, don't scream so loudly! I'm right here!" That was Spike's voice.
"Spike?! Oh I'm so glad your here!" I said hugging him, overjoyed that I wasn't alone in the dark.
"Well you did kinda run into me when you came in here." Spike said as he looked at me.
"Oh, I did? I'm really sorry Spike." I apologized. I didn't mean to hurt him, I was just scared from the loud thunder.
"It's okay Fluttershy. But we should probably get out of here soon." Spike said, looking scared too.
"Yeah, but how do we get out of here?" I asked, looking around. I couldn't see much since the window didn't let me see much.
"We'll let's just go back the way you came." Spike suggested.
"Okay." I agreed. That's when another bolt of thunder came down. "EEEEEE!" I screamed, jumping behind a potted plant to hide. That noise is terrifying!
Rainbow Dash's POV
"Uh... What is that?" I asked out loud, waking up to a loud scream. When I went through the roof I was sent flying into the roof of the second floor. Man did that hurt!
"Where am I?" I asked out loud again. I didn't care if anypony heard me. Actually, it would probably be a good thing if they did since only my friends were around.
"Hello? Twilight? Blitz? Applejack? Anypony?" Just then, a bolt of thunder struck the lightning rod on top of the house. Let me tell you, that was loud! At least I was able to see what was around me from it. There was a bed, a night stand. A few other things you'd find in a bedroom. Okay, at least I knew where I was.
Also from the lightning I saw where the door was. I went to it and opened the door when another bolt of lightning lit up the room and what was right outside the door, which was not fun to look at. The lightning showed a shadow of a freaky looking monster with fur pointing everywhere, vicious fangs, and angry eyes that glared right at me!
"AHH!" I yelled as I flew back in the room, trying to get away from the thing in front of me.
I ran into the window behind me. I could either go out the window, where I would be struck by lightning the moment I got outside, or face the monster in front of me! Talk about being stuck between a rock and a hard place!
As the monster inched closer towards me, I was forced to do the one thing I did not like doing at all. Beg. "Please don't come any closer! Please! Oh, I'm sorry about everything I ever said about Old Mare Crankle, just please go away!"
It was the only thing I could think of. The room was too small to fly away from it. It was in the way of the only exit, and to top it all off, the ceiling was just barely to low for me to fly out of its reach. I was doomed!
Another flash of lightning showed the monster again, except it showed what the monster itself looked like instead of its shadow. And what I saw, I had to facehoof at. It was just a mouse! I was scared of a stupid mouse?! Even Fluttershy wouldn't be scared of that!
"I can't believe this!" I yelled out, angry. I simply flew over it and flew out of the room, wanting to forget the whole dumb thing!
Applejack's POV
Alrighty then, this should be easy. All we gotta do is move an empty bookshelf. With my strength, Rarity's magic, and Pinkie Pie's help, it shouldn't be a problem right? "Okay. Rarity? Can you use yer magic to move some of the shelves? They look loose enough." I asked.
Rarity nodded and used her magic to levitate the shelves. At least now it's a little easier to move. "Alrighty. Now Pinkie, help me move this gosh darn bookshelf." I said.
"Okey-dokey-lokey!" Pinkie said. She got over and we pushed the bookshelf out-of-the-way. Well, it was easy enough, and now to get Fluttershy.
"Uh, Applejack? Aren't doors supposed to have doorknobs too?" Pinkie Pie asked
"Uh, yes. Why are you askin Sugarcube?" Now what kind of question was that?
"Because that door doesn't have one." She said matter a factly as she pointed to the door.
"Oh great, now how are we supposed to get through now?" Rarity asked.
"Well, I can't just kick it down, who else knows what'll come down with it." I noted. "Lets just look fer the doorknob. It's gotta be 'round here." I said.
After a little bit of looking, Pinkie Pie spoke up. "OH! Found it, found it!" She said, pointing to the doorknob which was a few steps away from the door. Guess it fell off when the bookshelf came down on top of it. "I'll get it!" Pinkie said as she skipped over to it, humming to herself.
When I looked at the doorknob some more, I saw it was right next to a hole in the floorboards. "Pinkie hang on! There's a hole!" I yelled at her.
"What? There's a mole?" Pinkie asked, not hearing me. When she landed next to the hole and doorknob, it fell through the hole. "Oh, hole! You said hole!" She said, realizing what I was trying to say.
I sighed, knowing we weren't getting that back without going to the basement. "Oh, I just hope wherever that door handle landed, Twilight'll find it." I said. If she won't find it, will have to just hope we can break down the door without breaking down the rest of the house with us.
Twilight's POV
As I knocked out the figure, I sat in place and just looked at it. What did I just do? I knocked it unconscious, or worse, that's what I did! Just then, something snapped me out of being in shock. I looked over and saw a door handle landing from what seemed like no where. I looked around, then looked up, seeing a bit of pink coming from a hole in the floor above. Pinkie Pie!
"Pinkie Pie! Pinkie, is that you?!" I asked, hoping it was instead of some trick my mind was playing on me to keep me sane.
"WOW! Rarity, Applejack, this floor knows who I am!" I heard Pinkie Pie say.
"No! No Pinkie, it's Twilight!" I said, hoping she would realize it.
I heard a loud gasp and saw her mouth come through the hole. "You ate Twilight?! Just wait until I find a giant hammer you evil floor!" She yelled at me. I sighed. Oh I hope somepony else is up there.
"Pinkie, I think that is Twilight." I heard Rarity say. Pinkie's mouth moved from the hole and I saw a blue colored eye looking down at me. "It is! Twilight? Are you alright down there?" I heard her ask.
"Yeah, I'm fine. For now." I didn't want them worrying about the figure I just protected myself against, so I didn't talk about it. "What's with the door handle? What's been happening since I fell through the hole? Where are the others?" I asked. I needed to know what was going on.
"Well," I heard Applejack say as I saw Rarity move from the hole and Applejack look through it. "Rainbow Dash went through the roof, kinda like you did with the floor. Fluttershy up and ran off after some thunder boomed, and that doorknob leads to where she ended up. Finally, Blitz told me, Pinkie Pie, and Rarity to get ta Fluttershy while he went upstairs to get Rainbow Dash. That's about it." Applejack summed up.
Well, good. Even though we all got a little separated, at least we all have plans to get to the others. "Okay. Well, I'll bring the door handle with me. It might fit into any other door I find along the way." I told them.
"Alrighty then. Good luck Twilight." Applejack told me. I might just need it too. I turned to start walking and when I turned around I was shocked.
The white figure was gone.
Blitz's POV
Okay stairs. Stairs, stairs, stairs. If I were some stairs where would I be? I thought as I went through the house. I had to fly slowly since I couldn't see five feet in front of me, with only the flashes of thunder giving me light. So basically, I was blind.
Eventually, I ran into something. I felt what it was and finally found the stairs! Thank God and Celestia! I slowly started to fly my way up them, not wanting to fall through them.
When I got to the top I felt a door handle. Wasting no time, I opened it up and another flash of lightning showed me the room. It was just a dusty old storage room with boxes, barrels, some pieces of furniture, and a lantern.
Wait, a lantern! Perfect! I went over to it and picked it up, looking at it. It had a candle in it, along with a handle on the top. Now all I have to do is find some way to light it. But how am I supposed to do that without a lighter or a match?
The idea struck me just as some more lightning flashed. That's it! I'll light it with lightning! As dumb as the idea sounded, it was clear in my head. I put down the lantern next to the door and positioned the tip of my tail so it was touching the candle tip. "I hope there's a potted plant or something in here." I said out loud,
I then opened the window, letting a powerful gust of wind come in. It was freezing, but I would be fine. Oddly enough the clouds weren't raining, they were just thundering and lightening.
I wasted no time caring and just stuck my mechanical arm outside the window. A few seconds later I was met with a lightning bolt to the arm. It was probably the dumbest thing I had ever done too. As I expected though, the lightning went throughout my whole body and the tip of my tail was coursing with electricity too. I was burning hot to the touch with the live plasma going through me and I predicted, the tip of my tail was so hot that it lit the candle up!
"Yes! Score one for me!" I yelled out, enjoying my smart moment. Wow, I never thought Science class could be so useful!
To keep myself from freezing anymore, I closed the window and picked up the lantern in one quick motion. With the lightning going through me, I couldn't help but move what seemed like ten ties faster. I looked around and saw a small some vase with dying plants coming out of it. I bolted over there, no pun intended, and touched my hoof with the dirt, making all the electricity go away. That's the way lightning rods go. As long as there connected with any kind of ground, the lightning will just go right through it.
It made me calm down from the lightning rush. It really just felt like I was on a sugar rush even stronger than Pinkie's. That is, if her craziness was a sugar rush. I positioned the lantern handle on the top of my tail, and it stayed there. "Wait until the others here about this." I continued to boast. I then headed outside the storage room, ready to find Rainbow Dash, get back to the others, and get everyone out of here.
Well there's the individual groups discovered. With Blitz and a lantern, will things get easier or harder? Will Fluttershy be able to walk ten feet without running in fear from the lightning? What was that mystery white figure Twilight pwnd? These questions wrapped up next chapter!
Question of the Chapter: How long do you think you would last in this haunted house without being scared in some way?
12. Three Strikes, Your OUT Cold
Welcome back! I'm glad to see that everyone's enjoying the story! I didn't think that many of you would enjoy it as much as you did. Also, I want to say thank you all again! As of this chapter we have reached over 2000 views! I din't think we'd reach 2000 views until chapter 20 or so! Not only that, but we went from 1000 to 2000 in only four chapters! THANKS TO ALL OF YOU!
To show my appreciation, this chapter is going to be over 2000 words as well!
Well anyway, guess it's time to start-up the chapter! And without anything else to say, let's begin now!
Disclaimer: I only own Blitz, and the idea of Old Mare Crankle's house. Anything else belongs to the creators of MLP.
Spike's POV
Uh, were never going to get back to Twilight and the others! Fluttershy just keeps jumping behind the potted plant whenever there's some thunder. I need some way to get her to get out of there, but how?! As I thought of some way to calm down Fluttershy I looked around where we were.
While Fluttershy just hid behind the plant from the thunder, I used the lightning to look around. I saw we were in a hallway with several doors. Sadly, the one we went through had no doorknob, so we couldn't just open the door and go back. Also, I saw that there were several picture frames with nothing in them, a padded bench which actually didn't look that bad except for the ware and tear of its age, and a window which let in the lightning.
"Fluttershy, calm down. The lightning can't hurt us inside." I told her calmly, hoping she would relax.
She came out from behind the plant just enough so I could see her face. "I-I-I know. It's just I don't like the sound of thunder..." She explained. Another bolt of lightning then came down and she covered her ears as she hid back behind the plant.
I sighed. I needed to think of a way to help stop her. It was really the sound that was scaring her. I needed to find some way to block the sun out, but how?...
...
...
...
"That's it!" I blurted out, which made Fluttershy look back at me cautiously. I wasted no time in putting my plan to action as I went over to the padded bench. I then took one of my claws and cut a hole in the fabric, making some cotton stick out. Just what I needed.
I gathered up a hand full and went back to Fluttershy's hiding place. "Fluttershy here. Put this in your ears. It'll block out the sound like ear muffs." I explained.
Fluttershy looked at the cotton, then at me. She nodded and took the cotton, disappearing behind the plan one again. After a few seconds she came out, with the cotton in her ears.
And it worked. Another flash of lightning came and Fluttershy only saw the flash of light. She looked like she was about to cover her ears, but she saw that the cotton helped block out most of the noise. "Thank you Spike." She said.
I nodded and pointed towards the door we went through, gesturing for her to follow. I knew she wouldn't hear me easily, and if I did talk she would take out the cotton to hear what I said. Either way, she understood what I was trying to point her to and we both went to the door.
Rainbow Dash's POV
How many rooms are on this floor?! Not only have I been in around 6 rooms, but I've wound up going in the same rooms again and again! I can't see far enough to know where I'm going! And to top it all off, the hallway isn't big enough to just fly right through! How am I getting out of here?!
As I came out of on room, I saw a floating light wander around the hallway! (1) I ducked back into the room, trying to get outta sight from the wierd light.
"Is that Old Mare Crankle's ghost?" I thought out loud, but quiet enough so it wouldn't hear me. I shook my head and got hyped up. "Doesn't matter. As soon whatever that thing is get's near me, I'm gonna teach it just why you shouldn't mess with Rainbow Dash!" I said, still quiet but determined.
I peaked my head out the door and saw the light coming towards this room. "This is it." I waited and listened for the right moment. I heard the clanging and squeaking of the lantern moving and waited for it to get closer... "AAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!" I yelled out a battle cry as I jumped out from the room and kicked Old Mare Crankle's ghost as hard as I could with my hind legs, sending it and the lantern flying back.
"THUD!" I heard as the ghost hit the wall.
"Yes, Rainbow Dash: 1, Old Mare Crankle's Ghost ZIP!" I cried out in joy. Wait... ghosts aren't supposed to hit the wall, they're supposed to fly through it. I went up to it quietly and looked at it. I was immediately sorry for what I did. "Blitz!" Oh no, I didn't know that was him! How was I even supposed to see him?! He blends into the dark for crying out loud!
"Oh... Rainbow Dash... That you?..." Blitz asked, half conscious. Yeah, I overdid it with the kicking.
"Oops... Sorry about that Blitz, I thought you were Old Mare Crankle." I explained, helping him up.
"Well I'm not. I'm not old, not a mare, and I'm not dead... yet..." Blitz said as he rubbed his head where I kicked him. "What are your legs made of, steel?"
"Hehe. Like I said sorry." I knew my kicks were strong, and it wasn't fun being on the opposite end of them.
"It's alright. At least I'm not dead." He said as he shook off the kick, literally.
"So where are the others?" I asked, wanting to know where they were.
"Well, Fluttershy ran off after she heard some thunder, and accidentally brought Spike along with her. The door they went through was blocked off by a bookshelf, so I told Applejack, Rarity, and Pinkie Pie to take care of it while I came to find you." Blitz explained to me.
"Well what are we waitin for? We gotta go and help get Fluttershy and Spi-" "CRACK!" We both looked down under us and we saw the floor start to give out from both of us being in one spot.
"Just. My. Luck." I heard Blitz say through his teeth before the floor gave out under us and we were sent down the floors the express way.
Twilight's POV
Where... Where did that thing go?! I couldn't think or say anything other than that. In the small conversation I had with Applejack, Rarity, and Pinkie Pie, the figure had disappeared. I looked around for any trace of it, but there was none.
"I... I need to clear my head. It's probably just all of this stale basement air getting to me." I assured myself. I picked up the lantern from earlier with my magic and lit the candle inside with my magic as well. At least now I could see farther. I went over to where I dropped the doorknob, since I dropped it from all the mind games going on, and put it in my pocket. I then continued on my way.
After what seemed like a few minutes of walking, I reached stairs that lead to a door to the first floor. At least I would finally be out of this basement and luckily out of this house until it was repaired by Blitz and a proper construction crew.
The stairs looked a little weak, but they seemed just strong enough to support my weight. I took one careful step onto the first stair an I heard a, "LEEEEEEEEEEAAAAAAVVVVVVVE!"I went wide-eyed and looked around frantically, desperate to find out what that sound came from. I then looked at the step and sighed to myself. "Calm down Twilight, it's just the stairs creaking. Don't let this silly supernatural superstition get to you." I told myself.
I took a second step onto the second step and heard an ear-piercing, "NNNNOOOOOOOOOOWWWWWW!"I shook my head believing it was just my mind playing more tricks on me. To test this theory and calm my nerves, I took my hoof off the step and placed it back down the same way, expecting the same sound. Although, I was met with just a simple, "CREAK!"
I looked back at the step in confusion and slight fear. I had stepped on it the same way, at the same speed. So logically, it should have made the same sound. At this point, I didn't care what was going on. I just knew that one thing was clear. "I need to get out of here!"
I started running up the steps, hearing multiple different noises that all suggested that I should leave now. When I got to the top however, the very last step broke as I was about to get off of it and bash through the door in front of me. I looked all around me, so scared that I lost focus with my magic and the lantern stopped levitating in mid-air and fell down. The wind of falling then blew out the candle, leaving me trapped in darkness.
I looked around for something, anything that would help me. What I found was the exact opposite. Back where I was when I fell through the floor was the white figure, lying on the ground. From it, I could see two small red eyes glaring right at me.
Blitz's POV
Ow... Where am I? Last thing I remember was talking to Rainbow Dash about getting hit in the head and then, the floor collapsi- oh yeah, that's what happened. So we must've been back on the first floor.
"Blitz? Rainbow Dash? Are you two okay?" I looked up and saw Spike looking down at us, along with Fluttershy who looked equally, if not more, worried.
"Yeah, were fine." I heard Rainbow Dash say. She stood up next to me an looked over to me. "Blitz, you okay?"
"Yeah... Fine... Just a little... Woozy..." I said slowly as I tried to stand up, but fell back to the ground. "Give me a second or... four..." I said, having a hard time seeing what was in front of me.
"Blitz, you don't look so good. What happened before you fell down?" I heard Fluttershy say.
I looked up at her and tried to focus my attention on her. "I... Got hit in the head... kick..." I managed to say "Hold on..." I said as I tried to stand up again.
When I did, I smiled weakly at them. "See?... I'm fine." I said, starting to come back to my senses. Of course, with my luck it wasn't the end of my pain.
The lantern I had earlier fell from the second floor and guess whose head it landed on? Yep, mine. When it hit my head, what consciousness I had left was thrown out the window. "Found the lantern!" I said dumbly before I fell to the ground, passed out.
Applejack's POV
As me, Pinkie, and Rarity all waited on Twilight to get back, we heard some noise coming from the door. I got up and went over to the door an knocked on it. "Spike? Fluttershy? That you?"
Applejack?! Yes, were in here! Along with Rainbow Dash and Blitz! They fell from the floor above us!" Spike yelled back to me.
"What?! They okay?!" I asked, concerned now.
"I'm fine, but Blitz took a few hits to the head an he's out cold!" I heard Rainbow Dash say.
"Is he going to be alright?" Rarity asked, concerned as well.
"I, I don't know! I kicked him really hard in the head by accident, then he landed on his head from the fall, and then a lantern fell on his head!" Rainbow Dash exclaimed, worried. Guess she blaims herself for hitting him by accident.
"Now calm down everypony! As soon as Twilight gets back with the doorknob, everything will be okay." I assured them all.
"Don't worry everypony, I'm right here." Me, Rarity, and Pinkie all turned to see Twilight standing there with the doorknob levitating over her from her magic. She was a little out of breath, but was perfectly fine.
"Then what're ya waitin for? Bring it over!" I said, happy that we were finally getting out of this nightmare.
Blitz's POV
Wow, my head hurts. As I opened my eyes for a few moments, I saw my friends all around me. Rainbow Dash was saying something, then Twilight said something. I was to out of it to tell what they were saying and only managed to let out a groan of pain before falling back into unconsciousness again.
After a little bit, I woke up and felt myself being lifted up into the air. I opened my eyes just a little and saw I was surrounded by a purple glow. I guessed that Twilight was lifting me into the air.
After a little more time I heard a loud crash. When I looked, I saw the front door had been kicked down by Applejack. I was thankful that they had gotten out of the structurally unsound house, but was a little concerned when I realized that when we were outside, I was in the air.
"W-wait... The clouds..." I tried to warn them, but it was too late. The biggest lightning strike struck me, and electrocuted me. I woke up immediately and absorbed the shock. The scariest part about it, was that the lightning bolt didn't stop. It kept on shocking me until there was no more electricity in the clouds surrounding the house.
Because the electricity was a plasma, Twilight couldn't keep me in place because I was surrounded in the plasma. Because of that, there was good news and bad. Good news, I fell to the ground and the electricity went right through me and into the ground. The bad news, I was frozen. Ever see the Tin Man in Wizard of Oz? Yeah, that was me. I fell unconscious right as the electricity escaped me. I couldn't do anything but sleep, at the mercy of whatever happened.
This isn't good. With Blitz unconscious, what will happen now? It seems that even though they've escaped the haunted house, the scares are following them through the door. See what happens next chapter.
Note: I won't give away what next chapter will have, but I will say this: It isn't going to be a happy chapter, as it will talk about Blitz/Zeke's past
Question of the Chapter: Would you trust your friends with your life?
13. Another Day in School
Welcome back everyone. I know the last chapter was a little of a sad ending, but it will all start to lead up to something. Anyway, this chapter is mainly in third person, and will go into more depth of Zeke/Blitz's life. Again, Blitz isn't an exact me, but a similar version. I still own the creation of Blitz, and his whole history.
Disclaimer: I don't however own MLP.
"Where... Where am I?" I thought as I sat up from... a school desk? "Mister Boyle! Do I need to have you sent to the principal's office?!" I looked up and saw my Theatre Teacher, Mr. Samuel, glaring down at me. Now this was starting to freak me out. "Mister Boyle! I asked you a question!"
"I-I... What was the question?" I asked dumbly. Every student in the class started laughing at me. Samuel sighed and shook his head as he turned to go back to the projector. As he did, a few crumbled pieces of paper were thrown at me, by three other students. Morgue, Mike, and Joe. The three students who made it a mission to make my life horrible.
They all stole my money, broke into my locker just to rip up homework, and even beat me up on the way to class.
After that class was over I went to my locker, thinking of how wierd this all was. Was all the My Little Pony stuff a dream? No, it couldn't be. I was getting hurt, I found out stuff about the show that I never knew to begin with, and it all was too real.
I got in my locker and traded out the books I needed to get for my next class and went off to math.
As I went on, I had a run in with Mike, Morgue, and Joe. Most everyone else was already in class, except for some which surrounded us to make sure the teachers didn't notice. As strange as it sounds, it didn't attract the teachers, it kept them away just like they all planned.
"Sup, ATM. You here to give us our money now?" Morgue asked.
Morgue was the leader of the three. He was also the cleverest out of the three, which wasn't saying much, and was the most dangerous out of them all. His real name was Martin, but the reason they called him Morgue was because he had a glare which made people think that the phrase 'If looks could kill' was literal. Along with all of that, he was also the school's pickpocket. Only giving back the stuff he stole for a price.
Then there was Joe, the brains of the group. He was always the one that finished his homework first and sold it to others for money. He made it so they all had the right answers, but they were worded differently then his. He was also really weak, but had a way of fighting in his own way. With his smarts, he knew where pressure points were so he dodged attacks and hit the points with carefully placed jabs. It was almost like he was a ninja, which wasn't good.
Finally, there was Mike. The brawn. He was an average school bully, using his strength to get what he wanted. He was also the halfback for the school's football team. He was so intimidating, he even scared some of the teachers. Which was why he rarely got ISS, or got suspended, or anything like that. If anything, he only got off with a warning. The only real weakness about him was that he wasn't that smart.
"Get lost. How about you get a job so you can get your own money, grease monkey?" All the students around me 'oooo'ed. It wasn't hard for me to come up with a name like that, he wore enough grease in his hair that could make a restaurant go out of business from health issues.
"Oh, cause of that you better be ready to give me all of your money. I was prepared to let you off the hook, being the understanding guy I am, but you just dug your own grave." Morgue said, acting all high and mighty.
"Whatever 'understanding guy'. You're 'standing' in my way, so move it." I said dryly. I wasn't about to stand down or hide in fear. Mainly since I knew that was pointless.
After some of the group of students laughing at him, he gave them all his signature death glare. That made them all shut up. "That's it. Mike, take care of the robot."
"Got it." Mike simply said as he went up to me. He then 'took care' of me by slugging me in the face, knocking me to the ground.
When I woke up, I heard a voice. "Oh my, are you okay? You took a big hit." I opened my eyes and saw a girl with pale skin and very light blond brushed hair looking at me. She had a light pink shirt and a skirt with pink butterflies on it. She was the only one still here.
As I looked at her, for a split second I saw Fluttershy instead of whoever was in front of me. After that split second, it went back to normal. "Y-yeah. I'm fine." I said as I started to get up, really confused. "Who are you?"
"Oh, yes. I'm Felicia Shylene." She said. Okay, this was getting weirder by the second.
"Hi Felicia. I'm Zeke." I said cautiously.
She smiled at me. "We might want to hurry to class. It's the one over there right?" Felicia asked, pointing towards my classroom. "Ms. Tilden's room, I mean."
"Yeah. That's actually my class too." I noted.
We then both headed out to the next class. Luckily for us, we weren't stopped by any teachers as we got into class unnoticed.
After we got in, I got to my seat which was near the back, while Felicia sat at the seat that was farthest away from most everyone. In this case, the front.
That's when the teacher came. Only it wasn't Ms. Tilden like usual. Instead, it was a skinny woman with black skin with a pure black suit that made her look like a lawyer. The buttons and everything on the suit were shinning as if they were stars or something.
"Hello class. Ms. Tilden won't be here for the rest of the week, so I'll be taking her place. You may call me Ms. Luna." She said to the class. I froze in place and looked at her, very confused and freaked out. She noticed and smiled at me for a quick second, as if she knew why I was looking at her. Then there was another split second where Ms. Luna, was Princess Luna. It went away just like last time with Felicia.
As the class went on, we had a test scheduled for today. Ms. Luna passed it out and we all started working on it. Some time into the test, Joe was sitting behind me. he was the only one out of the three that were in this class. Sadly, Joe made up for it by just as annoying, or getting me in trouble.
"*cough* Ms. Loser *cough*" I heard Joe say, mimicking my voice really well. Ms. Luna looked up furious and looked right at me.
"Mister... Zeke, is it?" She asked, looking at the seating chart to get my name. "Do you mind explaining just what you called me?" She asked.
I shook my head, looking straight at me. "It wasn't me." I said.
"Oh? And I suppose it's the boy that's sleeping behind you that said it?" Ms. Luna asked rhetorically. To prove her point, I heard a soft, real sounding snore right behind me. God, I hate Joe.
"Excuse me, Ms. Luna? It really was the sleepin boy behind em. Zeke did nothin wrong." I turned my head, as did everyone else in class, to a girl who had her hand in the air. She had blond hair tied into a ponytail, a slight farmer's tan, and she had a cowboy hat tied down to the back of her orange backpack. She wore worn down jeans, a plain orange t-shirt with apples on it, and a sleeveless brown jacket. It made her look like an urban cowgirl in a way.
"Is that so?" Ms. Luna asked. "Well then, guess I'll have a write-up ready for... Joe instead of Zeke. Thank you for speaking up miss... Jackie." She finished.
I looked at 'Jackie' and she simply tipped an imaginary hat off to me in a way of saying, "Don't mention it" Another split second change happened as I looked at Jackie and she was Applejack for a moment.
I looked back at my test and finished the last question on it. Oddly enough, the question was a word problem. The answer was '7 friends'. That just made everything more confusing and freaky.
Before the bell was about to ring to dismiss us to third lunch, Ms. Luna spoke up. "I hope you all feel comfortable with your answers. Especially if you wasted some of your time sleeping. Am I right mister Joe?" She looked at Joe with a bored expression.
"Yes Ms. Luna." Joe said, a little ticked that he was getting written up.
"Don't you mean, Ms. Loser?" Ms. Luna asked rhetorically, which made all of us laugh at Joe. "Oh, and before I forget. Zeke, I want to talk to you after class." She said to me.
After the bell rang, everyone left except for me. I walked over to her desk. "What did you need? Princess Luna?" I asked with a raised eyebrow.
"So you figured it out didn't you? Blitz?" She asked, smiling at me. "I'm sure thou has plenty of questions, so go ahead." She inquired.
"And what do I ask exactly? Why I'm in a dream about my school life before all of this happened? Why all my friends are here for some reason? How about, is Celestia the principal of the school? I asked sarcastically, thinking this was all some big joke.
"Nay. We couldn't get rid of Ms. Jefferies. My sister is the superintendent instead." She said with a smile.
I facepalmed at that. "Of course. Makes perfect since. Okay, real question. Why are you making me go through this nightmare?"
"Nay yet again. I am simply accompanying thy dream. I cannot change a dream that has come from a coma." She clarified.
I froze in place after that. "Wait wait wait, let me get this straight. I'm in a coma?!" I asked, shocked.
"Correct." Luna said with a nod. "You took quiet a few hits to thy noggin, and then the lightning strike. Thoust is in the hospital in Ponyville right now, with all of your friends watching over you."
"So... I'm imagining what it would be like if my friends were in my world?" I asked.
"I assume so. However, you will not be able to come out of your comma until your mind is at ease." Ms. Luna told me. "You have a big decision that will affect your life. Thou must make a choice, by thy own." She finished.
I stood there, for a good minute, taking in all the news she had just told me. "I have to have... an apifiny?" I asked.
"Correct." Luna said with a smile and a nod.
I sighed deeply. I just wanted to get out of all of this. Then my stomach rumbled. "I need to get some food." I finally said.
"Here." Luna said as she got out a small brown bag and a can of my favorite soda. Diet Coke. Seeing my shocked expression she clarified. "I saw how they made off with thy currency, so I took the liberty of preparing a lunch." She said with a smile.
"Okay, as of right now you are my favorite teacher, favorite princess, and favorite adult." I said as I took the sack lunch and soda and started to head off to lunch.
"Oh, and Zeke?" I turned around to see her turn an apple laptop around so I could see the screen. It was a YouTube video of Gandalf saying "YOU SHALL NOT PASS!" "So that's why you wanted me to say it." She said with a playful smirk.
I chuckled a little. "I'm sorry, but I had to hear you say it. I couldn't pass over the opportunity." We both laughed and I headed out to the lunch room.
When I got there, I saw my table. The empty small one in the corner of the cafeteria. I sat there and opened my soda, happy to finally have a soda after so long. I was addicted to it, I admit it, and I was so overjoyed that I chugged down half the can in just a few seconds.
"HI!" I almost choked on my soda when someone came up behind me, but I swallowed my soda before looking at who was behind me. "Mind if I sit here?!"
Behind me was someone who looked so crazy that it would put Lady Gaga to shame. She had frizzy pink hair, pink jeans, a shirt that had a bright, colorful balloon pattern all over it. She also had a huge, happy smile on her face that would creep out the Joker.
"Um... Sure..." I said, very confused. She quickly sat across from me, still smiling. She got out a Tootsie Roll Pop and put it in her mouth. Then another split second flash happened and she was Pinkie Pie. I rubbed my eyes, not from the flash, but from the incredibly bright colors she was wearing. It was really hard to look at her. "Who are you?" I said, looking back at her.
"I'm Diane." She said, still smiling. Okay, if this is supposed to be Pinkie, then why did that name make no sense? "Diane Pinkamena. But all of my friends call me Pinkie." So that's how it connected.
"I'm... Zeke." I said looking at her still confused.
"Nice ta meet ya!" She said with the same smile. Then out of no where, she shivered a little. "Hey, could you lean-to the left?" She asked out all of a sudden.
"Ooooookay..." I said as I leaned to the left. Right when I did, a scoop of mashed potatoes went flying past where I was and hit Diane right in the face.
"Are you okay?" I asked, concerned. She said nothing as she scooped the mashed potatoes off of her and licked it.
She then stood up and yelled out at the people behind us who through the potatoes as loud as she could. "You forgot the gravy!" Everyone around us, including me, laughed as she kept licking the mashed potatoes off her hand.
After lunch, me and Diane went to our classes. After that class, I went to my locker to change out school supplies again. As I opened my locker and started fishing stuff out, I heard someone right next to me say, "Open up already!"
I moved my locker door and saw something that wasn't as wierd as meeting Diane. There was a girl with brown hair, that had multiple colored streaks that made it look like it was a rainbow. She wore a blue skittles t-shirt, dark blue jeans, and blue running shoes. She also had a painted thunder bolt in rainbow colors on the knee of her jeans. "Why can't I get this locker to open?!" She yelled out in frustration. She had all her books and some other stuff in her hands and backpack, so it was clear that she was new.
"Want some help?" I offered.
"Uh... Nah, I think I... Got it!" She swung the door of the locker open... And dropped all the stuff that was in her hands. "Oh, great." She mumbled.
I bent down and helped her pick everything up. After it was all picked up, she started to put it all away. "Thanks." She said as she kept putting books away.
"Welcome. New here?" I asked. Although, I already knew the answer.
"Yeah, just transferred here. I'm Dashellene, but most of my friends just call me Rainbow." She told me. That's when the flash happened again, and I saw Rainbow Dash.
"Nice to meet you Rainbow. I'm Zeke." I said, acting normal. At this point, I had gotten used to the visions and reacted normally.
"Well, I gotta run. Thanks for the help Zeke, I owe ya one." Rainbow said as she started to run to class, as did I.
There was one thing that kept eating at me as I started going to the next class. One thing that I was worrying about. What's gonna happen if I never wake up from this? Will I just live my life in a coma, with my brain imagining my friends here?
Woah, a coma. I wonder what's going to happen next. Will Zeke run into any of the others in human form? Will the dream help for him to come to a realization? Or will he be trapped in it forever? All these and more, next chapter.
Question of the Chapter: Did you ever have a time at school where something just seemed... off? If so, explain in review if you want.
14. The Dreaded Gym Class
Welcome back! I'm shocked as to how fast so many viewers read the new chapters. And with the reviews you guys are putting. Thank you all! I mean, I never knew that this story would get so many views. Anyway, enough boasting, you all came for the chapter! Since I have nothing more then the disclaimer to say the story can begin!
Disclaimer: I don't own MLP. The only thing I own is the OCs, and the idea for this story.
As school went on, everything stayed the same as before. The only difference was that I kept coming across my friends, but in human form. First Fluttershy, then Princess Luna and Applejack, Pinkie Pie, and then Rainbow Dash. All of them were the same in every way except that they were humans. They all either helped me, or actually acted friendly. The only thing was, they didn't really know who I was, but they kept on acted friendly even though they didn't have to. They even went out of their way just to do so.
I only ever had one friend that was like that, and he had to move somewhere else because his dad passed on and they couldn't afford to stay here. I really did enjoy this day more than I ever would if they weren't around, but the thing that still kept me from staying with my friends was the thought that it was wrong in a way. I mean, yeah it was a great thing that I had friends, but it seemed selfish to just accept staying in a dimension I didn't come from just to fit in. It didn't feel right.
As I thought about all of this, I was walking through the hallway, heading to gym. Before I got there though, I was interrupted by someone.
"Excuse me. Can you tell me where I can find the library? I can't find it anywhere." I looked behind me and saw a girl with tan skin, black hair that went to her mid back with a light purple streak going down it. She wore a purple shirt that had stars all over it and one big main star in the middle that was colored a light purple, she also had purple jeans, and simple tennis shoes.
"We don't have a library here. The school has everyone go to the local library." I explained. I tried to continue to my next class since the gym was on the other side of the school, but she stopped me.
"Wait. This school doesn't have a library? Why?" The girl asked, obviously confused.
"Are you new to the city?" I asked. She nodded. "That's why you never heard what happened. You see, no one here really uses the school library except for a spot for graffiti. They gave up and closed the library down since then." I summed up. She was shocked to say the least. "Look, I have to go to gym class." I said as I started walking.
Though, she followed me, walking next to me. "Funny. Me and my brother have gym this period too." She said as she walked with me. The other students noticed and were giving the girl odd looks. Mainly because no one ever walked with me to a class before today, let alone talk to me.
"What's everyp-one looking at?" The girl asked. I looked over at her, skeptical. Did she almost say 'everypony'?
"I'm sorry, what did you say?" I asked. There was no way I heard that wrong.
"I said, 'what's everyone looking at'?" She said. She than nervously swallowed quietly, but I still noticed. I choose to ignore it since she was expecting an answer.
"Well, most everyone tends to avoid me." I clarified.
"Why's that? You seem normal." The girl said.
"You can think that... but they won't." I said. After I looked at her, I saw Twilight for a quick second. That made me think of her as a friend so I spoke up. "You see, I was in a terrible accident when I was a kid and since then some of me's made of artificial parts." I explained.
She looked at me with an expression that seemed as though she was thinking. "What's your name?" She asked as we got to the gym.
"I'm Zeke." I told her. She simply nodded at that.
"I'm Twila. By the way, if it's not too much to ask, can you keep my little brother, Spike, out of trouble? He's a Freshmen and I'm worried that someone might hurt him." Twila asked me.
I guess I could. I mean, what were the chances Spike could get in trouble anyway? "Sure, I can try. But I don't know what I could do."
She smiled at me and went off to the girl's locker room as I went in the boy's locker room. As soon as I got there, I saw Mike holding up a strange-looking kid by the collar of his shirt.
"You wanna say what you said to my face!" Mike said, getting in Spike's face.
"A-all I said was that you were really big looking!" Spike said. Spike had spiky hair, with the tips of his hair dyed green. He had a green t-shirt with a purple un-zipped jacket, and he had purple shorts on to match.
"That's it! Get ready to lose your face!" Mike said as he pulled back his right arm, ready to punch Spike in the face.
"Hey, lay off the freshman!" I yelled out, mad. I had never seen the kid around before, and with the purple jacket and the green shirt he looked just like Spike.
"Why should I?! You dumb, wimpy robot gonna make me?!" Mike yelled out, dropping Spike to the ground without care.
"Yeah, I will! Besides, are you really going to go so low as to beat up some freshmen? Pick on someone your own size, ya fat hairy ape!" I yelled, glaring right at Mike.
"What did you just call me, robot?!" Mike said as he punched the palm of his hand, cracking his knuckles loud enough for everyone in the locker room to hear.
Fat. Hairy. Ape." I repeated slowly. Mike slowly started walking over to me and I started backing up as he got close. That's when I backed up into some lockers. "Crap..." I said quietly.
He cocked his right arm back, ready to punch me. "Any last words before your head becomes part of that locker?" He asked, smirking since he thought he had me. I had no way to get away, and thought I was trapped.
That's when I saw it. Another second long flash and Mike was the bear I met the first day in Equestria. At that moment, I knew exactly what I was going to do. I cracked my neck and looked right at Mike. "Yeah. Hope your hand gets better soon." I said with a confident smirk.
That's when I put my plan to action. As Mike brought his fist forward, I jerked my head to the right. Mike missed me just barely and punched the locker right behind me, the part with the latch to be exact. "OW!" He took a few steps back, waving his hand, trying to get rid of the pain. It was bloody and already getting purple, but he didn't look like he cared.
I backed away from the lockers and got in front of one of the benches they had in the middle of the locker rooms. I watched as Mike got even angrier, like a bull seeing those red cape things. "Your gonna pay for that robot!" He charged at me, ready to slug me. But I was ready again. I side-stepped out-of-the-way just in time and Mike tripped over the bench, falling to the floor.
As soon as I looked around, I saw Morgue and Joe start to come over towards me. There was no way I could out match Morgue, or out smart Joe. I backed up a little, and bumped into someone who had a big gut and was at least three feet taller than me.
"WHAT HAPPENED IN HERE?!" I looked behind me to see that Coach Cooper was glaring at all of us. He was the football Coach, along with one of the three gym teachers. "Well?! Someone give me an answer!"
As Joe stepped up to explain his version of the story, Spike beat him to it. He stepped up and pointed right at me. "This guy stood up for me, from being hurt by the big guy on the ground. He didn't hurt the big guy, the big guy just hit his hand on the lockers trying to punch this guy." Spike explained quickly.
The Coach inspected Spike. "That so?"
Spike saluted, like he was in the military just for fun. "Yes sir!" The Coach didn't take offence to it or think it was a joke since he was in the military before, and most of the student body knew it.
"At ease." Spike put his hand down, not expecting the Coach to take him seriously. The Coach then went over to Mike. "Mike, you're not allowed to start fights. Report to the nurses office to have your hand bandaged." Mike nodded as he stood up. "And you do know what you did was wrong. If I hear you doing anything like this..." The Coach sighed, not liking what he was about to say Then I'll have no choice but to expel you from the football team. Dismissed."
Mike nodded then headed to the nurses office. "Now the rest of you, shows over! Get dressed out! Be in the gym in two minutes or less, or else there will be fewer students in the gym tomorrow!" The Coach announced to everyone.
As we all headed to our respective lockers, the Coach stopped me. "And you..." He pointed his finger at me, unsure of what to say. "You..." He sighed, not having anything to say to me. "Make sure that green haired solider over there stays out of trouble." He finally said as he left the locker room.
I sighed in relief as I headed to my locker, which was right next to Spike's. "Are you okay Spike?" I asked.
"Y-yeah... How do you know my name?" Spike asked, cautious towards me.
"Your sister, Twila, told me to watch after you." Spike sighed in relief as he knew why I knew his name. "Come on, we better dress out and go to the gym."
"What does dress out mean?" Spike asked. It didn't make sense about why he didn't know what that meant, but I simply thought that his middle school didn't call it dressing out or something.
"Well, gym class has its own dress code. So they want us to be in a t-shirt and shorts. Since it's the last period of the day, just take off your jacket. You should be fine then." I explained. Spike nodded, understanding, and took off his jacket.
After everyone else got dressed out, we headed to the gym. Everyone was told to gather up in front of the gym, where the Coaches would tell us what we were doing today.
Spike went over to Twila, who was standing with everyone else I had met today. Felicia, Jackie, Rainbow, and Pinkie. Along with one other girl who had black hair with a dark purple streak going down it. She looked like she was pampered and had make-up on. She did not look happy with being in gym. They were all talking and laughing with each other. As soon as Spike explained something to them, he pointed to me and the rest of them looked at me and smiled.
After I saw them all, that's when I saw Morgue and Joe talking to each other. Joe talked and pointed to me, then Jackie. Morgue then talked, pointed at me, then pointed to Felicia. I could tell that all of my new friends saw them too and frowned at them. Joe and Morgue didn't care as they kept talking about something that had to do with us. They were to quiet for us to understand what they were saying.
That's when Mike came in and everyone in the gym fell silent. It was a rare sight, seeing Mike injured. He was mad to say the least and had his hand wrapped up. All the students saw him and his injury, then they saw how Mike was glaring at me the whole trip over to Joe and Morgue. I could feel all of them stare at me, but I just kept my arms crossed and looked ahead to the coaches that were at the front of the group, talking.
After a few more minutes, the coaches spoke up. "Okay class. Due to the fight that just happened in the boy's locker room, were going to have the whole class punished." Coach K said.
I then felt all the stares that were on me turn into either extreme shock, or extreme glares. They were all either surprised that I was in a fight with Mike and Mike was the only one who was hurt. Or. They were angry at me that I just cost the whole class a day of free time.
"So as punishment, we are all going to take a lap around the whole school block. That means around the Elementary School and back, for the new students coming in from East Quest High." Now that was funny. All of my friends coming from a place called East Quest. That sounded just like Equestria to me.
Most of the students all groaned in annoyance. That is, except for three certain school thugs I saw out of the corner of my eye. They were chuckling and smiling right at me. I knew they had something special planned for me for all the trouble I had put them through today.
"Well, you all better get going. If you can't run the whole lap before class ends, then you might not only miss your bus, but you will also get no points for today. Does everyone get it?" She asked.
"Yes Coach K." Most everyone said, as the rest just nodded.
"Good, then go on, clocks ticking!" Coach K said. Everyone then ran out, Morgue and his group being the first ones. It looked as though they were in a hurry to get outside.
I ran out too. Most people in the gym prefered to go in groups, but I just stayed to myself. I was never fast, but I had good stamina so I was able to run as fast as I could for a while.
My seven friends got outside after me and kept at a slow pace, grouped together. The only reason they went at such a slow pace was so the slowest one in the group could keep up, who was in this case the last girl I have yet to meet who looked like she wasn't even trying.
As I kept running, I couldn't help but feel something was happening. And the feeling got stronger with each step I took. Even though this was a dream, I knew this wasn't good.
Uh oh, something's going down! What's going to happen? Is Zeke the only one that knows that something's wrong, or does someone else know about it too? Will it involve his new friends? All these and more, next chapter!
Question of the Chapter: Do you think it's fair for the whole class to be punished when it's only one group of kids in the class who were the problem?
15. Bullies versus New Kids
What's up! I'm glad to see that everyone's still enjoying the story! Even with it reaching 15 chapters as of right now! You know... I think I should do something. I'm gonna hold a contest! The winner get's their own OC to be featured some times in the story! Now, it won't be a main character, but the OC will be mentioned throughout the story as a background character, or even at times that I have them as a main character! The winner will get the info on how to make the OC. The question will be the QotC (Question of the Chapter).
Okay, with that said, on with the story!
Disclaimer: I don't own MLP.
As the lap around the school block went on, I still had that feeling. Something wasn't right. What was Morgue and his friends talking about? Whatever it was, it had to do with me and my friends. They ran off and sprinted ahead of the whole class. Morgue and Mike didn't have a problem running the lap faster then anyone else, and, as lame as it sounded, Mike carried Joe with them so they all could get ahead of the class.
When I was in deep thought about this, I tripped about halfway through the lap, where I was behind the elementary school. I thought nothing of it and tried to get up, but my leg was caught on something. Rope to be exact. I tripped from a snare that was wrapped around my foot.
I tried to get out of it, but it was tied tight to my ankle. When I finally stood up with the snare still wrapped around my foot, I was pulled to the ground by it, then pulled towards the woods behind the elementary school. I clawed for anything that could stop me from being pulled away, but I only caught grass that waspulled along with me. Within a few seconds, I was pulled into the woods just deep enough where no one could see me.
Pinkie's POV
As we all ran around the schools in a giant circle, I started twitching! A LOT! "AH! Twitchy twitch!" I yelled out. I was twitching all over the place! Something really bad is about to happen!
"What is it Pinkie?" Twi asked me.
"Well, it's something going on in the forest over there!" I said, pointing to the forest behind the small school that had little kids in a yard playing games. That's where my Pinkie Senses were pointing me to anyway.
"Let's go everypony! It might be something going on with Blitz!" Twila said, taking the lead. All of us ran after her, running faster this time.
Zeke/Blitz POV
"Woah, what's going on!" I yelled out as I grabbed onto a tree to keep myself from getting pulled further into the forest. I was already too deep into the forest for anyone to see me though.
"What's going on is that were going to, ahem, thank you for everything that's happened today." I turned and saw Joe with a confident smirk, followed by Morgue and Mike, who were happy the snare plan worked.
"Thank me?! Your kidding right?" I asked as I stood up, the snare still around my ankle.
"Yeah. Thanking you for what you said earlier today, for Joe getting written up and an F on his test, and for breaking Mike's hand." Morgue said as he cracked his knuckles. "And don't worry. Will make sure the green haired loser, the ugly cowgirl, that wimpy butterfly lover, and the rest of your 'friends' get a proper thank you too."
"Pfft. Like I'm letting you do that." I said dryly as I finally got the snare off of me. I got ready for a fight as I stared Morgue down.
Morgue laughed at me as he looked to his friends. Mike was chuckling a little, as Joe sat there with his evil looking smirk. "Ya hear that boys. The robot thinks he take us on all by himself."
"Who said it was just him?" We all looked behind me, and what I saw I smiled at. It was all of my friends I had met today, all coming up to us. Pinkie, Twila, Spike, Jackie, Rainbow, Felicia, and that girl with them I still never met. As I looked at her, another split second flash happened and it was Rarity. It all clicked in. They were all here to help me.
"Ha. Really? Oh no, the WonderGirls and their spiky haired sidekick are here to 'defeat' us." Joe said as he stepped up. "Please, you all look like a bunch of hyperactive mental patients. Especially cotton candy girl right there." He said as he pointed to Pinkie.
"You have no right to insult us you ruffian." The pampered girl said as she stepped up.
"Yeah, shut up four-eyes!" Rainbow said as she stepped up next.
"Oh very clever, coming from what seems like a tomboy, with a fettish for rainbows." Joe noted. Rainbow gritted her teeth.
"That's it! Your gonna pay for that!" Rainbow said as she charged towards Joe, angrier then she's ever been.
I looked from the side lines as Rainbow was still running forward, but Mike had switched places with Joe and had his arm pulled back, ready to slug Rainbow right in the face. I wasn't about to let that happen.
When Rainbow saw they had switched places, she was running to fast to turn around, and was already within punching range. I acted quickly and charged in. Right as Mike brought his fist forward, I did the dumbest thing I could think of. I pushed Rainbow out of the way and stood in place of where she was.
I took the punch right to the right cheek. It was so hard a punch that I not only did it strike blood, but it sent me a foot or two into face first into a tree. From there, I was barely consious.
"Blitz!" Rainbow got up from where she was pushed to the ground and went over to me, concerned.
I simply chuckled weakly and spat up a little blood. "Wow, I'm an idiot." I said, very quiet. I then went out cold, not able to stay awake from the two hard hits I took one right after another.
3rd Person POV
"What right did you have to do any of this?!" Twila asked as she looked back at the group.
"Wow. Being the leader of the rag tag team of girls, I thought you would be at least a little smart. Turns out, your just as ignorent as the rest of them." Joe said with a bored expression and voice.
"Now you better be shuttin up. You and yer friends don't have any idea who your messing with. Now y'all can either give yerselves up, or stay and fight like the slippery varmits you are!" Jackie challenged.
"Slippery varmits?" Morgue laughed at jackie's southern tone. "Wow, Joe was right. Your just an ugly cowgirl." He insulted her.
"What did ya just say?!" Jackie reached under her hat and pulled out her rope. She then tried to catch Morgue.
Sadly, Morgue saw the rope and already had a plan. He quickly moved out of the way and grabbed the rope out of the air. He then yanked the rope and Jackie with it. She caught herself and kept her balance, but she was right in front of Morgue.
"Aw, ain't that a cute. The lil tough cow girl thought she could take on Morgue and his possy. Darn shame her ropin plan didn't go so well and backferd on er huh?" Morgue said, mocking Jackie's accent.
Morgue then took the rope and wrapped it around Jackie, tying her up. He turned her around and kicked her to the ground. Morgue then tipped a cowboy hat off to Jackie. "And thank ye kindly fer the hat and cash. Didn't know a cow girl like you would have twenty seven dollars on her person." He said as he held out the money that Jackie had in her back pocket.
When Felicia saw that Morgue had stolen Jackie's hat, and her money, she got a sudden burst of courage and stepped up, looking Morgue dead in the eye with 'The Stare'. "Why! Why would you do this?! What have any of us ever done to you?! Nothing mister! You should know it's not right to just steal things, or hurt people, or bully people! Just becasue you can, does not mean you should! Now are you going to give back everything you've stolen?! Or will I have to keep giving you 'The Stare' until you do?!" Felicia yelled, being right in Morgue's face.
Morgue simply tried to keep himself from laughing. He then looked at his friends, who were a little taken back by Felicia's stare, but Morgue wasn't affected. "Really? Guys, this. Is. Nothing. Watch the real master at work." He cleared his throat then started to turn around.
He then looked to Felicia and gave his signiture 'Death Glare', which made everyone but Felicia take a step back in fear. "Who are you to tell me what to do?! All you are, is a wimpy little girl, that thinks she can stand up for some losers! You couldn't stand up to a fly if you wanted to! All you are, is a big talker with a lame a** stare! If you want to make an impression, then do something about it! Like this!" He pushed her to the ground an kept up his Death Glare, as her Stare faltered into tears and shivering. "You! Aren't! ANYTHING!" Morgue yelled out.
Felicia then got up and backed away slowly, scared to tears from Morgue. The others were in shock that not only did the stare not work, but Morgue's death glare overpowered it.
Joe cleared his throat, getting everyone's attention. "I think were done here." Joe announced as he took a few steps towards the girls and Spike. Morgue nodded, as did Mike, letting Joe have a turn to step up.
"No were not. We won't let you get away with any of this!" Twila said as she went forward, not letting them get away. Not after what they did to her friends.
"Yes we are. A few of you aren't even in any condition to fight. The robot's unconsious, the Tomboy doesn't want to leave his side, the cowgirl is tied up with something else at the moment, and butterfly girl is falling apart. There is no way that four of you can defeat us, while eight of you weren't enough to begin with." Joe noted.
Twila glared at Joe, but he wasn't done. "If you truely want to get revenge, your money, or your dignity back, then we will wait for you in front of the high school after school ends. Maybe then you will all get it together and maybe even stand a chance." Him and the other two chuckled. "Oh who am I kidding. Not even something unexpected will help you." Joe walked over to his friends. "Come on gentlemen. I do believe we have a lap to finish up."
Joe and Mike went ahead, as Morgue simply smirked at all of them. "Ya know, all of this could've been avoided if you just ignored Zeke like everyone else. He's a waste of time. You know what he is? He's a loser with bad luck." He said as he poined to Zeke. "His mom died because she stayed in that run down house just to be with him. Becasue of the accident, he had to be turned part robot. His drug addict dad is the only real family he has left. And to top it all off, anyone that's friends with him just gets messed up or worse. They get the same bad luck as him." He explained to them. They all glared at him after his monologue.
Morgue then looked at Zeke and saw something. He went over and looked at Zeke's neck, seeing a necklace with something made of silver on it. "Hello, what do we have here?"
He grabbed the necklace and yanked it off of Zeke. He looked at it an saw it was a sharktooth necklace with very small gears that resembled the Cutie Mark from Blitz on both sides of the sharktooth made with silver. The necklace part was just some string, but that didn't bother Morgue. "This might be worth some money." He said as he stuffed it in his pocket. "Well, see you losers later." He said, tipping off his new hat to them as he ran off to join his friends.
The whole group was glaring at Morgue as he left, but looked back at Zeke with sadness in their eyes. "He's been through all of that, and no pony ever gave him a chance." Twila said.
All of them were sad. During the story, Pinkie's hair started to deflate from sadness. Felicia started to weep even more. Rainbow had clenched her fists, mad that those three had made Zeke's life worse. Spike was speechless and trembling a little at what he had heard. The rest had similar reactions, but it all showed one thing. Remorse.
After a few moments, Zeke started to wake up. He saw that all his friends were sad and hurt, and he got angry "We need to get them back." He said dryly, making all of them jump to attention and look at him. "Thing is, what do we do?" Zeke asked as he started to get up.
"What do we do?" Twila asked rhetorically. "We stand up to them! We can't just let them bully anyone anymore!" Twila noted with entuisiasm.
Zeke took in what Twila said and smiled, agreeing. "Yeah. Your right Twilight! We can't just let them win! We need to stand up to them!" Zeke said, purposly saying 'Twilight' instead of 'Twila'.
"Blitz's right! We can't let them no good bullies get the best of us! Besides, I ain't standin down and lettin that weasel keep my hat! That hat means so much to me." Applejack said as she stood up, getting her rope off of her. She remembered just how she got that hat, and started to get angry that Morgue stole it.
"As does my necklace. That's the last thing I have left from my mom, and Morgue isn't keeping that from me!" Zeke said, getting angry too. He realized his necklace was missing and the only explaination was that Morgue stole it.
"Blitz... Is what Morgue said... True? He said that everypony avoided you because... You were bad luck." Fluttershy said as she stood up from the ground, wiping the tears off of her face.
"Yeah. Ever since that incident, I was treated like crap because those three kept saying I was bad luck. Anyone that tried to stand up and say I wasn't was either beaten up, or got hurt some other way in an accident. I guess I am bad luck." Blitz said, sighing.
"No. No, your not bad luck." Blitz looked up and saw everyone smiling at him. Twilight continued. "While we've all been friends with you, sure we've had some things happen to us, but it was never anything we couldn't handle. None of us regret having you for a friend. In fact, everyone loves having you as a friend. We wouldn't have it any other way."
Blitz was surprised. He never had this many friends before in his life. They all were friends with him, becasue of how he was. Not from being part robot, or lies he hid himself behind, but for how he was on the inside. "I've never had friends like you guys before. I was always alone. No one ever stuck by me and liked me for a friend. Not even my own father. But you guys are real friends. You stuck by me, even when you didn't have to. Thank you." He finished with a smile.
All of his new friends smiled a little more and came in for a group hug. Blitz never liked hugs, because it was just uncomfortable for him. It didn't stop Blitz from smiling though as he was still happy to be around his friends.
Blitz felt a tear come from him. He had never cried a day in his life after the incident, and chose to just face anything life threw at him alone since no one stuck by his side. But here he was, facing his past with a bunch of friends at his side.
"Come on everypony, we have three bullies to stop." I said to them all.
They all nodded, saying different things like "Yeah!" or "Those three are going down!".
As Blitz looked at all seven of his friends in front of him, he had one more split second flash and saw them all in their pony (and dragon, in Spike's case) forms. He smiled, and knew just what his new life was going to be like as soon as he woke up.
Well, looks like Morgue and his pals are in for a rude awakening. With all eight of them at once, will Morgue's group stand a chance? How will the group of eight prevail? Will Blitz ever wake up? Find out next chapter!
QotC: What object do you hold dear to you? (Ex: Applejack's hat; Blitz's Sharktooth necklace) Explain why.
Best answer gets to enter their OC as a background/supporting character!
16. Element of Courage
Hello once again everyone! Well, I've picked the winner of the OC contest and have been PMing the reviewer that won. Don't worry, your character will come in soon. Now, I won't say who won, but rest assured winner that your OC will be in the story several times! If you want to announce in the reviews that you won, I can't stop you there. Anyway, with all of that clarified, let us move on to the story!
Disclaimer: I only own this idea and my OC Blitz. MLP belongs to the creators of the show.
Blitz POV
Okay, well I know just what we have to do! What we need to do, is get back at those three jerks, and get not only my shark tooth necklace, but Applejack's hat, and our pride! Only thing is, how do we do that if we won't hurt them? We can't just waltz right over and ask nicely.
Finally, as we all met up in the gym after the lap, with a few minutes until the bell dismissed school, I asked out loud. "So, are you guys all ready for this?"
"Yep." Rainbow Dash said. "This is going to be a piece of cake!"
"Oh! Oh! Can it be pie instead?!" Pinkie Pie asked, hoping it could be a piece of pie instead.
"Wait. I know it's probably obvious for you guys, but what's your plan? They're almost impossible to beat. Especially without any of your magic or wings." I said. I knew it was them for sure, so it made sense that they knew what I was talking about. They all just smiled more at me though when I mentioned that.
"Who said we didn't have any of our magic?" Twilight asked me, still with a smile on her face. From that on question, I knew what the plan was. More or less.
After the bell rang, Morgue and his group were outside the entrance of the school, all with confident smiles on their faces.
"Looking for us?" I asked out loud. Most of us were standing behind them all, coming outside a different way. They all turned around, slightly mad, but they were still keeping calm.
"Took you all long enough. We were startin to think that you would never show up." Morgue said, stepping up ahead of his two friends.
"We showed up alright. And were not letting any of you push around anyone else again." I said, confident.
"And what are you going to do? Teach us a lesson?" Joe asked sarcastically. The others snickered at his sarcasm.
Since it was after school, everyone else had gone home. It was just me an my friends, and Morgue and his friends in front of the school.
"Yes." I said simply. It was time for this to end once and for all.
"And how are you and your lame 'friends' gonna do that? Like everyone else that stood up with you, it's just going to end the same way. They're going to see it's a waste of time to be friends with you and leave you alone. How it's always been, and how it's always gonna be." Morgue said.
"No. Your wrong. I know these are my friends. They went out of my way to be my friends. They showed me kindness when no one else would." When I said that, A bright pink butterfly symbol appeared above Fluttershy.
"W-what's that?" Morgue asked, taking a step back, joining his friends. Him and his two friends saw it floating right in the air with nothing holding it up.
"They were loyal and stayed as my friends when they didn't have to be." I said as a bright red lightning bolt symbol appeared over Rainbow Dash's head.
"T-theres no way this is real! This defies all of science itself!" Joe exclaimed, freaked out and confused about what was going on.
"They were honest and told the truth just to help me when I was in trouble." A bright orange apple symbol appeared over Applejack.
At that point, a wind started blowing in, the power of three elements pushing the wind towards Morgue, Joe and Mike. With the wind, Applejack's hat flew off of Morgue's head and came back to Applejack, landing perfectly on her head.
"Woah there Zeke! Hehe, calm down! You knew we were just kidding all these years with what we did right? Right?" Morgue asked as he saw the third symbol appear.
"They cheered me up and made me with laugh when I was down and all alone." A bright blue balloon symbol appeared over Pinkie Pie. Blitz then backed up a few feet and joined his friends. He and Spike were inside the circle the mane six made formed around them.
"Uh, guys? What's going on with the balloons?" Mike asked, very confused.
"I-I-I don't think those are balloons Mike! They aren't swaying around like normal balloons would!" Joe noted, getting scared.
"They were generous enough to offer their help me when I needed it." A purple diamond symbol then appeared over Rarity.
"Pfft! T-this is just all smoke and mirrors-o-or somethin! Tell em Joe!" Morgue said, turning towards Joe.
Joe just stayed silent, not sure what to think. Mike held Joe up in front of him, using him as a shield. "J-j-joe! What's goin on?! I'm scared!"
"I don't know what's going on! And what would using me as shield do?! Put me down!" Joe yelled as he tried to get free from Mike's grasp, but to no avail.
"Finally, they all helped me understand something that I had never believed in until now. The Magic of Friendship." Twilight took a step in front of all of them as a very bright magenta star symbol appeared above her.
"RUN! Back in the school!" Morgue ordered. They turned around and stopped in their tracks when they something they wouldn't believe. Two alicorns watching from inside the school. One with a white coat an a rainbow mane, and another with a black coat and a night sky mane. They were all smiling at Blitz's group.
"And don't forget one final element." Twilight said to the three. Morgue and his group turned around to face Twilight as she finished. "Blitz not only stood up to anything that scared his friends, but he stood up to something that so many couldn't find the courage to stand up to. He represents the Element of Courage" Twilight announced.
When she said that, a black gear appeared above me symbolizing that he was an Element of Harmony as well. I was really surprised with this, as was the rest of them, except for Twilight and the two princesses.
Then, Twilight's eyes glew pure white as she and the elements lifted us into the air. One by one, we all turned back into our pony forms as Morgue, Joe, Mike, Spike, Princess Celestia, and Princess Luna all watched in awe or happiness.
Then, from out of no where, a flash of light blinded all of us. It covered that whole area, and stayed there.
When I woke up, everything was still white. It was pure nothing. I stood up, still in my pony form, and looked around. I thought I saw nothing until I turned around and saw Princess Celestia right behind me.
"I think I understand it now." I told her.
"Oh? And what id it that you understand?" She asked, smiling at me.
"I was sent to Equestria for a reason wasn't I? I was sent because I really do belong here." I said, realizing it.
"Yes. I had you sent here, because I felt the Element of Courage within you." Celestia said with a nod.
"Then why didn't you just tell me from the beginning?" I asked, confused.
"Because you needed to learn it yourself. It wasn't something I could simply tell to you and you would understand. Your world doesn't believe in the Magic of Friendship, let alone magic itself. You needed to learn who you were through experience." Celestia explained.
I chuckled a little at that. "Your right. If you just told me up front, I probably would've never believed it. Still, how will I fit in with the rest of the group? I mean, I'm different then them." I said.
"You may be different on the outside, but on the inside, you're the same. You believe in the same thing, you all know what the difference between right and wrong, and you all are pure." Celestia explained further as she made something appear out of thin air with her magic. My shark tooth necklace. "Your mother would have been proud." She said with a sincere smile.
I was at a loss for words. I understood every word that she told me. As she placed the necklace on me with her magic, I smiled at her. "Thank you. Thank you so much. Thank you for helping me to figure out who I am, thank you for bringing me to the only friends I've had in a long time, just... Thank you Princess Celestia." I bowed my head to her, feeling like an idiot because I had no idea how to bow to her in pony form.
She noticed and giggled a little at me. "You still have some things to learn, but I have no doubt you'll be able to figure them out in time." Princess Celestia said as she forgave my poor manners. "Now you might want to wake up now. It's morning." She informed me.
I rubbed the back of my head in embarrassment. "Hehehe... About that... I'm sorry if this is offensive of me to say, but I've never been a morning person. Or morning pony in this case. I've always been a bit of a night owl." I told her, not sure what she'd think. I thought that she'd be kinda offended by what I said, but I felt I had to.
To my surprise though, Celestia simply giggled a little more. "Ah, so that's why you get along with my sister so well. She'll be pleased to learn that there's a pony who actually prefers staying up during the night. None the less, your friends are waiting for you. As is me and my sister. Now, hurry and wake up." She reminded me.
From that point on, everything got blurry. And before I knew it, I was awake.
When I woke up, I was still groggy like most times when I wake up. I did not want to get up now. Sadly, it didn't matter what I thought. A doctor came in, said I was to leave since I was healthy and all, then left just as fast as he entered.
Since everything was in slow-mo for me, I had to snap myself awake. I took the covers off and slowly and gently... literally rolled out of bed and purposely face-planted on the hard concrete floor. That snapped me awake as I got up an headed out, the slight pain giving me the adrenaline to wake up.
I started to head outside and when I did, I saw them. All of them. Celestia, Luna, Twilight, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Spike, and Applejack. "Hey everypony."
"Hey Blitz." Pinkie Pie said with a smile that said, 'I know something you don't'. Nearly everybody else had the same smile.
"Okay, what's with the 'We know something you don't' smiles?" I asked. They all looked at each other, acting like they had no idea what I was talking about. But after a few seconds of me raising an eyebrow, they gave up the façade.
"Okay, you got us. We're all here because there's something we wanted to give you. Something Princess Celestia actually wanted to give you personally." Twilight said as she moved out-of-the-way so Princess Celestia could come forward.
"Yes. Well, with you being an Element of Harmony, I had something that you need for it to be official." Princess Celestia said. As I looked around, I noticed something that I didn't notice before since I was still just getting up. All of my friends had their Element of Harmony necklace or crown on.
"With you being the Element of Courage, you will need this." Princess Celestia brought forward a small box and opened it with her magic. Inside was a small, circular, golden object that had a gear, the same one on my Cutie Mark, in the middle of it. It was made from an Onyx, so it was black like my coat.
"Woah." I exclaimed, amazed that this thin was made especially for me. Then I noticed something. "Wait, shouldn't it be a necklace like theirs?" I pointed out.
As Princess Celestia took it out of the box, everybody else saw it and noticed the same thing as well. They were all confused, except for Princess Celestia, even Princess Luna. "Well, this Element is different. Instead of being required, it instead makes the original Elements stronger. Also, if need be, it may replace an Element if one is missing." Princess Celestia explained.
That was already cool within itself, but it still didn't explain the one thing we all had a question about. "But, I have never seen any kind of Jewelry such as this. May I ask, what is it?" Rarity asked, asking the thing that the rest of us were trying to figure out.
"Well, in Blitz's world, it's known as a shoulder pad. But this is far from something that is just meant from protection." She added as she used her magic to send it towards my front left shoulder. As soon as it got close, it stuck together with my shoulder with a click.
"So that's how it fits. It has a magnet." I answered. I saw how it stuck to my metal leg like a magnet to a refrigerator. It was just like a shoulder pad to. And to add-on to the amazement, it didn't even get in the way of moving my leg around.
"Yes. Now remember, it is not to be handled lightly. And until it's needed, it will remain in Twilight's library with the rest of the Elements." Princess Celestia told me as she took the Element back and put it in the box, handing it to Spike, who carried the box for Twilight.
"I understand." I said with a nod.
"Good. Now, I'm afraid we must go back to Canterlot. I can't wait for your next letter Twilight." Celestia said as she and Princess Luna started to get back on their royal chariot back to Canterlot.
"Don't worry Princess Celestia, I won't forget to send one!" Twilight said happily as she and the rest of us watched as the two Princesses started going back to Canterlot.
As soon as Celestia's chariot was out of sight, they all turned to me at once. "So what's your world like?" "Does your word's culture seem similar to ours?" "Is there any flying humans?" "What kind of parties do you throw?" "What is the fashion there like?" "Does your world have farms too?" "Is the magic the same there?" "What animals live in your world?" "What does-"
"STOP!" I yelled out. After every one of them kept asking questions one after another, I could NOT take it anymore! I hated being the center of attention, and I hated when I was asked so many questions. I swear, if they start interrupting me, that would complete the set of things I hate about conversations.
They all did so and I sighed in relief. "Okay, in order of questions you've all asked so far." I took a deep breath, knowing it take some air to answer all of their questions.
"Our world is like this one, except we rely on science instead of magic. There are HUNDREDS of cultures in my world so some of them, including mine, are like your's. There are only a normal type of humans, but we have giant flying machines that can fly us pretty far. Are parties are pretty much the same as your's as far as I can tell. Again, there are many types of fashion that match the cultures." Deep breath again. "Yes we have farms, and probably about more types of food then you do. My world doesn't believe in magic. And finally, we have the exact same types of animals that you do, not counting ones that revolve around magic." I took one last breath.
I looked around and saw they were all stunned. "Come on, doesn't that at least deserve some applause or something?" They all laughed a little at that, and clapped their hooves, slightly impressed with how I answered their questions perfectly.
"Thank you. And to answer one of the next questions one of you will probably ask. Humans do not have any magic powers, so we adapted by using science instead. But, we still have creativity like yours, even though ours is probably not as good as any of yours." I noted before Twilight could say whatever she was going to ask. I was apparently right, and she closed her mouth right after I finished. "Well, if you have any other questions, I guess I should answer them now. But, I'm probably no good at going into extreme detail about some things. So, who has a question?"
As I said that, all of their hooves went up simultaneously. Just from that, I knew this would be a hard thing to teach them about. But at least I was in a world where I had friends that accepted me.
And that's that! Now, even though Blitz has made up his mind, and all seems summed up, this is not the end! I really wish that I had this chapter up by April Fools day though... It would've made a good joke! I would've worded the ending a little differently and made it sound like that was the end. Anyway, with a new Element of Harmony in play, will any evil stand a chance? What crazy adventures will they have? What will come of the World of My Little Pony now that someone, or pony now, will have different views to share with it? Guess I'll these answers will be answered in time! See you all when I get a new chapter ready! Might be a while since I have to come up with a story plot or just make some chapters for laughs, so sorry if it takes more than just one day for the next chapters to come out!
Well, that's all I have to say! See you all next time!
QotC: What would your element be? (It doesn't have to be a Harmony one. It can be something like the Element of Puppies if you wanted!)
17. Surprise!
SURPRISE! You all probably thought this was a chapter huh? NOPE! Chuck Testa! Oh, how I've been waiting for a chapter to put that joke in! Anyway, turns out it's harder for me to put in original chapters then I thought. You see, as far as I can tell, there are two ways I can go to start off the chapters. I want to make my own kind of MLP seasons that have my character in it and because of that, I'm making up original episode ideas. So far, I have three seasons lined up, each with season finales bigger then the last! But I NEED YOU, to help me start-up everything!
As I said, I have two ways to start off my first MLP season!
1: Help tie up the loose ends about Blitz's robotics. There are some things about Blitz being a cypony I either haven't fully explained, or haven't even introduced. So this would help explore what exactly Blitz can do with these abilities.
2: Have Blitz get his own occupation. I know, at first this doesn't sound like a good chapter idea, but it needs to be an 'episode' none the less. It's a key episode that will help to develop the other episodes. This is more to help the storyline, but I'll have to make this one of the first episodes anyway.
So yeah, those are the two choices, and since I can't make up my freaking mind, I need the viewers, which is all of you, to help me out. So I'll be putting it to a vote. Which will be the QotC. Thought I wouldn't have on of those in an Author's Note chapter huh?
Finally, there are a few notes I'd like to put in to help keep any questions or theories away.
1: Twilight is still a unicorn in this and will remain one. As much as I loved seeing Twilight become an alicorn, it'd be tough to figure out how to put that in the story at this point. It would also make her a little to invincible against some challenges I have coming up in the story. Haters, call me a lazy writer all you want but I just can't do it. Sorry.
2: There will be couples in this story, and I will draw some out from you all if I hear enough hype for the same couple. Just don't mention Rainbow Dash in them ;). Or Spike in any case. I have couples already planned for those two so sorry.
3: Winner of the OC contest, this is for you. I'm sorry to say I can't fit her into the story juuuussssst yet, but by my grave I will get her into this story! That. I. Promise.
4: Any episode ideas you guys have, your are more then welcome to speak up about them. If I do end up using your ideas, then I will mention in the disclaimer who brought up the idea for the episode. I'm trying to be real careful about all of the disclaimer stuff because I don't want anyone reporting me about that. I'm pretty sure that none of you would do that to me, and please don't, but there might be some viewer going around to random stories and reporting them for no reason. I don't want to accidently mess up on one chapter if that happens and a fanfiction person shuts down the story or something. Call me overly cautious, but it's happend to Authors I know.
5: Finally, if you have any tips that can help me make this any better, please put it in the coments or sen it by PM. I know this story is not perfect and will never be since it has my own personal touch, but I want to make it as close to perfect as I can. So anything that would help would make this better.
Well, that's all I have to say so I guess I'ma out! PEACE!
QotC: Which choice is better to start off my MLP season? 1 or 2?
18. Close Calls (episode 1)
Welcome viewers! I want to thank everyone that choose either this choice, or the other. I really needed help with deciding, as stupid as it sounds, and I'm glad that some of you helped me out. Anyway, I finally got this chapter up and it turned out way better than I thought. And like I said in the note, I had to make this chapter in order for other plots to make sense.
Also, if MLP makes episodes that have the same plot as my stories but made differently so it doesn't have Blitz and is worded for the younger generation, I'm just gonna laugh my head off at the fact that it's a HUGE coincidence, or that they might somehow in some upside down world actually read this story! LOL.
Disclaimer: I only own the ideas of the chapters and my OC Blitz. The creators of MLP own the idea of My Little Pony itself and all that other stuff.
The whole day after I had woken up from the coma had been... Informative. For them at least. I told them about tons of stuff about my world. Movies, soda, some fashion stuff, only since Rarity wouldn't shut up until I said something about that. They were all really fascinated by what I had to say, and I had barely hit the tip of the iceberg. At least they understood what most of it was so I didn't have to explain every little detail.
When it was starting to get dark, I had to go back to sleeping in the barn of Applejack's apple orchard again. It wasn't anything to complain about, but I guess as soon as I had the chance, I would fix up that other house I still want to live in. Despite the whole Old Mare Crankle thing. Besides that, I still have a few other things I needed to take care of sooner or later, but I'll save that for later.
The next morning, I woke up like usual. Groggy and half awake. Even if I woke up myself, I would still barely be awake. So to help wake up, I rolled off of the hay bale, falling on the ground behind it.
That's when I heard a voice coming from the barn doors. "Ya in here Blitz?" I heard Applejack ask. Guess she couldn't see me behind tha hay bale. "Guess he ain't here. Maybe he left already." I heard her leave and the barn doors close behind her.
I got up from behind the hay bale. "Huh... Wonder if she wanted some help or something..." *Yawn* "Oh well, I'll try to find her later, but for now I need to wake up. Maybe if I just fly around a little..."
So after I got up and flew out the barn window, I looked around. As I flew around though, I didn't look at where I was going and flew straight into a cloud that was just small enough to hide me inside.
I started to get out, but I felt something... sit on me? "Hey Rainbow Dash, do you see Blitz yet?! We need to find him!" I heard Pinkie Pie call out from below. I couldn't tell them where I was because there was a bunch of cloud in my mouth. So, I was a seat cushion until Rainbow Dash got off of me.
"Nope! Can't see him anywhere!" They were yelling since the cloud was a little ways off the ground. "He's probably around here somewhere though, come on!" I felt Rainbow Dash fly off me and afterwords, I was able to pop my head out of the clouds to tell them where I was. Before I could stop them though, they were both gone.
"What do they even need?" I asked as I got out of the cloud and just sat on it. "Probably to help find something that's under a blanket." I joked. How did Rainbow Dash not see me when I was right under her nose. Literally.
As I looked at the cloud, I saw it was a thunder-cloud. Maybe that could help wake me up. The last time I absorbed lightning, I got so much adrenaline that I went into a coma. But that was a huge amount of it. So maybe if I just take some electricity from this cloud, then it just might work.
I looked at the cloud and tried to remember just how I absorbed the thunder last time. The only time I did, all I did was hit the cloud so maybe...
As I hit the cloud with my metal leg, I saw the thunder course through me just like before. As soon as all the thunder was absorbed through the cloud, I could feel the electricity flowing through me. It was wierd though, and it felt like I was Pikachu. Great, the cliché keeps getting worse and worse. First I have a thunder bolt-shaped tail, that's made of iron, I can absorb electricity, and to top it all off I'm an animal that usually walks on all fours. I swear, if I grow red cheeks and my coat turns bright yellow, I'm just going to act like a Pikachu for the rest of my life, no questions asked.
Well, at least I'm wide awake now. That, and I feel like I have a bad sugar rush. Almost as bad as Pinkie Pie's. Either way, at least now I can catch up to Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie and ask why they were looking for me.
"Look out, the building's unstable!" I looked down and saw a frame of an unfinished house swaying around, about to topple over. It still had a lot of construction workers on it and they were trapped on the frame. So much for catching Rainbow Dash an Pinkie.
Without thinking, I flew towards the weak frame, going really fast since I still had all the electricity flowing through me. As soon as I got there, I spotted the weak point of the frame and held it up, making the frame shake less violently. It was still a little wobbly, but all of them were able to get off unharmed.
"That was way to close! Thanks kid, what's your name?" A brown pony with a deep voice, a construction hat, and tool belt on. He, along with the rest of them, had calmed down. Which was stupid because the frame was still about to break apart!
"Blitz! And, if it isn't any trouble, can you get the support beam on the frame already?!" I yelled out. I might be a cypony, but that doesn't mean that I can't hold a whole houses frame forever!
"Oh right! You heard the young one, get some support beams on the frame!" He called out. All of them hurried up and got the support beams up. When they finally had enough for it to be structurally sound, I let go carefully and landed back on the ground. "Again, thanks for the help their kid. We don't know why we didn't notice we were missing some support beams." He explained.
Ignoring the thanks I got, I went over to a table that had a blue paper on it. It was obvious that it was the blueprints and I inspected them. Sometimes, my construction class pays off way more than I ever thought it would. When I looked in between the blueprints and the frame I noticed something. "How long have you all worked on the frame?" I asked.
"Well, we worked on most of it yesterday, and we were supposed to finish it today, but it's getting messed up somehow." He explained. I nodded an kept inspecting the prints and the frame.
That's when I saw it. "These blueprints don't even match the framework!" How did they mess that up?!
"What?!" The worker asked very mad. He looked at the prints, and the framework, trying to figure out how. I showed him the difference that was on the first floor, so that part had to be built yesterday. "Jumpy J messed up the delivery again!" He looked to the group. "Take down the part of the frame we built today! Keep the support beams up! Jumpy J gave us the wrong blueprints again!" They all groaned and got to work on takin apart the frame-work. Since he was giving the orders, I guessed he was the foreman.
"Wait, who's Jumpy J?" I asked, confused. I might've been in Equestria for just a few days, but even I knew that name wasn't normal.
"Well, we give every pony on the construction crew a nickname. It's easier that way. He's kinda clumsy, but we trust him with bringing the prints from the construction hall, to the cites. But, sometimes he gets em wrong." The foreman said, scratching his head under his hat.
"Want any help? I'm sure I can find 'Jumpy J'." said with air quotes around Jumpy J. Which isn't that hard with hooves at all actually.
"That would be great! He should be at one of the other cites. There's only two others so it should be easy to find em." He said, handing the wrong blueprint to me. "And while you're at it, could you give him back this one? Maybe it would make him focus a little more."
"Got it. Thanks dude, I'll bring back the right blueprints." I said, taking off flying. I had to find Jumpy J and get the right blueprints.
3rd Person POV
As Blitz flew off, he didn't see Rarity coming up to the foreman. "Excuse me. Have you seen a young stallion with a well-kept lightning bolt-shaped tail, and a black coat to match? Me and my friends have been frantically looking everywhere for him." Rarity asked the foreman.
"Oh, that guy? Yeah, he helped us out greatly. He saved nail-head, hardwood, and some of the others over there. Then he offered to chase down Jumpy J and went over to one of the other cites." The foreman explained. By the end of that sentence, Rarity was so confused by the nicknames that she had no idea what he was talking about.
Luckily, he was smart enough to notice and simpled it down a little. "The frame over there was about to break with some ponies still on it. Blitz saved em and offered to chase down a pony that mixed up some blueprints."
Rarity was still a little confused, but understood that Blitz was here and went off somewhere else. "Alright. And can you tell me where exactly he headed?" She asked.
"Oh. Well he went flying off towards one of the other construction cites to find Jumpy J." The foreman answered.
"Thank you sir. Well, i best be off my way." Rarity said as she walked off. She had seen the cites around somewhere in Ponyville, and went off to find Blitz.
"Wow! Why can't I have a mare like that come looking for me?" One of the workers said. They were all watching Rarity leave, ignoring their work.
The foreman just shook his head at them. He was older than Rarity so he didn't care about her looks, but most of the other workers that were with him were young enough. "Get back to work!" He yelled out. They all snapped back to reality and started taking apart the frame again.
And so starts the beginning of the first 'episode'. What do all of Blitz friends need? Will the construction in Ponyville ever be able to build something without needing saving? Is this plot even going to get any better? All of these answered, next chapter!
Wow, I need a new outro! The whole, rhetorical questions thing, isn't that good is it? Oh well, guess I'll just stick by it until I figure something else out.
QotC: What is the most dangerous place to be on Earth, including natural and unnatural? I don't mean supernatural, I mean regular places. (Ex: Construction Cites, Caves, Nuclear Plants, etc.)
19. The job(s) (episode 1)
Welcome all! This is the second chapter of episode one! Yeah, it's gonna be confusing for me to do that, but it's the best way for me to get out more chapters. That, and I just like writing an episode in small groups like these. Well, that's all I have to say so... ON WITH THE STORY!
Disclaimer: I don't own MLP or the new pony showing up in this chapter. The new pony belongs to the winner of the competish a few chapters back, and MLP itself belongs to the owners of the show.
As I flew ahead, I spotted one of the other cites and came in for a landing. Thankfully, I caught a lucky break when he saw a sky blue pony with a construction hat on and carrying bags over his back. He tripped over literally nothing and the bags of stuff he was carrying spilled over in front of him.
I shook my head and landed behind him. "Want some help?"
"Woah!" The pony jumped what seemed like five feet in the air and landed back on the ground, tripping again. He got up and turned around, seeing me. "Dude, watch it! You scared me crazy!" He yelled out.
"Sorry. Sorry. Look, the foreman at one of the cites sent me to get you. He said you mixed up the blueprints." I said, showing him the blueprint I brought with me.
He facehoofed and groaned. "I messed up again?! Oh, I told them that I was the wrong pony for the job." He went to the bags and pulled out a blueprint and looked at it carefully. He then sighed and gave it to me. "This is the right one. Which one did I give them?" He asked as he we traded blueprints. "Oh come on! This is group B's blueprint!" He turned to the cite behind us. "Wait... If this is the blueprint for this cite, then that means-"
Before he could finish, there was a loud crash from the cite by us. We looked at the sound and we saw that part of the frame collapsed. Luckily, none of them were hurt. "That their blueprint's wrong too." He finished. "Why did they give me this job?"
"Uh dude? If you want, I could help out with the blueprint problem. I don't have anything else I gotta do." I said, forgetting that my friends were looking for me.
"Really? Oh thank you!" He said, shaking my hoof like a madman.
"Your welcome!" I said, him shaking me from how much he shook my hoof. "Let go!" I finally got out, moving so much I was vibrating.
"Oops! Sorry!" He said, finally letting go. He went over and traded out blueprints, giving them the right one and coming back with the other one.
As soon as I got my footing back, I got the two blueprints and flew up. "Thanks. Bye dude." I said as I took off, flying towards the other cite. It was confusing figuring what blueprints went where, but at least I knew the answer.
3rd Person POV
Sad part was that as Blitz left, Fluttershy walked over slowly, trying not to get in the way of any of the workers. "Excuse me." She tried to get Jupy J's attention.
"AHH!" Jumpy J said, jumping away from Fluttershy instinctivly, making Fluttershy shriek as she jumped away from him. Jumpy J got up and looked back, seeing Fluttershy shivering. "Sorry! I didn't mean to scare you! It's just, you scared me." He said sheepishly.
"Oh. Sorry. It's just, I was hoping you could help me find my friend. He has a lightning bolt tail, and is friendly." She explained.
"Oh, him. Yeah, you just missed him. He flew off that way." Jumpy J said, pointing towards the other construction cite.
"Thank you so much. And sorry I scared you, I didn't mean it." Fluttershy said.
"It's okay. I just get scared easily." He dismissed her apology, blaiming himself for acting jumpy. "Good luck catching up to your friend." he said to her.
"Thank you." Fluttershy said before slowly flying off in the direction Jumpy J pointed out.
"Well, at least I'm done for the day." Jumpy J said happily.
"Jumpy J, get over here!" A forman yelled out.
"Ah!" Jumpy J yelled out, falling on his back from jumping backwards the third time today.
Blitz POV
As I got to the last cite, I saw that none of them were doing anything. Guess they didn't even have a blueprint yet. I landed on the ground and looked around for the closest worker around me.
"Hey, who are you?" I turned around and saw another pegasus behind me. She had a orange coat, red mane and tail, with some cutie mark that had something that reminded me of that tv show that was about a race of warrior cats. She also had a concstruction hat on so it was obvious that she was a construction worker.
"I'm Blitz. Some pony called Jumpy J told me to bring over these blueprints." I told her, taking out the blueprints for this construction cite and handing them to her.
"Finally, I thought these would never get here." She turned around an tossed them to the foreman of this cite, then turned back to me. "By the way, I'm Ginger Star. Wait, how come you brought them over? What happened to Jumpy?" She asked.
"Well, I was at one of the other cites he was at, and he mixed up the blueprints. After I caught up to him, he asked if I could go ahead and bring you guys your blueprints." I explained.
"Well, it's probably a good thin you did. He might've brought us the wrong one. Thanks dude, we owe you one." She said.
"Nah, you don't have to. I just had nothing better to do and offered to help. Anyway, I got to bring these last blueprints to the last cite. See ya." I said, flying off back to the first construction cite to finish bringing the blueprints to the right cites.
3rd Person POV
Sadly, Blitz took off before Spike could stop him. Spike was going towards Ginger, looking at Blitz as he flew away.
"Blitz, wait up!" Spike kept running forward to try and catch him, but it was obvious he was about to fall over in exhaustion.
Luckily for him, Ginger stopped him. "Woah there little dragon. If your gonna even catch Blitz, you might want to catch your breath first." Ginger told Spike.
"Yeah... Your right." He said in between breathes. "Where was Blitz going anyway?"
"He went to the construction cite on the other side of Ponyville. The one closest to Sweet Apple Acres." She informed him.
"Got it... Thanks." As soon as Spike caught up enough breath, he started to run off again, but was picked up by a purplish magic.
"Spike, you can't just go running off to who knows where." Twilight scolded him as she placed Spike on her back.
"Sorry Twilight, but I saw Blitz. That pony over there told me that he flew off towards a construction cite that way." He said, pointing Twilight in the right direction.
"Okay, thanks Spike but next time, please wait up for me." Twilight told him. She turned to Ginger. "Thank you for the help." She said before running off after Blitz.
"No problem!" She yelled out after Twilight before going back to work.
Blitz POV
After a few minutes, I got back to the first cite and found the foreman. "Hey." I called out. He turned around and saw me. "Sorry it took so long, but I finally got the blueprints."
"Great. Thanks kid, we owe ya one." He said, taking the blueprints from me.
"If I had a gold bit for every time some pony told me that." I said, following him over.
"Yep, these are the right ones alright." He then started yelling out orders on what to do to the workers, who wasted no time in doing them. "You know, you did a good job kid. How'd you like to work for the construction crew?"
Wait a second, what? All I did was deliver blueprints and already this guy wanted me to work for him? Is he an idiot or something? He doesn't even know who I am, let alone know if I'm qualified or not. Heck, I don't even know if I want to work for a guy who would just hire random ponies off the street... But... I do kinda need someway to make money. That, and it's probably not a good idea to mooch off of my friends any more. And to add to it I do like building stuff, so it's right up my alley. "Alright, I'll do it. But just one question, why do you want me to work here anyway?" I asked. If he had a good enough reason, maybe he could prove he wasn't some idiot.
"Because. You obviously know a thing or two about it. Your reliable. And to top it all off, your a living multi tool with that tail of yours." He said, pointing to my tail.
I looked at my tail, and then back at him. I was really confused now about how he knew that. "Wait, how did you know my tail is made of metal?" I never told him about it, and unless my friends just told every single pony in Ponyville, no one else should've told him that either.
"I could tell that things made a metal from a mile away kid. It's actually crafted very well, made with some very sturdy metal as far as I can tell. Plus, if you look at it hard enough, it shines from the sunlight up there." He said, pointing out the obvious. I never really noticed that before... maybe I should get some dust or dirt or something to cover that up.
"So if you can move that tail of yours around, then you can use it as a hammer, or crowbar, or some tool like that." He pointed out again. Huh, never thought of that.
"Wow, thanks for the tip. So when do I start?" I ask. Maybe this forman wasn't as stupid as I thought. That, an he gave me some really good pointers about how to use my artificial tail.
"You can start tomorrow. Just come to the construction hall that's near the mayor's office, and we'll give you your tools and everything you'll need." He explaind to me.
"Wait. Isn't there some kind of paper work or something I need to fill out? Or an interview or something?" I asked. There had to be something I had to do along those lines.
"Oh yeah, there is one question. Have you ever been convicted of a felony?" He asked me with a serious look. Was that really it?
"Uh, no." I said simply. It was wierd that that was the only question he had to ask.
"You sure?" He took a step towards me, looking even more serious.
"Yeah, I'm sure." I didn't like that he was in my personal space, but tried to keep my cool.
"Are you absoutly sure? You've never been convicted of a felony?" He asked, jabbing me in the chest with his hoof once every word he said.
It made me mad and I looked him straight in the eye. "Yeah, but if you keep asking me then my answer might have to change." I said with the same serious face as he had.
He took in a deep breath and almost looked like he was furious, but after I just sat there and waited for my answer, he chuckled loudly. "That's the attitude were lookin for!"
Wait, this was just to see how I would react? Okay, this guy is smarter then I thought. Still, it made me crack a sarcastic joke as he was laughing. "What? Sarcastic and rude?" I asked sarcastically.
"No kid, hard working and tough! You made the cut! See you tomorrow kid!" He said as he turned back towards the construction cite.
"Huh, that was easy enough." I said as I turned around. Well, at least now I wasn't some hobo living in a friends barn. Now I was a hard working construction worker... That is living in a friends barn. Oh well, at least now all I gotta do now is focus on getting a better place.
"Blitz, there you are!" I looked over to my right and saw a few of my friends comin towards me. Pinkie Pie, Twilight, Spike, and Rainbow Dash.
"Oh yeah, you guys were looking for me. What did you need?" I said walking towards them.
"Well, we wanted to help you find a job. I mean, since you live in Ponyville now it makes since you should have one. So me and the others have been looking everwhere for you to help you find a job." She explained.
"Oh, well that's great and all but-" Before I could tell her what I've been doing all day, I was interupted by the rest of my friends.
"There ya are Blitz! We've been lookin everywhere for ya!" I turned around and saw Applejack, Fluttershy, and Rarity coming over to all of us.
"Applejack, Rarity, Fluttershy, just in time! We were about to help Blitz find his own job." Twilight informed them.
"Listen, thanks for the offer but-" Anoyingly enough, I was interupted Again.
"Oh come now Blitz, you can't simply say no. Were all taking the time to help you." Rarity pleaded.
"I don't think you understand, I-" God I hate being interupted.
"Oh come on Blitz! It's not gonna kill you!" Rainbow Dash said, thinking I was trying to say no simply because I didn't want to.
"Now come on Blitz, we have a lot of places to show you! Oh, you could work at Sugarcube Corner with me, or the delivery Service, or help Rainbow Dash with Weather Patrol..." Pinkie Pie started listing off jobs I could get as fast as she could, going off towards some direction. All the others followed suit, leaving me to do nothing but follow myself.
And that's the second part all written up! It was actually pretty easy to write, compared to the first part. I just hope you all liked it! Also, I'm glad I was able to put in the winner's OC. For the reviewer who won, feel free to tell me if I was off on the personality or anything. I want to make sure I can make Ginger Star as dead on as I can! Well, that's all I gotta say so see you all next chapter! Might take a while since I have Benchmarks at my school all this week, so sorry if the next chapter doesn't even get posted this week.
QotC: If you could have any job you wanted, regardless of what experiance or diploma you had, what would it be?
20. Fluttershy's Help (episode 1)
Hey everyone. Sorry I haven't put up a chapter all week, but like I said last chapter, I had Benchmarks, and my parents would take my laptop if I fail any of them. So, I had to divert my time to studying, and then video games to keep me from going into some stressed out state. I had rented Bioshock Infinate. I won't spoil anything, but I will say this. The ending explains why exactly the games called Infinate. I was literally pacing around my gaming room, trying to unravel the whole ending. It took me two hours before I gave up talkin in circles. So, yeah if your into games like Bioshock, I beg you to try it. It's amazing!
Anyway, with me havin some free time now, I've written up this chapter and have already written up a few others, so the chapters should be coming in one day after another. Now with that all said, let's begin.
Disclaimer: I do not own MLP.
As we all walked over in some random direction, I hung around the back. I didn't want to have to walk all around Ponyville looking for a job when I already had one. Not only that, but they wouldn't even let me tell them what was going on. Honestly, can't one of them actually calm down a little so I can tell them what's what?
"Are you okay Blitz?" I looked to my right and saw Fluttershy, looking concerned. I had been looking straight at the ground in deep thought, and the others were just boasting about how everything I could do in Ponyville was fun. They kept talking to me, but since they kept interupting each other about which job would be best, I never got a chance to talk about my own opinion.
"Yeah. It's just that I keep trying to tell all of them that before all of you found me, I had already gotten a job." I explained. The others were to much into deep debate to hear us. They each had a job in mind for me to take up.
"O-oh really? We had no idea. All of us came up with a job that we'd thought you'd like. Sorry we didn't let you tell us." Fluttershy apologized for all of them. Actually, she never interupted me, and if it came to her choice, she would probably let me tell them all what had happened.
"It's fine. I just wish I could go one sentence without being interupted. I hate that." I told her. She smiled at that a little. I guess she knows what it's like.
"Well, if you want I could try to help... What job did you find?" She asked.
"A job with the construction crew. They said I start tomorrow. But, how do we even get to tell them without them interupting us? I mean, they're so focused on trying to find me choosin one of the jobs they want, they won't let me explain" I asked. They were all trying to help, but they were going a little over the top about it all.
"Well, each of us are going to show you one place you can work. If you want, when I get a turn, I could say construction... What do you think?" She asked me with a polite smile. Wow, that was actually a good plan. I guess shyness has nothing to do with planning.
"Hey Blitz, here we are." I looked ahead and saw the market place. "Since we didn't know exactly what kind of job you liked, I thought that be should start with the basics." Twilight said as she gestured towards a bunch of booths that were selling random things. Mostly food, but some other stuff.
"Well, it's great and all," Before he told them the truth, he got a better idea. He decided to play it out for now, and tell them the truth when it was Fluttershy's turn to give her idea. "but I don't really like a job where you just stand behind a desk. It seems boring. Sorry." I said sincerly.
It wasn't really a lie, I mean, standing behind a booth desk all day did not appeal to me at all. I liked hands on stuff more then anything.
"Oh, there's much more then that here! You can also deliver stuff from one booth to another! That way, your able to move around instead of being stuck in one spot." Twilight noted.
"I don't know... I mean, delivering stuff isn't always that plesent. Ever heard of the fraze, 'Don't Shoot the Messenger'?" I asked.
"Well... I guess you have a point there. Besides, it wouldn't be a gurantee that you would even get a job delivering things." Twilight said in defeat. One down, a few more to go.
"Well then I guess it's my turn! Blitz, what do you think about working in weather control?!" Rainbow Dash asked, looking at me. "I mean, eventually I'll have to quit that job when I join the Wonderbolts, so there has to be some pony else who can at least be almost as good as me." She boasted.
"Almost as good as you? Well, some pony is modest today." I said sarcastically. All of them, except Rainbow Dash laughed at my humor, but Rainbow Dash didn't find it that funny.
"What? You think your better then me?" Rainbow Dash challenged. As much as I wanted to stand my ground, now wasn't the time or place to do so.
So anyway, I had to find a way to say no. Luckily, it wasn't that hard. "No Rainbow Dash, I was kidding. Either way, it sounds cool, but I can't do it. Watch." I said, flying up to a normal rain cloud. I simply put my metal hoof inside the cloud and I immediatly felt the pain of it. I pulled my hoof out and it was sparking with electricity. Since I was able to store electricity and use it to be stronger, faster, and stuff like that, I was a living battery. Which did not go well with rain or any large amount of water. I then flew back down before it got worse. The twitching already started though.
"See? I can't be-" I twitched an I stopped talking from it. Enough water getting to me and I would be sparking like a plugged in hairdryer in a bathtub. "-cause water doesn't mix with-" *twitch* "-metal." I finished. Each twitch felt like pain that could've been as weak as an Indian Arm Burn, or as strong as a mini heart attack.
"You gonna be okay there partner? Yer all twitchy lookin." Applejack noted with concern.
"Yeah, I'm f-" *twitch* "-ine. Just need to get this water off me. One of the bad parts about being a cypony is that water can short circuit you, or just plain out make you twitch." I explained.
"Wow, that's not good. You can't even go out in the rain?" Rainbow Dash asked. Applejack got out a rag and tossed it to me, and I started clean off my hoof. The twitching immediatly slowed down once I was dryer.
"Well, I supose it's my turn." Rarity said. What job could she possibly have for me? "Please, right this way." She said as we all followed her to wherever she lead us.
When we finally got where she brought us, we were at her boutique.
"You see, I need help from time to time with my designing, and while Spike is a great help, he's not able to help all the time since Twilight needs his help." Okay, well this isn't a problem. I can already think of a few reasons not to take this job. Since she over reacts, I'll just go with a calm approach.
"Well... It's a good idea... But I think I should listen to the others and see what there ideas are first." I concluded.
"Oh come now, you don't have to be good at fashion to help me. I would just need help with getting supplies, which would be gems, or meterials like cloth or silk." She informed me. Okay, I really didn't want this job. I pictured me having to do something like this, and I could already feel my manlieness degrading from helping a fashion obsesser like Rarity. "Besides, I'm sure Spike would want some help assisting me." She concluded.
"Yeah, I guess so." Spike said a little heart broken. Well, what do we have here? I see a way to weasel out of this already.
"I don't know... I'm not a gem person either. Besides, I'm sure that since Spike has helped you so much, that even if he wouldn't be here as much as me, he would still be ten times more helpful." I said, weaseling my way out. It wasn't a lie, and I wasn't backing out since I just wanted to get my original job.
"Well, I suppose you do have a point... Alright, if you say so." Rarity finally gave up. The others were all racking there brains, since all the things they've learned about me apearently are affecting the jobs they thought of too. As they all were in deep thought or were lookin to the others to see who would come up with something else, Spike turned to me and mouthed, Thank you. I nodded slightly at him, welcoming him silently. I think I had a pretty good idea as to why he wanted to stay. Hehe, I finally had something to use against him now.
"Well," We all turned to Applejack, who spoke up next. "I don't think I'd be able to offer much. Sweet Apple Acres is always lookin for more hooves to help, but it doesn't seem like yer thing. You'd have to wake up pretty early for it." She said. Well, that was easier then I thought. She even made the excuse for me. Well, that was four out of six, but I think were about done here anyway.
At this point, I was quickly getting tired of making excuses. I could do it all day, don't get me wrong, but since I could stop this pointlessness anytime I wanted, I choose now. "What about you Fluttershy? Do you have an idea?" I asked. Everyone in the room turned to her.
"Well, j-just one really..." She said quietly since all the focus was on her. "P-please follow me every pony." She said even quieter, starting to lead us out of the boutique and towards the construction cite we all met up at.
When we finally got there, all of them saw that we were back at the construction cite.
"Construction?" They all asked. They didn't expect Fluttershy to suggest something like that.
"Actually, that's not a bad idea." I said, trying to take the attention off of her. "Especially since I love building stuff."
"Yeah, you were around here earlier huh?" Twilight asked. "So, why don't you ask?"
"Ya sure? You guys don't have any other jobs you'd like me to turn down so I can show you all I already have a job and end all this?" I told them, also saying that they did all of that for nothing.
"Yeah, go right on ahead and... Wait, did you just say that you've been turning down all of our offers?" Twilight asked.
"Yep." I said simply. I looked at them all while they were taking all of this in, that is except for Fluttershy who walked up next to me.
3, 2, 1... "WHAT?!" Most of them yelled out. We had spent a long time walking from one side of Ponyville to the other and back again. Then, they explained their offers for no reason. Yeah, I'd say they all wanted to slap me for making them go through all of that for nothing. "Why would you make us parade all around Ponyville for no reason?" Twilight asked, ticked off.
"Well, at first I tried to tell all of you, but you insisted on it so much that I had no choice but to stay quiet. Fluttershy was the only one who listened to what I had to say, so she knew all along." I told them.
"Wait, let me get this straight." Rainbow Dash said. "You lied to us and made us all take you all around Ponyville when you could've just told us after we stopped to show you one of the jobs?" She asked, as mad as Twilight.
"Up, up, up. I never lied." I said with a sly smirk. As a few of them opend their mouths to object, I stopped them.
"I never said anything that was a lie. If anything, I just gave a lack of information. All the things I said that weaseled my way out of all of your choices, weren't lies either. I really do twitch up when I touch rain, I don't like being couped up in one place, and Spike is probably way better at any job Rarity would have. I simply never said that I had a job, so, no lies." I said, keeping my sly smirk.
"But, why didn't you tell us when you had the chance?" Twilight asked.
"Well... I thought it would make a few good laughs." I said with a chuckle. The others saw that it was ironic in a way and laughed with me.
"I didn't even see it coming!" Pinkie said, jumping out from behind me. "You got us good! You too Fluttershy!" She said, looking at Fluttershy.
"Oh, I just wanted to help Blitz, I didn't mean for it to be a joke...Sorry..." She said.
"It was just a harmless joke. Besides, I was technically being nice about it since you guys went through so much trouble just to help me. So, it would've been rude either way." I told all of them.
"Well, I guess we do owe you an apology. We should've listened to you in the first place instead of just pushing you into something." Twilight apologized for all of them.
"It's okay. Just please don't interupt me like again. Honestly, I can't stand it when that happens." I told her.
"Deal." She said. "By the way, since your part of the Ponyville Construction Crew now... that means that you can help build me a new podium for all of our elements in the library!" She put two and two together.
"Yeah, I guess I can do that." I said with a shrug. It wouldn't kill me to do something nice like that.
"Oh, and could you help build me a safe or something for my gems? They keep getting stolen or something..." Spike said. As he talked I saw a piece of gem in his teeth and shook my head slightly.
"Sure, but I think I know why your gems are missing." I turned to the others. "Any other requests?"
They all jumped at the chance and kept talking over each other, telling me different ideas. Wow, this is going to be a regular thing now isn't it? I wonder if it's to late to take up Twilight's offer on the delivery job...
Well, that wraps up the first episode! I plan on doing all of them like this. Intro chapter, main story chapter, and ending chapter. Tell me what you think because I plan on doing this for all of them. Also, I plan on making 5-12 episodes a 'season', all seasons with a season finale that will be longer then three chapters, and have big storylines in them. Each season finale bigger then the last! Tell me what you think! Or don't... Not really my choice whether you do or not... So yeah. Also, it might take the start of the next episode is Monday.
Well, I guess there's only one thing left to do before we end this chapter... PET PUPPIES! No JK, I mean QotC!
QotC: Do you weasel your way out of things? By weasel, I mean do you talk your way out of situations, but by not lying at all?
21. The Ponyville Retirement Home (episode2)
Welcome back! Last episode, Blitz got a job, the others got wasted time, and a new pony was introduced! In this episode, I want to try to do something new. Anyone of you want to try what it is? Well, go on ahead! I gotta say though, I'm not sure if it'll be expected or not... Oh well, guess that'll just make the surprise better! Well, with that all said, let's begin!
But before I do, there is one thing I'd like to say: David, I accept your apology and would be glad to help you post a story. But it still stands, I don't know what your account name is and I can't reach you without that. Could you please send me a PM message so I can talk to you from there? Thank you, and I will now gladly take down that chapter from earlier.
Disclaimer: I don't own anything from MLP except my own personal ideas, and Blitz as a character. Everything else in the story belongs to someone else!
The day began as it usually did. I woke up, fell out of bed, used lightning to wake up, and just relaxed a little. My new job started around noon, and even I was wide awake by then. Once I got there I was introduced to most of the crew. I got my own equipment like a hard hat, a tool belt with, you guessed it, tools, and a... nickname.
Young Bolt. I facehooved at that, but they all liked it anyway. The Young part, since I was still one of the youngest ones on the whole crew, most of them being full-grown adults/stallions. The bolt part, because I was able to absorb lightning and my tail was in that shape. It wasn't really that bad a name, at least after you heard some of their horrible nicknames, but it was really just bad because it was so stupidly simple. Still, I guessed they could've given me a worse name like Young Spark or something.
As the day went on, I helped work on building a house. Another thing about how great this job was, it was never the same. Every building usually has a different design so it was different everyday.
As time went on, we got a break. At least, I thought I would have a simple break.
"Hello Blitz." I looked down and saw Fluttershy with a pack over her back. It looked full, and it had what looked like a checker board sticking out of it.
"Oh hey Fluttershy." I said, looking down at her from the top of the frame. I flew down and took off my hard hat. "What's up?"
"Oh, well, I was wondering if you wanted to go to the Ponyville Retirement Home. You see, every month me and some of the girls always go to visit the elderly ponies there." She explained.
"That sounds pretty nice." I said and she smiled hopefully. "I'm not sure if I'd be allowed to go though."
Almost on que, the forepony came over to see me. "Hey Young Bolt. Good first day. Ya fit right in with the crew too!" The forepony complimented my work. I didn't even do that much, but since he's so easy to impress, and he makes it sound like I built a whole house single-handedly.
"Thanks Fore Hammer." That was his nickname. His nickname was stupid too. the way he came up with it was he had two hammers for his Cutie Mark, and he was the forepony. He made all of us address us by nicknames. Thought it would lighten the spirits or something.
"Hey, I was wondering. My friend here was asking if I could go with her to the Ponyville Retirement Home, and I was wondering if I could go early. If it's not too much trouble." I said.
"Sure ya can! Go ahead and take the day off! We already have a lot of hooves workin on the project, so if you have a good enough reason, your more than welcome to go!" He said with a friendly smile. Honestly, he is way to okay on stuff like this. Not that I'm complaining, but still.
"Great, thanks." I thanked him. He went off and I turned back to Fluttershy. "Guess I can. He's pretty liberal." I explained to her.
"Oh, that's good... Why did he call you Young Bolt? If you don't mind me asking that is" She asked with confusion.
"Every pony on the crew is forced to get a nickname." I said, hoping it would end there. I gestured to the forepony. "Forepony's orders." I explained.
When I looked back at Fluttershy, I could tell that she was holding back soft snickers. Great, if she of all ponies were snickering a the name, then I would never hear the end of it from the others.
"Can we just go?" I asked. She calmed down.
"I'm sorry..." She apologized. seeing I was a little upset by it all.
"It's fine. I would probably laugh if it was some pony else with the nickname. So go ahead and laugh. Just... Please don't tell any of the others. I wouldn't hear the end of it." I told her. If Spike or Rainbow Dash heard the name, they would never let me live it down.
"Alright. Well, follow me if you want Blitz. Were all meeting at the Ponyville Retirement Home." Fluttershy told me as she went off. I followed suit, leaving my tool belt on. I just kind of liked wearing it. That, and it had so many straps and buckles that it was annoying to take off when you had to take it off just a few minutes later.
When we got there, I saw that almost all the others were there already. "Hello every pony." Fluttershy greeted.
"Hi Fluttershy. Blitz, you came too?" Twilight asked.
"Yeah, my boss is really liberal." I told them.
"Well that's good." Twilight said.
"Hey Twilight? What does liberal mean?" Spike asked, not sure what that word was.
"It means he's a little more relaxed about everything that goes on." Twilight told him.
"Got it." Spike said.
"So where's Applejack and Pinkie Pie? I thought that all of you came." I pointed out.
"Applejack had to stay on the farm for Applebucking season, and Pinkie Pie had to watch Pound and Carrot Cake." Rainbow Dash said, not looking to happy.
"Oh come on Rainbow Dash, lighten up. You need to at least try to enjoy their company." Twilight said.
"How? The elderly are always so boring, and most of them do nothing but sit around and take it easy all day." Rainbow Dash said, not wanting to be here at all. The only reason she did come was because Fluttershy had counted on her to come.
"Not always. My grandpa was always really cool. He drove on a motorcycle, and he liked to build stuff too." I told them. When they all looked at me funny, I knew why. "Motorcycles are like scooters, but can go around eighty miles per hour and go by themselves." I told them the simple explanation. Especially because if I said something like engines, or horsepower, then it would just end up being more confusing.
"Well, okay so a few elderly are cool but the rest always like to take things slow." She obviously didn't like that about them, and since she thought that speed was important about everything, she didn't find elderly that cool at all except for a few exceptions.
"Oh come on Rainbow Dash, you might like coming here." Fluttershy said as she walked inside, followed by the rest of us.
Twilight then went up to the receptionist. "Hello, were here to-"
"To meet the elderly. I know. You all always come around the beginning of the month." She stopped Twilight. She sounded nice and polite, but she looked like one of those stereotypical rude secretaries. She was chewing gum, filing her hoof, which confused me a little, and put down a magazine just before she interrupted us. I didn't know what to think of her at this point because she acted friendly, but seemed like one of those cranky receptionists that didn't want to do their job.
"Well, go on ahead. The usual ponies all of you like to see are waiting for you." She told us, gesturing towards an archway to the left of her.
We all walked through and saw them all. The elderly. There was a decent amount of them doing different things.
"Fluttershy dear, over here." We all turned and saw an elderly mare with a light yellow coat, and a dark blue mane and tail. She had a Cutie Mark that resembled a drama mask. One side happy, and the other side sad.
"Oh, Ms. Complisult." Fluttershy said with a smile as she went over to her. Why was she called Miss Complisult?
"It's so nice to see you Fluttershy. I thought you would just be hiding in your house like a groundhog seeing his shadow." She said. Okay, guess that's why.
"It's nice to see you too." Fluttershy said, ignoring the insult. "So what do you want to do today? I brought some games for us to play." She said.
"Oh how sweet, thank you." Complisult said with a weak smile. "What do you want to lose at first?" She said, keeping the weak smile.
As those two talked, the rest of us were wondering just how Fluttershy stood that.
"Twilight, Spike. Glad you could make it." We all turned to see a group of elderly ponies, each with the same book. "Did you bring your copy for book club?"
"Right here Mrs. Booklearn." Twilight said as she got out two books that looked just like the ones they all had. "Come on Spike." Twilight said as she went over.
"Coming Twilight." Spike said, following after her.
That just left me, Rainbow Dash, and Rarity to find some elderly to hang out with. And since I don't really have a group of ponies here to hang out with...
"I think I;m just going to go introduce myself to a few of the ponies in here. Bye guys." I said, starting to leave myself.
Rainbow Dash's POV
With most of them already looking around and saying hi, that just left me and Rarity to find some pony to talk to. "Hey Rarity, who do you..." When I turned around to see her, she wasn't there anymore. "Rarity?"
I looked around and saw here standing next to two ponies that looked like twins. "That is such an exquisite pattern! You must tell me how you designed such a thing!" Rarity insisted. She was looking at the design that those two made from knitting.
"Oh, were so glad that some pony from your generation actually respects our design. You see, how we made it was..." And yawn. That seemed way to boring. Actually, everything about this place was boring! Why can't some elderly ponies be exciting and fun?
I sighed. I couldn't just run off and leave my friends here. That was wrong no matter how you looked at it. I looked around and saw an old, lonely very light blue pegasus rocking back and forth on a wheelchair. Well, he's pretty much the only one left. I walked over, seeing how there were signs everywhere saying: No flying, loud noises, and no strong magic besides levitation!
That was annoying in itself, but it made sense. When I finally did get there, I cleared my throat and he looked at me. "Hi. I'm Rainbow Dash." I said. I tried to sound friendly.
"I'm Jettison Jay" He said. Somehow, that name sounded familiar, but I shook it off. "And you don't have to sound happy to be here. Heck, I'm not even that happy to be here." He said, trying to cheer me up.
"What pegasus would like to stay here? Were not even allowed to fly. What's up with that?" I asked.
"Well, my brother doesn't mind." He said, gesturing to a brown pegasus, with an even browner leg. That was the same pegasus that Blitz was talking to. "He doesn't like flying anymore because he says it isn't that good on his leg anymore." He told me.
"Hs leg? What's wrong with his leg?" When I looked back at the brown pegasus, I saw that his leg was a little lighter than the rest of him.
"It's made of wood. I think he just says that so he can be lazy." Jettison Jay said.
I laughed a little at that. It was kind of ironic. Jettison then looked at me. "What's so funny?" He asked, confused.
"That's my friend Blitz over there with him. His legs made of metal." After Jettison looked at Blitz, he laughed too.
"Well, guess my brother isn't alone on that topic anymore." He then sat back. "So, who are you?"
"Uh... I already told you. I'm Rainbow Dash." I told him. Did he forget already?
But he just chuckled at me. "No. I mean what do you like to do? Other than whatever all girls your age like to do." He clarified.
"Hey, I don't do any 'girl stuff'." I said a little mad, thinking he mean makeovers or something like that. He just chuckled even more at that "Anyway, I like to race. I'm so good at it, I'm the best flier in Equestria!" I told him boastfully, flying up a little and doing a backflip in mid-air.
"EHEM!" I turned around and saw the receptionist looking at me with a frown. I chuckled nervously a little and stopped flying.
As soon as the receptionist left, I heard Jettison Jay laughing at me. "What's so funny?" I asked, a little mad.
"You!" He laughed a little more and calmed himself down. "Now how can you be the best flier in Equestria, when that titles already been given out?" He asked me.
"W-what do you mean the titles already been given out?" I asked him, caught off guard by what he said. "The only other pegasus that ever had that title disappeared a long time ago. Like, twenty years ago!" I pointed out.
"Yes, but he isn't gone yet. I hear that he's still around somewhere." He told me with a smile. "But I forget... Who was that pony again?" He asked me, scratching his chin.
"Who was he? How could any pony forget who he was?! His name was Jet Jay, or JJ to his friends! He knew how to fly as fast as possible! Whether it was a racing track, or a dense forest, he never slowed down! He was able to fly anywhere, anytime, at any speed, against any pony, and win!" Rainbow Dash told the story. "Not only that, but he was the captain of the Wonderbolts!" I told him.
"Ah, yeah... I remember when that happened... I hear he made the Wonderbolts what they were today." Jettison told me, keeping a smile on his face, that only got bigger.
"Yep! And one day, I'm going to be in Elite Wonderbolts! Right up there with Jet Jay, Soarin, and Spitfire!" I said, getting hyped just talking about it.
he chuckled at me, happy to see my enthusiasm. "Glad to know you'll be joining us as one of the greats Rainbow Dash." He told me.
"I know! I can't wait until I..." I stopped and looked at him, who had a pleased smirk on his face as he let me figure it out. "Wait! Your... Jet Jay?" I asked him.
"Hehe... You better believe it little flyer." He told me. "Now, not so loud, no pony in here but my brother knows-"
"I didn't hear him as I yelled at the top of my lungs in shock. "Your Jet J-Mmhm!" He put his hoof in front of my mouth stopping me from finished my sentence.
"Shh! Don't give me away kid." He scolded me. "Come on. If you want to talk that loud let's go outside." He told me. I nodded as much as I could, his hoof still on my mouth. Slowly, he got up from his rocking chair. This was going to be so awesome!
And that's the first part of the second Episode all written up! I hope you all enjoy it like you all enjoy the other chapters! Next chapter is tomorrow! Also as you all know, I'm trying something new with this chapter, so tell me what you think so far! I would really appreciate it! Even if it's criticism!
QotC: Do you think the elderly are actually pretty cool people? If so, why?
22. The Trainer Jet Jay (episode 2)
Sup guys and girls! So far, I hope you all are enjoying the second episode! So as you all have seen from the last chapter, I plan on doing something different. You see, I think I'm getting to greedy with making stories that just follow Blitz's story. So, I've come up with an idea! How about I have a few episodes follow one of the other ponies? With Blitz still around of course. Well, let's see what all of you think of the idea, as this chapter, if you haven't guessed yet, will mainly follow Rainbow Dash. So let's begin!
Disclaimer: I don't own MLP at all. Only the ideas, and Blitz
Rainbow Dash's POV
As I looked around, I sighed. I couldn't just run off and leave my friends here. That was wrong no matter how you looked at it. I looked around and saw a old lone very light blue pegasus rocking back and forth on a wheelchair. Well, he's pretty much the only one left. I walked over, seeing how there were signs everywhere saying: No flying, loud noises, and no strong magic besides levitation!
That was annoying in itself, but it made sense. When I finally did get there, I cleared my throat and he looked at me. "Hi. I'm Rainbow Dash." I said. I tried to sound friendly.
"I'm Jettison Jay" He said. Somehow, that name sounded familiar, but I shook it off. "And you don't have to sound happy to be here. Heck, I'm not even that happy to be here." He said, trying to cheer me up.
"What pegasus would like to stay here? Were not even allowed to fly. What's up with that?" I asked.
"Well, my brother doesn't mind." He said, gesturing to a brown pegasus, with an even browner leg. That was the same pegasus that Blitz was talking to. "He doesn't like flying anymore because he says it isn't that good on his leg anymore." He told me.
"Hs leg? What's wrong with his leg?" When I looked back at the brown pegasus, I saw that his leg was a little lighter than the rest of him.
"It's made of wood. I think he just says that so he can be lazy." Jettison Jay said.
I laughed a little at that. It was kind of ironic. Jettison then looked at me. "What's so funny?" He asked, confused.
"That's my friend Blitz over there with him. His legs made of metal." After Jettison looked at Blitz, he laughed too.
"Well, guess my brother isn't alone on that topic anymore." He then sat back. "So, who are you?"
"Uh... I already told you. I'm Rainbow Dash." I told him. Did he forget already?
But he just chuckled at me. "No. I mean what do you like to do? Other than whatever all girls your age like to do." He clarified.
"Hey, I don't do any 'girl stuff'." I said a little mad, thinking he mean makeovers or something like that. He just chuckled even more at that "Anyway, I like to race. I'm so good at it, I'm the best flier in Equestria!" I told him boastfully, flying up a little and doing a backflip in mid-air.
"EHEM!" I turned around and saw the receptionist looking at me with a frown. I chuckled nervously a little and stopped flying.
As soon as the receptionist left, I heard Jettison Jay laughing at me. "What's so funny?" I asked, a little mad.
"You!" He laughed a little more and calmed himself down. "Now how can you be the best flier in Equestria, when that titles already been given out?" He asked me.
"W-what do you mean the titles already been given out?" I asked him, caught off guard by what he said. "The only other pegasus that ever had that title disappeared a long time ago. Like, ten years ago!" I pointed out.
"Yes, but he isn't gone yet. I hear that he's still around somewhere." He told me with a smile. "But I forget... Who was that pony again?" He asked me, scratching his chin.
"Who was he? How could any pony forget who he was?! His name was Jet Jay, or JJ to his friends! He knew how to fly as fast as possible! Whether it was a racing track, or a dense forest, he never slowed down! He was able to fly anywhere, anytime, at any speed, against any pony, and win!" Rainbow Dash told the story. "Not only that, but he was the captain of the Wonderbolts!" I told him.
"Ah, yeah... I remember when that happened... I hear he made the Wonderbolts what they were today." Jettison told me, keeping a smile on his face, that only got bigger.
"Yep! And one day, I'm going to be in Elite Wonderbolts! Right up there with Jet Jay, Soarin, and Spitfire!" I said, getting hyped just talking about it.
he chuckled at me, happy to see my enthusiasm. "Glad to know you'll be joining us as one of the greats Rainbow Dash." He told me.
"I know! I can't wait until I..." I stopped and looked at him, who had a pleased smirk on his face as he let me figure it out. "Wait! Your... Jet Jay?" I asked him.
"Hehe... You better believe it little flyer." He told me. "Now, not so loud, no pony in here but my brother knows-"
"I didn't hear him as I yelled at the top of my lungs in shock. "Your Jet J-Mmhm!" He put his hoof in front of my mouth stopping me from finished my sentence.
"Shh! Don't give me away kid." He scolded me. "Come on. If you want to talk that loud let's go outside." He told me. I nodded as much as I could, his hoof still on my mouth. Slowly, he got up from his rocking chair and stood up. He then started to make his way towards the exit. Finally, I can leave this place!
When the receptionist saw Jet Jay leaving, she stopped him. "And where do you think your going Mr. Jay?" She asked him calmly.
"Just out for a stroll with my new acquaintance here, Rainbow Dash." He said calmly.
As soon as she saw me, she sighed and sat back in defeat. "Alright fine. Just make sure you don't leave her side Mr. Jay." She warned him.
"Oh don't worry about that, I don't think I'll be able to." He said witha smile. He then headed out, with me following him.
When we did get outside, he took in a deep breath. "Ah, smell that fresh air! I thought I'd have to live with smelling the Retirement home for the rest of my life!" He then opened up his wings, stretching them a little.
"Hey Jet Jay?" I asked, trying to get his attention.
"Please, call me JJ." He told me.
Even though I would never admit to it, even I had to squeal a little at that. The original best flier in all of Equestria was letting me call him something only his friends called him. "I thought you said you don't do 'girl stuff'." He said with a humorous smirk.
I cleared my throat calming down a little. "Hehe, sorry. It's just that you're the first best flier in Equestria!" I said, flying right next to him as I followed him to wherever he went. I got serious though. "But that's just it..." He looked towards me, hearing my seriousness. "Why did you quit the Wonderbolts all of a sudden?" I asked him.
"I knew the first pony that learned my secret would ask that..." He said looking back ahead, looking serious. "Well, let's just say that my grandson would've never joined the Wonderbolts if his grandpa was still on the team." He told me.
"Who's your grandson?" I asked. I never knew he had a grandson. And I definitely didn't know he had a grandson that was on the Wonderbolts.
"Soarin." He said. That made my jaw drop. I was speechless! How did no pony know that Soarin's grandpa was Jet Jay?!
"Woah!" Was all she could say. She tried to take some time to take that all in.
But to keep everything from bein quiet, Jet Jay spoke up. "So are you really as good as you say you are? I see you have the right attitude, but do you really have the right stuff? That's the real question." He said to me as we went towards a certain forest.
"Why are we going towards the Everfree Forest?" I asked, confused. I didn't doubt him or anything, but I was still confused.
"Because there is something there that I want to show you. Soarin never wanted my help. He was always to proud to take it. But you remind me of... well me. At least, when I was as old as you." He told me.
That made me smile in happiness. I was like Jet Jay? that was just pure awesomeness! "Wow! Thanks JJ!" I said calling him by his nickname. Man, this is so cool!
"Here we are." He stopped me in a small clearing that was a little ways into the forest. It was covered in leaves. "Think you can make a small tornado with some of your speed?" He asked me.
"No problem. Stand back." I said, getting ready. He did so and sat down, while I worked my flying skills! In almost no time at all, I made a small tornado just like he asked and the leaves started collecting.
"Good work! Now send it in that direction and just let it die down!" He instructed. I gave him a salute, obeying his order, and sent the tornado going in the direction. As it went on, I saw leaves being picked up all over the place. It wasn't strong enough to pick up a tree or anything, just the leaves and maybe move some animals that were just lying around, not bothering to get out-of-the-way of it.
When it died down, I looked back at Jet Jay, along with the clearing. With the leaves gone, I a track that led in the denser part of the forest, and looped back out. It was a track! "Woah! What is all this?" I asked.
"It's one of my own personal tracks." He told me calmly. "I always loved making my own hidden tracks to train on when I was younger, and each one helps to train you in some way." He explained.
"What did this one train you with?" I asked, landing next to him.
"Control, and awareness. The goal of this track is to go the whole track as fast as you can, without touching a single bit of wildlife. Not counting the ground." He told me. "Think you can beat my record?"
"Oh yeah!" I said, psyched. I couldn't wait to start.
He pulled a timer out of his pocket and smiled. "Then get ready, because I'm starting the timer in three..." I immediately got ready and on the starting point of the track, anxious to beat Jet Jay's record.
"Two..." I got my wings ready, looking straight at the track in front of me.
"One..." I took a deep breath, ready to start going.
"GO!" He yelled. I took off, gone in a matter of two seconds.
"Hehehe... She's almost just like me. Funny how the world works that way." He mused to himself as he waited for her to finish the lap.
As I flew through the forest, the trees and bushes were getting closer and closer to the track, barely giving me any room to fly through. I could see an easy path through all the branches, but those paths went in and out, making me have to swerve around just to get through. It would've taken even me a few minutes just to follow it instead of go through the branches.
I could see a smaller path that was harder to get through, but it was the faster way. I took that one. I swerved in an out, having to close my wings in mid-air just to avoid getting hit. I also had to do some barrel rolls, loops, sharp turns, and even go into a short run just to dodge the branches.
The path kept winding through the forest, with no sign of the track ending anywhere. Every turn or move I tried to make, lead to me either just barely avoiding the branches, or hitting a lot of them all at once.
With the branches hitting me and scratching up my wings, which made it harder for me to fly around the branches, but I eventually gave up on trying to get past the branches the hard way, and took the easy way, which was still really hard to fly through with my scratched up wings.
After what seemed like a whole minute, of trying to go around all the branches, I saw the end. Along the way, I hit a few more ends of the branches and some shrubs, but they didn't really slow me anymore then I already was.
Then, when I thought that I would never get out, I burst through the small space in between the trees that lead back to the opened area. I crossed the finish/starting line and caught my breath from all the tricks and moves I had to pull off just to try and avoid the branches. Did Jet Jay even have this much of a hard time getting through this?
"Well, well, well, your original time is a minute and forty-two seconds. Great time for your first run." He said as he made his way over to me.
"What do you mean original time?" I asked confused.
"How many branches and shrubs did you hit?" He asked, not answering my question.
"Uh... I don't know, a lot I guess." I answered. What did it matter though?
"Well it's a good thing those trees and bushes are taggers." He told me as I he looked me over.
I took a look at myself and saw a ton of leaves stuck to me. They were all from those trees I hit, and they looked like they were stuck to me from glue. "What's with all these leaves?" I asked.
"Well, those trees are different. I call em Tagger Trees. Every tree you hit, leaves exactly one sticky leaf to you per branch. And judging by all the leaves on you, I'm guessing you hit almost every branch on the path!" He said, laughing at me.
"Hey! That wasn't easy! Besides, you said so yourself, I got good time!" I reminded him.
"Yeah, but that's not it. For each leaf that tags onto you, I add a second. So..." He started to pull leaves off of me. It hurt, but he still kept at it. I started to help pick the leaves off too.
When it was over he chuckled a little. "That's a lotta leaves. That's what's killing you." He explained to me. More like it's whats killing my wings. "Anyway, with all these leaves, your times..." He opened his mouth to say something, and I leaned in. He kept quiet for a few seconds and it started to tick me off. Was he trying to build suspense or something?
"...Zzz...Zzz...Zzzzzzzz..." Wait a second, he's asleep?! Come on!
"JET JAY!" I yelled, trying to wake him up.
"AHH, TAPIOCA PUDDING!" He said, finally waking up. "Huh? What's going on?" He asked, looking around
"Jet Jay, what did I get on my time?!" I asked, reminding him what we were doing.
"Wha, OH! Yeah, now I remember." I looked at him, anxious for him to hurry and answer my question. "With your time, and all the branches you hit, you got three minutes and twelve seconds."
"How did I get that bad a time?" I asked. How do I go from a minute and forty-two, to three minutes and twelve seconds?
"You hit a lot of branches." He said simply. "Still, you didn't take the easy way, so I knew that was going to happen. It's still not bad though." He assured me.
"Not bad? What did you get the first time you went on the track?" I asked him.
"Let's see... What was that time again?" He asked himself, scratching his head for an answer. After a few more seconds, he finally answered. "Oh yeah. It was two minutes and seven seconds." He told me.
"But that's almost two minutes off my time! How is my record any good?!" I asked. I wasn't even close, so how did that help anything?
"Because, Soarin's first time was three minutes, forty-eight seconds." He told me with a smile.
I...I beat Soarin's own record?! Woah! Does that mean I'm even better than an actual Wonderbolt?! AWESOME!
"YES!" I said, doing a backflip in the air. "I'm as great as a Wonderbolt! This is so cool!" I can't believe it, my record was greater than Soarin's! Just goes to show, I SHOULD be a Wonderbolt right now huh?!
"Well, you have the right attitude, but you still need to pace yourself. Wonderbolts are supposed to be level-headed and patient, not Headstrong and to quick to judge." He told me.
"I'm not that headstrong!" I defended. I wasn't that headstrong!
"I don't know... When I first saw you, you seemed to think that spending the day with an elder pony would be boring and 'un-cool' as you younger foal say now a days. I think you came to that conclusion to fast." He said.
I sighed. He was right, I thought this was going to be totally boring! I mean, I never did expect that the legend, Jet Jay, that disappeared out of no where would be at the Ponyville Nursing home!
"Yeah, your right about that one. I guess I shouldn't have been so quick to judge." I admitted.
He chuckled a little at me. "Hey, sometimes it's better to slow down and look at what's ahead, then face things head on without a second thought."
That made me look at him. That's how any pony can get through the track!
"You know kid," I looked up at him, wondering what he had to say. "you seem alright. You still remind me of me when I was younger. But you still got a lot to learn if you ever want to be a Wonderbolt." I stayed silent, waiting for him to finish. "And I have no doubt you'll get there one of these days." He said to me with a smile.
From what he said, I squeled a little at. I couldn't hold it in from that. No matter how much I hated doing that, I just couldn't help it. I mean, THE Jet Jay just said that he knows I'm going to be a Wonderbolt! How was I supposed to react to that?!
He simply laughed at me from that. "Come on kid, we need to get back. That receptionist will have my hide if were out to long." He said, starting to turn around so he could go back to the Retirement home.
"What already?! But what about the track?!" I didn't want to leave now! Jet Jay was the original best flier in Equestria!
"Calm down kid." He told me as he started heading back to the retirement home. "No need to get mad."
"Yeah, but it's not like I'm gone forever. You can come with your friends and say hi every time you visit. Plus, if you keep quiet about me being in Ponyville, hows about I let you use my training track?"
"Woah, really?! That's so awesome, thanks!" I said, so excited. I can't believe I'm going to use a track that Jet Jay trained on! This is so cool!
"Don't mention it kid. Just remember our deal, and I'll be glad to let you take care of one of my tracks." He told me as we walked out of the forest.
"Wait, you have other tracks? Where are they?" I asked, curious. It's not like I was going to let this opportunity fly by me!
"That's for me to know, and for you to discover." He told me, making me groan in annoyance. Still, it'll would be pretty sweet when I find one. "Now let's hurry back to the retirement home. It's apple oatmeal day and I'd sooner choke on hay then let Complisult get in front of me. The cater mares do not take her lip, and it takes forever until they give up on trying to argue with her." He told me.
I laugh a little at that. He might be old, but he is defiantly the same Jet Jay he was before he disappeared. I guess I did under-estimate how cool elder ponies are.
When we got back, I saw my friends standing in the reception area, waiting for me.
"There you are Rainbow Dash. Where did you two go?" Twilight asked me.
"We-" As soon as I spoke up, Jet Jay interrupted.
"She talked me in to taking a walk around Ponyville. It was better than I thought." He started to walk to the retirement cafeteria. "Now if you younger ponies don't ming, I got to get me some oatmeal." With that, he left.
"So Rainbow Dash, do you think you might want to come again sometime?" Fluttershy asked me.
I thought for a second and shrugged, keeping my promise to Jet Jay a secret. "Why not? Besides, it wasn't as bad as I thought it would be."
"Thank you Rainbow Dash." She said.
"No problem." I told them. "So, what about you guys?" I asked, trying to get every pony's eyes off of me.
"Well, my book club..." Twilight started explaining what she did, and the rest followed. They all thought that they had the 'most interesting time', but I knew that none of what they did would even compare to how my day went. They might not ever find out, but hey, I knew and that was enough for me!
And there it is, the second episode! I know, it's not that great and it was only two chapters instead of three, but I felt that if I did make it three chapters it would've died out quickly. Anyway, this is also the first time trying to focus on a character that isn't Blitz, or revolving around a story that doesn't includes him. I think from now on, I'm going to make sure Blitz is included in the story as a supporting character at least, because that's where all the roots that makes me want to do this story is. Either way, tell me what you think of the episode in the reviews. Because I know this could have been written better, I just couldn't find out how.
Hope you enjoyed it none the less, and I'll see you all when the next episode starts up! Bye for now!
QotC: Do you think volunteering at a nursing/retirement home is better than people think?
23. Return of the twins! (Episode 3)
What's up! Welcome to the third episode of my own stories season! I wasn't really that satisfied with writing that last episode, so I think I'll just stick to writing most stories that have something to do with my OC. I'll still write some stories that are from others POV most of the time, but the whole plot will still revolve around Blitz. If you guys have any other ideas, feel free to tell me. No idea is a bad one!
Also I wanted to ask a community question. This doesn't replace the QotC, but I still want to have it answered by you all if I can.
Should I give shoutouts to some readers who leaves a review? Please tell me what you think about that.
Disclaimer: I don't own MLP... I know, big shocker huh?
Twilight's POV
Oh, this day could not start out better! The new shipment of books came in today, and several of them have advanced spells I haven't even seen before! Princess Celestia will be so proud when she hears that I've learned so many advanced spells!
As I took in all of the new books that were being delivered, I couldn't believe it! There were so many different kinds of books that were brought in, and the new selection is sure to bring in more ponies! Could this day get any better?!
"Hey Twilight, here's the last of them!" Spike said, bringing in more books than he could carry. I gladly took half of them, but when I tried to get more Spike assured me that he had it taken care of.
"Thanks Spike, I know you wanted to help Rarity out today, but I really needed your help with this." I thanked him as he set the last of the books down with the rest of them.
"No problem Twilight. I just wish that the delivery mare would watch where she was landing. She nearly crashed in to me several times!" He said annoyingly. He knew he couldn't really blam Ditzy Doo, but he still felt the need to mention it.
"Oh well, all the books were delivered. And on time too. Now all we have to do is organize them." I said as I went over to start.
"Uh Twilight? I was actually wondering if it would be okay to go ahead an go to Rarity's now." Spike told me, really wanting to go. Somethings never change I guess.
"Well... okay fine. Besides, it'll give me the chance to see what exactly all these books are about myself." I said. It would take longer, but I don't mind.
"Great, thanks Twilight!" Spike said as he rushed for the door.
Bad news for him though, as soon as he got to the door, it flew open with Applejack on the other side. She opened it so strongly that it made some of the books that were stacked up, fall to the ground.
"Twilight, we gotta problem! Those no good Flim Flam brothers are at it again!" Applejack said angrily.
"What?! There after Sweet Apple Acres again?! Didn't they learn there lesson last time?!" I asked as I went to the door.
"Not Sweet Apple Acres! This time, their after the Ponyville Construction Crew! Come on, we gotta high tail it there and stop em!" Applejack told me. She then ran off, expecting us to follow.
Spike then fell out from behind the door, getting hit from the door because of Applejack's urgent news. "Ow..." He said dizzily.
"Come on Spike, there's no time to fool around! We need to get to follow Applejack to the construction cite. Because if The Flim Flam brothers are really after the Construction Crew, then that means Blitz might be caught in the whole situation!" I reminded him of the situation.
"I wasn't trying to be lazy Twilight." Spike defended as he got up and jumped up on my back, riding on me to the construction cite.
When we got there, we saw that the two twin brothers had yet another one of their machines, but it was different from there apple cider making machine. It was more simple looking on the outside. It looked more like an upside down drill, and at the bottom of the machine was a stand that had a blueprint under an odd-looking light. Around the top were retractable arms that were picking up tools, wood, and nails and working on a nearly finished building.
"So as you can see folks, the The Excellent Qualified Self-Running Builderizer 2000 is seven times more efficient than any lousy Construction Crew! No matter how many hooves are in said crew!" Flam said to every pony that was watching.
"Not you two again!" Apple Bloom said out loud. Applejack put her hoof over Apple Bloom's mouth, but it was to late.
"Ah if it isn't our old rivals, the Sweet Apple Acres family. Pleasure to meet you again!" Flim said to them with a confident smile.
"Why're you two back in Ponyville?! You agreed that if you two lost the bet, then you'd be out of here fer good!" Applejack reminded them.
"But we didn't lose! In fact, if we recall we made many more barrels of cider then your family and friends made within an hour. We won, but honorably let your family stay in business. So, we are still allowed to come and go as we please." Flam said.
"Then how about you get going?" We all turned to see Blitz coming over to the Apple sisters and the Flim Flam twins.
Blitz POV
I was mad to say the least. 'Lousy Construction Workers'? These two didn't know hard workers when they saw them.
"You must be one of the Construction workers that were slowly working on this building. Luckily for you, we helped you all finish the job. No need to thank us." Flim said. That just made me, along with the rest of the construction crew madder.
"Your right, no need to thank you. Especially when no on asked for your lazy help." I snapped at them. I wasn't about to let these two go down without standing up to my crew.
"Lazy? Well young lad, I think that's quite the opposite! We took time out of our busy schedule to-" I cut him off before he could say what I knew he was going to say.
"Press a few buttons and do nothing as you gloat about trying to steal hard working ponies jobs." I finished. From saying that, I heard some of the ponies in the audience 'ooo'ing about what I said. I knew how to talk them down without going to far. I was the king of finding a way to weasel out of situations. If he got a chance to stretch the truth, then I might not have much to say.
He and his twin just chuckled as they put their full attention on me. Mustache spoke up first. "You know, you remind us of... well, us! A young go getter, climbing the ladder of efficiency."
"Yeah, I guess so. That is if I was a wimp that hid behind machines." I sneered. I was already part machine, and most of the watching ponies that I knew understood that.
Sadly, so did they. They just chuckled some more. "I think I recall something about you. You must be that new cypony we've heard so much about!" Flim said.
"How did you-" "We're travelling entrepeneurs lad! We hear news all across Equestria! You've been brought up quite a few times, especially to ponies like us that appreciate the new generation of technology!" Mustache boated.
"Well, if me of all ponies are complaining about your creations, then it must be faulty." I told them, working that bit of information to my advantage.
"Yeah, yer machines do nothin but cause trouble! Or did y'all ferget about your apple cider makin do-hickey?!" Applejack said, coming over to my side in defence.
"Our Apple Cider 'do-hickey' as you call it missy, would've been a complete success if we simply acted more careful about it." Flam defended.
"Yeah right! We would've creamed you either way!" Rainbow Dash said as she flew over and landed near me and Applejack.
"That remains as a matter of opinion." Flim said. "We'll never know for sure."
"It doesn't really make sense though..." I said, thinking out loud.
"What doesn't Blitz?" Twilight asked as she and Spike, who was walking next to her now, walked over.
"If what all of you are saying is true, why are they so in to Apple Cider making, and now they're charging in to facing a whole construction team now?" I asked to every pony that was around me.
"Well that lad-" "It's Blitz, not lad." I interrupted. "How would you like it if I called you mustache, mustache?" I asked Flam, who had called me lad for a total of to many times.
He growled a little at that name, but got the point. "Fine. Well that sir is a very excellent question." I didn't really like being called 'sir' either because of personal reasons, but at this point anything was better than hearing their obnoxious voices call me lad for the umpteenth time.
"You see, we thought that we had our talent in just apple cider. But as it turns out, we have a wider horizon then just that. We can build machines that can do ponies jobs more efficiently, and there for, provides more free time for ponies to enjoy themselves. This way, every pony can enjoy the fruits of our labor." Flim added.
"I don't think this thing does anything more efficently. If anything, it's just a burden. By building this, your putting a lot of ponies out of their jobs." I showed them. The workers were just standing idly by, not sure what to do.
"Yes, but now they can do something else our machine can't do, thus making it easier for every pony when they find new jobs. Besides, as it still stands, this way is better!" Mustache announced. Every pony in the crowd gave them judgemental looks, but didn't say anything.
"Yeah right! I bet just some a the Constructionin' Crew, can be better than yer machine!" Apple Bloom said, coming over to me, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Spike, and Twilight's corner of the argument. Rarity, Pinkie Pie, and Fluttershy joined our side too, all of us staring down the twins with me at the front of most of the group and Apple Bloom right in front of me, standing up for us by making it worse.
"Now Apple Bloom, you know what happened last time ya tried to stand up to these two varmits. We almost lost Sweet Apple Acres." Applejack reminded her as she brought her behind me.
"I think the little lady's on to something! How's about a challenge, sir?" Flam asked me.
"There will be no such challenge." The mayor said, stepping in between the groups. "You may have found a loop-hole in to coming back here, but there is no way were letting you try and get the best of Ponyville's kind nature." Wow, she's actually helping with a pressing issue? What reality of Equestria am I in again?
"Besides, our local Construction Crew is second best, next to Canterlot's." The whole crew, including me, smiled confidently at that.
"Sadly, not the best against us. We our an up and coming industry, and we rival even Canterlot's CC! We can probably work faster with better quality, and more efficiency!" Flim boasted again. "Besides, we don't even need a spineless mayor to run our ideas by." Oh, that isn't going to run by the mayor well, is it?
The mayor, took a step back. She was never insulted about her work. And apparently, it didn't go well with her at all. "You want to have a challenge? Fine!" She turned around and looked for the closest Construction Worker. In this case, me. "You! You manage the challenge on your side! I'm putting my trust in you! And whatever you do, do not let these two win!"
And with that, she left in a huff. I stood there, jaw-dropped. What. Just. Happened? "Well, I guess we'll begin. Both sides get to say two rules." Flim said.
"Fine." I said, getting my composure back together. If I'm going to be forced into this, then that means I gotta get my head in the game.
"Great! First rule, only five workers on each team. Since we have five arms, that means you and four of the other Construction Crew members will face off." Flam told me.
"Second rule," I started. "this challenge is about who can build the best building in the shortest amount of time. So no time limit." I said.
"Third rule," Flim began. "No substitutions."
"Final rule," I said. I thought of something that would help us, and all I could come up with was "Me and my team picks the blueprints."
"And those are the rules folks!" They both said simultaneously to every pony watching.
"Now if we win, we become the new mayors of Ponyville." Flam said to all of us.
"What?!" Most of us yelled out.
"Why would we say yes to that?!" I asked them. Do they share one brain or something?!
"You don't have a choice, lad." Flam said 'lad' just to get on my nerves. "Your mayor already said yes."
I groaned in annoyance. "Fine. And if we win, then you two aren't allowed one hoof in Ponyville ever again."
"Deal. First thing tomorrow, the competition starts. Be ready by then, if you even want to have a sliver of a chance to win." They reminded me. They then sat back and waited for me
"Blitz, what are you going to do?" Twilight asked me. They were all in shock along with me by what the mayor had agreed to, and the fact that I had to clean up the mess.
Wasting no time, I turned around and faced the rest of the crew. "Okay, who wants to volunteer?" I asked. I had to start somewhere.
Sadly, all of them took a step back. They didn't want to be shown up by the Flim Flam twin's machine. And even worse, the only one who didn't step back, tripped forward somehow.
"Well, there's your first volunteer!" Flim said. As the pony in question tried to get up, he tripped forward even more. The brothers laughed at that, and he got up again. This time staying up.
"I'm good. Really, I don't think I should volunteer." Jumpy J said as he rubbed his head, which he hit on the ground twice now.
"To late. No substitutions remember?" Flam said. They both laughed as Jumpy J hung his head in shame and tried to go back over to the line.
"Any pony else?" I asked kind of desperately. Just me an Jumpy J against that machine? No offense to him, but Jumpy J is just going to make things harder for us.
"I'll step up." We all turned and saw Ginger Star step forward. I was kind of ticked at her. She boasted to me about how they never gave her an embarrassing nickname, while I got something humiliating.
"Thank you." I said. At least now there was a construction worker who was able to help more than mess stuff up. Again, no offense to Jumpy.
"I'm helpin too." I turned and saw Applejack volunteer.
"Sorry missy, but only members of the construction crew can volunteer." Flam reminded.
"Actually, I am part of tha crew. I volunteer to help whenever they need it." She explained to them.
"It's true! She does." Fore Hammer said, glad that there was four of us now.
"Err..." Flim growled slightly. He cleared his throat an calmed himself down quickly. "Not a problem, it won't matter anyway. Now, pick your last volunteer!"
"Come on every pony! One of you have to want to help out here!" I said to them all. After none of them stepped up, I got an idea. "Hey Fore Hamer, can you help out?"
He couldn't say no to that. It would make him look like a wuss if he tried to weasel his way out. And with him being the fore pony, that would not be good at all for him.
Luckily, he saw this and sighed as he stepped forward. "Alright fine, I'll help. But this is on your head if we lose Blitz." He called me by my actual name. That proved that he was serious.
"Well, it seems you have your team. Good luck now! You'll need it!" They all laughed as they jumped on their machine, which was mobile. As they drove off, they drove past me an my friends. And as they did, some blueish smoke puffed out of the muffler and me, Applejack, and my other friends too. We got caught in it since we were right beside the machine.
"That was a cheap move." I said angrily as I waved away the smoke with my hoof.
"Those two have gotta learn their lesson sooner or later." Applejack agreed.
"Either way, let's get ready. Were not gonna beat that machine of theirs just by standing around." I said. The other four agreed, as did my friends. Sadly they all knew that they had no way to help because of the rules, so they were just here for moral support.
I then looked at my team, and we started planning. We just had to make sure that we were ready for the challenge, and everything would be just fine... At least, I hope it will.
And thus starts episode three! Tell me what you all thought of the chapter! Was it good, bad, decent? Only you can tell! So until next time, have a great day and I'll see you all on the next chapter tomorrow!
QotC: Which, if either, of the twins do you like best? Mustache, or Nostache? REVIEW!
24. Jokes and Fine Print (Episode 3)
Welcome back! I actually don't have much to say this time around, so I'll make it quick.
Lately, I've found a few internet sites that might help me with my writing by learning just how the mane six think in a way. Of course, I just found it and I'm not sure how effective it is just yet, so I won't tell you all because I think it would just get mixed results. Guess we'll have to see if it works based on whether or not my writing on the original characters gets better. If any of you want to know the website I'm looking at, then simply PM me. I'd be glad to help direct you to the page.
Disclaimer: I do not own anything about MLP or anything else mentioned in the story. The only thing from this I do own is the story plot and Blitz himself.
On with the story!
As I woke up the next morning, my throat felt scratchy and I had a light bump on my head. I didn't really care though since I was awake enough to remember that we all had to gather up to face Flim and Flam first thing in the morning. I quickly got up, scupped up my helmet and put it on, then got on my toolbelt. I then flew out the window, flying off towards the cite.
When I did get there, I saw the others. Only... Fore Hammer was the only one who was perfectly fine.
I landed and saw Jumpy J's head bandaged up. "What happend to you?! And Ginger, not you too!" I said with a rhyme as I saw Jumpy J and Ginger Star's heads bandaged up.
"Jumpy, do you want to explain? Or should I explain while teaching you another lesson?" Ginger asked, looking very mad.
"Okay, okay!" Jumpy looked to me quickly, then held his head because he moved to quickly with his injury. "Well, after you told Ginger to watch me to make sure I didn't get scared into a coma or anything, I took a walk around Ponyville. Then a pegasus fell from the sky came and landed right in front of me. It really freaked me out, and I tried to run the other way, but-" Before he could explain any further, Ginger interuppted him.
"He ran into a wall with me right behind him, and a bunch of potted plants pelted us. Doc said we should stay away from doing anything to dangerous." Ginger summed up.
"Well that's just great! Oh how I hate fate!" I rhymed again.
"Blitz, this is no time for rhyming!" Fore Hammer told me.
"I can not stop my infernal rhyming, cause it comes to me just like all this bad timing!" I rhymed once again. What was going on anyway?!
"Blitz!" I turned around and saw most of my friends running over. Key word most. But... All of them looked wierd somehow. All except for Fluttershy though.
"What happened to you guys? All of these changes are taking me by surprise." I groaned as I stomped on the ground, angry that I couldn't stop rhyming.
"It's the affects of Poisonous Joke!" Twilight told me. He horn had spots on it and it looked... deflated.
"Poisonous Joke? But how could that... ERR, it was the smoke!" I rhymed, realizing what happened to us.
"We need to find Applejack, and soon!" Twilight told me. "Poisonous Joke makes her tiny!"
"Applejack is small? Well that's no good at all..." I said, trying to think of where she would be. While I was, I felt something that felt like my hair getting pulled or something. But I just ignored it for now.
"The Poisonous Joke must have affected how you talk. Your rhyming just like Zecora." She said.
"Mhm! Im Melmy moom moo!" Pinkie Pie tried to tell me something, but her tongue was swelling and covered in spots.
"Pinkie's right. At least it didn't do much to you! Look at me!" I turned to see Rarity acting dramatic about her... ahem... hairy, situation.
From behind us we could hear laughter. Which was coming from two certain twins. "Oh my brother, look at what's happened!" Flim said.
"Laugh while you can, cause I still have a plan." I rhymed to them calmly. Even though it was just me and the fore pony, we still had a chance... Right?
"Is that so lad?" Flam asked me. You know, I'm getting real tired of that.
"Well actually yes, and what it is I'd like to see you guess... Mustache." I told him.
"Quit calling me Mustache!" Flam yelled out, obviously losing his cool. He was steaming at it, and it was definatly a name he hated. Good. Maybe a little anger would be helpful.
"Calm down brother, he's only trying to annoy you." Flim tried to calm him down, knowing that one of them angry wouldn't help. "Anyway, so is your team ready sir? Because I see that most of them are in no condition to do so! Not only that, but the Sweet Apple Acres missy hasn't even gotten here yet." Flim boasted.
As much as I hated it, he was right. I only had Fore Hammer left to help me, and that's probably not enough. That, and for some reason my head felt like it was getting pounded or something. I must be getting a headache or something.
"I think we can still win, so let's just hurry and begin." I then went over to Fore Hammer. "Fore Hammer I really hope you are ready. 'Cause Ponyville's counting on us so we need to start already."
What I didn't know was that Fore Hammer was already really nervous. And me saying how it was up to us did not help at all. With being so scared of letting every pony down, he was freaking out inside. Because of that, he couldn't take it and very wimpingly... passed out.
I face hoofed at that. I mean really?! He's the fore pony of the Construction Crew and he can't stand up for us? Now what do I do, it's just me against a machine! I feel like that old riddle thing where it was a railroad worker versus that railroad track layer. What was that guys name again... Whatever, it still stands that it's just me.
Meanwhile, while I tried to think of some nursury rhyme, the two annoying barber shop twins were laughing at my bad luck. "Well it seems like your the only one left lad!" Flam said, rubbing it in my face. Okay, as of right now, I declare war on all entrepenuers that are dressed up as barbers and have bushy mustaches.
That's when my friends came over to my side to defend me. Also to speak for me because they could tell I hated the fact that I was makin a rhyme every time... Wait, is it starting to affect the way I think now?!
"You can't go against Blitz when he's by himself! It wouldn't be fair!" Twilight said to them
"Actually, it's just the oppisite!" Flim said. "If you will all recall, we said there is no substitutions. Which includes whether or not your group is injured or not."
"As you recall," I started to speak up. I knew I would end up saying some kind of rhyme, but I didn't care at this point. "you sabatoged us all!" I rhymed.
"Sabatoge? Why would we do that?" Flam asked, doing a decent job at lying. It didn't matter though because all any pony would have to do is look at one of us and see what happened.
"Why? Because we all know that you would've lost to w-w-w-woah!" As Rainbow tried to speak up, her wings acted up and she went flyin out of control. She then flew face first in to a wall. Me, along with most of the crowd around us went 'oooooooo' from the sound she made as she hit the wall. All of us could tell that it was NOT a soft landing at all.
That's when the twins huddled up to talk about a plan. I probably would've taken it more seriously if they weren't dressed like 80's barbers. Once they looked back at our group, they had confident smirks on their faces. I knew this wasn't good because if any Con Artist, thief, or cheaters had a confident look, then they were a force to be reckoned with. I learned that from being bullied by that sort of group of people. That's when I got on my guard.
"Well, whether the smoke was intentional or not, we will never know. Still, the bet was supposed to take place today." Flim said to us. Great, they were going to lawyer mode their way to victory. "And since the metal lad's team is in no condition to go on, we win by default."
"What?!" A choir of ponies asked angrily. Most being the Con. Crew and the the crowd that just plain hated the two. While they all started talking over each other like a riot, I thought to myself. With me rhyming so much, I couldn't easily weasel my way out of this. Weaseling required you to choose your words very carefully, and with me not knowing what the heck I would say with my rhyming problem, I couldn't chance it.
"They are right, this is a challenge I can not fight." I admitted defeat. I couldn't beat them. Not like this anyway. I should've just taken them on the minute we made the bet. With time, they took us out with some divide and conquor.
"But Blitz..." Twilight tried to talk me out of it, but she couldn't think of anything. Even she couldn't think of a way to fix this mess.
"Then that means that you forfiet! Making us win!" Flim said. They both then used their magic and made mayor sashes form around them. They then smirked at me. "Now as the mayors of Ponyville, we suspend Blitz from the town of Ponyville!"
"What?!" I said, angry. It was only one word and thank Celestia I didn't turn that into a rhyme.
"Don't worry, we'll give you another go to try and beat us. But until then, we suspend you from Ponyville!" Flam repeated for Flim.
"You can't just go an dismiss! Not like this!" I told them. It was messed up what they were doing.
"So sorry lad! But our word is now law in Ponyville!" Flam said. He then got his magic ready and pointed it at me. He sent a magnetic wave towards me, and I was being pushed backwards.
I didn't let that happen though. With my metal leg, I punched the ground, digging my hoof in it. "I am not leaving! Doing this is just deceiving!" I yelled at them.
"Don't worry lad! We will let you come back when you think that your team is good enough to challenge us again! Until then... Happy travels!" Flim said. He then used the same megnetic wave spell on me. Both of their combined magic was to much and it sent me flying far away, from the middle of Ponyville all the way to Everfree Forest.
"Now that that's all taken care of," Flim turned to the crowd, who were speechless. "we believe it's time for a few changes to be made around here." They all had no way to object, with them being the mayors now. All they could do was listen to the changes that the twins were making.
"WOOOOOOOAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH!" I came in fast towards the ground, still spinning an flying out of control way to fast to catch myself in the air. Luckily, I fell inside a tree, which broke my fall.
Woah that was close. I was almost to-AAAST!" I finished as the branch I was standing on, broke right underneath me. I then fell to the ground with a thud.
"Ow..." I said grogily as I got up. I noticed that my helmet had fallen off on the way down, but that was the least of my problems. That fall hurt more then almost anything.
"Finally, I'm outta there!" I heard a southern accent say from... on top of me.
"Huh, who was that? Speak your name instead of chit-chat!" I asked as I slowly got up and looked around.
"Blitz, it's me! Applejack!" I heard the voice say.
I looked around a little more then thought out-loud to myself. "Ooooookay... Either I'm schizophrenic, or that voice is truly authentic! Applejack that you, and if not then who?" I asked out loud, glad that someone was looking for me. And if I was really crazy, then at least I could just blaim the Poisonous Joke.
"It's Applejack! I'm on yer head!" To see if I wasn't crazy, I put my left hoof next to the top of my head for her to jump on. As soon as I heard something land on my metal hoof, I looked and saw Applejack was really there!
"It is true! But... I guess your stuck in this mess too..." I rhymed to her sadly.
"Aw, don't worry bout it Blitz. All we gotta do is find a way to beat those two slippery varmits!" Applejack told us.
"Well I'm afraid that until that time, we'll have to wonder the forest as munchkin and rhyme." I said as I brought my hoof back up to my head. I felt her land on my head a second or two later.
"Alright fine! Just don't be callin me munchkin! It's bad enough I have ta hear Spike call me 'Appleteeny'." I snickered at that, trying to keep from laughing my head off at that.
Sadly, she didn't think it was that funny. To make me stop, she kicked my metal ear as hard as she could with her hind legs. It hurt, but something else happened too. Something that just amazed, confused, and even startled me.
Music started playing.
Crazy, but that's how it goes.
Millions of people, living as foes.
Maybe, it's not too late.
To learn how to love, and forget how to hate
I just stayed quiet as I listened to Crazy Train play in my head. Literally! What was going on?! Applejack stayed quiet too, and after the next two lines of the song, she kicked it again, making the music stop, and making my headache get slightly worse.
"What in tarnation was that?!" Applejack asked.
"Uh..." Was all I could say. I didn't know! Heck, I just found out that my ear plays music too!
"Guessin you didn't know that did you..." Applejack asked me as she looked back at my ear.
"No." I said simply. I could get used to giving one word answers. I'd sound dumb, but at least I wouldn't be rhyming. And with a friendly witch doctor somewhere around here, I didn't want her thinking I was making fun of her.
"What was that anyway?" She asked me.
"It is a song that's called Crazy Train, and don't kick me. It gives me great pain." I rhymed to her.
"Sorry, but that song didn't sound that good." She said, talking about the 'Lifes a bitter shame' line. I couldn't blaim her for hating that song already. Especially since this world revolves around friendship and happiness.
"Yes I know, but hitting me was still a low blow." I rhymed.
"Again sorry..." Applejack said. "But... what else can yer ear do?" She asked.
That I didn't know. I thought real quick as I looked around, making sure that everything was still safe. I then tried to test out my ear music thing. I quickly thought up a song that would be good enough, and I touched my hoof to my ear and I heard a click come from it. A new song started playing.
My best friend gave me, the best advice!
He said each day's a gift and not a given right!
Leave no stone unturned, leave your fears behind!
And try to take the path less traveled by!
I smiled ass I listened to Nickelback. This was one of their songs that were one of my favorites, and gave a message that wasn't about drinking or anything.
Luckily, Applejack liked it too. "Hey Blitz, what's this song called?" She asked.
"If Today Was Your Last Day." I said. Luckily, the name of the song rhymed so I was able to say it.
As she listened to the lyrics, she started smiling. She liked what the song was saying, and so did I.
As we listened to the music, the bushes ahead of us started rustling. I quickly stopped the music and turned to the bush, as did Applejack, but it was pointless for her to do so.
To keep her from getting in trouble, I picked up my helmet that was next to me and put it on, adjusting it so my good ear was under my helmet. That way, I could hear whatever Applejack was trying to say.
She tried to argue, but I ignored her as I paid my attention to the rustling bush in front of me, which was moving closer by every second. I kept my place ready for anything that popped out of those bushes. I might've lost the bet in Ponyville, but that didn't mean that I was going down in Everfree Forest!
And that ends the second part! Honestly, I like how this chapter turns out. Especially with how hard it was to write this, and make Blitz rhyme everything. So tell me what you all think of the chapter, whether you thought it was good or bad! By the way, next chapter is coming either tomorrow or the day after, so see you all then!
QotC: If you were hit by the Poisonous Joke, what would it do to you?
25. Plans crazier then usual! (Episode 3)
What's up! I'm glad you all are enjoying the story so far! Honestly, I thought that a lot of you would get bored with the story by now and give up on reading it. Also, I'm sorry that this chapter didn't come right after the last two. You see, I wanted to get the first chapter of this episode out soon so I would feel the need to finish up this episode. Almost like by starting the episode officially, I would mentally dedicate myself to finish it.
But all that aside, it's finally done now! So I hope you all enjoy it!
Disclaimer: I don't own any MLP stuff, or any of the music that is mentioned.
I kept watching the bush, not sure what to think about it. It could've been anything and judging by the stories about this forest, it might as well have been anything.
The thing that did come out of the bushes though, made me calm down. It was a friendly face, the local witch doctor Zecora. Of course, I'm not going to say that to her face... In fact, how am I going to say anything when I talk like her, but with a current vocabulary?
"Ah it is you Blitz. Is your robotness going on the fritz?" Zecora asked me. I didn't really mind that she called my artificial parts robotness.
"Bionics is the right term. The word 'robot' lingers me like a bad germ." I corrected her. She rose an eyebrow at me, trying to see if I was insulting her about the way she talked or something.
"Why do you make a rhyme? Do you try to insult me with that annoying chime?" She asked me with a disapproving look.
"No, not at all, you see it all happened around the town hall." I started to explain. She got even more upset and slightly angry about why I was rhyming to her again, and I really didn't blame her for that. "You see it was some poisonous joke, that was given to us by way of smoke." I gave her the summary.
She immediately calmed down, knowing that I was only rhyming because of the poisonous joke. "I do apologize, as it seemed you were insulting me in my eyes." She said. "But how can this be? Your poetic side isn't begging to be set free." Zecora noted, thinking back to the only other time she met me. I never was against the idea of rhyming, rap, or poetry. In fact, to me it always liked listening to stuff like that.
"It's because I weasel my way out. Which is why I now rhyme without a doubt." I told her. As I've said, I weasel my way out of anything that puts me in a tight spot, and stuff like that required to say the exact right thing.
"Ah I see the poisonous tricks..." She looked around and kept quiet for a few seconds, as if looking for something. "What I don't see are the other six." See said.
"Yes, at Ponyville they are at. That is, except for the on under my hat." I said as I took off my hard hat, revealing tiny Applejack.
"Zecora! Oh, are we glad to see a smilin face!" Applejack greeted a little to late.
"And yours as well Applejack. Come, I can help you both at my shack." Zecora told us as she went off back towards her home, me following with Applejack on my head.
The whole trip over, we explained to her everything that's happened. Applejack talked for the most part though because I did not like rhyming all day long. So I just talked in Big Mac mode, only saying one word answers. Luckily, I was still able to do that without any problems.
When we got there, she immediately got to work on potions for both of us. Even more luck for me, Applejack told Zecora how I short-circuit in water, and Zecora took that in account for me. I really had no idea what my short-circuiting problem was, because if it was a potion then it should've been something you just drink right? Right?
"So while the potions are getting done, what do we do to get those twins on the run?" I asked.
"Well from what you told me, it should be pretty easy to see." Zecora said to us.
"I don't follow, and it doesn't seem that easy to swallow." I said, talking about the fact that I didn't know how I was supposed to stop this.
"You need to beat those two, right away so they won't have a clue." Zecora explained.
"I have to catch them off guard?" I asked. I then sighed as I facehoofed. "Boy will that be hard."
"Ah come on Blitz, y'all can beat those varmints!" She told me, stomping her hoof to the table. She was currently standing on it so we could see her easily.
And how I have yet asked. I'm sure the solution won't just become unmasked." I rhymed to her.
"Why use them bitonic thingies ya have! Even those slippery eels can't go up 'gainst that!" Applejack told me.
"I'm not caught up, please explain while I put your cures in a cup." Zecora told me as she started pouring a cure of some kind in a homemade looking mug.
"Well I can absorb lightning and thunder, and what all I can do with it even I wonder..." I said to everypony in the room, including myself. I sat back in thought, wondering just what else I could do with it.
"That is truly extraordinary, but for now let's just stay wary." Zecora told me as she handed me the cure. She then instructed me to use it like mouthwash, but outside. I did so and stood by the window so I could still hear what they had to say.
"But Blitz, with yer tail being all metal, maybe you can use it as a tool. That, and you can use yer bitonics ta help too!" Applejack told me.
I had drunken around half and swished it in my mouth. After a few more moments, I spit it into a bush. Out of sight from the window so they wouldn't see. I felt a tingling in the back of my throat before talking. "Well maybe... But how am I supposed to get to a thunder-cloud and back before they've built half the building already?" I waited a few seconds for their response, but nothing happened. That's when I realized that I didn't rhyme anymore. "Sweet, it worked!"
I walked back in and thanked Zecora as I gave the mug back to her. She nodded happily before working on a slightly larger amount for Applejack.
"Guess we can have our friends help with that one..." Applejack thought out loud. "I don't think those two would care if the clouds were moved around a little..."
"Hmm..." I thought to myself a few moments, then remembered something. "Actually, Mustache and his brother couldn't say no to it at all. It's perfectly within the rules!"
"But I thought they made the rule where-" Applejack started, but quieted down as I shook my head.
"Nope, no rule on indirect help from them. The rules said that only the five volunteers could help with the build, and no substitutions. They never said anything about our friends giving us a few good luck gifts or anything." I said with my friendly devious smile.
"Blitz, you gotta stop tryin ta weasel yer way outta trouble. It's gonna come back ta get ya if yer not to careful." She said to me.
"Well so far it's working so I can't really see the consequences... At least not yet anyway." I said, trying to prevent myself from getting jinxed. "Still, they can help us out with that, but sadly... Lightning never strikes twice in the same place." I remembered. With a lot of science class under my belt, I knew a lot of random facts like that. The only real reason I paid more attention in that class was that the three bullies weren't in that class and it amazed me after some of me became artificial. It just stuck somehow.
"Ya, yer right." Applejack said, frowning at the realization.
Applejack was then called over by Zecora, who prepared Applejack a small tub to soak in the cure. While that happened, I tried to think of something, anything, that would help out. What could all of them do indirectly that would help?
Twilight could give me tips on organization before hand, but organizing was never a strong suit for me and it usually took me longer to work by doing that.
Rainbow Dash could still bring a thunder-cloud, and hit me with it. But even if she got a different cloud I would only get shocked once because of being negatively charged from the first bolt.
Applejack can still help me directly, and by doing that she won't be able to do anything else. The original plan was to have Fore Hammer look over the prints, while Jumpy and AJ bucked the materials up to me and Star, who would be catching the meterials and doing the actual building part. Sadly, we were going to have to revise that. Even if we do get another chance like I'm predicting, Fore Hammer's likely to pass out again from the pressure, and Jumpy and Star are still going to be out of commission for around two days at the most. If we wait that long, who knows what Flim and Flam will have done by then.
Fluttershy, I don't even think would have any way to help at all. Having Fluttershy's animals go on a wild frenzy on the twins machine would be helpful, not to mention hilarious, but she would never agree to that. Plus, that be cheating no matter how I put it.
And Rarity... I can't even think of one thing she could help with except with what paint to use for walls. Which doesn't even matter in this case.
I could ask Spike to send a letter to Celestia or Luna to ask for their help or advice. But, in some way it sounds wrong to do so. They are royalty after all, they probably wouldn't have time to help me out. That, and this is my issue. I got myself into this mess and asking them to help fix my mistake wouldn't be right.
Finally there's Pinkie Pie. But how was a party planning baker, with a temporary swelled up tongue, supposed to help me? What could she do other then maybe distract Flim and Flam with tons of cakes? Or give me a super sugary cupcake to make me work faster? Oh wait no, how about start a pie throwing pie fight? Honestly, what good would any of those things. Do to... Help?
Wait a second, that's actually not a bad idea! "I got it!" I yelled out. It startled Applejack, who by now was back to normal and was walking up to me. It made her jump back in shock since I went from pure silence and thought, to yelling and excited in less than a second.
"Blitz, what in tha name of Equestria was that for?!" Applejack said, mad that I scared her out of her coat.
"I just found out how to beat those annoying 80's barbers!" I continued to yell out after my eureka moment, sounding a little like Pinkie with how I just said that. "All we need to do is have Pinkie make cupcakes!" I continued to sound insane.
"Uhh..." Applejack saw it too. She then turned to Zecora. "Hey Zecora? Does drinkin some a that cure have any side effects? Cause Blitz is actin like a smaller version a Pinkie Pie..." Zecora smiled and looked to me, wanting to see what my idea was.
"No, I'm not crazy I swear!" I told her, quickly wanting to tell them the plan. "I just found out how a way to beat Flim and Mustache!" I reapeted to them.
Applejack calmed down a little and listened to my plan. As I started to explain the plan to them, they smiled at my idea.
"Okay, so every pony got it?" I asked them.
"Loud and clear! I'll go back to Ponyville and tell the others faster than stamped! Good luck Blitz!" Applejack told me as she started to head off to Ponyville. If Flim and Flam saw her coming in through the forest, they might think I was up to something already. But she knew she had to be careful. Especially when we still had the element of surprise on my side.
With Applejack heading off to tell the others, all I had to do was wait and practice a little until they were all ready to start. I turned to Zecora, with a curious face. "Hey Zecora? Is it okay with you if I practice by building you a storage shed?" For some reason I had a small blueprint for one. With it, I could try my hoof at building with bionics and see just how good, or bad, I was.
She smiled at me. "Why should I object when it's the best way to help you perfect?" And with that, she wen back in her house, leaving me to try out my idea.
Wasting no time, I took flight and went straight up to a nearby thunder-cloud. I then absorbed the electricity from it and shot back down to the forest like a bullet. As soon as I got there, I found a decent sized tree and tested out using my tail as a tool. I flew right by the tree several times, only my tail making contact with it. When I flew by it who knows how many times I stopped and looked at the tree, which looked perfectly fine an un-touched. I then went up to the top of the tree where all the leaves are and kicked it with my hind legs, which made it all fall apart.
As soon as it all collapsed, it was awesome. The whole trunk was now nothing but perfectly cut planks of wood, more than enough to build the shed I had planned. I smiled at it all and got started, already seeing some progress.
Just by this test run, I could tell this was going to be an interesting challenge.
After I finished, I admired the shed I built. It only taking me half an hour to build, and that was without using any electricity to do the actual building! I was able to use my tail and metal hoof to act as any tool I needed. I literally punched nails in place as if my hoof was a hammer, and it worked. I then used my tail as a wedge for any nails that bent, or to take apart pieces of wood I might've messed up with. Still, it was finished and perfect now, and I was more than ready to face off against the barber twins.
A moment later, Zecora came out and saw the shed. She smiled at it and looked at me. "I thank you so much, but now you must hurry and beat those two with your lightning touch." She reminded me.
"Yeah, I better go. Thank you for your help Zecora. I owe you." I told her, but she shook her head at me.
"The shed is payment enough, and now I have more room for my stuff." Zecora said. I was glad that she liked the shed, but now I had to get going.
"Glad you like it. I better go. Goodbye Zecora." I said. I then flew off towards Ponyville.
As I left, Zecora looked at her new shed. "It is a nice shed, though I wish I could've gotten something different instead." Zecora said to herself. She liked the thought of it, but she knew she didn't really need a shed that much.
And that wraps up part three of this episode! Yeah, I know I said that every episode would only have three each, but I'm making up for episode two. Which was only a two parter. Anyway, I hope you enjoyed the chapter!
Also a quick note. Lately my laptops been acting up. So the 'D'; 'G'; and 'S' keys have either been missing, or there's too many of them in one word. So if you see 'an' when it should be 'and' or something along those lines, that's my bad. I'm sorry, but I hope you can over look that.
QotC: What's better? Bionics, or Mutations?
26. The FINAL Challenge (Episode 3)
Welcome to the final part of episode 3! I know I said that each episode would have only three parts, but I have a really good reason! You see, for me to finish this story I have to put it in four parts. That, and I kinda think I should since I pretty much acted lazy when I made the last episode with only two parts. So this will balance it out once and for all!
Anyway, with all that said, let's start up the end of the episode!
Disclaimer: I do not own MLP or any famous song, phrase, or brand name lamps.
As I exited Everfree Forest, I saw that all of Ponyville was gathered at the edge of town, where Flim and Flam were on a stage talking to them all. The machine was right next to them, sitting idly.
I landed on the ground and got ready. With them getting a taste of being co-mayors, it would be hard tricking them into another challenge. Luckily with the rhyming problem gone, I was already figuring out a way to make them take the bait.
I got close enough to hear them, but hid a little bit so I could hear what they were talking about.
"Also, we have taken the liberty of creating a work schedule for every pony in Ponyville. So from now on, all residents of Ponyville are to work from sunrise to sundown with a two-hour break everyday." Flim explained to them all. Every pony groaned at that.
"You can't just tell us what to do!" Rainbow Dash said, standing up for every pony in the crowd. She didn't fly up because she didn't want to crash into anything else today.
"Well if you along with any pony else feels that way, then your more than welcome to move out of Ponyville. Effective immediately." Flam said to them. Any pony in the crowd that was about to stand up to them, stayed silent. They didn't want to leave Ponyville, even though the two of them were in charge.
"Like we thought." Flim said.
"Just wait, Blitz will be back and will beat you two and your machine!" Twilight spoke up next.
Though to Flim and Flam, it sounded more like an empty threat. "Ha! You think that the young lad is just going to come out of nowhere with some kind of entrance and a parade behind him?" Flam called out her threat, acting as if I was his arch-enemy or something. They both laughed at that.
But what he said, I just couldn't pass up. Without a second thought, I thought up some cool entrance music, the music being One Piece instrumental- Overtaken, and started walking over. Before I completely got out of my hiding spot, I reached into my pocket and pulled out a toothpick, putting it in my mouth. It was just for show really, but it made me look tough. At least I thought so.
They all looked over and saw me coming. For added affect, I just looked at the ground, emotionless, as I walked towards the stage. It made me look mysterious, again in my mind it did.
As I approached the crowd, they split straight down the middle like the Red Sea, letting me pass through. They all stayed silent as I went through the crowd, as did the twins.
When I got to the stage, I used my wings to just fly over to the side of them. The one thing I learned in theatre class that stuck was, never face away from the audience.
When I landed to the side of them, I clicked my metal ear, stopping the music. Looking up I smirked at their shocked faces. "Sorry, I didn't enough time to gather up a parade." I said with slight amusement.
The crowd laughed at my joke and the look on Flim and Flam's faces. As soon as they shook off their shocked looks, they frowned at me.
"Sorry lad, but this is our stage. Only recognized mayors, and acknowledged individuals are allowed on this stage." Flam told me with a stern tone, which reminded me of my father's. That made me mad, so I called him out on that.
"Then what are you two on the stage Mustache? Your not fully recognized mayors." I pointed out to them.
"I'm afraid your wrong kid. You see, we became the new mayors when your team lost." Flim poined out. He didn't say lad, not wanting to get aggravated by any insult I could come up with.
Sadly for him, I had to get both of their nerves ticked off if my plan was to work. "As I remember Nostache, you said I could try again when my sides ready to face you again. And were more than ready now." I knew that insulting the two of them was stretching it, but I needed them to lose their cool, while I kept mine.
Good news, my plan was working out perfectly. They were both steaming just by the names I gave them. Bad news, it worked a little to well.
"You think you can just come out of no where, make fun of us, and expect us to give you another chance?" Flam asked, mad.
"Well in all fairness, you did give me permission to make an entrance and come up to the stage." I pointed out. With what they said to call out Twilight's 'empty threat', they technically did let me come up.
"There is no way were letting you just challenge us like this!" Flim said. I tried to quickly come up with a way to talk them into it. Thankfully, more or less, Flim did that himself. "But... If you really think that you can beat our machine, then by all means you can try! But on two conditions!You have to face us alone, and the stakes are doubled!" He compromised. The whole crowd gasped at that, and I stayed silent.
Sadly, I had no choice. If I was to get a chance at all, then I would have to rely solely on my bionics. Still, I had enough faith in my abilities, and I agreed. "Fine, double or nothing it is. The stakes are higher this time. You win, you two are officially mayors, no questions asked. And..." I thought of something else to sweeten the deal. "And I also leave Ponyville forever."
The crowd gasped again at my proposal, but the twins smiled at the idea. "Actually... You can stay when we win. But instead you have to be our personal assistant." The crowd gasped once again. I swear, it was like they were begging for air at this point.
I cringed at the idea. Being their assistant? That didn't sound fun at all... But, I still had to get them to take the bait.
"...Fine..." I swallowed my pride. Unless I was so sure of this, I would never agree to that in my life. I'm against any kind of slavery, so I hated myself for accepting. "But if I win," I started. "then not only do you two leave Ponyville alone, but..." I needed something that was really just for my own laughs. I looked at Flam. "Then you have to stop making machines like this."
"Fine!" Flam blurted out, angry as ever. He was furious at the whole thing. The fact that I was calling them out as if they were nothing, plus all the mustache insults. His brother tried to calm him down, but since he was also getting annoyed at me, it didn't really help anything. "Good luck trying to beat us alone! Your going to need it LAD!" He said boastfully.
This was what I was trying to accomplish the whole time. With them all worked up, they would be more than happy to start immediately now, no questions asked.
"Now who said that I needed help?" At that cue, they got even more mad that I was boasting right back at them.
"HA! We could build two times faster then you with just two of the five arms from our machine!" Flam continued. Flim tried to stop him, but it wasn't working so well.
"No no. Your more then welcome to use them all. I'll still beat you, hooves down." I said with a confident smirk.
"We could beat you with our machine any time, any place!" Flam continued to boast. Flim just gave up at this point, going with whatever his brother was bound to agree to.
"How about right here, right now." I said to them. I turned to the blueprint manager, Jumpy J. "Yo Jumpy." He gave me his full attention. "Can I have blueprint H-14?"
"Uh... Sure, if you say so Blitz." Jumpy was still fine enough to do so, and pulled a blueprint from his bag. Even though the Con. Crew was disbanded for now, he still had it on. He tossed the blueprint to me, and I caught it.
Flam snatched it from me with his magic and held it so him and Flim could read it. "Agreed. This will make a great home for when we become official mayors."
The house was simple enough. Two stories, decently sized, nothing to extreme. I had already studied the blueprints, planning to do the same thing as them after I had built it.
"Great. We build over there." I said, gesturing to a spot that was just a small walk from where we were. It was a flat area, big enough to build two of the houses. It was on a hill just outside of Ponyville too, so it was a perfect spot for a house.
"Yes! Get ready to lose Lad!" Flam continued. Flim saw that I still had a confident smirk on my face, and was just calm. He couldn't help but think that something was up, but he ignored it for now.
"I say the same thing to you Mustache." I said. I then made my way off the stage, while they went over to their machine.
As soon as I got off the stage, my friends ran over to me. They either looked shocked or mad at what just happened.
"Blitz! This ain't part of your plan!" Applejack reminded me.
The plan was to make them mad to the point where they would agree to everything I had to say. Then me and Applejack would take them on and beat them. Sadly, I went to far and Applejack was furious at that.
"I know, but I went to far on making them mad. But don't worry, I still got this." I assured them all.
"Blitz. We know that you think your bionics will be more than enough, but you can't push it. Those two always find a sneaky way to pull some kind of trick." Twilight told me.
I ignored her warning though as I reached for my tool belt. I then pulled out a few vials that were filled with the cure for poisonous joke. "Sorry, I forgot to give these to all of you. There the cure for the poison." I handed out the vials.
They weren't in bath form like they were used to, but Zecora said it would work all the same.
"Blitz, are you even listening?!" Twilight asked as she poured the cure over her horn. A few seconds later, her horn was as good as new.
"Yeah, but are you?" I asked calmly. "I told you all, I got this. Do you have the cupcakes ready?"
As soon as Pinkie used her cure, she pulled out a bag of cupcakes from what seemed like no where. "Yeah, and they taste really yummy! I would've never thought of using electricity as an ingredient! Thanks for the new recipe Blitz, it tastes just like chocolate cake with ten coffees on top, sprinkled with extra sugary cookies! Did you know that every pony says that coffee and cookies makes me really hyper?! But I never knew that! Oh, and I guess that's why you love chocolate so much, because it tastes like thunder clouds!..." Pinkie Pie kept going on and on after she gave me the bag of cupcakes.
I looked to the others, who were watching her bounce around after they took their cures. "I'm guessing she tried a cupcake?" I asked rhetorically. Her mane was even more frizzied than usual, if that was even possible, her eyes were dilated, and she was jumping around like crazy.
"She only took one bite!" Rainbow Dash said, shocked at what the cupcake did.
"Well, I guess that proves that the cupcakes are ready." I said as I looked at the bag. I took one out and looked at it. It looked like a grey cupcake that was literally sparking with lightning. They were the coolest looking cupcakes ever. After looking at it, I tried it, taking a bite of them. Just one bite felt like I absorbed a whole cloud. Luckily, I was able to take it. Unlike a certain bouncing pink pony.
"Hey Pinkie Pie?" I asked calmly. She appeared right in front of me, wondering what I wanted. I touched her forehead and I absorbed the electricity that she ate. She immediately calmed down... Well, her version of calming down.
"Wow, that cupcake was so good!" Pinkie said with a giggle. "I gotta have another!"
As she reached for the bag, all six of us got in the way. "No!" We all said simultaneously and desperately. If she ate a whole cupcake, who knows what would happen!
When she finally took no for an answer, all focus was back on me. "By the way. Where did that breath-taking music come from?" Rarity asked me.
"Uh..." I had to admit, I didn't really understand it myself. All I could think of was that my iPhone somehow got built into my ear on the way to Equestria. Maybe it was because I had my headphones still in or something. "Let's just say I have a built-in music player in my ear and leave it at that." I told them. It left them confused, but they could tell I really had no clue either.
"Come ta think of it, what other bitonics do ya have Blitz?" Applejack asked. I wasn't sure if her calling it 'bitonics' was her accent, or her just not knowing what the word was so I left it be.
"Well... I don't know really. But I think I'm still ready enough to take on the barber twin's machine." I said confidently.
I looked over and saw that all the materials were ready. I picked up the bag of cupcakes and started heading over. "Well, here goes nothing." I said as I went over, flicking my toothpick away as I went over. It was now or never.
When everything was ready, I stood next to a giant pile of wood. All of which was just enough to build the house. On their side, stood their giant stupidly named machine. The Excellent Qualified Self-Running Builderizer 2000. Why they named it that, I didn't care. All I did care about was beating them.
"Now!" Me and the twins looked to the former, and rightful, mayor of Ponyville. She was going to judge who finished building first while the head of the Con. Crew, which was even higher up then Fore Hammer, was going to judge the quality. "Both teams know the rules! This isn't about just who finishes first, but how good the build is!"
I nodded, eating another cupcake. But I seemed perfectly fine and calm. The twins saw me paying no mind, and thought it was just some random cupcake.
"Now! On your mark!" The twins got next to their machine, ready to start it up.
"Get set!" They started pressing a few buttons, which started up the machine. They then waved a hoof over a lever, which I'm guessing was the start lever. Meanwhile, I was just enjoying my cupcake.
"GO!" The mayor told us. Flam pushed down the lever and two arms came out, getting to work right away.
Every pony looked at my side, and saw that I was still just finishing my cupcake.
"Blitz! Go!" Rainbow Dash reminded me.
I swallowed another bite, leaving just one more bite left. "In a second. First, I gotta finish this cupcake."
They all just stared at me like I was the dumbest pony in Equestria. What was even more odd was that it was Pinkie Pie out of all six of them who tried to get my head in the game.
"Blitz! There is a time for cupcakes, and there is a time for action! I know that these cupcakes are REALLY delicious, but this is no time to just sit here and eat cupcakes! Now get in there and show those horrible apple cider making twins what your made of!" She yelled, giving me a 'pep talk'.
Luckily, as she did that, I finished the last of my cupcake and swallowed. "Yeah, I guess I should huh? Okay, well wish me luck." I turned around and walked a few steps towards the wood. And by the fifth step I took, I activated my bionics. In that one moment, I went just a little slower than the Sonic Rainboom itself.
The twins noticed too, and watched as I easily caught up to how their machine was doing. That's when they got serious. They pressed a few more buttons on their machine and all five hands came out and started working.
Twilight looked at both houses being built and came to a conclusion. "At this rate, it's neck and neck!" She noted.
I may have been going faster, but I was still just one pony. They had fives hands that were half as fast as me, but five was still more than one.
"We can't have that pony beat us Flim!" Flam said, still angry at me and eager to win.
"Calm down brother! Remember what happened last time? We bit off more than we could chew!" Flim reminded.
"I don't care! I'm not letting him beat us!" Flam yelled, wanting nothing but to beat me. He went ahead and acted on his own, pressing buttons on the machine that made it go even faster than before.
Every pony in the crowd stayed silent as the twin's machine was going twice as fast as Blitz now. Though, it was going really fast, and the machine itself was smoking and shaking violently.
"Ha! Let's see the lad beat us now!" FLam said with an extremely confident smirk. Flim on the other hand, just sat by as he saw what his brother was trying to do.
I saw this too, but stayed quiet as I focused on my build. I saw where all this was headed, and knew it wasn't good. Flam was so concentrated on winning, that he didn't even care what the outcome was going to be.
About five minutes later, the machine finished building... It?
What their machine built looked nothing like the blueprints. Wood was slanted and hanging off the sides. Shingles were loose and about ready to hit whatever was underneath it. And all the windows were either cracked or broken. It looked like a redneck's shack right after a tornado hit. And before a tornado, a small bomb.
Meanwhile, as every pony was looking at their building, I was finishing up mine, putting on the last of the roof and a few other finishing touches.
"Ha! See every pony?! We finished first!" Flam announced.
Flim, the mayor, and the contractor all looked at him for a few seconds, wondering what he was thinking.
"Brother? You do realize that finishing first wasn't the point of this. Right?" Flim asked.
"Huh?" Flam asked, looking at his brother.
"He's right. And in no way at all is this house safe." The contractor said. To prove his point, he lightly kicked one side of the house with a single hind leg. That whole wall than caved in, collapsing inside. The rest of the house just wobbled, trying to keep from falling down itself.
"Finally, finished." I said, admiring my own building. Every pony turned and saw my house, sitting there in pure perfection. Not one nail out-of-place. Babies stopped crying at the sight of it! Some ponies from the crowd even 'ooo'wed at the sight of it! Heck, it made volcanoes silent at just the simple sight of it!... Okay maybe not all of that happened, but it was still pretty good!
"Hmm..." The contractor looked at my house and started checking it.
"So... We didn't win?" Flam asked his brother stupidly.
I went over to them, feeling that I had to say something apologetic. "Yo, dude?" Flam turned to me. I was never good at apologizing, so here went nothing. "Look, sorry I egged you on like that."
"What makes you think that you 'egged me on'?" Flam asked, trying to keep from seeing the obvious.
Though to prove my point, all I had to do was point to their 'house'. Flam saw it and sighed, admitting defeat.
"Yeah, it was wrong of me to call you Mustache and all, but it was all to prove a point." I continued. He rose an eyebrow at that, but I just kept going. "I learned the hard way that keeping calm is the better thing to do. And that competition isn't always something you should resort to."
Flim nodded himself, understanding what I was trying to say. He elbowed Flam, trying to make him say something.
He sighed and admitted defeat once again. "I guess I did take it too far with the bet huh l-" He was about to call me 'lad' until he saw me glare at the word. "I mean, kid."
"Eh, it's a start." I said. I didn't really like that name either, but it was better than lad. It made me feel like Opie from the Andy Griffith Show, and I did not like being compared to him at all.
We all laughed at what I said though. As soon as the laughter ended they spoke up again. "So while we still have you here, can we ask you a question?" Flim asked.
"You just did, but go ahead and ask a few more." I told them. They smirked at my humor.
"So what material is your artificial body parts made of?" "What else are you able to do with your artificial skills?" "Can you explain why your able to use electricity as an alternative power source?" They kept asking questions left and right about my bionics.
Thank Clestia when the contractor and the mayor came out when they did. The twins stopped shooting out questions and focused on them.
"Well, I think every pony sees who the obvious winner here is. Our local resident, Electric Blitz!" The mayor concluded.
Every pony around me started clapping their hooves and cheering. Honestly, I wasn't much for being the center of attention. Don't get me wrong, I didn't mind it at all really, but I just didn't like it because I was never a conversationalist.
"Then I guess this makes you the mayor once again then." I said to the mayor. All eyes were then off of me and to her. She talked to crowds for a living so she was able to keep a conversation going with her speech.
"Well, we better get going. Many more towns to go to, and many more things to invent." Flam said.
"Good luck with that," Flam looked at me, wondering what I was going to say. "Flam."
He smiled at the fact that I didn't call him Mustache for once, and shook my hoof. "Thanks kid. May we meet again." With that, he and his brother Flim got on their machine and drive off.
After they left, that's when my friends came over and stopped them. "Blitz, we heard what you said to them." Twilight told me.
"Thank goodness for that," I started. "because that's probably the only philosophical thing I'm ever going to say in my whole life."
We all laughed at that. It was the truth though because I was never good at stuff like this. "Well, were still glad you made amends with Flim and Flam."
"Yeah. There actually nice when there not trying to put ponies out of work with their machines." I told them.
"Oh yeah, how come you never told us about your awesome robot powers?!" Rainbow Dash asked. It was obvious that she, along with the others were amazed at my bionics.
"One, it's called bionics not robot powers. Two... I kinda just found out how to use them all today. I guess that's what my Cutie Mark really stands for." I said. It made more since for that to be what my Cutie Mark stood for. I mean, it did make better sense then having a Cutie Mark because I was a cypony.
As we kept talking, the crowd started to disband and go back to their homes and stuff. It was starting to get late after all.
"Well, I think we all better get to bed. It's been a long day." Twilight concluded. We all agreed.
"I think I'll stay awake for a little while longer. I'm kind of an insomniac." I told them.
"Alrighty then. Night Blitz. Congrats on the new home." Applejack said as she, and the rest of them started to head home.
I looked back at my house and breathed an air of relief. 'MY HOUSE'. Oh, I could get used to saying that. It was kind of ironic really. On Earth, no one my age had no chance of having a job or house like me. On Equestria, any pony my age could have their own house and job.
As I walked into my new house, my smile immediately fell to a frown. My new house, had nothing in it... Well... Guess I'm sleeping on the floor for tonight.
"He... Here's to having my own place." I closed the door behind me and just collapsed to the floor in front of me. So much for a good night's sleep to end the day.
And so concludes the longest chapter I've ever made in this story! I know it was long and I probably dragged it out way more than I should've, but I couldn't find a way to stop it anywhere else but here. Still, I think the chapter went pretty well. But it's not my opinion that matters, it's all of yours. Hope you enjoyed the episode! And don't worry, I won't be letting Blitz have a high and mighty moment every chapter if you think I'm trying to do so. Anyway, see you all next chapter!
QotC: If you could have any type of house in Equestria, what would you have? A cloud house? A literal tree house/cottage, gingerbread house, or normal house? Or some other type of house that you could think of? REVIEW!
27. A small problem (Episode 4)
Hi there! Welcome to the fourth episode of Portal to the Brony Life!... Speaking of, I've been thinking. Do any of you think I should rename and resummerize the story? Since it's not Blitz's rise to accepting Equestria anymore, does the title still fit? I hope some of you can give me a little advice on that, because I've been wondering that for a while now.
Also, I have some good news! We have reached over ten thousand readers on this story! I really never thought this story would even come close to this much! Every story I've ever made has only reached about two thousand at the very most! So to celebrate, I think it's time we start a new contest! It'll be like this from now one:
Every time I hit a five-thousand mark, I'm going to hold a contest for a new OC to be brought into the story! I can't just have one OC from a different person through out a story this big! To much strain one that! So, whoever gives the best QotC answer will get an oppurtunity to have their OC in the story! To make it easier for every one so there's no limit, I'm giving the contest a five-day time limit. Within five days, I will choose a winner and will send them a PM.
Remember, I can only do this to reviewers who have an account I can PM. So if you don't have one and your just a guest, sign up quick before the time limit ends! If not, then I can't get the OC from you.
So yeah, by the next chapter, the contest will be over. Good luck to all of you!
Anyway, with all that said, let's start-up the story!
Disclamier: I own no MLP, music mentioned (unless parodied for future references), or other famous subjects mentioned.
"Knock knock knock... Knock knock knock... Maybe he's not home..." As I was asleep, some noise came from outside my house door. Being the heavy sleeper I was, I didn't wake up from it.
"I, I don't know Angel... If he's asleep then maybe we can just come back later... I wouldn't want to wake him..." Whatever or whoever was out their, one of them didn't want to come in while the other wouldn't take no for an answer.
"Angel don't-" But it was too late as the door was kicked open by... an impatient rabbit.
They saw me asleep on the ground in front of the door. "Blitz, are you okay?" Fluttershy asked, looking at the sleeping me.
All she got as a reply was a very silent breath, almost impossible to hear. But since their was pure silence, she and the rabbit just barely heard me.
"Oh thank goodness he's still asleep. Angel, you almost woke him up. Come on now, let's go before we do." Fluttershy tried to reason with the rabbit, who was apparently named Angel.
But Angel just ignored her as he went up and looked at my face, seeing if I really was asleep. He waved a paw right in front of my face, proving that I really was asleep since I didn't respond at all.
But Angel didn't give up though and he rubbed my nose, trying to wake me up by making me sneeze. Sadly, it back fired on him as I used my metal leg to try and stop whatever was touching my nose. Which resulted in a heavy metal leg drapped over Angel like he was an annoyed little teddy bear.
Fluttershy saw this and giggled at the sight. "Come on Angel, were going to be late for our usual Pony Pet Play Date."
Angel just kept ignoring Fluttershy, wanting revenge for me squashing him. He squirmed out from under my metal arm and got ready to bite into it. "Angel, no-" Fluttershy started to warn.
Bad news for Angel, it was to late as he bit into my metal leg and immediately regretted it. He jumped back and rubbed his big teeth, feeling sore from biting metal. That just made him even more mad. He jumped on top of my leg and as hard as he could, kicked me in the face.
It just barely worked though, as I started to wake up. "Huh... What's going on?" I looked at Fluttershy, with the fat that there was a bunny on my leg going straight over my head.
"Oh, were really sorry Blitz. It's just that Angel was anxious to meet you and wanted to say hi... If that's okay." Fluttershy explained apologetically.
I looked forward and saw a bunny tapping his foot on my metal leg impatiently. "Huh... There's a rabbit on my leg... Imagine that..." I said groggily.
Angel glared at me and Fluttershy spoke up. "He, um, doesn't like being called a rabbit Blitz..." Fluttershy told me.
"Oh... Sorry... Angel was it?" I asked. He nodded with a bland expression and jumped off me and onto Fluttershy's back. "So what did you need?" I asked as I got up. I was still ready to fall right back on my bed floor, but I was just awake enough to listen.
"Well since you're not busy today, we were all wondering if you could come to the Pony Pet Play Date with me and the others... If that's okay with you." Fluttershy told me.
"But... I don't have a pet." I said, stating the obvious.
She simply giggled and continued, talking more happily than usual. Probably because it had something to do with animals. "Oh I know. But the girls wanted to show you what kind of pets they have. Since you said that you had a lot of dogs as pets before, then I thought that maybe you would want a pet too." She explained.
Come to think of it, I was kind of missing having a pet. With my four dogs now gone, it was kinda boring not having any pet to just play with or anything. "You know what... I wouldn't mind getting a pet. But not a dog. It'd feel like I was replacing them or something."
"I understand. But don't worry, I have plenty of more animals I'm sure you'll love. Now come on, we need to meet our friends in the park." She told me. She hurried outside and went off towards the park.
I started to make my way outside. When I got out, I yawned like crazy. I was dead tired and only one thing could cure that. "To the clouds!" I thought as I took off to find a thunder-cloud before I went over to the park.
? ? ? POV
"Perfect, every things set up!" I sat back as I looked down from a roof above, staring at what I was trying to get. An umbrella. It was just small enough for me to carry around in my small pack, and it was just strong enough to help me float around. That in itself was reason enough to have it.
I fastened my trademark baseball cap, backwards whenever I was hyped for something, and got ready to start the mission. "Bag? Check. Tight rope tightened around ankle? Check. Unsuspecting pony leaving umbrella on ground? Check. Ready... Set... Go!"
I jumped off the roof, using the tight rope as a make-shift bungee cord. As I was falling down, the pony didn't pay attention as she was trying to put her annoying cat in a carry on bag. That cat always tried to flirt with me, and I had to keep myself from gagging every time. And if I did end up gagging for real then that stuck up grey furred cat would try to claw the mask right off my face!
So with the pony distracted, I reached down and got the umbrella right from under her nose. With it in hand, the bungee cord pulled me back up, sending me back to the roof of the building.
With the umbrella in hand I put it into my bag and smiled at my accomplishment. At least now I can get around easier.
"You ruffian!" I turned around and saw that the pony that left her umbrella on the ground, was glaring straight up at me. I guess she did notice me take it. "Unhand my parasol!"
What a parasol was I had no idea, but I guess she also wanted back her umbrella back. But why would she want it back though if she just left it on the ground?! Yeesh, make up your mind unicorn!
"Hey!" I was startled and turned around, seeing a blue pegasus right behind me. Now those kind of ponies had a few coolness points in my book. They could fly! Man, I wish raccoons like me could have wings! "Give back Rarity's umbrella!"
I saw that she really wanted me to give it back to her friend. Hey, raccoons like me had a right to take trash. And since she left it there on the ground, I was really just doing my civic duty by picking up liter. Either way, I slipped on my custom made pack and backed up as the blue pegasus tried to stop me.
But I stopped when I hit a pebble, and heard it hit the ground below a few seconds later. I turned around, and saw that I was backed up to the edge of the roof I was on. When I looked back, I saw the blue pegasus looking at me. She wanted me to give back the umbrella.
But I wasn't giving up that easy. I put my hands in the air, looking like I was surrendering. The pegasus smiled, happy that I was going to give it back. But she frowned at what I really did.
I leaned backwards and let gravity do its thing. I started falling from a two-story roof, towards 'Rarity' as I learned what her name was.
"No, wait!" The pegasus called out as she tried to catch me, but I was already out of reach.
As I fell toward the ground, Rarity got ready to use her magic to catch me. But I was prepared for that too. Before I was in reach, I pulled out my new umbrella and opened it. It wind caught on it and I was floating through the air, riding the umbrella.
"Woah..." I heard the pegasus say as she and Rarity saw me going through the air. "Hold on Rarity, I'll get your umbrella." The pegasus got ready to catch me, and take the umbrella.
"No." Rarity said to her.
"What?!" the pegasus asked, wondering why the sudden change of heart. I was wondering the same thing and looked to Rarity.
"Let him go. He looks absolutely magnificent while going through the skies with my beloved parasol!" Rarity said with awe as she watched me float away.
"Ooookay then." The pegasus said, flying off the roof and landing next to Rarity.
I smiled and gave Rarity a two finger salute with me right hand, my own personal way of saying thanks. I looked ahead and saw that I was floating towards the edge of the park somewhere.
"Well come on Rainbow Dash. We mustn't be late to meet our friends at the park." Rarity said as she brought along her carry on cat with her magic.
"Right behind you. Come on Tank!" Rainbow Dash said as she turned Tank towards the park and flew next to him on the way.
Twilight's POV
"Today is going to be great! With this new spell book full of so many advanced spells, and there's the Pony Pet Play Date today! I wonder what kind of pet Blitz will want?"
As I kept thinking to myself as I read over the spells in front of me with great anxiousness, Spike spoke up.
"Uh Twilight? What's with Owlowiscious?" Spike asked me, gesturing to Owlowiscious. Who was asleep on my back as I sat on the bench, waiting for every pony else.
"Well Spike, with all the new books I had to re-shelf, I had to work through the night doing so. Since Owlowiscious helped, he's pretty tired. He'll be fine after a small nap." I told Spike. He nodded, understanding.
After I told him that, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, and Fluttershy came over.
"Hello Twilight." Fluttershy said to me, with Angel jumping off of her back.
"Hi Fluttershy. Where's Blitz? I thought you said you were going to get him." I asked. The others looked around and saw that Blitz wasn't here too.
"Probably couldn't wake him up." Rainbow Dash guessed.
"Oh no, Angel woke him. He said that he was going to meet us here and then flew off." Fluttershy told us.
"Probably to get his morning thunder." I guessed. "An adrenaline rush is an easier way to wake up." I reminded them all.
"Yeah, no kidding." We all turned around and saw Blitz landing behind us. He touched his metallic hoof to the ground and discharged the electricity from the thunder. By the looks of it, he had absorbed a whole cloud.
"Wish I could do that." Rainbow Dash mumbled.
"Eh, weighs out the bad side of being a cypony." Blitz noted. "So where's every pony else?" He asked.
"Well Pinkie Pie should be here soon, but Applejack can't make it." I informed him.
"So have you thought of any kind of pet you'd want?" Fluttershy asked. She was defiantly excited about the idea about Blitz getting a pet, and we all saw it coming.
"Well... I can't really decide. I kinda wanted something original. You know, something that kinda has its own style..." Blitz said out loud. It was obvious that he hadn't really give it much thought.
"Oh, well I have plenty of animals with their own style and personality!" Fluttershy said with some excitement. She was even more excited that she was going to be able to possibly let one of her more exotic friends find a new home.
"I think I could help you make a decision though." I offered. There was one spell I had just learned how to use, and I think that this would be the best time to use it.
"How so?" Blitz asked. All eyes were on me and I levitated my spell book next to me to show what I was talking about.
"I just recently learned a spell that helps you make-up your mind easier than usual." I explained to him.
He thought for a second and shrugged, ready to try it. "Why not. Go ahead." He said to me. Finally, a chance to try out one of these spells.
Blitz POV
As we all waited for Twilight to start-up the new spell, I stood a few feet from all of them. I tried to think of any kind of pet I wanted. When I was a kid, I always wanted a llama. But since times have changed, not to mention I'm a pony now, I think that would be some type of slavery.
Then there was always a pelican. Those things were really cool in my book, and when I was twelve I always imagined me having one named Cap'n Bif. Yeah, he would have an eyepatch on his right eye, and have a deep voiced sailor accent, and could talk... Yeah, I think I had ONE to many Caprisuns when I was twelve, but come on the idea of having something like Cap'n Bif was just so funny and cool in my head I couldn't forget it.
Then I always wanted like a giant spider named Chuck. When I mean giant, I meant like human sized or something like that. It would scare everyone else away, but I always pictured myself saying something like, 'Don't worry! He won't bite, he just wants to hug your face!'.
All three of those things were impossible to have as pets, obviously, so I ended up just getting dogs. Four to be exact. Two boxers named Apollo and Alex. A Boston Terrier named Lilo. And then there was Pugs. Three guesses as to what type of dog she was. Still, they were great an I loved them all. But having a dog in Equestria sounded like I would be replacing them, and couldn't do that. Not to mention that there was so many different pets I could have here. I mean, sure the four of them have pretty normal pets like turtles, cats, and a bunny. But with Twilight having an owl, and seeing all of those animals Fluttershy had at her cottage, I knew there was room for a pet that I would never be able to have on Earth.
"Okay, here it goes." Twilight said as she closed her book after looking at the spell on last time. "Blitz, just start thinking of the kind of pet you would like to have, and this spell should make it easier for you to decide." I nodded, showing I understood.
We all then watched as her horn started to grow and she closed her eyes in focus. It looked like it was a pretty advanced spell or something because she was sweating a little from the amount of magic she was using.
But right as she was about to shot the beam of magic at me, the unexpected happened. Or should I say something expected happened unexpectedly. Pinkie Pie came out of no where with a small gator biting on her tail.
"HI every pony!" She said from directly behind Twilight, surprising almost all of us.
"EEEK!" Twilight squealed from the surprise and shot the spell at me. "Her squeal kind of reminds me of a mouse" Which was the last thing I remembered thinking before I was hit by a magical blast.
"Pinkie Pie, don't do that!" I heard Twilight scold. "You scared all of us!"
"Sorry, but when I told Gummy the news that he would be getting a new pal to play with, he wanted to come over right away! You should've seen him, he was ready to go the second I told him! He was all like 'A new friend?! Let's get going Pinkie!'" Pinkie explained to all of them with a sort of deep voice that I guess was imitating what Pinkie thought Gummy sounded like.
"Well please be a little more careful next time? We were right in the middle of helping Blitz decide what kind of pet he wanted." Twilight explained to her.
"Oh, you here that Gummy?! Were right on time!" Gummy then blinked one eye at a time, showing no change in emotion. "Yeah I know!" Pinkie said out of no where. "So where is Blitz anyway? Oh wait, let me guess! Did he choose a chameleon and is hiding so he can see what it's like to be one so he could grow closer to it?!" Pinkie asked as she looked around, trying to find me.
Speaking of me, I was getting up from the ground. I guess something from the spell made me black out for a minute or two. I got up and looked around, seeing some random stuff scattered around me.
My box of toothpicks that I carry around so I could look tough at any time. Don't ask why, but I just liked to do so. Also there were some gold bits, along with some silver ones scattered around. Then my tool belt and shark tooth necklace. What was wierd though was that all of it got bigger.
I looked ahead and saw all my friends talking, but they got bigger too.
...
...
...
Wait... My stuff, my friends, and even the trees and bushes around me got bigger? No, that wasn't it was it? Nothing got bigger, I got smaller!
"Uh, Twilight? I think your spell messed up." I said slowly.
"Huh?" Twilight looked at where I was standing and couldn't see me. Then she looked down and saw, "A MOUSE?!"
"Huh-Hey! I might be smaller, but do you really have to call... me... a mouse?" I looked at myself and saw that I was standing on two legs, I had paws instead of hooves, was brown colored, and had small whiskers. To match, I also had huge ears, an a skinny little tail that I could move around freely.
As I looked at myself, I started to tip over to my left, and fell down. Great, when she changed me, my android parts must've changed too, and now I had to lug around a giant metal ear! Not to mention my left arm! But I could feel my tail, so oddly enough it was normal. Which was wierd, but I didn't have time to question it.
I got up and got my bearings straight. I always leaned towards my left a little ever since I became a cyborg/cypony, so I could walk around without going off-balance because of some metal body parts weighing down one side. "Why am I a mouse?!" I asked her angrily.
"Uh..." Twilight tried to say something, but was at a loss for words. She consulted her book of annoying spells, and saw something. "Slight problem, which I'm sure you all will find really funny... Hehe... It seems that since Pinkie scared me, I put to much power into the spell and turned you into whatever you were thinking of." She explained.
"So when I heard you screeching in fear like a mouse, I thought 'mouse' and got turned into one." I finished. She frowned at what I related her to, but I spoke up. "Oh come on, you turned me into a mouse. I think you deserved me calling you something like that." I defended.
"Either way, just stay put until I find a spell to change you back." Twilight told me.
"Blitz, why do you look so wierd? Mice don't usually look like that." Rainbow Dash said.
"She's right. All of my fury little mice friends don't look like that." Fluttershy noted.
They were right. I looked like Jerry from Tom and Jerry, and not some regular run of the mill mouse. "I don't know. I guess when I thought mouse, I thought of a mouse from some old tv show I used to watch." I explained to them. I had already told them before that tv shows were really just plays that were recorded on a hi-tech machines, so they kind of knew what I meant.
As we all waited for Twilight I looked around a little. The tree was massive, the grass was now up to my knees, the cat Rarity had brought was missing from her carry on, I could smell cheese off in the distance... Wait, the cat was missing from her cage?!
"Uh oh, this isn't go-AH!" Before I could say what I noticed, I was picked up by my tail by the cat in question. She had my tail in her paw, and looked at me. "Woah there kitty, calm down now!" I yelled out, hoping the cat would come to its senses and realize it was me.
They all looked over and saw the cat eyeing me in her paw. She licked her lips and got ready to eat me whole. "Opal dearest, don't you dare eat our friend Blitz!" Rarity called out.
Opal ignored her though as she put me next to her mouth, ready to enjoy a mouse sized snack. I acted fast and tried to think of something that would help me out of this. I thought up something desperately and quick and grabbed onto something.
"MUNCH!" Opal bit down on what was right in front of her. Sadly for her, it wasn't me. She opened her eyes and a tear came out as she saw she had bit down on her own tail. In pain, she dropped me and held her tail, trying to ease the pain.
I could tell that she would be mad and come after me as soon as her tail didn't hurt as much. I ran off towards my pile of stuff, taking one toothpick out. I needed to get away from Opal.
"Get back here you rat!" I heard Opal say. I gave her a double take, trying to process what I just heard.
"Uh... How come I can understand what Opal just called me?" I asked them all.
"It must be because your part animal now! This is amazing!" Twilight said. "I have to note this in a journal!" She said happily.
I smiled and talked happily and with equal excitement. "Yeah! And you know what else you can put in there?!" I then went from super happy and excited, to angry and annoyed in half a second flat. "The will of your very first test subject if you don't hurry and change me back!"
"Right! Sorry!" Twilight said, snapping back to reality. I know that I probably said that a little too angrily, but can you blame me?! I'm being hunted by a common house cat!
"I said get back here!" I heard Opal hiss as she pounced towards me. To escape, I used the toothpick to vault over her and back to my pile of stuff. I had to get away from that crazy cat! Or at least distract her.
"Ally Oop!" I heard slowly from above. The next thing I know is I'm being picked up by the mouth of a turtle with a copter thing on top of him.
"Woah! Nice one turtle dude! Thanks, I owe you one!" I said, not knowing his name.
"Names... Tank." He said slowly after he put me on his back. Since we were a good nine feet in the air, we were safe from Opal's wrath.
"Right. Got it. Tank." I said, remembering the name of the turtle that just saved him.
Woo! Way to go Tank!" Rainbow Dash cheered as she did a backflip in the air. "I knew all those flying lessons would pay off!"
"Thanks... Rainbow Dash..." Tank said slowly.
"Tank says thanks!" I translated. I felt I had to do at least that much. "Twilight, how we coming with the reversal spell thing?!" I asked from above.
"I'm looking! Hold on!" Twilight asked.
"Get down here!" Opal hissed at us. I went to the middle of Tank's shell where she couldn't see me. I had to think of something.
"Hey Blitz..." I looked at Tank as his head went in his shell and pulled out something random. "Here." He put a toy rat in front of me. It looked like-! Like a cat's play toy.
"Perfect! Thanks Tank, I owe you two now!" I said. I could use this as a distraction so I could get down. I took my toothpick and stuck it to the rat toy so it looked like it was me. I then picked it up, and threw it down. It landed a decent distance away, I thank Tank's propeller for that, and Opal bought the bait. She went after it, thinking it was me. Wow, stupid cat.
"Uh oh..." I heard Tank say. The propeller acted up and he couldn't control it anymore. He flew out of control and went flying off in some direction, making me fall off and go towards the ground. Judging by it all, I would guess seven feet was just enough to give me a concussion or break my legs from the fall. If that happened I was doomed to be eaten by Opal!
As I fell, I tried to think of anyway for me to be fine. Even if I did land without getting hurt, how was I going to escape Opal's wrath until Twilight finally found a cure in that giant book of hers?! And even if I end up avoiding Opal, what else is going to try and catch me? With my luck, there's probably going to be a brand new pest control service in Ponyville opening today or something. That, and I just couldn't ignore that sweet smell of cheese all day! It smelled like there was some cheese paloza going on outside the park!
Oh, I know that this day is going to be interesting. Either I'm getting my fill of cheese, or a cat's getting her fill of mouse. Is this day starting off wierd or what?
And so begins the chronicles of Blitz the Mouse! What's all this going to lead to? Well I won't say much, but some of the classic cat v.s. mouse cartoonish battles are sure to come from this! Who's coming out on top? Place your bets!
QotC: What is your favorite animal rivalry? (Ex: Cat and mouse) Why?
28. The Chase Continues! (episode 4)
What is up every pony! Welcome to part two of episode four! Honestly, I already love how this episodes going, but it's not really me whose opinion matters. It's all of yours! I hope all of you are enjoying the episode! As far as I can see, every one of you are enjoying the story and I'm so glad you all are! I've tried as much as I can to make the story as original, funny, and interesting as possible, and based on what all of you are saying, I guess I'm not doing that bad a job.
But I digress. Anyway, I have a few things to say before we start. First, the contest. There were a lot of you who put in some interesting animal rivalries, and there was defiantly a few hard decisions to make. So before I say the winner, I want to put in the honorable mentions.
gara316: I always thought that cat and dog was second most well-known animal rivalry to the cat and mouse. Great suggestion! Though, I myself vote for the dogs on this rivalry. I mean, I never heard of a guard cat before.
PrinceBlackFire116: Lion and Hyena? You know, I never even thought of those two animals when I thought of animal rivalries. If I ever did, the only proof I could think of was Lion King. But still, it's a great match-up and you have a great explanation to boot. Plus, I think both those animals are really unique. Like an under dog vs. the top cat in a way.
VintageThunder98: What you put in was still allowed. Just because I gave that rivalry as an example doesn't mean that no one was allowed to use it. That, and you really prove your point by explaining why they're a great match up. I mean, all you have to do is look as far as Tom and Jerry to see how exactly the mouse can out smart the wreck less cat-like you say. Also, I liked the comparison between that match-up and Blitz vs. the bear.
Mage of Psychics: You know, you do bring up a good rivalry. Even though it doesn't naturally happen in the wild, at least as far as I know, the dolphin against a shark would be interesting. Dolphins are clever, but sharks have brute strength. Similar to the cat and mouse. But, I don't think the dolphin would win because he doesn't really have any killer instinct.
Christ's Disciple: Snake vs. Mongoose huh? Well, honestly, they're pretty even too. I mean, like you brought up, they both eat one another. And with how evened up that is, and not to mention creepy as all meals could be, I can't even begin to think what kind of winner would come out on top. I would guess the snake because even if a Mongoose eats the snake, if the snake is poisonous than who really wins here?
perseus2247: Wolf and coyote? Well, not really much I can say here, but... I'd say wolf wins by the cartoon match-up you related it to. I mean, I don't think Wile could catch a turtle at this point. Sorry coyotes, but wolves win this round.
Night Shadow- Pony of night: So were going for the big guns that are bugs? I only have one thing to say to that... Awesome! Honestly, the first time I saw this comment I thought a tarantula would win hands down. Then after I put some thought into it... I didn't know if there could be a clear winner here. So good match-up.
EpicPie1: Cat and Fish. They're an odd pairing really, and the first time I saw this I immediately went back to Cat in the Hat and how the fish scolds Cat in the Hat. But like with the Dolphin and Shark fight, the fish doesn't have any killer instinct, not to mention a way to defend himself. Cuteness might save the fish for a few seconds to a minute, but that cat won't give up easy. Especially if that cat is something like Opal.
Also... I know that your sad about the story needing to end eventually, but don't worry about when it ends. That's just looking at the negatives. Look at the positives! Like for instance, I plan on making three seasons worth of episodes already! And that's just the episode ideas that are off the top of my head! Trust me, this story train ain't stopping till my brains completely out of creativity! And I think my mind has about half as much creativity as Discord's mind itself!
VividReederSeeder: I know you didn't put a rivalry in, but I had to say this... I love those types of jokes! Go Horatio One-Liners!
Devon Davidson: Again, cat vs. dog is never a match-up to sneeze at. Cat and dog rivalry could even be a way of relating it to a lion vs. wolf fight. Still, I think it's the second most known rivalry .
dazza the lucario: You do have a point, humans=mammals and mammals=animals. So yeah, that's allowed. Honestly, I think that midgets are over-looked (I really don't mean for that to be a pun. Sorry to all little people, but I couldn't think of any way to re-phrase) because they can be just as fierce as any regular person.
PandaMaster231.2: Groundhog vs. Marmot? Honestly, I didn't even think groundhogs could have a rival in any term of the word. Still, like you said it would be funny to watch two fat rodents duke it out. LOL.
Now with all the reviewers tallied in, I think it's time I quit stalling and tell you all the winner!
So the winner... Of the contest is...
...ZZZzzZZzzzZzZzZzzzzZZzz... HUH! Oh right sorry, more stalling. Anyway the winner is...
Oh wait... I can't tell any of you! *Troll Face* Yeah, the winner remains anonymous to keep from reviewers arguing. I know that none of you would do that, but I just want to stay on the safe side. So for the winner of the contest, count on your OC making an entrance some time soon after this episode! Still, if you want to brag about how you won or anything, I can't really stop you there.
Either way, congrats to the un-named winner! So anyway, on with the story!
Disclaimer: I own no part of MLP, song, or any borrowed OC. I only own my character, the idea, and this story!
So here I was. Falling to my possible death, or if I lived through that the belly of a cat.
Every pony was looking at Tank fly off in some direction, thinking I was still on him. They didn't notice me falling. I knew that even if I yelled for my life, what good would that do? It would only get Opal's attention, and she would be on me faster than any of the others.
The only thing I could do was fall and let gravity try to be kind. I really just hoped it wouldn't break any of my three good limbs.
I held out my arms and closed my eyes, taking on gravity and hoping that I would come out on top somehow.
That's when the loud noise sounded off "PLUNK!" Only, it wasn't the splat noise I predicted.
I opened my eyes and couldn't believe what happened. I was saved by my fake arm!
"BLITZ!" I heard them all call out. The plunk noise for all of them, including Opal sadly, showed them that I was no longer on Tank's shell.
"I'm good! I'm... good..." I said with a breath of relief. I landed on my metal arm, and it broke my fall. Thank Celestia for that!
I got up and checked my arm. The palm of my paw had a slight scratch on it, but it was still fine.
But the check-up on my arm was cut short as an annoying feline fiend appeared behind me.
"I got you now, RAT!" Opal hissed. I tried to get away, but she just barely swatted my head, making me fall to the ground.
"You know, some help here would be really thankful!" I called out to my friends, who seemed stunned.
"Good idea Gummy!" I heard as I was tossed in the air above Opal's mouth. Right before I fell in Opal's mouth though, I was eaten by something else. A flying toothless alligator "Nice catch Gummy!" I heard Pinkie Pie praise.
Gummy landed a few feet away from Opal, keeping his mouth shut. "Youokaylittlebuddy?!" I heard from inside Gummy's mouth. Wierd part was his lips didn't move at all. Or if they did, I couldn't tell.
His tongue was still moving though, and I tripped over it, getting covered in saliva. "Yeah, more or less." I said as I tried to get at least some of his saliva off of me. "Did you have to eat me though?" I asked, grossed out that I was being digested by accident.
"Sorry!" He said. I then felt us be lifted up into the air. As soon as we stopped going up, Gummy opened his mouth wide and I saw a blue hoof in front of it.
I stepped out of his mouth, chills going up my spine from what just happened. "Blegh!" I heard Rainbow Dash say as I jumped on her hoof.
"How do you think I feel?!" I said, still trying to get the saliva off me. "If I had to choose between getting eaten by Gummy or Opal, I'm going with the stuck-up cat. No offense Gummy." I said to my new gator friend.
"Nonetaken!" He said quickly without moving his lips or face in general.
Rainbow Dash brought me over to the tree, and I plucked off a few leaves to wipe myself clean of the saliva. By the time I got most of it off, I spoke up.
"Hey not to rush you or anything, but that reversal spell could come in really handy Twilight!" I called out.
"We have a problem every pony! This book doesn't have the right spell to undo transformations!" Twilight told all of us. "But don't worry, I'll just have Owlowiscious fly over to the library and get the right book." Twilight said as she started to wake him up.
But I already didn't like that idea. The one thing that stuck out to me was the word 'owl'. "Wait! Don't wake him up!" But I was too late as she woke up her pet owl.
And because of my yelling the owl looked up at me the second he woke up. He licked his beak, and I could hear a tired and groggy, yet satisfied and unnerving, "Oh... Lunch..."
As the owl took off towards me, Rainbow Dash, and Gummy, I thought on my feet and acted fast. "Aaaaaannnd, exit stage left!" I jumped off of Rainbow Dash's hoof and towards the ground right before Owlowiscious snatched me up.
I landed on my left arm, cushioning my fall. But I wasn't so good at landing perfectly, so I fell over and landed on my left ear, which started up some music.
To be exact, Desire for All That is Lost. Some fighting music from the game Kingdom Hearts that sounded like a orchestra was playing music for a chase scene. Which was basically what was going on right now.
Opal soon found me on the ground and got in front of me, ready to pounce. Then Owlowiscious came and got behind me, trapping me between two animals that were both hungry.
"Back off bird! He's mine" Opal hissed.
"This is my meal, Opal." Owlowiscious said calmly.
This was not good. I had to get away from here, and quick.
They both charged in and I acted fast. I jumped over Opal, who was on me first. Sadly, Owlowiscious was flying right at me, anticipating that I would jump over.
Quickly, I flipped over in mid-air and delivered a swift kick to the owl's under belly, making him fly off and make me land back on the ground. Right as I did though, Opal had turned around and was charging at me again like a crazed bull. I started running, the cat right behind me.
I tried to think of something else and the tree nearby was the only thing I had in mind. I made a sharp turn to my right, and with me being more aerodynamic, I was able to make that sharp a turn while Opal had to slow down a little, giving me a little breathing room.
I used this to my advantage and headed towards the tree, seeing that the ground around it was covered in roots. Roots that were just small enough for me to slip through.
I ran to the roots, weaving in and out of them to escape Opal, who idiotically went the exact same route I did. Sadly, she was pretty much all fur so she was able to slip through most of the roots with ease, but her collar, ribbon, and her fur either got caught and fell off, or got messed up.
The last root though, was the one that worked. I slid under the last one, the music still playing during all of this, and just barely fit. Opal went through it seconds later, and got stuck just like I hoped she would.
I wasted no time and ran away from those roots and back to my pile of stuff, knowing that I'd be okay there until the others could calm the two predators down. Though fate hated me as always, and had more 'entertaining plans' for me.
As soon as I stopped running to catch my breath since my little mouse heart wasn't built for so much energy usage. That, and the adrenaline rush was started to ware off. When I did stop, the owl had come back for seconds. Me being the main course for that round. He quickly swooped down and snatched me up with his talons, flying me high in the air. So high, that landing on my fake arm would be too much and crush it along with me.
That's when I tried to think of a way out, tensing up as the owl brought his talon up so he could see me.
"Don't worry my friend. I shall make this quick and painless." He told me as he got ready to eat me whole.
But I wasn't letting that happen. I acted fast and did the one thing that I could think of. Pester the bird. I bit down hard on his talon, making him let go of me in pain, but I grabbed on before I could fall. I then scurried up his talons and onto his back.
"Oh please let this work." I said as I grabbed two big feathers that were on his back.
"What are you-AH!" Owlowiscious cried out as I pulled on the two feathers, taking control of the bird. I pulled both feather forward and he was forced to go lower towards the ground.
"Holy guacamole!" Spike cried out as they all watched me fighting for my life, with the music still playing. "Look out!" He, along with a few of the others ducked in cover as me and the out of control bird flew close by all of them.
"Blitz, be careful!" Twilight warned me as they watched, not able to do much else without getting in the way.
I jumped off when I got close to the ground and Twilight caught him with her magic before he flew into a tree or something. I didn't give a second look as I ran in the opposite direction, trying to get away from that crazy bird.
I got back too where all my stuff was and tried to think of a way to escape these two for a little while.
That's when I got an idea. I can't go that fast by myself, but I could defiantly get somewhere if I had another way to travel.
I looked at all the stuff around me and saw a few thins I could use. First, I just needed a board.
"That's it!" Opal hissed out as she got back to where I was. It was obvious that she was only focused on one thing. Catching the mouse that put her through all this mess.
I acted quickly and took out another toothpick. This could go on for a while, and I couldn't keep this up forever. The effects of that thunder-cloud adrenaline would ware off completely sooner or later, and that might've been the only thing keeping me alive up till now.
With the toothpick, I broke it into two by snapping it over my knee. I then made a run for the tree one last time and jumped on it, using the two pieces of toothpick as sort of ice picks to climb the tree.
Sadly, Opal was able to climb up too by using her claws to climb up. About five feet in the air though, something happened. "SNAP!" Opal had dug her claws into a weaker part of the bark, which was about to fall off. She was only three feet off the ground, so I went ahead and sent her back down. I put myself between the loose bark and the tree and acted as a crowbar, separating the bark from the tree. It sent Opal, along with some pieces of bark, landing to the ground.
When I saw one piece of bark land near my stuff, I got an idea. The bark was in a rectangle shape more or less, and it was surrounded by some of the bits I had in my pocket earlier.
I put both these facts together and got an idea. Without a second thought, I jumped off the tree and ran towards the stuff. I looked it all over one last time and put my idea to action.
To help concentrate I turned off the music coming from my ear, it just getting repetitive at this point. I then started putting together all the stuff I had around me.
"Opal, that is quite enough." Rarity called to her. "This is not the right way to say hello to a new acquaintance, especially one that has been turned into something like a mouse." Rarity scolded Opal.
"Who?" Owlowiscious actually asked, which was all Twilight and the others could understand from him anyway.
"Owlowiscious, that mouse is our friend Blitz. Not an actual mouse." Twilight explained to him.
"Oh my!" He said, but only me and the others could understand. Once Twilight set him free of her magic, he flew over more calmly. "I am terribly sorry for how I acted towards you, Electric Blitz." He apologized. Guess Twilight mentioned me or something and gave him my full name.
"Don't sweat it. Makes us even for me piloting you around like a crazed fighter jet." I said as I quickly worked on my creation.
"I don't care!" Opal hissed. "Whatever he is, he's a rat! And he's going to pay for everything I went through!" Opal hissed at Rarity as she came towards me again.
Before any of them could stop her though, she got to me and bit down on my fake arm, shaking the crap out of me to try to keep me from getting away. "Sweet Mother of Annoyances, that is it! I've been chased around, eaten, regurgitated, flown around by an owl bent on eating me, I've fallen to my death twice now, and to top it off you can't leave me alone for ten seconds! All in the case of four minutes! Get off of me! NOW!" I demanded.
I was in no condition to be ticked off anymore. I had a perfectly good reason to snap at this point. To bad Opal didn't take me seriously. She shook me around like a rag doll, then smashed me into the ground. "Or else what?" Opal asked, 'playing with her food'.
That drove me on edge. I swear, my eyes went red or something because I only saw everything in red. I got up and grabbed onto four of Opal's six whiskers. This itself threw her for a loop and a half. "Or else... This!" I jumped up on Opal's nose and started pulling, blood boiling mad with rage.
"BLITZ DON'T!" All five of my friends, along with every pet there, tried to talk me out of it. They all apparently were afraid of what would happen if I pulled out Opal's whiskers.
But it was too late. By that point, all four of those whiskers were out, and I fell backwards from the force, whiskers in hand.
Opal went flying backwards a few feet from trying to pry me off of her. She held her face in both anger and pain. I knew that as soon as she stopped holding her face in pain, my next home would be the belly of a cat's stomach.
I ran back over to my pile of stuff. I had the piece of bark standing up on small pieces of toothpick, and two more pieces of toothpicks were stuck in it like axles. Finally, four gold bits around it that were acting as wheels.
Now I was about to put on the finishing touch. Opal's whiskers to tie the bit wheels to the toothpick axles.
I put on the front two, getting them fastened. "Twilight! You, and every pony else go to the library and find that spell!" I said to her.
"What about you?!" Rainbow Dash asked. "Were not just going to leave you here!" Being the Element of Loyalty, I didn't question why she questioned my plan.
"Me?! Heh... Well..." I started to tie the third bit to the toothpick axle.
"You're in for it now rat!" Opal hissed loudly as she got up and turned to where I was.
"I'm gonna take Opal for a walk!" I said, now working on the last wheel. As soon as it was tied down, I backed up a couple of steps and admired what I just built out of next to a pile of pocket junk.
A skateboard built for one clever mouse.
"Get my stuff and go, I'll be fine! In fact... Race ya to the library!" As Opal charged forward to get me, I started running towards my skateboard.
Right as Opal was behind me I jumped for it, landing on my skateboard. The force of it made me go forward and down the small hill we were on.
"Bye!" I called out as I went down the hill, Opal close behind. I left the five of them and their remaining pets gawking at all that just happened.
"Wow,thatmouseguy'sawesome!" Gummy said with no movement but a blink.
"I think he might need mental help." Owlowiscious noted as he landed on top of Tank, who was now on the ground.
"I wish... Him luck... Because Opal... Is furious..." Tank said slowly, adding onto what they said.
"No really? Here I thought Opal wanted to apologize for trying to eat him." Angel said hopping next to him.
Ironically, their owners were thinking the same thing.
"This is all my fault... I hope Blitz will be okay... I didn't mean for any this to happen." Fluttershy said with a sad face.
"It's okay Fluttershy, he doesn't blame you at all. But what we have to do is hurry up and find the reversal spell." Twilight reminded all of them.
"Oh, I hope my poor Opal will be fine. Those whiskers were like the piece to resistance for her appearance." All of them looked at Rarity. "What? Blitz will be fine, but this might not end well for my dear Opal."
"Well anyway, come on every pony! We need to get that reversal spell for Blitz before he's cat food!" Rainbow Dash said to all of them.
"To the library!" Pinkie Pie said out loud, pointing towards the library. Gummy bit onto her tail, and she started heading to the library, with every pony else right behind her.
As I went down the hill and towards a more crowded part of the park, I was laughing a little at the action. I could tell my little mouse heart was racing, and I was literally laughing at the face of danger and death, which had a face that was more feline than I imagined.
But as I went, I noticed just how many ponies were around us. If me or Opal hit one of them, they were in for it. I run into one of them, and they're getting clawed along with me.
Opal runs into one of them, they're still getting clawed along with Opal's size knocking them over.
I knew that I had to make them notice that we were coming, and a talking mouse would freak them out more than anything. So I choose to do the next best thing. Play music.
I quickly thought up a song and clicked my ear. That's when Without a Fight, by Hoobastank, started playing. It was pretty catchy, plus they wouldn't be offended or anything by it. That, and it was loud enough to get their attention and move before they got run over.
I passed by them, all of them either in awe or cheering. It was the first time they saw a mouse on a skateboard, playing music from his ear, along with an angry cat chasing me down.
The more I passed by, the more I just enjoyed the reactions.
A pony with headphones and cool looking shades said, "Rock on little mouse!" As she nodded her head to the music.
Next, Ginger Star saw us passing right by her as she sat there in shock. "What did I just see?" She asked herself. She was even more confused as she heard me laughing at her.
"Woah, that is so cool!" I heard some pony from behind a small crowd. I couldn't tell who it was other than it was a little filly with an orange coat.
"AH!" I heard Jumpy J say hysterically as he just barely got out-of-the-way, tripping over himself in the process. Honestly, he made Fluttershy look like one of the bravest ponies around.
Then I just barely saw a midnight blue pony in the distance underneath the shadow of a shady tree. He looked up from a book he was reading and saw us. "Ah, the circle of life... and then there's unnecessary noise..." He noted to himself as he watched us speed off. I just barely heard him say that with my ear that wasn't blaring rock music.
As I went though, I saw a rock coming up. I tried to turn out-of-the-way, but as I did a wheel popped off.
"Are you serious?!" I asked, annoyed at my bad luck. A few seconds later, my skateboard was steering towards the rock. It was just big enough to crash my whole skateboard into pieces too. I braced for impact, knowing there was no way out of this.
? ? ? POV
As I sat back on a tree branch, celebrating me getting the umbrella by relaxing, I heard some noise from below. I opened one eye and saw a mouse riding on a scooter like thing, trying to get away from the most annoying stuck-up cat in Equestria, Opal. The main reason Opal was chasing the mouse was obvious. He was a mouse. But there was something else that was wrong too.
Opal was furious looking at that mouse, and it didn't look like she was mad only because she had to actually run somewhere for once in her life to get something. Upon closer inspection, I noticed that Opal had a few whiskers missing.
The last time she lost a whisker was the worst for everyone else, pony and animal alike. Rumor has it, she clawed up a whole tree into mulch. With how much she loved to use those claws of hers, I wouldn't put it past the cat. Ever since then I learned to keep my distance because whenever I turned her down, she took rejection almost as worse as losing one of her precious whiskers.
Only this time she was missing four whiskers all at once. I could tell Opal was out for blood at this point. That mouse was going to need some serious help. I mean, I can't just let one of my rodent brethren fall victim to that little kitty.
"CRASH!" Before I could even stand up, the mouse crashed into a rock, going flying into the air like a confused bird. And unless I'm wrong about this, I'm pretty sure that mice don't turn into bats like caterpillars do with butterflies.
I had to act quickly before that mouse became part of the pavement, and then some of that ugly gooey cat food. Without really giving much thought, I pulled out my new umbrella and strapped on my pack, jumping off the high branch I was on.
I then opened up the umbrella just as a gust of wind came, blowing me in the direction of the flying mouse. "Hey dude!" I called out to the mouse.
He looked at me as he was spinning around in the air. "Grab on!" I ordered as I swung around on the umbrella. As soon as I swung it three times, I forced my whole body forward and used the momentum to make the umbrella go upside down. At that moment, the mouse got close enough, and I grabbed his tail just barely. The nw weight from the mouse made the umbrella go right side up.
I pulled him up and he grabbed the handle of the umbrella, safe now. I let go of his tail and he hung onto to the handle, looking down at the cat that was throwing a hissy-fit (pun intended). "You okay there dude?" I asked.
"Yeah, fine. Nice catch." He told me as he looked up and saw me. He rose an eyebrow at me, confused.
I wen ahead and guessed why he was confused. They're aren't that many, if any, raccoons at all in Ponyville or around it. Not even at that caretaker's cottage I keep hearing so much about. "Hold up. I know what your thinking. But I'm not from around here. I'm just a wanderer." I explained to him.
"That's not it." He told me. Now it was my turn to raise an eyebrow at him. That's usually what all animals around here think when they see me. All ponies really just think, 'That raccoon better not come near me!'. Either way, he wasn't thinking either. "What's with the golf bag of stuff? And the baseball cap?... And... Are you wearing a mask... over your mask?" He asked, very confused with my appearance.
It made slight sense why he was so confused. I mean, my secret identity confused most of my friends. "Well... I'll explain when were on the ground. First, we gotta get rid of little Ms. Stuck Up Furball down there." I said, using my tail to gesture to Opal.
"Yeah, probably a good idea." He told me. "But where do we go that's away from Opal?"
I thought for a second and came up with an idea. "I think I know a few friends that might be able to help. Just stay put my little rodent friend." I assured him as I leaned to the right, makin the umbrella turn to the right like a sail. It was heading in just the direction I wanted it to, the wind not questioning anything. Also to make it easier, we were pretty high up so I didn't have to worry about keeping this umbrella in the air all that much.
"Don't call me 'little rodent friend'. It's Blitz." He told me.
"Huh... Seems cool enough. Alright, Blitz it is then." I told him. He shook his head at me, but I think he appreciated it none the less.
"Wait, can we go to the library instead?" You see my friends-" I stopped him there though.
"Nah, my friends are probably gonna be more helpful. Besides, Opal down there is probably going to chase after us. That, and the libraries pretty darn boring." I said to him.
He was about to say something, but gave up and sighed. Guess I made a good enough point.
Blitz's POV
As we kept floating in the air on an umbrella, I noticed that we were headed to Sweet Apple Acres. More specifically, the clubhouse that was a little walk away from the main part of the farm. No offense to them, but I don't think the CMC would be more helpful in this case.
"So you know the Cutie Mark Crusaders?" I asked the double masked raccoon.
"So that's what CMC stands for huh?" He asked to no one in particular.
"What did you think it stood for?! Chariotpooling for Mouth-watering Cupcakes?!" I asked him. They only said their club name to EVERY PONY they could meet! Not only that, but they said it as loud as they possibly could.
He laughed at my joke none the less. "You got a point there. But hey it's not my fault! Those three never told me anything about their gang. I only saw 'CMC' inside their HQ somewhere."
At this point, I was questioning why I was still following his orders. I mean, he just happened to have an umbrella specifically for floating around. He had some kind of hand made golf bag full of random stuff. He talked like he knows everything. Heck, he's even wearing an actual mask. He's a raccoon, his fur makes it look like he's already wearing a mask for crying out loud! He seemed crazy... But still, he did basically save my life. I guess I didn't have a reason to question him.
"Okay, get ready for landing Blitz." The raccoon told me as he started to close up the umbrella.
"What?! We've gotta be forty feet in the air! Do you really think were going to survive a fall like that?!" I asked him angrily. Okay, now I had a reason to question him and his sanity.
"Don't worry! My friends always have it set up!" He assured me.
"Have what set up?!" I was still really mad. Okay, this raccoon was insane. No doubt about it.
"This!" He closed up the umbrella when we were right above the tree part of the treehouse. I braced for impact, knowing there was no way to stop from falling at this point. I stuck out my artificial arm and hoped for the best.
"WOO!" The raccoon said as we fell through the leaves. As soon as we got through the outer leaves, I saw a net set up.
We landed on it, it breaking our fall. I looked around, and when I saw it was safe, I rolled off the net and onto a nearby branch. "Really dude?! You couldn't have just said that there was a net where we were gonna land!"
"Yeah, but what's the fun in that?" He asked excitedly. I was in no mood for anymore fun at this point and just gave him a bored expression. Sadly, he didn't notice as he turned to face the clubhouse. "Now follow me Blitz! We still need to say hi and everything!" And with that, he walked off towards the door leaving me no choice but to follow the fool.
Once he got to the door, he knocked on it as hard as he could, which made it sound like some pony had thrown a few pebbles at the door. A few seconds later, one of the CMC answered the door.
She immediately smiled at seeing the raccoon. "Apple Bloom look who's here! It's that raccoon!" Sweetie Belle said as she saw us. Apparently, she was very happy to see him.
"Aww, and look'e here! The raccoon even brought a friend!" Apple Bloom said as she came over and saw me standing next to him. I was really confused at this point because any pony I had ever met would immediately freak out, scream, or be mad if they saw a raccoon and a mouse at their door.
"Aww, look at the little mouse." Sweetie Belle said as she picked me up, much to my displeasure. I tried to get out, but she didn't notice. "Wow, he's heavy for a little mouse." She noted, talking about my metal arm and leg.
"So what're ya doin here Mr. Raccoon?" Apple Bloom asked.
"Okay, you guys are never going to believe me! I found Blitz here riding on a small scooter thing while he tried to get away from Opal of all animals!" The raccoon explained. I'm guessing the fact that they couldn't understand him went right over his head.
"Uh... ya don't say?" Apple Bloom said, trying to pretend like she understood what he said.
"I know!" The raccoon said. "You should've seen it though, Blitz here was doing a really good job to get away from her, until he crashed into a rock and..." That's when he stopped and turned to me. "Wait a second, they can't understand me can they?" He asked me sarcastically.
Even though it was a lame excuse for a joke, I had to snicker a little at that. Nonetheless, I had to set the record straight. As I opened my mouth to explain, Scootaloo came out of nowhere on her scooter.
"Guys!" Scootaloo said as she came up to all of us, completely over-looking me and the raccoon. "You will never guess what happened!"
"What is it?! Did you find out another way we can earn our Cutie Marks?!" Sweetie Belle asked, excited.
"No, but it's still cool! So there I was, riding over to the clubhouse! When I saw a little mouse on a scooter thing made out wood and gold bits! He kept on shredding through the park, trying to get away from Opal! Then, he crashed into a rock and got some major air! Then, our raccoon friend we met a few days ago, came and caught him while floating by on an umbrella! I saw them coming towards the clubhouse, so I came to tell you too!" Scootaloo explained the whole story.
"Uh... Scootaloo?" Apple Bloom gestured for her to look down. When she saw us she smiled greatly at me. Oh she better not try to-
"This mouse is so awesome!" She said as she gave me a bear hug. "Let's keep him!" I went wide-eyed and tried to get away, or talk my way out of it. But her bear hug was crushing me so much I couldn't breath.
"Uh Scootaloo? You might want to let go, you're crushing him." Sweetie Belle told Scootaloo.
"Oh! Right sorry." She said sheepishly as she put me down. "If only this little guy could talk though. That'd make it so much cooler!"
"I... Can talk...Scootaloo" I said in between breaths.
"AH!" All three of them said, jumping away. The raccoon simply rose his eyebrows, impressed by that little fact.
Since Scootaloo jumped away, I fell to the ground, and rather uncomfortably. "H-h-how can you talk?!" Scootaloo asked, freaked out by my talking.
"It's me! Blitz!" I yelled out to them as soon as I caught my breath.
"Ya can't be Blitz! Our friend Blitz is a pegasus!" Apple Bloom said.
"Yes, I am Blitz." I told them calmly.
"Oh yeah?! Then prove it!" Scootaloo commanded me, not really convinced.
"Well, I'm still kind of mad that you three spilt love poison on me and Rainbow Dash." I reminded them. I knew it was an accident and that they apologized and everything, but I was still mad at them for that. I wasn't really known for forgiving so easily. If anything, I held grudges much longer than any pony else I knew.
"Hey, we said sorry! We didn't mean to do that!" Sweetie Belle defended. She then gasped, realizing. "It is you Blitz!"
"But how?! What happened to ya?" Apple Bloom asked me as she picked me up with her hoof.
"Well, what had happened was, me and the others all planned to meet at the park today..." I started explaining the story to them as we all went inside.
"...And that's how it all happened." I finished as I looked at them all. I was standing on the table with the raccoon sitting on the table too. The three CMC were looking to me from around the table.
"That's horrible! Opal's been a chasin you around all day?" Apple Bloom asked again.
"Yeah." I answered simply.
"Wow, you had to be pretty gutsy to pull four of Opal's whiskers out!" Scootaloo complimented. "That, or stupid." She added. I could've gone without that comment, but she did make a good point.
"And even gutsier and stupider of me to use her whiskers just to make that skateboard." I admitted.
"That's what you call it huh?" The raccoon asked rhetorically. "You gotta make me one of those one day." He told me.
"So what are we waiting around here for?" Sweetie Belle said, stepping up as leader. "We gotta get you to the library before Opal finds you."
"Yeah, your right. No telling what that cat's gonna do to me if she finds me. That, and lost my board so I have no way to get around." I told them.
"That's okay. I can get you there fast with my new umbrella." The raccoon said as he pulled his umbrella out of his golf bag.
"Wait a second!" Sweetie Belle said. "That's Rarity's favorite parasol! How did you get that Mr. Raccoon?" She asked.
The raccoon then just started whistling 'innocently' as he slowly put it back in his golf bag. "Wait a second, did you steal that?" I asked.
"No. She left in sitting there on the ground. Raccoons like me have a right to anything those ponies drop leave around as trash." He defended.
I sighed as I shook my head. I turned to the CMC, knowing that they didn't understand. "He said that he didn't steal it because Rairty put it on the ground."
"Mr. Raccoon, my sister didn't throw it away. She probably had to put it down real quick so she could do something else." Sweetie Belle told him.
"But-" The raccoon started, but Apple Bloom stopped him.
"No buts Mr. Raccoon!" Even though Apple Bloom couldn't understand him, it was kind of obvious what he was going to say. "Ya have ta return Rarity's parasol now." She told him. He sighed but nodded, admitting that he did the wrong thing.
"Well Rarity's at the library with every pony else, so let's hurry and get there. Besides, they've probably found a reverse spell by now." I said to all of them.
"Then hop on Blitz! We'll get you there in no time! Besides, maybe we'll get our Cutie Marks by helping you." Scootaloo said as I jumped on.
"Maybe it would look like a smiling mouse." Sweetie Belle said as she and the other three started going towards the door. The raccoon jumped on Sweetie Belle's back, riding her.
Right as they opened the door though, we were all unnerved to see what was behind us. An angry little persian cat, glaring right at me.
I groaned at the sight of Opal's glare. "ARE YOU SERIOUS!" Was all I could say before that cat longued at me once again.
Uh oh, guess the cats outta the bag now! I know, bad joke, but whether you scoffed or laughed at it, I'm stickin to it! Anyway, I know this chapter was way longer then the others, but since I haven't put up a chapter for five whole days, I owe to you all. Anyway, hope you all liked the chapter! Next one's up tomorrow!
QotC: Does that raccoon remind you of a different one? (There's an answer to this one, but I just want to see if any of you can guess it right)
29. The Winds of Change (Episode 4)
Welcome back to the final part of this episode! With this episode wrapping up, I can't wait to see what you all will think of it.
And with just that said!... I actually don't have anything more to say, so let's start off the chapter!
Disclaimer: I do not own anything related to MLP, music, OCs made by other FanFiction user, or other things such as that. I only own the idea of this story, Blitz as an OC, and any parody of a song that I make.
As Opal pounced for me, none of the three CMC were fast enough to stop her. She was right there. Right behind the door. I didn't blame them for this, how could I? They didn't have any control over Opal. Rarity didn't even have that much control over Opal and she took care of her.
I closed my eyes and waited for the inevitable, knowing I wasn't getting out of this in time. Opal was already jumping towards me before I could realize it.
But as I kept waiting for Opal to finally do me in, nothing hit me. I opened one eye and saw an opened umbrella in front of me. "Don't worry Blitz!" The raccoon assured me.
I was stunned. Surprised to say the least at the raccoon's reaction time. Apparently, the millisecond he saw Opal on the other side of the door, he was already springing into action. He had opened the umbrella right when Opal was in front of it, and the force of said umbrella sent Opal back to the doorway.
"You!" Opal hissed at the raccoon in a way that sounded like she had mixed emotions.
"Yep, me." The raccoon said with a sly smile. As the cat looked at us through a clawed hole in the umbrella, she tried to think of what to do. "Well... Bye!"
In one quick motion, the raccoon picked me up, me being lighter and half his size, and jumped off of Apple Bloom towards the window. Once he landed on the window frame, he jumped out the window and to the ground outside the clubhouse.
The fall was around a ten foot drop, so the raccoon used the umbrella to help land us easier. Sadly, with the claw marks, it didn't float us down. The marks were just big enough to keep us from floating away. Still, it slowed down the fall so it didn't hurt as much as it would.
"Come on! That feline nemesis of ours isn't going to give up that easy!" The raccoon said as he got up and put away his umbrella in his golf pack. I got up next and we started running in some random direction. Towards the farm in Sweet Apple Acres.
Back in the clubhouse though, Opal had already ran out the door, leaving the CMC to start running out after her. "Come on Cutie Mark Crusaders! We have to help the raccoon and Blitz!" Scootaloo said as she ran for her scooter with the wagon attached to it.
Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle were close behind, jumping in the wagon. Scootaloo then flapped her wings, going as fast as she possibly could. They could see Opal in the distance, with Blitz and the raccoon farther ahead. Scootaloo went after Opal first, knowing that she was the problem. Sadly, by going so fast on the rough ground, made a wheel on her scooter fall off.
"Oh Come On!" Sweetie Belle said, cursing their bad luck with her catchphrase.
As we kept running, we heard Sweetie Belle yelling back at the clubhouse. "Darn it! Something happened to them!" The raccoon said, looking back.
"They'll be fine!" I assured him. "But we won't if we stop running! Come on, we gotta lose Opal!" I reminded him.
Since we got a good head start, the cat in question was a good distance from us. About twenty feet behind. But if we even stopped for a rest, then Opal would be on us.
"Over there!" The raccoon pointed ahead. He was pointing to something that I was actually kind of happy to see. A dog. Winona to be exact. With the time I spent staying in the barn at Sweet Apple Acres, I knew that Winona was Applejack's dog. She was pretty well-trained and really friendly. Almost just like my old dog Alex. Minus the well-trained part anyway.
"That's Winona! She can help us!" I told him.
"Glad you agree! Now come on, no time to lose!" He told me as we made a 'B' Line for the dog.
Once we got close enough where she picked up our scent, she turned to us. "Blitz? That you?" She asked us. It was kinda funny. She had a slight western accent, but nothing close to Applejack's. It was more of urban western accent, while Applejack had an obvious western one.
Still, I didn't have time to make a note of it as we were running for our lives, so I just answered her as quickly as possible. "Yeah! Long story short, Twilight's spell gone wrong! Opal thinks I'm a snack! Help us!" I said as we ran over.
"Opal?" She asked. She looked behind us, and saw Opal running right after us, with no signs of slowing down. "Yikes, that's horrible! Doesn't Opal know your not a real mouse?!" She asked as she started running towards us, trying to meet us halfway.
"Don't think she cares!" The raccoon answered.
"Wasn't asking you!" Winona said with a slight growl. I noticed that she was slightly aggressive with the raccoon, but I didn't say anything. As soon as we got near her, we both jumped up, landing on her back.
She growled a little more, but didn't say anything as she turned around and started running for Applejack's house. Sadly, with the extra weight on her back she was just a tiny bit slower with Opal. Who noticed herself and tried to catch up.
"You two are too heavy! Get off you annoying little robber!" Winona yelled at the raccoon. At this point I was starting to see a pattern. No animal or pony knew his name. The CMC called him Mr. Raccoon, while Winona just gave him an insult as a name.
"Winona, he's helping me out! Besides, he's in this as bad as I am!" I said, talking about Opal being after us. I didn't know if Opal really was planning to go after this raccoon or not, but either way he was still helping out.
"Err... Fine! But if Opal catches us, I hope you know who to point a finger to!" Winona told me. She kept running, the house at least two minutes from how fast we were going.
"Oh, I wouldn't worry about Opal catching us! You just worry about getting us to that house of yours Winona! I'll worry about the feline enemy!" He said with a slight 'heroic' ness in his voice. He reached in his golf bag and pulled out... a boomerang.
"What's a boomerang gonna do?!" I asked him. With how bumpy the ride was from here to Applejack's house, that thing was worthless.
"This! Watch your pretty little head Winona!" He warned as he aimed it and threw it ahead of us. With some skill, it turned around in mid-air and came right back for us, but with a few apples in the way.
The boomerang cut the small stems that held the apples up to the tree and the apples started to wiggle, but didn't fall down yet. He caught the boomerang and quickly put it away. "What did..."
Before I could question what he just did, the answer came to me. Or should I say to Opal? Right after we passed under the apples, they finally gave in and snapped off from the branches they were on. And right as Opal got under them, all three apples hit Opal right on the head, making her trip and fall behind.
I saw this and couldn't help but laugh at the cat's dumb face as she fell to the ground from the few bonks to the head. And by the way she acted when she snapped out of it, I could tell she wasn't about to become the next Sir Isaac Newton any time soon.
"Now tell me that wasn't helpful without lying!" The raccoon challenged us.
"Err..." Winona growled at him. "You wasted three perfectly good apples!"
Wow... Just... Just wow. "Really? That's the best you could up with?" I asked out loud. Whatever happened between these two must've made Winona mad at him. She came up with the worse excuse ever.
"Whatever! Point is, were here!" Winona changed the subject, pointing out the fact that we were coming up to the house. She ran up to the door and we jumped off. She scratched at it, making the farm girl we've been trying to get to answer.
"Winona, there ya are!" She looked and saw us, then frowned. "Ah, so you no good little thief came back to steal a few more apples did ya?! And ya even have the nerve ta come back with a pal?! Well, let's see how you two like the warm welcom' my broom has for y'all!" Applejack told us as she got a broom from behind the door frame!
"Applejack, it's me! Blitz!" I yelled out before she could hit us senseless.
"Blitz? That really you?" Applejack asked, hearing my voice. She took a good look at me.
"Yes! See?!" I pressed down on my ear, and started playing country music that I knew wouldn't really be looked down upon that much. Good Time, by Alan Jackson.
After about the first twenty seconds, I clicked the song off. That was enough to convince her that I was me. Along with get me very confused looks from Winona and the un named raccoon.
"Alright, yer Blitz alright. But what happened to ya?" Applejack asked me.
"GET! BACK! HERE!" I heard a very aggravated hiss from behind, seeing Opal still coming at me. Does that cat ever let up?!
"I'll tell you inside!" I said running in. The raccoon followed in close behind, getting a few angry looks from Applejack and Winona for it. Then they followed behind us, closing the door so Opal couldn't get in.
"Why is Opal all the way out here?!" Applejack asked me as she went over to us. She picked me up and put me on her back, taking me to the kitchen so I could stand on a counter.
"Well long story short, and for the third time now..." That second part I mumbled quietly. I took a breath, the short story still going to take a while. "Me and the others went to the park for the Pony Pet Playdate thing. Twilight accidentally used the wrong spell on me, I'm a mouse, and Opal wants to eat me. So far, I've been clawed at, thrown around, skateboarded into a rock, floated around by an umbrella, eating by Gummy, regurgitated by Gummy, nearly eaten by both Opal and Owloliscious, nearly chocked to death by a bear hug from Scootaloo, and have fallen to my death not once, not twice, not thrice! But four times!" I said, releasing the breath of air I had in me.
I looked at all of them, and saw that they all had the same exact expression. Shocked. "Boy howdy, that sounds like an awful lot that's happened! Gee, ya miss one Pony Pet Playdate..." She said to herself.
"The funny part is it's only been an hour." I told her. That left her speechless again, but she recovered even quicker this time.
"Well, yer safe now. Where's Twilight and the others?" She asked me.
"I told them to go to the library and find the reverse spell. Hopefully they can hurry up cause the smell of cheese is starting to drive me insane." I joked. They all chuckled a little at that.
"Well, we better get ya back ta Twilight. Before Opal finds a way in here. Why did she look so mad any how?" Applejack asked.
"I might've... Plucked four of her whiskers off and used them to build my get away ride." I explained, trying to sound slightly innocent.
"How you did that, and still aren't eaten is what's surprising me." The raccoon said.
"As much as I hate to admit it, the little thief here's right. I haven't met nearly any animal nor pony that's fearless enough to take Opal on. And rip off four of her whiskers no less." Winona admitted.
"Yeah, well let's just say that my craftiness is the only thing I've relied on my whole life." I admitted myself.
"Well come on Blitz. Times a wastin!" She told me. She took off her hat and gestured for me to jump on her head where I'll be safe. I jumped on and she put her hat back on. "Heh, ironic ain't it?" She asked, talking about the whole poisonous joke thing.
"Oh, you have no idea..." I said.
"Now Winona? Can you distract Opal out there?" Applejack asked.
"You bet!" She replied, though Applejack only heard a bark and a happy nod.
"Thanks Winona! I can always count on you! And raccoon?" She turned to him, glaring at him when she saw him reaching for a fresh apple fritter. She just gave up and sighed. "Just take one apple fritter and come on! I don't want ya takin anythin else from Sweet Apple Acres." She said to him. She knew that by this point, he was helping in some way. That, and she had enough of the little robber stealing from her family's farm.
"Eh, I can live that." He said as he grabbed one fritter and hopped on her back.
As soon as he was on, she and Winona made for the door. Winona jumped out first, running off in some random direction. Luckily, Opal was blinded by rage and went after her, thinking I was going with her.
Applejack then came out and started heading for Ponyville, making good time too.
As we neared Ponyville, I relaxed a little. "Well, at least it's just smooth sailing from here. Right?" I asked as I came out from underneath Applejack's hat and sat on top of it.
"Yeah..." The raccoon agreed as he finished up the fritter. "Hey, can you tell the Apple Farmer Pony I said thanks for the food?" He said as he relaxed, enjoying the ride.
"Sure. Hey Applejack, the raccoon says thanks for the fritter." I translated.
"Yer welcome raccoon. Glad ya liked it." Applejack said. She mauve not liked the raccoon for stealing apples from her farm, but I guess she was still glad he enjoyed the fritter.
"Hey look, there's the library! Were gonna make it! Finally!" I said happily. Man I have never been so happy to see a library before.
But fate just wouldn't let me off the hook that easy would it? Right when we were just a few feet from the door to the library, which was opened a crack for me to come in, a freak gust of wind came and hit all three of us. It wasn't strong enough to blow affect Applejack or the raccoon, but it was strong enough to blow Applejack's hat right off her head. And guess what little temporary rodent went up with it?
"ARE YOU KIDDING ME RIGHT NOW?!" I yelled out, angry that fate just couldn't let me off easy.
"Blitz!" Applejack yelled out. Sadly out of all times to leave it behind, she left her rope at home. So there was no way she could catch me and the hat.
"Huh?" Twilight stepped out from inside the library. "Applejack, what's going- Blitz!" She started to ask Applejack what she was doing here, when she saw me high up in the air on top of the hat.
That's when the rest of them came out. "Oh no, Blitz!" Rainbow Dash called out.
"Don't worry, I got him!" The raccoon called out. They all turned to him, hearing his chattering. When they did, they saw him pull out a small fishing pole that was just big enough to fit in his golf bag. He held it with both hands and brought back his arms over his head, then brought them forward, casting the perfect cast which stuck to Applejack's hat.
He held on and started reeling it in, the wind going against him as it tried to blow me away. I held for dear life on that hat, trying not to let go.
The wind just got stronger though, and it got to the point where the raccoon was starting to be pulled by the wind to.
He soon got an idea though. He jumped off Applejack and landed on the ground. Then he took the fishing rod and jammed it into the ground, anchoring me and the hat along with it. "Blitz! Your going to have to trust me on this! On the count of three, I want you to let go of the hat!" He yelled to me.
Only me, and to some extent Fluttershy, could understand him. So I went ahead and translated by answering to him with, "Are you nuts?! Why would letting go of the hat be a good idea?!" I scream asked him.
"Just trust me! One..." He reached for his pack, trying to get something.
Knowing that I was pretty much out of options, I had no choice but to follow along with whatever he was planning. I couldn't hold onto this hat much longer anyway.
All the others just watched from the sidelines as the raccoon tried to single handily save my life. Only four of them could fly, and those four were Owloliscious, Tank, Fluttershy, and Rainbow Dash. Tank probably didn't trust his flying that well and didn't want to make anything worse. Fluttershy was too scared to do anything but watch in fear with her eyes covered by her hooves. Owlolisious was to light to fly after me. And Rainbow Dash was making sure the lighter animals like Angel and Gummy weren't about to get caught in the wind.
"Two..." The raccoon called out as he pulled something out of his golf bag.
As he did, Opal and Winona came over to the group, seeing me in the air. Winona was watching helplessly too, hoping I would by okay. Opal however, was watching with a smile, wondering just how to eat me as soon as I got back to the ground either the easy way or the hard way.
"Three!" I looked back at the raccoon and saw he had another on of his tools in his hand. The slightly ripped umbrella. He threw it closed up like a javelin towards me, it aimed above my head. That's when his plan was clear to me.
I let go of the hat and jumped up, grabbing the umbrella that soared right over my head. I went flying with it, the freak wind stopping all of a sudden. It was almost as if, the wind was doing this just for its own entertainment.
Wasting no time, I opened up the umbrella and I immediately slowed down. The rip in the umbrella still made me go down quickly, but I was still going slow enough to the point where I would be just fine.
"Wow, great thinking!" Twilight praised the raccoon. He gave her, along with the rest of them a two finger salute as he pulled out his boomerang. He aimed it and threw it, hitting Applejack's hat which was still floating in the air. It started to spin around, getting tangled up in the fishing line. That made it start to fall out of the sky. He caught his boomerang as it came back and went over to the hat, getting his line free of it.
Meanwhile, I landed back on the ground. I closed up the umbrella and brought it over to the raccoon. "I think this is yours."
He shook his head. "Nah, it's that Rarity unicorn's remember?" He said. He took it from me and tossed it over to Rarity, who caught it with her magic.
"My goodness, whatever happened to my beloved parasol?!" Rarity asked as she looked over the claw marks.
Once again, the question was answered itself as a cat pounced me to the ground. She just plain out hissed at me, ready to eat me at long last.
But luckily, Twilight was already fixing that problem. After charging up her horn, and fired a magical beam at me, finally changing me back into the cypony I originally was.
Opal backed up a few steps as she saw me turn back. I frowned at her, both of us knowing that I had the upper paw now. Or should I say hoof? "Bark." I said simply.
That made her run back over to Rarity, scared out of her mind that I was about to get my revenge on her. If I put her through so much trouble and pain as a mouse, Opal couldn't even begin to think of what I could do as my normal cypony self.
"Opal darling, you have a lot to apologize for." Rarity said, giving her a stern look. Opal just ignored her though as she curled up into a ball and rested on her back, having enough for today.
"Opal doesn't have to apologize Rarity. Besides, I think I got about even with her for everything she's been through." I said.
"Ta think this all started cause we all wanted to help ya get a pet." Applejack said out loud.
"Yeah, no kidding. And after all this I never even got around to trying to think of what kind of pet I wanted." I answered. But after I said this, I felt something land on my back. The raccoon.
He then chattered something, but since I was a pony again, I couldn't understand him. He then looked to Fluttershy after some of the other pets said something, and talked to her.
"Oh. I think what he's trying to tell you is that he would like to be your pet." Fluttershy translated.
"Really?" I looked to the raccoon on my back and he nodded. I thought to myself and tried out the idea in my head.
In more ways than one, I was a lot like a raccoon, so it kind of fit. They were clever, crafty, and could stay up during the night if they wanted. With all that, plus the fact that we were kind of friends already with how much he saved my skin, I came to a decision.
"Alright then. But I think your going to need a name if you don't already have one." I told him. He took off his hat and scratched his head before putting it back on backwards. He then shrugged then pointed at me and made a shooting notion as if his hand was a gun. I took this as him saying, 'Okay, shoot.'
"Alright then..." I tried to think of something good. I tried to think of what this raccoon reminded me of. The one thing I kept coming back to was what made him original.
He always carried around that golf bag. He had a backwards baseball cap on, and wore a second mask over his furred one. Then he kept carrying around stuff like an umbrella, a boomerang, and a fishing pole.
That's when I got the idea for a name. "How about... RJ?" I asked him. It made so much sense when I said it. He reminded me so much of the movie Over the Hedge with the raccoon RJ. He had a golf bag too, with a bunch of random stuff in it. They were basically one in the same.
He made a face that looked like he was thinking then answered by testing something out himself. He jumped up on my head and pressed down on my ear, making it play a sound. It was a 'DING!' that you would here from a game show if you were right. So it can play more than just music huh? That's good to know.
"Seems like he likes it." Twilight noted.
"Yay! Guess that means that Gummy has a new friend!" Pinkie said as she held up her pet gator.
Sadly, not all of them were satisfied as Winona growled a little. "It's alright there Winona. RJ won't steal anythin else from Sweet Apple Acres anymore. Right Blitz?" Applejack asked me, looking to me.
Great, now I had to make sure RJ didn't steal anything. Guess that means that I'll have to watch that. "I'll do my best to make him watch that." I promised. But if all he stole from them was apples and other kinds of food, then that was probably because he was hungry. That, I could take care of.
RJ simply chuckled a little as he jumped back and leaned against my metal tail, using it as a bed of sorts with his pack as a pillow. But as he closed his eyes, Rarity spoke up.
"Done." All of us looked to Rarity as she held up her parasol, which was now hemmed and stitched up so well, you couldn't notice. I guess she had a sewing kit or something in her pocket. "Excuse me RJ?" He opened one eye, and saw that the parasol was fixed up. "Do you want this back? I wouldn't particularly mind returning it to you."
After he said that, RJ got up and nodded. He then jumped on my tail, using it to catapult himself over to the umbrella. He did a few front flips in the air and landed perfectly in front of Rarity and got it from her, checking it out.
"Woah, that was awesome!" Rainbow Dash admitted.
"You have no idea." I told her as I went over to the rest of the group.
RJ then chattered at Rainbow Dash. Then remembered and chattered to Fluttershy. As he went over behind me, we all looked over to Fluttershy
"O-oh... He said to watch this..." She said to us.
I stayed put, having a decent idea of what RJ was about to do. And just like I predicted, he jumped on my tail, making it go down like a loaded catapult. Then by itself, it flung him high in the air.
As soon as he was flying, he started doing flips and other tricks. And as soon as he got to the arch of where he was brought up, he opened up the umbrella, staying up in the air. He balanced himself on the handle, and kept one hand on the neck, giving us all a two-fingered salute.
He then started spinning the umbrella to a point where it was side-ways in mid air. Then he gave one final swing to it, making it go perfectly upside down. There, he balanced himself on the end of the handle with one hand alone.
They all cheered at his show-offy performance. And from just that little show he put on, I knew that he was going to fit in just fine.
And there you have it folks! I think that this episode turned out well, but again it's all of your opinion. I hope you all enjoyed the chapter as much as I did writing it! And with all that said, I'll see you all next time!
QotC: With the kind of pets you can get in Equestria, what kind of pet would you want?
30. Happy Friend's Day (Episode 5)
Sup every pony! You know, With May here, I think it's time that the month for new beginnings should also give me a reason to have a brand new concept on things. Firstly, I think that I should make something completely original. And by 'completely', I mean something that I got an idea without any inspiration from anything else. So this episode will literally be my very own original idea. I know probably a few of you have noticed that each episode wasn't all original since I got the inspiration from something else. But as I said, this episode main idea will be based com -leate-a-ly off of my own idea.
So with that monologue said and explained, lets go ahead and wrap this up huh? So with it being the month of change and all, I'm gonna respond to the top three reviews I found interesting, then start off the chapy! (Note: I'm only responding to the top three reviews from last chapter I found interesting.)
3: Justus80. I love the AC series! But I'm a little skeptical on how AC 4's gonna turn out. Especially with everything about it.
2: FireKitsune1. Man, eagles are really popular huh? But I can't really judge that because I think eagles are one of the coolest birds around.
1: PrinceBlackFire116. Dude, that would be so cool! Having a Manticore as a pet would blow any other pet outta the water! That, and you do make a good point. Pinkie's cupcake stealing is starting to be a real problem. This one time-
*Pinkie jumps through the forth wall and interupts me* Now wait a minute! I haven't stolen any cupcakes for three days now!
Me: Pinkie! Stop breaking the fourth wall!
Pinkie: No! Viva La Fourth Wall Breaking!
Me: Uh... Wait a minute, I got it! Author Powers Activate! *Pinkie then started to go back to Equestria*
Pinkie: Hey wait you can't just- *Before she could finish, she left through the fourth wall again*
Me: Haha! Author Powers never fail! So now without anything else to say, let's start off the episode!
Disclaimer: I don't own anything from MLP. Nor any mentioned song, popular show, or have any relation with any famous thing involved. Any parodies that I've made actually do belon to me, for future references.
Spike's POV
Okay Spike! You've been waiting for too long! Today's the day! With it being Friend's Day and all, now's your chance to get Rarity to actually notice you for real! As I psyched myselfup to get ready for my big idea today, I checked myself in the mirror. I had to make sure I was at my best for impressin Rarity after all.
"Wow, you up early Spike. Usually, I have to wake you up for you to be awake this early." Twilight said to me as she came downstairs where I was at.
"I know, but today's important! It's Friend's Day!" I told her. Just because I was the youngest of the group, that didn't mean that I slacked off about a holiday.
"Let's not forget that it's Rainbow Dash's birthday too. She's always so happy about today because she get's 'the most awesome presents ever'. And speaking of, happy Friend's Day Spike." Twilight told me as she used her magic to move two large stacks of books. Behind it was a closest door I had forgot about because of those books. She then used her magic to open it up, revealing to me something so mouth-wateringly delicious! A gem cake! Which had so many gems on it, I had to wipe my eyes from the shine it made.
"A gem cake!" I yelled out, astonished.
"Yep. Me and all of our friends pitched in to make, and hide it from you. And that wasn't easy." She mused with a smile. I didn't care though as I stepped up to it. It had to be twice my size, it was so big!
But even though I wanted to just jump right into the cake and start eating it SO VERY MUCH, I couldn't. At least not yet anyway. Me and the others all had something big planned for Twilight too. I guess they all included me since they knew that I would be getting this cake as a gift an would wan to repay Twilight.
Luckily, all I had to do was keep Twilight out of the library for about two hours, and I'd be all set. Man I can't wait to see the look on her face when she sees it, she'll be so happy.
"Man I can't wait to eat this!" I said out loud, getting another look at the glorious creation that was the gem cake in front of me. I quickly remembered and pushed the cake back in the closest, plucking off one of the gems to hold me over for now. I closed the door carefully with my tail and went towards the door, getting the wagon that me and Twilight had packed with a gift each for our friends. "But we still owe it to our friends to say hi to them." I said with a smile.
"Wow, you keep on surprising me Spike. It's nice to see you have a little restraint today and are so eager to say hi to our friends." Twilight told me.
"Yeah, well you know me. Putting others before me and everything." I said as I tossed the decently sized gem in my mouth. That one gem alone tasted as if my tongue took a tropical vacation. "Yep... Pure self-controlled dragon assistant." I mumbled as I turned to the closet again, wondering if I really had to get Twilight out of the library right now.
"He he he... And were back to the same old Spike. Come on, let's go say hi to our friends. They're probably all up and ready to say hi to us by now." Twilight said to me. I wasn't really paying much attention though as I was lost in thought about whether or not to enjoy my Friend's Day cake. Twilight made the decision for me though, picking me up with her magic and placing me on her back. We then left, the wagon being pulled right behind us.
For the final moments I was in the library, I took in a big whiff of the most salivating smell ever. Sprinkles of ruby over shavings of emeralds. All of which was over my favorite flavored cake batter.
"Oh why did I have to convince you right away?!" I said, already heartbroken that I was away from my cake.
Twilight just shook her head at me, mentally noting the fact it's only been five minutes. Then she caught something I had said. "Wait. Convince me? What did you have to convice me of what?" She asked.
"Me and the-" I quickly covered my mouth before I could say anything though. Since all of us, not counting Twilight of course, made a Pinkie Promise to not tell Twilight the surprise, I had to keep my word. Me only saying those few words to Twilight made me get the feeling that Pinkie Pie was watching somehow.
Speaking of Pinkie Pie, we were coming up on Sugarcube Corner. "Okay. Ready to give Pinkie her gift Spike?" Twilight asked me.
I dug through the pile of gifts we had, pulling out two of them that were wrapped in pink wrapping paper with a colorful bow on top. I had gotten her one of those enchanted cards that made a loud funny noisemaker sound every time you opened it. Twilight had gotten her a new pair of ovenmits that had 'Let's' and 'Party' written on each mitten in bright pink letters.
When we got to Sugarcube Corner we saw Pinkie Pie in the window working on some kind of dessert, which seemed normal enough. What was a little different was that Blitz was already there and he was helping her make the dessert.
"Hey look, Blitz is there too. Well, at least we can say hi to both of them and exchenge gifts. Spike?" Twilight asked me, but I already knew what she was going to ask.
"Already on it." I said as I dug through the pile of gifts. Twilight had her gift wrapped up in black wrapping paper with a yellow bow so it be easy to figure out which one it was. She got him a simple book that was filled with blueprins on furniture. That way he was able to build some more furniture for his house cince all he had was a bed and a small simple kitchen.
Me? Well I got him... Uh oh... I forgot to get him something! This isn't good! I usually get every pony's gifts a month before Friend's Day, but I forgot to get something for Blitz after he became our friend! Oh man, what do I do now?!
"Everything okay Spike?" Twilight asked me as she turned to me.
"Oh-uh-yeah! Yeah, I got your present for Blitz right here!" I said, holding up her gift for Blitz.
"And your gift for Blitz?" She tried to remind for me.
"He, don't worry about it!" I assured her. I couldn't let her think that I forgot. She'd never forgive me! "I got it covered."
"If you say so. Come on, let's go over." Twilight said as she turned back to the bakery. When we both did though, we saw Blitz and Pinkie in there again. Blitz then hoof fed Pinkie some wierd looking dessert. She smiled as she held it in her mouth like one of those large cigerettes and Blitz just laughed at that. That's when Pinkie got an idea and filled her mouth with a little frosting. She then used the wierd dessert to shoot the frosting at Blitz like spit-balls.
As we watched this, we laughed a little at the whole thing. "Pinkie being Pinkie as usual. Let's go in before that food fight goes into an all out war." She told me as we went inside.
When we got inside, Twilight went over to the kitchen and slowly opened the door. "Pinkie? Blitz?" She called out.
"Twilight!" They both called out simultaniously. They then ran around the room, getting a few things, and piled it behind them. They then stood side by side very closely, making sure Twilight didn't see what was behing them. "What are you two doing here?" Blitz asked us.
"Well, we wanted to come over and say happy Friend's Day. We also brought over your presents." She said to them as she used her magic to levitate the gifts over to them. They stayed completely still in place as they got their gifts.
Blitz was the first to open his, using his metal hoof to cut right through the wrapping paper and bow like a knife would. "Is it a journal?" He asked, seeing the blank book.
At least, that's what it was from the outside. When he opened it up, he saw one of the blueprints. Each and every one was folded up inside the book in a way where you could just unfold and fold it back easily. He unfolded the blueprint he was on and saw a blueprint for a nightstand. "Aw sweet! It's full of furniture blueprints! Thanks Twilight!" He said to her.
"Your welcome Blitz! Since all you have was a bed for now, I thought you would've wanted more furniture in your house. And since you like building so much, I thought that this was perfect for you." Twilight explained.
"Well I can't wait to try out some of these." Blitz said as he put the book in the bag he had over his back.
After that we heard a loud gasp after a noise maker sounded off. "Wow! I wasn't expecting that!" Pinkie Pie said as she opened it again and again while she had on the ovenmits Twilight had gotten her.
"I knew that would be a good idea!" I said, complimenting myself on my choice. "So which presents better?" I asked, wanting to know.
Twilight then elbowed me with her front right knee. "Spike, it's not a competition!" She quickly changed the subject though. Probably afraid that Pinkie would say my present was better. "So anyway, what was that dessert you two were making?"
Come to think of it, yeah what was it? They looked at each other, staying in place so we couldn't see what was behind them. "Why... We don't know what your talking about." Blitz said innocently.
"But... We saw you two in the window, having a small food fight." Twilight told them.
"We didn't have a food fight silly filly!" Pinkie Pie said with a perky smile. "I was... just showing Blitz how to use frosting!" Pinkie said to us.
We knew that wasn't the truth because we saw her shooting Blitz with frosting earlier. Twilight pointed that out to them. "But Pinkie, you were shooting Blitz with-" Blitz interupted her though.
"With the frosting nozzle thing. She kept saying something along the lines of, 'No silly, you have the nozzle upside down!' So she took the nozzle thing and sprayed me with it as punishment." Blitz explained as he put a toothpick in his mouth.
That made me remember what all this was about. While we were all planning Twilight and Rainbow Dash's surprises, and Pinkie decided to make treats for Rainbow Dash's birthday. "I get what this is about! This is for-" "ACHOO!" Blitz sneezed kinda wierdly while I was talking and accidently shot the toothpick out of his mouth, it nailing the ground right next my foot. That freaked me out a bit and made me jump back.
"Oh man, I'm so sorry about that Spike! Hehe, you know I wish it was possible to make a promise to yourself to never sneeze again. Would make things so much quieter!" He said, glaring at me as he said promise and quiet. He soon got out another toothpick and placed it in his mouth, replacing the first one. He then looked right at me with a slight frown.
"It's... Okay Blitz. Just watch where you shoot those toothpicks. Anyway Twilight, like I was saying. This is all for-" Before I could say anything, Pinkie started coughing wierdly.
She coughed so much that covered her mouth with her hoof and closed her eyes. "Wow! I have no idea where that came from!" Pinkie Pie said, staying in the same pose of her hoof to her mouth and her eyes shut.
"Are you gonna be okay Pinkie?" Blitz asked, concerned.
"As fit as a fiddle! But I'll try to be a little quieter then a fiddle. Maybe next time I can just try to keep it to myself completely!" Pinkie Pie said, staring directly at me with one eye open.
Oh, now I remember! When we all came together to plan both of their surpsrises, Pinkie Pie made us all Pinkie Promise to never tell any pony else about it. Guess Twilight isn't even allowed to find out about Rainbow Dash's surprise.
"You two are acting wierd..." Twilight said to them.
"Wierd? Wierd how?" Blitz asked, faking confusion.
"Well, you two are coughing and sneezing out of no where, and you haven't leftthat one spot since we got here. What are you two hiding?" Twilight asked them both, getting suspicious.
"Why, nothing at all Twilight! We would never hide anything from you unless we had a perfectly good reason to! But we don't so we won't! So there's no reason to worry that little horn of yours!" Pinkie Pie said to us with a cheerful grin.
Twilight looked at me, with a confident look. She wanted to know just what they were hiding. But it would be okay if she found out about it by herself right? So she's allowed to look. And while she was at it, I was starting to wonder what exactly they were hiding too.
So we both looked back at them with the same idea. Me and Twilight leaned to the left, only for them to lean in the same direction at once so they'd still be blocking our view.
We then leaned to the right to try and see, only for them to lean in our way. It was like they were mirroring our every move. And the funny part was they were acting like nothing was happening. Blitz just kept a friendly smile as he watched us, and Pinkie had a giant smile on her face with her eyes closed too. How she knew which way we were leaning, you got me.
We then tried juking to the right, but leaned quickly to the left, but they followed our moves exactly.
We looked at eachother again and both got the same idea as we both nodded. We then faced them again, but this time, leaned in opposite directions.
Blitz blocked my view, and Pinkie blocked Twilight's. Then we both quickly straightened up to look in between them. Sadly, Blitz was prepared for this and spread out his wings, pretending to stretch them. Man, they were good at this.
"Man, my wings are killing me. Guess I haven't strecthed them out that much." Blitz commented.
"Really? Then how's about you go outside real quick so you can stretch them?" Twilight caught him this time.
"Uh... It can wait. Besides, it smells like freash cookies in here." Blitz said.
At this point I sighed, knowing this was gonna go on forever. "Come on Twilight, we gotta go see the others anyway." I reminded her.
She sighed too, admitting defeat. "Alright, your right. Let's go. Bye Blitz. Bye Pinkie" Twilight said as she turned the cart around and started to walk out of the kitchen.
"Bye!" They both said simultainiously with almost the same amount of pep in their voice.
As she had her back turned, they both glared at me. Then Pinkie Pie pulled a sign out of no where that said, 'You Pinkie Promised!'. I mouthed 'sorry' then caught up with Twilight.
As I caught up with Twilight outside, she looked at me with a great big smile on her face. "What?" I asked her, obviously missing the joke.
"Spike, I figured out why they're acting so wierd!" She said happily.
"Y-you did?" I asked, slightly scared of what exactly she figured out.
"Yes! It's so obvious! Pinkie Pie and Blitz," I closed my eyes, expecting her to figure it out. "Are dating!" She said to me.
"Wait, what?!" I asked, caught completely off guard by that.
"It's true! Think about it! Blitz is up this early just to see Pinkie?! They're having a food fight with each other inside the kitchen?! When they heard us come in they must've hid all the food behind them so we wouldn't see it?!" She then gasps before continuing. "They must not want any of us to figure it out! That's why they were acting so secretive about it!" She said.
I stood there in shook for a few seconds as I thought of it. After thinking about it, I could see why Twilight would think that. Then I shook it off before correcting her. "No Twilight. That's not it! The truth is that..."
Before I could set her straight, Blitz flew into view right behind Twilight. He cracked his neck in both directions without using his hooves. Instead, he used one to gesture zipping his mouth shut, then pointed to his eyes, then mine. Giving me a whole gesture that basically screamed at me saying, 'Don't you dare say anything! I'm watching you.' He then flew off in some direction.
I gulped silently before looking back at Twilight, who was waiting my answer. "Well, um... They can't be dating because..." Before I could come up with anything, Twilight stopped me.
"Spike. I know you might have a hard time accepting it, but they really are dating. Just trust me on this. Besides, they probably like each other as much as you like Rarity, and they're just afraid to show it." Twilight tried to explain her side of this.
"But..." That's when Pinkie Pie looked up from inside a lone nearby passing baby carriage with a pacifier in her mouth. She shook her head at me and I just sighed. "Okay Twilight. You win." I gave up.
Pinkie seemed satisfied enough with that jumped out of the baby carriage, some how putting it all in a suitcase she brought with her. She kept the pacifier in her mouth though as she trotted away with the briefcase on her back.
"Glad to hear you being mature enough to admit that Spike. Now come on, let's go see Applejack so we can give her gifts to her. And while were at it, we can tell her about Blitz and Pinkie." She said to me. Oh this is going to be a very confusing Friend's Day for all of us isn't it?
Wow, this day's startin off differently huh? Hehe well, the day's about to get a little more different. Let's just hope Twilight doesn't over react about everything this episode. Anyway, see you all tomorrow with the next chapter!
QotC: I know this question might be long overdue but, who's your favorite character?
31. Blitz the Player? (Episode 5)
And welcome back every pony to, 'What a Friend Doesn't Know Won't Hurt Them!'... Oh, that's not what this is called? Darn it, there goes my epic intro of none failing...
But still, welcome to A Brony Life' Did I get it right that time? Yeah? Okay were good! Let's just do our usual intro stuff then get right into the story!
First! Top three comments!
3: Justus80. Oh, something tells me that you're getting your answer by the end of this episode.
2: VintageThunder98. Rainbow Dash is one of my favorite characters too. To me it's tied with five characters total.
1: EpicPie1. Glad to see you like my character! I didn't really know that he would become a favorite to anyone else! And also, Pinkie and Blitz? Wow, I thought that no one would even like that idea.
Pinkie: Yeah, I thought that was a little over the top too. *She's sitting off to the side off-screen, eating some popcorn*
Me: But-how did-your... WHY?!
Pinkie: No pony can stop Pinkamena Diane Pie! *She jumped up in excitement as she pours the rest of her popcorn into her mouth in one go*
Me: Err... Aha! Well, you all go ahead and enjoy the chapter. As for me, I have a pink menace to take care of. *starts to crack knuckles. Then goes off-screen to where Pinkie is. After multiple crashing noises, along with a screeching cat noise, I fly back into view, looking exhausted and defeated* Ow... Just start-up the chapter...
Disclaimer: I don't own any of MLP, along with any famous music, or famous stories/movies mentioned.
Spike's POV
As we kept walking towards Sweet Apple Acres, I couldn't help but frown at Twilight's huge grin. She was so happy for Blitz and Pinkie being a couple. And no matter what I try to say to convince her, there's Pinkie Pie or some pony else watching me because I Pinkie Promised.
So now I just had to agree with whatever she thought. Which was just going to get more and more confusing.
"Oh, there she is." Twilight noted as we saw Applejack over by an empty spot near the barn.
When I started to walk over to Applejack, Twilight pulled me, aside and brought us both behind a bush. "What's wrong?"
"Shh. Look." Twilight told me quietly, pointing towards where Applejack is.
I looked over and saw that the empty spot wasn't that empty. A few feet away from Applejack was what looked like some kind of tower being built by a yellow streak of light that was spinning around it really fast. I took a wild guess and assumed it was Blitz.
"So Blitz is building something for Applejack. It's Friend's Day, what's wrong with that?" I asked.
"That's not what I'm referring to Spike. What I'm saying is that if Blitz is here then maybe he's also going to tell Applejack about him and Pinkie Pie." Twilight told me.
I sighed at her. "Twilight for the last time, Blitz and Pinkie were both at Sugarcube Corner because-" Before I could explain it to her, an apple fell on my head. I looked up and saw Pinkie Pie sitting on the branch above me in a crow costume.
She made a realistic 'Caw!' sound and flapped her fake wings, flying off. My jaw dropped at the sight of that, leaving me speechless.
But before I could finish talking Twilight out of her idea, she looked back at the two of them. I gave up again and turned back towards Applejack and Blitz.
Blitz had finally finished working on the tower and stopped flying around it. As he tried to fly over to Applejack, he got too dizzy and ended up crashing into her. "Sorry about that Applejack." Blitz said as he slowly got up off her.
He then helped her up. "It's alright Blitz. Besides, ya just finished buildin a whole silo!" Applejack said, admiring the silo in front of her.
"Yeah. Luckily it wasn't that hard to build. Still, I hope the mayor doesn't ask me to build any clock towers or anything." They laughed a little at that. "Besides, I'm kind of in a hurry so I had to be quick about building it."
"Ya have to leave already? Sure ya don't wanna come in fer a quick bite to eat or somethin?" Applejack asked him, trying to be polite.
"Nah, I can't. Wish I could though it smells great." Blitz complimented.
"Oh... Well alrighty than. Guess you can have some later then. Yer still comin to that hill later right?" Applejack asked him.
"Wouldn't miss it." Blitz said shaking his head. He then started to fly off. "See ya then." He said as he flew off.
"Guess he didn't say 'the news' to Applejack." I said, looking back at Twilight, who kept looking at them. "Come on, let's go talk to her." I said to her, as I started walking out of the bush.
But she pulled me right back in a few seconds later. "Are you crazy Spike?!" She whisper-yelled to me. "We can't talk to Applejack now! If we did then she'd hear the bad news!"
"What are you talking about?" I asked her, really confused by the sudden change of heart.
"Don't you get it?!" She asked me, shaking me a little to make me see whatever she was trying to see. "Blitz isn't dating just Pinkie Pie! He's dating Pinkie and Applejack at the same time!"
Okay, now she was going to far with this. First she thinks that Blitz is dating Pinkie Pie. Now she thinks he's dating Pinkie AND Applejack?! "Twilight, there is no wa-" She interupted me before I could deny it.
"No Spike. Didn't you just hear what they said? There going on a date later on a hill!" She told me what they just said.
That wasn't it at all. There wasn't going to be any date on a hill. That's where Rainbow Dash's surprise was going to be, and that's where all of us were going to meet up.
"Come on, were getting to the bottom of this right now Spike. Let's see just where Blitz is going this time." Twilight said to me as she started to go after Blitz, forgetting all about Applejack and the gifts. I sighed and got the wagon, going after Twilight since I had no real choice but to follow her.
After going after Blitz, we eventually ended up in front of Fluttershy's Cottage. "What's Blitz up to now?" Twilight asked no pony in particular.
"Maybe doing something that makes sense..." I mumbled. "Twilight, why would Blitz do any of this to Applejack?" I asked her.
But Twilight just ignored my question as she made a pair of binoculars appear out of nowhere. She then used them to look closely at Fluttershy's window, trying to see something.
"Twilight, what are you doing?" I asked. Was she really spying on them now?!
"Blitz is up to something Spike, and were going to get to the bottom of it. First, we need to see just why he's at Fluttershy's house." She explained to me.
"Maybe to say happy Friend's Day?" I asked rhetorically. This was starting to get ridiculous, but Twilight thought that her theory was right.
"Sush! Their about to say something." Twilight said to me as she tried to listen in as well.
"Thanks for helping me to feed all of my animals Blitz." Fluttershy said to Blitz happily.
"Don't mention it. Besides, it's the least I can do on Friend's Day." Blitz responded. He then saw two mice having an argument. "Okay, what's this all about?" He asked.
After some chattering from the mice, Blitz shook his head at them. "Well if you only have one piece of cheese, just ask for another." He said to them.
Guess since he was a mouse, he can understand him now. Wish I could understand animals. I thought to myself as I watched him.
He then went off somewhere else and came back with another piece of cheese. "There. Anything else you two need?" He asked.
They both shook their heads with a smile and ran into a mouse-hole, stopping their argument.
"Wow Blitz. You're really good with animals." Fluttershy told him.
"Not really. I was only able to help because I can speak mouse." He then saw a duck and a cat arguing for some reason. "Yeah... I can't help with that." He admitted.
"Oh dear... Mr. Quack? Ms. Clawferd? Could you please both calm down?... If that's okay..." Fluttershy asked.
As we watched, I turned back to Twilight. "See? Nothing's going on. Now let's just go before they see us spying on them." I tried to convince her to go.
"Not yet. Blitz is here for some reason, and were going to figure it out." Twilight told me. She then turned her attention back to Fluttershy and Blitz.
"So, do you think your still going to be able to make it to the hill later?" Blitz asked her.
"Oh, yes. I'll go over there after I finish feeding the rest of my animals. This is a really of you to do Blitz." Fluttershy told Blitz.
"Hey, it's Friend's Day. It's the least I can do. Besides, I didn't plan it all myself. I did have some help." He said, smiling at her.
"It was your idea though. Besides, I wasn't that helpful." She said, frowning a little.
"Ah come on. It couldn't have been finished without your help." Blitz said as he walked to the door. "I gotta go. I saw Twilight and Spike earlier, so that means I have to hurry up. See you later Fluttershy." Blitz said as he started to leave.
Twilight then ducked down, pulling me down as well. "This is even worse!" She whispered to me. "Now Fluttershy's added into the mix too!"
Okay, Twilight's officially gone off the deep end about this. "What?! You just heard Blitz. If he's taking Fluttershy to the same hill he's taking Applejack to, then that means that he can't be dating both of them, and Pinkie!" I tried to reason.
"Hm... That is kind of confusing. If Blitz is dating all three of them, then why would he take two of them to the same place?" Twilight asked herself, thinking about what I just said.
That's when we heard some chattering coming from next to us. We both turned and saw a weasel looking at us. "Let's talk somewhere else. I need to think this over." Twilight told me.
After Blitz flew off back towards Ponyville, Twilight levitated me onto her back and headed back to Ponyville herself, with the wagon in tow. Were we ever going to get to the actual celebrating part of Friend's Day?
After a walk to Ponyville, she brought us to a table around town square. Every pony was talking with some pony else, enjoying Friend's Day and passing out gifts.
"So this is what we know so far." Twilight started. "Blitz is dating Pinkie, Applejack, and Fluttershy behind each of their backs." She reviewed, writing down something on her notes.
"OR," I started. "You could be blowing this completely out of proportion and are over-reacting." I tried to tell her.
"Okay Spike." She began. "If you think that's the case, then tell me what you think all this is about." Twilight told me.
I could already feel Pinkie's presence somewhere. And in some way I knew she was watching me, ready to stop me from spoiling the surprise. "I... I can't say." I told her.
"Exactly. You can't because there's no other explanation." She mis-understood me, but I couldn't correct her on it. "Now why would Blitz bring two of them to one place at the same time?" She asked herself.
"Oh! Maybe he plans on dating them both at the same time!" I said with obvious sarcasm. Twilight was looking to much into this.
"Wait that's it! Spike, your right!" She said to me with a huge smile.
"Wait, what?" I asked, obviously confused by this.
"Blitz is clever and crafty right? So he probably figured out a way to date both of them at once! Actually, maybe he plans on dating all three of them at once!" She jumped even further into crazy town. And not the kind of fun and friendly crazy town as Pinkie either.
"Twilight, why would he even do that?!" I asked her. Blitz wasn't anything like that by what we knew. He's never even tricked others like this before.
"Maybe he doesn't really know it's wrong... Maybe... Maybe in his world, humans date multiple others at once!" She tried to deduce.
That... That, actually didn't seem to crazy. Blitz said his world did stuff differently. That, and that his world wasn't as simple and friendly as ours. Now I could see why Twilight would think all of this. But still, Blitz doesn't seem like the type of pony who would do any of this.
"Twilight, there's still a lot of things wrong with that." I tried to talk her out of it still.
"Okay fine. Then I'll prove it to you. We'll go to that hill and you'll see for yourself." Twilight told me.
"Okay, if you say so Twilight." I agreed, not convinced. I was on the fence about the whole thing though. Yeah, they were talking about Rainbow Dash's surprise, but they were acting wierd now that I think about it. "But can we at least stop by Rarity's first? I still wan to give her my gift." I told her.
Twilight sighed and nodded. "Okay, we'll go there first. It is on the way after all." Twilight agreed.
Finally, I was going to show my feelings to Rarity. And nothing's going to stop this dragon! I psyched myself up in my mind again, getting ready to get Rarity to notice me. Even Twilight's crazy plan being put to work wasn't going to stop me now.
"Yes!" I said out loud. I hopped on Twilight's back once again, grabbing Rarity's present from the wagon behind us.
Twilight shook her head and chuckled at my actions, but I wasn't really paying attention as I was imagining Rarity in my mind. She started going walking, leaving me to think to myself.
When we finally got to Carousel Boutique, we saw Rarity inside. Finally I'm going to do it! Nothing is going to stop me now!
As I kept saying that again and again in my head, I jumped off of Twilight's back, my present to Rarity in claw. It's now or never Spike!
I went up to the window and saw her, gazing in pure happiness at a small pedestal that had one of her mannequins on it. It looked different somehow. It was different than any kind of pedestal I had ever seen.
It had small mirrors all around it with near invisible wires connecting them all. In front of the pedestal was a small crank where some pony could turn it and all the mirrors would move around. Rarity did so, having a dress on the mannequin that had a bunch of delicious gems all over it. When Rarity moved all the mirrors around, pulling the crank with her magic, the light from the window behind her reflected off of some of them.
Then, the light bounced off of the last mirror, shinning on the dress. That caused all the gems to shine, making the dress look even more beautiful. I stood in awe at the window, admiring it all.
"Oh Blitz, this is simply marvelous!" Rarity remarked, happy as ever.
"Glad you like it Rarity." Blitz said, coming into my view. What was he doing here.
"No, I don't like it! I love it!" Rarity corrected. She then smiled at Blitz and gave him a kiss on the cheek as appreciation. Blitz chuckled nervously and rubbed the back of his head, embarrassed by the gesture.
I mean while, just stared in disbelief. "W...what?..." I asked no pony in particular.
"Spike..." Twilight started, patting me on the shoulder.
Twilight was right. I thought this was all just Blitz planning Rainbow Dash's surprise with every pony else. "You were right... He is dating all of them..." I admitted.
"Sorry Spike." Twilight apologized. For what? Being right.
I didn't care at this point. Blitz needed to be corrected. And that's just what I planned on doing. "Whatever. Let's just get to that hill so we can set everything right!" I said to Twilight, ready to get back at Blitz. He messed with the wrong dragon and his friends! He needed to be stopped.
"Alright Spike. Let's go." Twilight said, going along with it. She knew just how much this all meant to me. We both then started to run to the hill, ready to meet Blitz there and stop him for good.
Blitz's POV
"So, ready to go meet every pony else at the hill?" I asked Rarity after getting my act back together. I mean, I knew she would like the pedestal, but really? A kiss on the cheek was going a little over the top about it. Thank Celestia Spike didn't see that. He would probably blow this all out of proportion.
After Rarity moved the curtain around the pedestal, she turned to me. "Yes. I can't wait to give them all their lovely gifts." Rarity said, levitating a small cart over. She then hooked it up to me without my say.
"Hey wait a minute-" I started to object, but Rarity stopped me with a smile.
"Oh come now, is it really going to be that hard to carry some of our friend's dresses?" She asked me. Somehow I knew that's what the gifts were.
"Well if it's not really that hard, then why don't you carry them?" I asked. I knew it was the polite thing to do, but I at least wanted her to give me a good reason.
"Because if you don't then I'm afraid that the fast of the whole surprise for Rainbow Dash being your idea might just slip out from my tongue." Darn she was good.
I stopped after that, not wanting to dig myself deeper. She literally just blackmailed me 'politely'. And here I thought that I was the only one that had the know how to weasel my way through conversations.
As I sighed in defeat, I could've sworn I heard Rarity snicker really quietly and mutter something under her breath even quieter.
"What was that?" I asked. With the way Rarity thought, I couldn't even try to guess what she had said.
"Oh nothing. Now let's hurry and meet our friends. Wouldn't want to keep them waiting would we?" Rarity asked me rhetorically. As she made her way to the door, I followed. I knew she changed the subject on purpose, but I didn't question it any further. Not with the fact that she could still do more 'polite blackmail' and end up having to carry her... Wait, unicorn's can't read minds can they?
As I kept thinking this, we got out the door only to see something familiar. "Hello, and whose wagon of gifts do these belong to?" Rarity asked to no pony in particular.
I recognized it right away. "Oh, that's Twilight's and Spike's wagon. I saw it earlier when I was at Pinkie's today." I told Rarity.
"Hm... Well we can't simply leave their wagon here can we? Hold on, I'll attach it to the cart." I sighed, knowing I'd have to carry even more stuff. It didn't look that heavy, but it looked like they never even passed out any more gifts after they passed out mine and Pinkie's.
"Oh now really, what's another wagon going to matter to you? Besides, I bet your already pretty strong from carrying around such heavy material and on top of that, working as a Ponyville construction worker." She tried to flatter me to get me to openly accept carrying all this stuff.
"Your not getting me to change my mind about carrying all this stuff just by buttering me up Rarity." I told her up front.
She sighed and made an agreement. "Alright fine. These two gifts look like mine, so I shall carry them. Deal?" It was barely any weight off of it all really, but I could barely tell that it was about five pounds of whatever was in there. Why couldn't she carry at least one of these wagons?
'Wow, two boxes. That's a big help." I remarked sarcastically.
"What? Would you rather carry me up to the hill as well?" She asked me.
Crap, they can read minds! "No, two boxes is perfect! Thanks for the help!" I quickly changed my mind. The wagon and cart were both a decent weight together. All added up probably fifty pounds. Thank goodness that they're six wheels total to help me out.
"Hmph, as I thought. Now come Blitz, let's hurry." Rarity said with a little more satisfaction in her voice. I can't believe I have to carry all of this while Rarity carries a measly two boxes. What ever happened to equal treatment anyway?
I followed with my head slightly down, with the cart and wagon both in tow. At least the giant amount of stuff I was carrying made me look tough. And to keep ponies from messing with me, I put in my signature toothpick. It made me look a little more tougher... At least to me it did.
Well, this has taken a turn for the worst hasn't it? By the way, ever wonder why I always tend to ask a question at the end of a chapter? If yes, then so do I. If 'No, I don't even read the dumb thing', then I can see why, my outros suck big time. If any of you have a outro idea for me, I'd love to hear it. Anyway, see you all next and final chapter!
QotC: If you were sucked into Equestria than which, if any, of the mane six would you probably end up with? Or in any case, what character out of the whole series, if any, would you probably end up with?
32. The Obvious Truth (Episode 5)
What is up every pony, and welcome to the final part of this episode! Glad to see you all reading to see the conclusion of this episode. But for some real talk here, I think I should talk about something this episode has portrayed so far.
Teenage dating is a very confusing thing, with both sides not taking it well when and if a break-up happens. And usually, both sides think that they're ri- *Gets hit in the head with an empty soda can* Okay fine, I'll shut up and quit stalling! Geeze! You give Pinkie one more chance to help narrate the intro and she finds my freaking soda mini-fridge!
Pinkie: *literally bouncing off walls from drinking twenty sodas* Start the chapter Zeke! *She yells out crazily and happily*
Me: Oh yeah?! Or what?! *I said, challenging Pinkie's craziness*
*Pinkie simply responds by staying in place and pulling out a chainsaw from literally no where and starts it up with a happy-go-lucky smile on her face*
A-and now let's start-up the chapter huh?! Pinkie, please! Just slowly put the chainsaw away while I finish the outro! Please!
Pinkie: Okay-Dokey-Lokey! *She throws the chainsaw behind her and keeps her smile the same*
Me: *sighs of relief* Okay, let's wrap this up before Pinkie finds the energy drinks!
3: GingerTyPerior. Wow, I didn't know that anyone would like Blitz that much! Lol.
2: Christ's Disciple. So are unicorn's your favorite type of pony in Equestria? Not trying to argue or anything, I'm just wondering since both of them are unicorns and all.
1: dazza the lucario. Something tells me that's one of the most loved parts about Pinkie. Though, it's not really making me appreciate her that much right now.
Pinkie: Actually, it's pretty easy to break fourth wall! The first thing you gotta do is t- *before she can explain further, I close her mouth*
Me: Pinkie, as much as I would love to meet all of my reviewers in the intro, I don't want an overload of them! Don't go around telling every human and pony how to break fourth wall!
Pinkie: So do you want me to tell them to go home? *She gestures to a group of both humans and ponies sitting on bleachers, waving at me*
Me: Uh... How did I miss all of them? *shakes head* Whatever, I'm finishing this up right now!
Disclaimer: I don't own anything MLP, any famous songs, or anything famous in general really. The only thing that's mine is this stories idea and Blitz.
Alright, let's start this up! Quickly!
Pinkie: Oh lookie here! Gatorade! *starts chugging it down*
Me: *eyes goes wide in fear* Cut to chapter, cut to chapter!
As me and Rarity kept walking, the hill was finally in view. And just like I hoped, almost all of us were there. Save for Spike and Twilight. Guess they're gonna come later. Gee, when we needed Spike to keep Twilight busy for a little while we didn't mean all day.
Sadly though, the fact that Rainbow Dash was here before Twilight and Spike was a problem. She kept pacing back and forth, trying to keep herself from looking at what was behind this giant curtain that was hiding something from view of one whole side of the hill.
"Blitz! There you are!" Rainbow Dash said as she ran up to me. "What took you so long?!" She yelled at me.
"Well, we would've been here quicker if some pony knew the definition of 'equal treatment'." I noted.
Rarity rolled her eyes out of view of me and un-hitched the cart from my back, also un-hooking the wagon from me."Any pony see Twilight or Spike?" I asked.
"Not since this morning." Pinkie said as she ate one of the things I helped her learn how to bake.
"By the way, Blitz? What are these things?" Applejack asked as she ate the same thing.
"It's called a churro. But Pinkie made them-" I ducked down before some frosting could hit me square in the face. Sadly, my tail wasn't low enough and it got hit in the cross-fire. I sighed. "So you can fill them with frosting." She had shot frosting from the churro she was eating like a spit-ball. And it was just as messy as one.
"Yeah that's cool, but can I see my present now?!" Rainbow Dash interrupted.
She was too anxious to see what it was, but I couldn't really blame her. There was a giant curtain blocking her way, and whatever that curtain was hiding had to be big. Which it was.
I turned to look one more time towards Ponyville, but didn't see one sign of Spike or Twilight. That is until I saw one thing. A nearby bush shaking a little. It was just a little too much for it to be a small animal to shake the whole bush. That, and I saw a familiar purple tail sticking out for a quick second before being pulled in.
I smiled, knowing that it was Spike that was in the bush. And if he was in there, then that meant that Twilight couldn't be that far behind. I then turned to Rainbow Dash. "Well since every ponies here, go on ahead." I told her.
She didn't even question it as she flew up to the curtain and grabbed it with her mouth. Rarity looked like she was going to faint from the sight of Rainbow Dash getting ready to rip her 'royal blue' curtain. While all this was going on though, Applejack turned to me.
"What do ya mean, 'since every ponies here'?" She questioned.
"You see that bush that's behind all of us?" I asked her. She turned and looked for it without caring if she got caught or anything. When she turned back to me, still confused, I continued. "I think we have a baby dragon trying to hide from all of us."
To prove me right, the bush shaked a little in response. Spike heard me and probably faceclawed at his own failure. Applejack saw this and shook her head at the sight.
"Poor Spike can't even see the-" "An obstacle course?!" Rainbow Dash interrupted, astonished at the sight.
Yes, an obstacle course. All of them thought it was perfect for it being not just Friend's Day, but her own birthday too. Sure it was the only gift she was getting from all of us, not including Twilight, but it was still good enough to make up for that.
"Yep. All of us chipped in to help-" But before I could even finish saying just that, I was hugged to death by Rainbow Dash. Something I never even thought to expect.
"Thank you!" She said. And just as quickly as she hugged me, she was gone to the obstacle course. Which was no joke. We went all out making it. I had it to the point where even some pony that dedicated their life to flying, cue picture of Rainbow Dash, would even have a hard problem getting through it all. It tested strength, speed, agility, wind resistance, and a bunch of other stuff that I would probably bore anyone to tears if I explained it all.
"Okay that was unexpected." Was all I could say as I landed back on the ground. All of us just laughed at that, me included.
That's when I thought the rest of this day was just going to be pure celebration... That is until a crazed familiar purple dragon jumped out of the nearby bush and landed on me, forcing me to the ground with the element of surprise.
"Spike!" Almost all of us yelled out, not counting me who was being choked just a little, Rainbow Dash who was testing out her new obstacle course, or Pinkie which was expecting this with her Pinkie Senses.
"You got some nerve Blitz!" Spike yelled at me, shaking my head while I was on the ground. Because of that, my head was being hit into the ground, barely letting me talk.
"What!" Thump. "Are!" Thump. "You!" Thump. "Talking abou-" Thump. It was no use. I was being shaken up to the point where I could barely say anything but one word at a time. Since I was being choked lightly, but probably not by purpose, and I was on my wings, I couldn't get away from Spike without bucking him off. Something that wasn't really necessary... Yet.
"Spike, get off of Blitz." Twilight said calmly. She levitated the thrashing dragon off me, letting me get up and catch my breath.
"Sorry about that Blitz, but you do owe us an explanation." She continued to say calmly.
The calming voice had a hint of anger in it. Not only that, but she had a frown directed right at me. "Now hold on a sec Twi. What the hay did Blitz do to y'all exactly?" Applejack asked.
"It's not what he did to us Applejack. It's what he's done to all of you." Twilight said to her.
That just made us all even more confused. "And what exactly did I do?" I asked, my breath caught now.
Sadly, my only answer was another tackle from Spike. "Don't act all innocent! You know what you did!" He told me.
Really, I didn't. But I did know what he would do. I knew that he was going to tackle me down again before all this would start to make sense. So I was ready for that. "No, but I did know that you were going to tackle me again." I said with a slight smirk.
He was confused until I pointed under him. And under him was, my tail. Pulled back like a catapult. "Woah!" He said as he was catapulted off of me. My tail wasn't really pulled back all that much so he only went flying a few feet.
"Now will some pony please tell me what I did to deserve the dragon patrol to attack me." I said calmly as I got up. There was no point in getting as mad as Spike and getting in a fight with him.
"What you did was that your double-crossing every pony up here!" Spike yelled out to me. I don't know what I did to make him so angry at me, but apparently whatever I did brought him over the edge.
"Huh?!" All of us asked, save for Twilight, Spike, and Rainbow Dash who wasn't even listening to the whole conversation.
Twilight then sighed and walked up to me. "Blitz, don't lie to us. Me and Spike both know that you're dating all of our friends."
"What?!" I asked right away. Okay, something was defiantly wrong here. The others just sat with their jaws hitting the ground in shock.
"We saw everything Blitz, so just come clean. Please?" Twilight asked, looking like she was in pain from being sad.
As I looked at her sad expression and Spike's glare I realized that they weren't joking. They honestly thought that I was dating every pony else.
As much as I knew that they believed that, and thought this was no joke... That didn't stop me from smiling a little. The more I thought about me somehow dating five mares simultaneously was too much to bare.
I had to cover my mouth, I was about to burst out laughing. Sadly, it didn't stop me from snickering at them.
They both rose an eyebrow at my snickering, and right as they were about to question what was so funny, Pinkie Pie started to snicker about it too. Then Applejack. Next Rarity. And finally Fluttershy.
We all thought the same thing. What is Twilight thinking?
Pinkie was the first to burst out laughing. Followed by me and the others. Pinkie was rolling around in the ground in laughter, Applejack covered her whole muzzle with her hat, trying real hard to stop laughing. Rarity pulled over some couch I don't remember her bringing and fell over on it in laughter. Fluttershy was lucky enough not to laugh so hard so she was able to stay standing.
Me? I just fell to the ground, holding my stomach so it wouldn't hurt so much from laughing.
"What are you all laughing about?!" Twilight asked, completely shocked by our reactions. She didn't expect anything like this.
"What's going on?" Rainbow Dash asked. flying over to us. She had missed everything.
"Spike and Twilight think I'm dating all of you! And at the same time no less!" I said, trying to stop laughing.
Not three seconds later, Rainbow Dash fell to the ground next to me laughing. She didn't even last as long as we did.
"Wait, you're not dating all of them?!" Twilight asked, really confused.
I was able to stop laughing long enough to stand and talk a little. "Twilight. As much as I may seem like a 'player', I'm not dating any pony!" I told her. "What gave you two that idea anyway?!" I asked her.
"What gave us that idea was how you've acted to every pony all day. Food fights with Pinkie, inviting every pony to the hill..." Twilight started to note.
"Kiss on the cheek from Rarity..." I barely heard Spike mumble. Since I was the only one close enough to here that wasn't still laughing, only me and Twilight heard him.
"Twilight please!" Rarity began. "Even though we can tolerate Blitz a friend, we think nothing more of him than that!"
"Yeah Twi! Blitz might be nice n' all, but he ain't really a catch. What with all his weaslin and all, he ain't that honest!" Applejack started.
"Ouch..." I said quietly.
"Plus, he's not exactly chivalrous." Rarity added.
"Double ouch..." I said normally.
"He can't really bake anything." Pinkie added on.
"Am I even here?" I asked them all.
"He can get really mad at times... Sorry Blitz..." Fluttershy quietly added, but we all heard her.
"Did you all plan this out?!" I asked them, getting a little irritated. They all seemed to have something to say.
"Your kind of addicted to building stuff." Spike added.
"Who even asked you?!" I asked him, getting even more mad.
"Your probably not even that fast a flyer with all that metal you carry around." Rainbow Dash added.
"Do I even have to be here?!" I asked, about ready to explode.
"Plus that shark tooth necklace doesn't match his mane at all." Rarity continued.
"Okay, we all get it! I'm not perfect! Can we move on?!" I bursted out. I was getting tired of this.
They all laughed at the roast I had just gotten. "Sorry Blitz, but we couldn't miss a free shot at you!" Rainbow Dash told me.
"Moving on!" I began. I took a deep breath, calming down. I quickly counted to ten in my head and continued. "First off, I was showing Pinkie Pie how to make churros. And she kept saying how they were like straws after she made them hollow so she use it and some frosting as..." I looked behind me and saw Pinkie about to fire more frosting at me. I ducked down right as she fired and somehow it missed me and my tail, hitting Twilight in the face "dessert spit-balls." I finished.
"Okay..." Twilight said as she wiped the frosting off of her face. "But what about you inviting all of them to the hill?"
"That's where Rainbow Dash's surprise was. After she got her surprise we were all going to have a picnic up here. Didn't you get the note I put on your door?" I asked her. After I took care of Twilight's Friend's Day gift, I left a note on her door to come to this hill after she went inside.
"What note?" She asked. She looked to Spike who wasn't glaring at me now and was looking towards the ground in shame. "Spike?"
"Sorry Twilight. I forgot to get you to come back to the house. Because Blitz and the others went ahead and gave you your Friend's Day present while we were out." Spike apologized.
"And he couldn't tell you any of this before because Pinkie Pie made us all Pinkie Promise to keep this surprise a secret." Before Pinkie could say I broke the promise, I stopped her. "Key word being surprise. And since the surprise has already happened it there by made the Pinkie Promise null and void." Pinkie stood down, and I enjoyed my victory silently for a few seconds.
"Wow... I can't believe we thought that you were dating every pony here. It's kind of silly really, we thought you might've done so and didn't know it was wrong." She explained.
"Didn't know it was wrong? How would I not know that was wrong?" I asked. Was it even possible for some pony to be so clueless?
"We thought it was your world's culture that made you think it was okay." Twilight explained the excuse.
"There are some people who do that, but it's still wrong. My cultures just about the same as yours, minus the magic." I reminded her. "By the way, you never saw your gift?" I asked.
"No. What gift?" Twilight asked.
I sighed and shook my head. "How any pony can miss it's beyond me." I then turned to the others, who were letting me explain the whole thing. "Are all of you okay with us going back to the library?"
"Sure, why not." Applejack said, starting to pack up the picnic.
"Alright, if we must." Rarity said. I started to calmly make my way over towards Twilight and Spike, standing just a little farther back so I wouldn't be tricked into carrying the cart again. If anything, lover dragon over here can carry it to his heart's content.
"But what about the obstacle course?!" Rainbow Dash asked, wanting to go back to it.
"It's foundation is sturdy enough. That thing isn't going anywhere." I told her. She sighed, and just went along with it.
"Yay! Party at the library!" Pinkie said, jumping in the air with glee. I didn't see the joy in parties in libraries, but she did so I kept quiet.
"Well then let's go then." Twilight said, starting to make her way back to the library. As she went, she used her magic to bring her wagon over.
We all followed suit. Right as I took flight though, Rarity attached the cart to me again, grounding me. I groaned, but didn't even object at this point. I wasn't getting in yet another argument today. At least it didn't have the wagon attached this time.
"Thank you Blitz." Rarity said as she passed me with a smirk. She knew I was trying to avoid it, but she still somehow made me carry it again.
Spike then jumped on top of the cart, enjoying my annoyance. As soon as the others were farther ahead, I looked at him. "Spike I can probably burp lightning, do you still want to tick me off anymore then you already have?" I challenged him.
"Hehehe..." He chuckled nervously as he jumped off and ran over to Twilight. Burp lightning huh? If it wasn't so gross to most ponies I would probably do that everyday just for the heck of it.
When we finally got to the library, I got the cart off of me, tricking Rarity into levitating all the gifts inside instead of making me and Spike have to carry them in. How I accomplished that, I can't even remember.
We all stood by the door waiting for Twilight to go through. Since I was closest to the door, I went ahead and ripped off the note. There was no point in that anymore.
Then Twilight went inside, with all of us following her in. Spike closed the door behind all of us, not wanting any pony that was nearby to hear the sound Twilight was going to make in three... two... one...
"EEE!" Twilight squealed with happiness as she looked all around her room. Because every single shelf was different.
The old dusty, and slightly broken shelves were now replaced with brand new ones. Not only that, but thanks to me and Rarity's hard work, they were sanded, painted, and fit perfectly in place.
Thanks to Spike's directions, all the books were in their exact place so it wasn't unorganized. Also, Applejack and Rainbow Dash helped carry all the shelves in and out.
Finally, Fluttershy and her animals, along with Pinkie Pie kept watch to make sure Twilight wouldn't see any of it. So it was a group effort. All according to Spike's plan.
"Thank you all!" Twilight said, pulling us all in for a hug. We all accepted it, glad she appreciated it.
"Thank Spike! He come up with the idea!" Pinkie Pie said. Spike never made us Pinkie Promise to keep that a secret, so he couldn't stop us from telling that.
Twilight started hugging him next, very thankful. Every pony here knew how much the library meant to Twilight, so we all thought it was the perfect gift for her. Spike especially since he was Twilight's assistant after all.
"Well, I think this all calls for a big party!" Pinkie announced to us all. We all nodded, happy with that idea. She then rolled in her party cannon and fired it. The noise and confetti made us all close our eyes. As soon as we all opened our eyes, the place had been covered in party decorations and all the food was laid out, Pinkie Pie style. How Pinkie Pie does all this, I don't even think I wanna know.
Spike's POV
That party had to be one of the best ones we've all had yet! Pinkie went all out on this one! And not only that, but I got to enjoy my gem cake without any of the gems disappearing!
All the gifts I got were great too! I had to pace myself because I didn't want a repeat of my birthday, but it was worth the wait.
Blitz had built a small custom safe for me to put my gems in. Pinkie got me a great recipe for gem cupcakes that I have got to try out sometime. Twilight got me some enchanted glasses that let you see gems that are underground. Applejack gave me a small gem apple pie to eat, which was great! Fluttershy had gotten me a picture of Pee-Wee and how he was doing. I miss him so it was great that I got a picture of him. Rainbow Dash got me a simple big pile of gems. It was still great though because they all looked delicious.
Finally, Rarity gave me an amazing apron that had so many gems all over it. I knew I couldn't eat something like that, but I'm still going to cherish it for as long as I live. To bad that with all the happened, I never got a chance to tell her how I feel. I wish it was so much easier to do.
To bad none of my male friends have the same problem. If they did I could just ask them to help me out with this. Maybe give me a few pointers.
After every pony left, it was just me and Twilight. Most of us cleaned up our mess, but there were a few things that I had to clean up. Luckily, Twilight helped.
It only took a minute or two though before Twilight found something. "Oh no, Blitz forgot his blueprint book! Spike, could you hurry and take it to him? He couldn't have gotten far." She told me.
"Sure Twilight." I said. Like Twilight said, he's probably not that far away. That, and I owe him at least this for attacking him earlier. After all, I probably hurt him more than I wanted to in the first place.
So I took the book and ran outside. Luckily, I just barely saw a lightning bolt tail round the corner, so I found him. I ran in that direction, running as fast as I could to catch up.
When I finally saw him, we were about on the outskirts of Ponyville. The library wasn't that far off so I didn't have to run to far. Ahead of me was Blitz talking to Rainbow Dash. It seemed normal enough since both their houses were in the same direction and the party had worn us all out.
"I still can't believe that Twilight thought all of that!" Rainbow Dash said just loud enough for me to hear from where I was. She sounded like she was about to laugh again.
"No kidding! No offense to Twilight or Spike, but who can even think that I could date five mares at the same time?" Blitz asked, sounding like he was about to laugh too. He was also carrying the cart from earlier, it being a gift from Rarity. That alone was
Not wanting to interrupt them, I quickly jumped into a nearby bush, this time making sure my stupid tail wasn't sticking out. Luckily, they didn't hear me either.
"Yeah! I've never even heard of something like that." Rainbow Dash said as she started to laugh a little.
"I know. I mean think of how funny that would be if it were true." Blitz said as he started to laugh too.
"Actually, just the idea of us dating is hilarious!" Rainbow Dash said as she started to laugh completely.
Blitz joined in, thinking it was just as funny. Wow, they really thought the idea of it was that funny? They had a point though, it was kinda dumb to think Blitz was dating all five of them.
As the stopped laughing, it sounded more like they regretted laughing. As if they didn't think it was funny anymore. And after I saw their faces as they drew back their laughter, I smirked at the opportunity. Looks like I just found a friend who's in the same boat as me.
Blitz's POV
Yeesh, this is getting awkward. I gotta get out of here. "So... See you tomorrow?" I asked, not able to say much else.
"Sure... See ya." She then flew off towards her house, as I started heading towards mine.
"Man, what happened there?" I asked myself. I don't even know why it was getting all awkward, it just did all of a sudden.
"Hi there Blitz!" I turned and saw Spike of all dragons come out of a bush nearby with a book in han. Really? Does that guy even know what privacy is?
"And the baby bush dragon enters..." I said, getting angry. "And I can help you how?" I asked him.
"Actually, I was thinking we can both help each other." Spike told me as he tossed the book he had. I caught it and saw that it was my blueprint book. Okay, so he didn't follow me on purpose. I tossed it onto my new cart and turned back to him.
"Like how? I teach you to be tougher by using you as a punching bag?" I said. Seemed to help us both in my mind. I know saying that was a little over the top, but I was tired, and he was getting on my last nerve today.
"Nuh-uh." He said with a sly smirk. He had something planned. "I wouldn't do that if I were you. After all, wouldn't want me to tell every pony about your secret crush would we?"
"What?!" I said, getting even angrier. Okay, Spike was really pushing it. I do not have a crush on Rainbow Dash, and I never will... "Spike, your on thin ice right now..." I warned him.
"Come on Blitz. I can be a reasonable dragon... I'll keep quiet as long as you help me how to be better with my crush too." He told me.
Oh, that's it huh? He thinks he can really blackmail me into being his wingpony for helping to win over Rarity? Fine, two can play at this game.
"Listen Spike..." I started, acting really calm now and putting my weaseling to work. Spike started to frown, knowing that I had a plan. "You're a library assistant right?"
"Yeah..." He said, confused.
"Then let me say this in a way you can understand." I walked up to him and sat down in front of him, the cart still hooked up to me. "If I see you publishing this fantasy story of yours to any pony else, then I think I'll publish a non-fiction story titled, 'The Dragon and the Unicorn'. You get me?" I asked him, frowning slightly at him.
"Y-you know I have a crush on Rarity?" He asked me, now really caught off guard.
"He... I do now." I said to him. He was shocked that he had just admitted it to me. "Two things you might want to know about trying to make sly moves like this. One, never try to trick a weasel. Two, don't admit something unless you are completely sure that they know what you're talking about." I told him.
He bowed his head in defeat, knowing that I had a point. What caught me off guard though is that he was smiling a few seconds later. "Thanks for the advice Blitz."
"Now what's going on in your head?" I asked. Whatever it was, it wasn't good for me.
"I still know that we're even. You don't tell any pony about my crush with Rarity, and I won't tell about your crush with Rainbow Dash. And you still have to help me out. Deal?" He asked with a sickly sweet smile as he extended a claw.
"Let's get this one thing straight. I do not have a crush on Rainbow Dash." I told him straight up. Still, I couldn't have him spreading that rumor around. Who knows who would hear it. "But fine." I said, shaking his claw.
"Yes!" Spike said, happy that he tricked me into helping.
"Okay, your first lesson is..." I tried to think of something that would help me. I then got an idea and unhooked my cart, tying it to Spike. "Learning how to be tough. So show me you can be tough by bringing this cart down the street to my house." I told him as simply as possible.
"Yes sir!" He then started to bring the cart to my house, which was only half a minute from where we were.
As I saw him pull it, I barely kept myself from laughing, but managed. "Oh this is going to be too easy." I said to myself. I followed after him thinking, As long as I keep my end of the deal, he'll keep his mouth shut about my crush with Rainbow Dash...Which I don't have... I went ahead and just focused on Spike's 'lesson' instead of thinking about any of this too much. I mean, I'm really tired right now and I can't even think straight. Probably the only reason Spike tricked me into helping him anyway.
"Almost... Got it!" Spike had moved the cart... A whole five feet.
I sighed and got behind the cart, pushing it from behind. "Come on Spike. Only fifty-five more feet to go." I told him. This was going to be harder than I thought.
And there ends this episode! And while were ending stuff, I finally got Pinkie out of my intros! You see, while she was literally cracking the fourth wall wide open after drinking that Gatorade, I tricked her into signing one of those long worded contracts that no human or pony even wants to read one page of. Now the only way she can even try to break in is if enough reviewers demand it.
Getting back on topic, I hope you all enjoyed the chapter! See you all next time when the next episode starts up! Goodbye every pony!
QotC: Should Pinkie, or any pony else, be allowed to break back into the intros?
33. Announcement
Hey every pony, I had an announcement that I wanted to go ahead and make. (Obviously) You see, this whole next week for me is exam week at school. That, plus some other stuff that's going down, I won't be able to work on the story for this week as much as I usually do. So I'd be lucky to have on whole chapter written in three days tops.
So yeah, I have to put a hold on this story for a little bit. It might take me two weeks tops to finish the next episode at the most so it'll be an uneventful week. I promise you this though, the next episode is going to be really cool! It'll have a new writing style that I've been dying to try out so I'm really feelin good about it. I won't say much, but it will have the following:
-More music mentions then any other episode, definatly.
-A really famous pony, that doesn't have any lines and has only appeared in a few episodes, is going to be a main character for this round.
-It'll be based around the biggest party Ponyville has ever had!
So yeah, try and figure out just what my insane brain is planning if you dare! Muhahahaha!... Sorry, I've always wanted to make an evil laugh.
Also, for the time being I'm helping a friend of mine with their story and it's pretty good! Check it out! It's called Daring Do and the Cloud Castle! The account name is Epic4428Gamer. (They combined both our account names into one.)
And I have one more thing to hopefully make it up to all of you. The QotC from last chapter has gotten so many responses and suggestions, that I can't narrow it down well enough. So, I'm putting up a poll on my profile to help! It'll be open poll so all of you can still see what the popular vote is!
So have fun with the poll every pony, and I will see you all in probably 1.5 to 2 weeks! BYE!
*Brofist to all the PEWDIEPIE fan reading this*
34. Party Paranoia! (Episode 6)
What up every pony! Man I am so glad that my school's EOC's are finally over, along with most of my Exams! And as of May 22nd, I will have NO MORE SCHOOL! Thank Celestia for THAT! Anyway, with me having next to no important school stuff to do, I'll have a lot more time and focus to work on this story! But I also do have another story that I'm keeping up with (has to do with BioShock Infinate) and I want to write a little more than that since it's been about a month or two now and I only have two chapters up... yeah. So with all that said, let's start up the chapter and stuff!
And I have one other thing to say. Like I said in the announcement chapter, the last QotC question had so many choices and votes, that I couldn't keep them all up. So I put a poll up on my profile. And just recently I found out that whenever you put up a poll, it is by default turned off. So I finally got it up for real this time! So again, whoever wants to vote for their favorite pony in the intros, please go to my file and vote on the poll. You get two choices, and I put down all the ponies that were asked for in the reviews. So vote away!
Disclaimer: I do not own MLP, or anything famous that is mentioned in this story including music.
Now let the chapters finally resume!
Blitz's POV
Huh... Woah, where am I?... As I started to wake up, my head killing me. I looked around, my eye sight a little blury, and found that I was in a tree.
"Crack!" That didn't sound good. It came from right under me. To be more exact, it came from what I was laying on... A branch. "SNAP!" Before I could even respond, the branch under me broke under my weight, sending me to the ground.
"Ow..." I said.
"No kidding..." I looked under me and saw a pony with some really cool shades. She was a unicorn with a white coat, and she had a blue mane and tail with a lighter blue streak running through both.
"Oh... Sorry about that..." I said as I rolled off of her, barely concious. And by the looks of it, she wasn't doing that much better herself. He shades had a crack on the right side, and she had some dust on her. She looked like she had a fight with some pony and lost. "You okay?..." I asked.
"Yeah... What happened though?..." She asked as she got up and looked to me.
"Uh... I fell outta tree and landed on you..." I said as I had a hard time telling a story that happend literally ten seconds ago. It was a combination of both drowsiness and my migraine.
"Na dude, not that. Yesterday. I can barely remember any of it..." She said as she tried to think back. Scratching her head in thought.
"Yesterday..." I tried to remember, but had no idea myself. I tried to think back to what was going on.
Flashback #1, Blitz's POV
"How long did you say it was until you'll be back?" I asked, looking towards Twilight, and Rarity who were all boarding the train to _.
"Just two days. We have to be in _ for the _." Twilight reminded us. It was me, _, _, and _.
Since _ and _ had already gone off to _ for two days about something about a _, so there weren't that many of us left in Ponyville. Meaning that it was going to be a boring two days.
...
"Got it. I'm pretty sure we can last that long without burning down Ponyville." I said, joking about what Twilight said earlier.
"Good. Well we have to go now. See you in two days every pony." And with that, she and Rarity boarded the train.
...
...
...
End Flashback
"Oh yeah! They had to go to-to... Where again..." I tried to recall.
"What are you talking abo- WOAH!" The mysterious unicorn covered her mouth with her hoof, now getting a good look at me.
"What?! What's up?!" I said, now waking up faster because of her yelling.
"Your tail!... And-and your ear! They're missing!" She said to me.
"Huh?" I turned to see that my tail was indeed missing. I then felt where my left ear should be, only to find it missing too. "Okay, this is getting freakier by the minute."
"Ha, tell me about it!" She said rhetorically. "But how did you not notice?!" She asked, really confused.
"I'm uh... A cypony." I admitted. If I didn't tell her immediatly, then she would be scared and confused so much right now. "You see, some of me is made of metal..." I continued.
"Metal... OH! ELECTRIC METAL!" She said pointing to me, apparently remembering me from somewhere. What was wierd though was that name somehow made me remember something else that happened yesterday.
Flashback #2, Blitz's POV
"What up every pony?!" DJ Pon-3 yelled through a mic on her DJ set. "Me and Electric Metal here are ready to bring you some out of this world beats!" She yelled, sounding more excstatic then ever tonight. Apparently, she was really excited for showing off the music I showed to her.
"Now something cool we have for ya, EM here has his own DJ system built into his own head! So now he and I are gonna be playin some of that music for you partyin ponies down there! So are! You! Ready?!" She asked them. The whole system, along with me and DJ Pon-3, were all set up on a platform that was ten feet from the ground. That way, we could see the crowd under us and wouldn't get any background noise into the mic.
And for some reason, I only knew her by her stage name and not her real one. She never did tell me her real name did she?
Also, because of hanging with Pon-3 for a few hours, while we were putting together all the songs for the town-wide party that were in my head, literally I might add, I found out that ponies have really similar tastes in music if not the same thing. The only difference was just that they were against cursing in their music, which I could live with.
So I just played Pon-3 a bunch of songs I knew, playing the clean versions of them of course. This making me not only taking out the curse words, but having to change some of it so it didn't say anything about alcohol or violence directly. She said that they were all perfect as soon as we both came together to help make up the lyrics replacing the originals. Even though she didn't understand some of the lyrics because I came from a different world. But she didn't need to know that much about me, so I just said that I made up some lyrics just to make the songs rhyme.
Back to the party though, I did something that made every pony around us amazed. I took off my left ear just like last time, and plugged it into Pon-3's DJ station.
I started playing rock/rap music to them all like Good Feeling by Flo Rida and Let it Rock by Lil Wayne. Needless to say, they all loved it.
End Flashback
"That explains how my ear came off I guess, but where did it end up?" I asked her.
"Huh... Maybe it's still in my system?" Pon-3 suggested.
"Maybe... We might as well check it out. Let's go." I offered as I started to head back towards Ponyville. We had ended up at a tree on a hill that was probably a two mintue walk from it, so we could see it off in the distance.
"Right behind ya Electric Metal." Pon-3 said as she followed. She took off her shades and put them away. I guess she wasn't able to see them with the crack in the lens.
As soon as we got to Ponyville, everything looked the same. Every pony was walking around, talking to one another with a friendly smile. In fact, every pony was acting even more friendlier then ever.
As we both made our way to the town center where the party was, some of them saw us and smiled even more.
"Look! It's Electric Metal and DJ Pon-3!" One guy said as he saw us. He then laughed at me. "I guess EM litaerally partied till his tail fell off!"
All of them around us noticed and smiled and said hi to us, acting like we were celeberties to some extint. I think I even saw one of them getting a nearby napkin, ink, and quill, but we were already out of view before he could turn towards us.
As we kept going it was the same thing. I remember that party being huge from that memory, but I don't remember much else from it.
That's when I saw Ginger Star. But instead of greeting me, she laughed. "Dude! When they say party till your tail falls off, I don't think they mean it literally!"
Every pony around us laughed. I chuckled a little at it, though I didn't really find it funny because I had just heard that not two minutes ago. "Thanks, I'll remember that." I told her.
Eventually, we finally made it back to the town center, and immediatly spotted the platform from last night. I flew up to it and looked around, while Pon-3 came up the stairs.
"See it anywhere?" She asked me.
"No. No where." I saw the place in the system where my ear would fit perfectly, and remembered that being where I put it. But it was gone now.
"Huh. I was sure that it would be here..." Pon-3 started to think to herself.
"Maybe some pony else knows what happened. But who can we ask?" I said to myself.
"Blitz! There you are!" I looked up in the sky where I heard that voice and saw two familiar ponies flying towards us.
"Rainbow Dash? Fluttershy? What are you two doing here, aren't you two supposed to be..." As I said that, I remembered something else.
Flashback #1, Blitz's POV
"How long did you say it was until you'll be back?" I asked, looking towards Twilight, Spike, and Rarity who were all boarding the train to _.
"Just two days. We have to be in _ for the _." Twilight reminded us. It was me, _, _, and _.
Since Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy had already gone off to Cloudsdale for two days about something about a rain emergency, so there weren't that many of us left in Ponyville. Meaning that it was going to be a boring two days.
And the only reason I couldn't go was because of my condition that kept me from messing with rain clouds. So I was pretty much useless to them.
"Got it. I'm pretty sure we can last that long without burning down Ponyville." I said, joking about what Twilight said earlier.
"Good. Well we have to go now. See you in two days every pony." And with that, she, Spike, and Rarity boarded the train.
...
...
...
End Flashback
"Wait, I remember!" I shouted out, making them all jump. Apparently, I was just looking off into space as the memory came back to me.
"Remember what?! And what happened to your tail and ear?!" Rainbow Dash asked, really confused. Fluttershy had passed out from the sight and landed on the platform.
"I remembered that you two had to go to Cloudsdale!" I told them.
"When did you forget it?" Rainbow Dash asked, getting more and more confused as I talked.
"I forot it when..." I started. That's when I remembered something else.
Flashback #3, Blitz's POV
"_, you come back here with my _ right now!" I yelled at him, flying after him. He was pretty fast, and since we had been up for a while, I was pretty tired so I couldn't fly as fast as I could.
"Blitz hold on! We can still have a great party without it!" _ told me. I didn't listen though as I just kept flying after _. He had a smirk on his face as he kept running, happy that he had it because _.
As I chased _, I knew that he wasn't really stealing it for a bad reason. Still, it was the life of the party and not to mention my _ for crying out loud! I couldn't let him just take it. Besides, _ and DJ Pon-3 would have a hard time keeping a party of this size going without it. Even though they were probably the best party masters in Ponyville.
"Er! You better give it back right now dude!" I said, trying to keep up. I was so tired though, that I closed my eyes for a few seconds. When I opened my eyes and flew into a tree, hitting it hard enough to make me black out.
End Flashback
"Wait, that's it?!" I yelled to no pony inparticular. I could tell that there was more behind that story, but I couldn't remember it quite yet.
"Metal, you okay?" Pon-3 asked me.
"Yeah! I just keep remembering stuff! But this time I couldn't piece together what exactly happened..." I tried desperatly to remember what else had happened, but it was no use.
"So what did happened?" Dash asked me.
"Well... I was flying after some pony who I guess stole something. But I was pretty tired from partying so I couldn't keep up. So I flew into a tree and blacked out. Guess that's why I can't remember." I summed up the memory.
"What even happened yesterday?" She asked me.
"From what I can remember, the whole town had a party, with me and Pon-3 at the center. I used my ear to play some music, and somewhere along the way, I went after that thief an ran in a tree." I said.
Rainbow Dash then put two and two together and laughed at me. "You do know that when they say 'party till your tail falls off', they don't mean it literally?!"
Okay, that was getting old fast. "So I've been told."
"Uh Metal?" I turned to Pon-3. "Did you forget about Party Pink too? She helped us out with the whole party." She reminded me.
"Party Pink..." Oh, here we go again.
Flashback #4, Blitz's POV
"Okay! Party Pink, Electric Metal? You two ready to kick off the biggest party Ponyville's ever seen?" Pon-3 asked us as she stood in front of her sound system.
"You betcha!" Pinkie said from right beside me.
I nodded along. "You know it!" I said, pumped about this whole thing. These two seperated could make great parties, but combined? Who knows how great this is going to be.
"Excellent!" She said. "Party Pink? You go ahead and get the party going with the snacks, punch, and all. Electric Metal? You know what you gotta do!" I nodded, ready to start helping with the music. This was going to be the best party ever!
End Flashback
"Um... Blitz?" I looked over and saw Fluttershy, getting up. "Are... Are you okay?..." She looked really worried.
"Yeah, I'm fine. My ear and tail were metal remember? I can't feel anything so I'm just fine." I told her. She did remind me that whatever happened to my tail was unclear.
"But what we need to focus on right now is finding Pinkie Pie. She might know what happened yesterday." I told them all.
"Okay. Any idea where we might find her?" Pon-3 asked.
They all looked at me, which confused me a little. "What?" I asked after a few seconds.
"Well your the one that keeps having flashbacks. So have another one." Rainbow Dash told me.
"It's not that easy. They just... Come to me, if that makes any sense. Besides, how should I know where Pinkie Pie is?" I asked them.
"Who?" Pon-3 asked, kind of confused. Did she always know every pony by stage names?
I sighed at that. "How should I know where Party Pink is?" I repeated my question, saying Pinkie's stage name instead.
"Oh, got it." She said with a nod of her head. "Before we go though what are their names? I know who they are, but not their names." She told me.
"Oh right. They're called..." Before I told her, I got an idea. Why should they go without stage names? I then smirked. "That one," I pointed to Rainbow Dash with my smirk getting bigger. "Is called Light Speed."
She opened her jaw to say hi, but saw how I called her something else. "Wait what?" She asked.
I moved right along, not letting Rainbow Dash, or 'Light Speed' correct me. "And that one's called," I then pointed to Fluttershy. "Nature Chat." I finished.
"Alright! What's up Light Speed and Nature Chat? I'm pretty sure you know me. I'm DJ Pon-3." She reminded them. Apparently they had met before, but never introduced themselves.
"Wait a minute, that's not my-" Before Rainbow Dash could object, I stopped her.
"We don't have time for this Light Speed, let's hurry up and find Party Pink." I told her. She groaned silently a little, knowing I did all of this on purpose, but didn't say anything else.
Fluttershy didn't object to it at all, already seeing how I did all of this as a joke. Either that or she didn't really want to object about it.
"Well let's check Party Pink's pad first. She probably crashed there after the party ended." Pon-3 told us. She then started to go down the stairs and towards Sugarcube Corner.
As we all started to fly after, Rainbow Dash stopped me, leaving Fluttershy to fly over to Pon-3 without noticing. "What's with the names?" She asked me.
"I'm not letting you two go without stage names while I have to have one. Wouldn't be fair." I told her. "Besides, do you really hate the nickname 'Light Speed'?" I asked her.
She sighed and started flying back over to the other two, knowing I had her beat there. "So what's your 'stage name' anyway?" She asked me, putting air quotes around stage name with her hooves.
"Apparently some time yesterday DJ Pon-3 had come up with Electric Metal." I told her.
... Are you serious?! Another one?!
Flashback #5, Blitz's POV
"So what do we do now?" I asked.
"Well, I don't know about y'all, but I got some work that needs doin. Sorry, but I gotta run. See ya later!" Applejack said as she headed off towards Sweet Apple Acres to do her work.
"Well I guess it's up to us!" Pinkie said from right beside me, with a determined look on her face.
"Wait, what's up to us?" I asked her. Not five minutes after most of the others left and Pinkie and me apparently had some important job to do.
"Well, with every pony else gone from the group, we need to keep Ponyville happy! Because we can't have a sad and quiet Ponyville, that would be so depressing! And think of all the sad faces from every pony here! They'd be all frowny and say, 'Why?! Why can't we have a great big Ponyville party?! Wah-ha-ha?!'" Pinkie imitated, pretending to be the ponies of Ponyville crying.
"Okay fine! It's up to us to have a party!" I said, trying to get Pinkie to stop fake crying because every pony around us was noticing, and blaiming me for her crying.
"YAY!" She yelled out in glee. "Okay first, we need one more pony to help us have a party this size! And I know just the pony for the job! Over there!" She said, pointing to a pony that was working on a DJ system. She wasn't playing any music on it so no pony was crowding around her yet.
"Woah..." I said, amazed. That system was probably the most tech advanced thing in Equestria! Besides me the cypony anyway. "Is that a DJ booth?!" I asked.
"Yep! And the pony rocking the DJ booth is called DJ Pon-3! Now come on, we need her help!" She then started skipping over as I just followed her.
"Hiya Pon-3!" Pinkie greeted.
"Party Pink! I haven't seen you for a while! How ya been?!" She asked, talking to Pinkie like an old friend. And if this DJ Pon-3 pony had helped Pinkie with parties before, I wouldn't say I'm that far off target.
"Oh you know! Same old thing! Throwing parties, and making smiles!" Pinkie said with an upbeat attitude.
"Hehe... Same old Party Pink. So who's this pony with the tail?" She said looking towards me. I couldn't tell what she really thought of me because he shades kept me from seeing her eyes.
"Oh this is one of my newest friends! He's a cypony!" She told her. Since they were best friends, I didn't really object to her telling the DJ that part about me because of two things. One, they were friends so I guess Pinkie could trust her. And two, I just always thought that DJs were laid back ponies that didn't judge others based on stuff like that.
"A cypony huh?" She asked, scratching the under part of her chin as she looked at me.
"Yeah! And it's so cool because he can absorb lightning from clouds!" She continued. Again, I didn't stop her because she was pretty much just boasting for me. Was it really wrong of her to do that?
"Hm... Oh I got it! I'll call you Electric Metal!" She said, pointing to me.
"What?..." I said thrown off. "That's not my-"
"Just go with it Metal. Trust me, DJ Pon-3 has a knack when it comes to names." Pinkie told me.
Well there goes my whole belief of, DJ's not judging others based on stuff about them.
End Flashback
"Blitz! Wake up!" I woke up to the sound of Rainbow Dash yelling in my only ear. Which wasn't helping because the whole one ear thing was making my right ear the only ear I could depend on for the moment.
"Ow..." I said, getting up from- the ground? "Why am I on the ground?" I asked. "And how come my chest hurts?"
"Because you blacked out again and fell straight to the ground. That party must've taken a lot out of you EM." Pon-3 said. She and Fluttershy had came back over to see if I was okay.
"Yeah, guess so. Man, this is going to be a long day for me isn't it?" I asked no pony inparticular as I got up from the ground. I just hope that I wouldn't be getting flashbacks like this all day.
Well this isn't normal is it? Oh well, hopefully Pinkie will be able to explain just how awesome the party was last night, because Blitz is pretty much hopeless on that. Anyway, hope you all enjoyed the chapter! See you all tomorrow!
QotC: Have you ever had a time where you just forgot everything that happened? Like amnesia wrapped around just one day inparticular?
35. Party Animals (Episode 6)
What is up once again every pony?! Now with all the ponies that you've all put into the poll, I decided to start it off with a "BOOM-DA-BOOM-BOOM!"
Really guys?! I can't even get through two sentences without you all making so much noise?!
*Sadly none of them heard me because DJ Pon-3 was playing some music so loud that no pony could even talk to any pony else. All of them, including the princesses, didn't really care though as they all were enjoying the party*
Will I ever get through an intro with this?!
Discord: *appears right next to me* Here, let me help. *He then snaps his fingers and a sound proof recording studio appears right where I am*
Wow, thanks Discord. This is actually really helpful of you... *I said, wondering why he just did all of this*
Discord: Trust me, you don't need to thank me. *He then laughed as he went back over to the party, where Pinkie Pie was killing it on the dance floor at this point*
Okay, the sound blocking button thing is... Found it! *I pressed the button that's supposed to block out the sound*
*But as I did, not only did it prevent me from hearing them, and vise versa, but it also caused all the wires to come alive and start attacking me* AH! Some pony help me! *Sadly, none of them could hear me as all the wires wrapped around me* DISCORD!
*As I was being attacked, Blitz somehow noticed. He ate a storm cloud cupcake and went over. And by simply touching the studio, he short circuited it. It then fell apart*
*Vinyl Scratch then stopped the music with a record scratch and they all looked over, seeing me covered in wires* Owww... Thanks Blitz... Now let's just hurry this up now before it gets any worse.
3: ThunderWave12. Yeah, I can't blam you for not liking this style of writing. They can either be really annoying and confusing, or amazing and so fun to read. Sadly, this is my first time writing a 'flashback story' so I don't know if I'm any real good at it. Don't worry though, last chapter had the most flashbacks so hopefully it won't be so confusing now.
2: VintageThunder98. I had something like that happen to me one time. I woke up ten minutes when the bus was scheduled to come to the bus, so I overslept. I got up, put my clothes on, and got my school stuff. As I ran out the door and got to the stop, no one else was there. When I realized it was Saturday, I also realized how stupid I was.
1: Justus80. I kept thinking that when I started writing up this chapter! What's funny though is I've never seen the movies because every time I try to get Hangover 1 or 2, it's always sold out or gone. It's like the universe doesn't want me to see it!
Disclaimer: I don't own any MLP or any famous music/movies/item that is underlined. Those belong to someone else.
Start the chapter... AH! THE WIRES AREN't DEAD! *The wires start attacking me, and every pony else tries to help. Except for Discord who was laughing his head off... Literally.
By the time we got to Sugarcube Corner, we went inside. Mr. and Mrs. Cake saw all four of us and smiled. They weren't really affected by the fact that I had no ear or tail so I guess they knew.
"Hello every pony." Mr. Cake said, looking to us. "If you're looking for Pinkie Pie she's upstairs playing with Pound and Carrot." He told us hurrying back to the kitchen. It looked like they had something to do.
We all shrugged and headed up, seeing Pinkie playing with the twins. Pound was punching a bongo drum, while Carrot was chewing on a trumpet, making sound come out of it every once an a while.
"Uh, Pinkie Pie?" Rainbow Dash asked.
Pinkie turned around and saw us all looking at her. "Oh hey every pony! You're just in time to listen to our band play!" She told us. Then she saw me and laughed a little. "Electric Metal, you do know that-" I stopped her before she could even say it.
"Yeah I know, 'Party till your tail falls off' is just an expression. What about a band now?" I asked her, raising an eyebrow at what she was talking about. Why would she all of a sudden want to have them play music?
"Yeah! After hearing that song from your ear, I wanted to try and get Pound and Carrot to play it!" She told me. She was acting like nothing was wrong even though she saw me with no tail or ear.
"And what are you trying to get them to play exactly?" I asked. What song could be played with a trumpet and bongo drum.
"Like you don't know silly colt! It's that song you said two lion cubs sang!" She told me with a smile wide on her face.
"Lion cubs sang?... Oh not this aga..." I started to say before I had another flashback. I swear, if this is what happens when you get amnesia, then I am never having my head get hit again.
Flashback #6, Blitz's POV
"Well if were gonna have a big party, something tells me were gonna need more tunes then what I got." Pon-3 said to us. Right now, we were all inside Sugarcube Corner, planning the party.
"Oh that's easy! Electric Metal here can play music from his ear!" Pinkie told her. I frowned at her, but she didn't notice.
"Really? That sounds pretty rad! How does it work?" She asked us.
"Easy! Like this!" She then tried to press my ear, but I tried to keep her away, not wanting her to press it. But I was to late as she pressed it and a song I never heard before started playing. It had Pinkie singing about making every pony smile. So I went ahead and just called it the Smile Song. (Which is made by Living Tombstone)
I clicked it off after about half a minute. "Don't do that!" I told her.
"But it's so much fun! Watch!" She then pressed it another song played. I pressed it even faster before I could even tell what it was. She then kept trying to press my ear again and again, which led to e turning it off again and again. After ten seconds of this she pressed my ear and held it down, not letting me get a chance to press it again. It started playing I Just Can't Wait To Be King from The Lion King.
After a few seconds, I tried to pull away so I could stop this nonsense, but when I tried to jerk my head away it was easier than I thought. They both gasped when they saw that my ear was still in Pinkie's hand, but I was two feet away. My ear had come off, and to top it all off, the music was still playing.
"Wow! Your ear came off!" Pinkie said to me, waving it at me.
"I can see that! Give it back!" I said, trying to get it from her.
"CAN YOU HEAR ME BLITZ?!" Pinkie asked loudly as she screamed into my ear that was in her hand. Pon-3 just started laughing, and Pinkie was completely ignoring the fact that she had my whole ear in her hoof.
"OW!" I said holding where my ear should've been. I was able to hear her because I was five feet from her, but it sounded as if she was yelling right into my ear!
End Flashback
"Oh! So that's how my ear can come off!" I said, getting up from the ground. "It has to be held down, than just pulled out." I told them all.
"Yeah! What, did you forget that or something?" Pinkie asked me, kind of confused.
"Yeah, I got amnesia when I flew head first into a tree." I brought her up to speed. I then gasped. "Wait a second, I just had an idea!" I yelled out.
"What is it?" Rainbow Dash asked me.
"It'll make sense after you all see, but every pony just shut up for a few seconds." I said, covering up my right ear.
While I did that, I was able to hear what was going on around my other ear, but just barely. I guess the farther it is, the less of a connection I have with it. Kind of like me being an internet router for my iPhone ear.
But what was going on was what confused me. I kept hearing animals noises all around my ear, along with some foot tapping right next to it. Also, I heard I Like To Move It by King Julian from Madagascar.
I stopped holding my ear and just had a really confused look on my face. "Well, what's going on?" Pon-3 asked me.
"A... An animal dance party?..." I guessed. It sounded like their was dancing anyway.
"Oh yeah! I brought Gummy over to Applejack's this morning to hang out with all the other animals! Oh, and I saw RJ there too!" She told me.
"RJ's there?! But he was... Oh, you've gotta be kidding me!..." I said as I slipped back into another flashback.
Flashback #3, Blitz's POV
"RJ, you come back here with my ear right now!" I yelled at him, flying after him. He was pretty fast, and since we had been up for a while, I was pretty tired so I couldn't fly as fast as I could.
"Blitz hold on! We can still have a great party without it!" Pinkie Pie told me. I didn't listen though as I just kept flying after RJ. He had a smirk on his face as he kept running, happy that he had it because he wanted to bring it back to the other pets.
As I chased RJ, I knew that he wasn't really stealing it for a bad reason. Still, it was the life of the party and not to mention my own ear for crying out loud! I couldn't let him just take it. Besides, Pinkie Pie and DJ Pon-3 would have a hard time keeping a party of this size going without it. Even though they were probably the best party masters in Ponyville.
"Er! You better give it back right now dude!" I said, trying to keep up. I was so tired though, that I closed my eyes for a few seconds. When I opened my eyes and flew into a tree, hitting it hard enough to make me black out.
End Flashback
"Oh that's right. RJ took my ear from the party so he and the rest of our pets wouldn't be so bored at Applejack's." I said, remembering now. "Guess that means that we found my ear." I told them.
"Great! Let's hurry up and get that thing!" Pon-3 said to us as she started going. She then looked back at us. "Light Speed, Nature Chat, Electric Metal, hurry up would'ya?" She said, starting to go.
"Pinkie Pie, how was Angel doing?" Fluttershy asked Pinkie Pie.
"Oh, he was great! No wonder they call it the Bunny Hop!" She told her before going back to Pound and Carrot, who were still playing with the instruments.
"Okay... Well, let's get going before something else happens. Good luck teaching the song to the twins Pinkie Pie." I said to her. Us three then started going after Pon-3.
Once all four of us got to Sweet Apple Acres we looked around a little, but couldn't find one clue as to where our pets were. I tried to listen with my ear, and I could tell that we were definitely closer. But it still didn't help.
That's when we saw Applejack outside, bringing some apples over to her house in a cart. "Applejack!" A few of us called out as we all went over.
"Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy? What're y'all doin back in Ponyville already?" She asked.
"Doesn't matter." I stopped her. We were this close to finally getting my stupid ear back, I wasn't getting held up now. "Do you know where all of our pets are?" I asked her.
She then started laughing a little bit, as if I told a joke. "Yeah, I've seen em. There all out back behind the barn. That ear a yours sure is a hoot Blitz. I've never seen all our critters so happy." She told us with a smile.
"Wow, how long have they had it?" I asked.
"Since this mornin I'ma guessin." Applejack said, thinking back. "Come on, I'll show y'all." She said as she started to walk over behind the barn.
We all looked at each other and shrugged, not sure what exactly to expect. So we followed her, and went around the barn.
What we saw though was just the funniest thing ever.
There was Angel, Tank, Gummy, and RJ all lined up, spelling out 'YMCA'. Angel's ears made the 'Y'. Tank's head and front legs made a 'M''. Gummy was turned to the side and had his tail curled so he resembled a 'C'. And finally, RJ was in the shape of an 'A'.
My ear was right in front of the four, playing YMCA by Village People. It made every other pony there fall over in laughter. I tried to keep myself together though, remembering how he stole my ear just to do all of this.
Owloliscious, Opal, and Winona were all watching off to the side with different expressions. Winona looked like she was about to laugh herself, if it was even possible for dogs to laugh. Owlolisious just had a look of astonishment that all of them were dancing. And Opal had a bored look at all of them, except for RJ in which I noticed she was smiling at a little.
As soon as the song ended, they all stopped dancing and looked to us, having happy expressions. RJ ran up to me with a smirk on his face.
"O-okay RJ. I was going to punish you for stealing my ear... but after seeing...that..." I tried to talk seriously without laughing, but I couldn't hold it anymore and kept laughing with the rest of them.
RJ nodded, happy that his plan to get off the hook worked so well. He then jumped up on my back and reached into my pocket, pulling out one of my toothpicks. "Now what're you doing?" I asked, still laughing.
He didn't even look at me as he jumped to Rainbow Dash, taking out her signature sunglasses. Then over to Pon-3, taking hers as well. Finally, he jumped down and got a daisy from the ground.
He then started to go around, using all four of these things. He put the toothpick in his mouth. Then put Dash's glasses on Tank. Next Pon-3's glasses on Gummy, ignoring the crack in it. Then he went over and put the daisy behind Winona's ear. Which made her roll her eyes at him and make Opal really mad at him at the same time. Exactly what he was planning. Finally, he went over to Angel, bending one of his ears so he looked more relaxed.
"RJ, what's going on?" I asked again, wondering where exactly he was going with this.
He just smirked at all of us as he turned to the other three behind him and chattered something to them. They all then smiled, well most of them since Gummy never moved his face. He then lightly stepped on my ear that was still on the ground, making it play another song. Dynamite by Taio Cruz.
With his backwards baseball cap, and the toothpick, it made him look like a 'tough guy'. Which was exactly what he was going for. With the other three behind him, they all looked like 'tough guys' too. This alone was just funny enough to look at.
As soon as the lyrics started going, he kicked my ear over to me, me catching it. I clicked it back into place, the music still going.
RJ and the other three started dancing to it. It was so funny, I wish I could just take a picture or something. We all fell over once again, laughing our hearts out.
As soon as it was over, we were still laughing. All of them had so much fun dancing to the music, even Angel who was usually grumpy.
I tried to make a decision so I looked at the rest of them and they all smiled and nodded, knowing what I was thinking. I nodded and unhooked my ear, and tossed it to him.
He smirked and caught it, happy that he was letting me keep it. "RJ, whatever you do don't break it okay? Because I'm pretty sure that's the only one, and I can't fix it." I warned him.
He nodded and put it on top of Tank, who didn't have his propellor on for now. I then turned to the rest of them. "Okay well that solves one problem, but I still need to find my tail."
"Yeah, I'd been wonderin what happened. I figured, hehe, that ya," Applejack was about to say it, but I wouldn't let her.
"AJ, if you dare say 'Party till your tail falls off' then you don't know what's gonna happen next." I warned her. I wasn't talking about hurting her or anything, but I would probably end up bucking some of her trees till they were mulch.
"Right, sorry." She quickly apologized while trying to hide her amused smile.
I closed my eyes to try and see if I could have another flashback, but I couldn't for the life of me. When I opened them I saw Dash, Fluttershy, and Pon-3 all leaned in towards me. Applejack was looking at them, wondering just what
"I can never have a flashback when I'm ready for it can I?" I asked rhetorically.
"Well maybe you have to not expect it... If you think that's a good idea..." Fluttershy suggested.
"Not expect it? Great, well how do we figure it out?" I asked them.
"Maybe we can ask around Ponyville?" Applejack suggested, now coming along with us.
"Well guess that's the best idea we got. Let's get going every pony." I told them as I started to get going.
"Wait!" I turned to see Rainbow Dash with a smirk on her face. "We never introduced DJ Pon-3 to her." She told me, pointing to Applejack.
"Oh..." I said getting her joke. "You're right Light Speed. Pon-3 this is..." I paused to try and come up with a good stage name. Before Applejack could try and introduce herself, I stopped her. "She's called County Apple." I came up with. Applejack wasn't a easy name to really make a stage name out of.
"Country Apple?" Applejack asked, really confused now.
But it just made me and Rainbow Dash fall over in laughter, the dancing animal party behind her not making it any easier to keep a straight face while the music was playing Poker Face by Lady Gaga. Not only that, but somehow Winona and Opal got sucked into the dancing mix. This just leaving Owloliscious, who was starting to nod along to the music. Meaning it wasn't long until he joined the animal mosh pit too.
"Cool. Nice to meet ya Country Apple. I'm DJ Pon-3." She said, pointing to herself.
"Uh, how do ya do?" Applejack asked, confused.
"Pretty good. Now let's go and help our friend Electric Metal here find his tail." Pon-3 said, starting to follow me and Rainbow Dash back to Ponyville, with Applejack and Fluttershy right behind her.
The animals didn't notice though, as all of them started dancing to every song it turned to. I shook my head as we all left their party, wondering just when stuff like animal dance parties and having town-wide parties became a usual thing. Then I remembered that now I have not just the party ring leader Pinkie Pie as a friend, but now a DJ that is obsessed with music called DJ Pon-3 as a friend now.
So there wraps up the second chapter! I told you that this chapter was going to be a little crazy. But since I can't have a party for me finishing school with great grades, I had to have a party somewhere! So yeah, I hope you are all enjoying this episode so far, and I will see you all tomorrow for the last part!
QotC: Who out of all the mane seven's pets do you like most?
36. Bigger They Are Harder They Explode? (6)
Note: Before this chapter starts, I need to tell you all why it's taken me so long to put this final chapter up. My laptop' internet wasn't working and my parents wouldn't let me use their laptops because they have this wedding photography business they've been working on. All I have left is an iPad and a REALLY OLD Desktop that doesn't even open any internet browsers half the time. And since writing and posting is impossible for me with iPad's auto-correct... Yeah. So sorry it took so long.
Now to begin the actual intro!
What is up every pony! Welcome to the final part of this episode! I know that this episode has been a little crazy, but like I've said before, I'm just really excited that my school year is finally over! So yeah, that's why I've made the episode like this. But with all this happening, there is one thing I want to say at least one time outside of the disclaimer to make sure that it's clear. Every song that is underlined do not belong to me. The artist that is also underlined are the ones who created and own the song.
"Speakin of, why can't ya play songs that all of us would like?" Applejack asked as she came into view.
"Hm... I guess you have a point. But I don't think that all the readers like every type of music. Kinda just gotta stick to one type of music for one episode. Still, I'll try to include more country. Happy?" I asked.
"Much more. Thank ya kindly Gamer." She said to me. She then glared at me. "But I hope ya know that I ain't taken kindly ta tha name Country Apple. That's just down right insultin the more I see it now." She told me with her glare right at me.
I nodded, both understanding and a little fearful. "Noted. Anyway, let's move onto the top three comments!
3: Justus80. I think Tank always had a second meaning behind his name, and how you explained why you like him described it perfectly! Also, yeah I thought Country Apple was pretty fun-
*Applejack clears throat* I mean!... It wasn't right of me to call her that, but I'm glad you enjoyed my petty humorous joke... *Flashes a fake smile, which makes Applejack stop glaring a little*
2: EpicPie1. Glad to see my raccoon pet is considered a favorite out of the seven! Also... A camera eye huh?... Maybe that's not such a bad idea...
Applejack: Uh, Gamer? I don't think Blitz would appreciate you just given him bitonics outta tha blue like that.
Yeah, your probably right. Still, I might just have to keep EpicPie's idea in mind.
1: Mage of Psychics. Glad to see your feeling a little better after the last chapter. I hope you enjoy this chapter too.
Applejack: And thanks for considerin my Winona as one a tha best pets outta tha whole pack. That brightens up my day too.
/
So with all that outta the way, let's get the disclaimer done, and start the chapter!
Disclaimer: I don't own anything related to MLP, or any music that is underlined. They belong to the artists who are also underlined.
After getting back to Ponyville, we all started looking around for the final thing. My tail. Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy ended up flying everywhere outside of Ponyville to help look for my tail, while the rest of us ended up simply walking around Ponyville.
Since I was so used to lugging around my tail, I wasn't used to flying around without it. The tail itself weighed around twenty pounds, so with that weight off me I could fly up twenty feet in the air with a single flap of my wings if I tried hard enough. I didn't really like that so I stuck with just hoofing it around Ponyville until we found it.
"So where exactly did ya lose it at?" Applejack asked me.
"I don't know. I mean after I went head first into that tree, I forgot everything that happened yesterday. I can only remember a few things. Tail not included." I told her.
"Man, where do we begin though?" Pon-3 asked.
"Well, we have all of Ponyville and everywhere around it. To find my tail could take us-" "Guys, we found it!" "seconds..." I said, finishing the sentence Rainbow Dash interrupted.
"What is it sugarcube?" Applejack asked, looking as Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy flew down to us.
"I found Blitz's tail," Rainbow Dash started "but it's not good." She finished.
"Well where is it?" I asked.
"It's all electrified and stuck to a giant Timberwolf in Everfree Forest. Key word being giant." Rainbow Dash told us.
"Oh, that's just great..." I mumbled.
"Why was yer tail all electrified in tha first place?" Applejack asked, looking at me.
"Well... Um..." That's when everything got blurry for the umpteenth time today. "And here we go..." I said before passing out and having a flashback.
Flashback #7, Blitz's POV
"Nice song EM! Get the next one rolling, quick!" DJ Pon-3 asked as she worked on her DJ system.
"Got it!" I said over the noise the crowd in front of us was making. I closed my eyes in thought as I tried to think of another song to play.
But as I did, Pon-3 saw something. "Uh Metal?... What's with the raccoon?" She asked.
"Raccoon?" I asked her, confused. She pointed to where my ear was on the system and out of all raccoons, there was RJ. Trying to pull out my ear.
"RJ!" I yelled out. "What are you doing here?!" In response, all I got was a fake yawn and a gesture towards Sweet Apple Acres. I guessed that he was bored.
"That's no excuse to try to steal something!" That's when he pulled my ear out. "Hey, give back my ear!" I commanded.
He just stuck his tongue out at me and jumped off the platform. I tried to grab him, but it was too late. "Every pony! Help!" I said to them all. Through the mic, they all heard what happened and got ready to catch him.
But before he got close enough to catch, out of no where came Tank, propelling up to catch him. RJ caught on of Tank's legs and held on as he gave his two finger salute at all of us. From there, he grabbed both of Tank's front legs, and steered it like a hang glider back to Sweet Apple Acres.
"Tank?!" I shouted out in both slight anger and confusion. Even though I was really mad
Without hesitation, I pulled out a few thunder cupcakes I asked Pinkie to make for the party later. Thank goodness she didn't have any of them to, because if she did the party might've kept on going until Twilight and Rarity got back the next day.
So I ate half the cupcake and immediately got electrically charged. I then flew after the two of them, able to catch up to them with extreme ease.
But as I started to catch up, RJ was prepared. He chattered something along the lines that sounded like an apology and threw his boomerang at me, hitting my tail. This made me fly out of control and I ended up spinning around. But before they could get away, I accidentally tagged Tank before flying down. That made him fly out of control too.
So I crashed into the ground a few seconds later, not having a good landing. I ended up flopping around as I hit the ground too, which hurt to say the least. And after landing, my tail had somehow dislodged itself from me and was flying off towards the forest with all of my electricity energy flowing through it.
But I ignored it as I saw RJ lose his grip on Tank, who still had no control, but was somehow still able to fly himself towards Sweet Apple Acres. RJ then landed ahead of me, using his umbrella to help land safely.
"RJ, are you okay?" I asked as I started to go over.
He replied with a quick thumbs up and started a mad dash to Sweet Apple Acres, my ear still in his bag of tools.
I sighed and shook my head at the sight and got ready to chase. "And the chase goes on..." I said as I flew off, forgetting my tail.
End Flashback
"Well, guess that answers that question..." I said as I started to stand back up. To the looks of it, they pulled me out-of-the-way of the street so I wouldn't be in the middle of it, in a flashback comma.
"What?" All four of them asked in complete unison. That was a little un-nerving, but I shook it off and stood up.
"Well, I absorbed a cloud so I could catch up to Tank and RJ. But when I crashed, my tail flew off, all of the electricity built up in it." I said, telling them. "Great, now some big recycled wolf has it." I summed up.
"Then I guess that means that were just gonna have ta take it back." Applejack said confidently.
I sighed kind of deeply and muttered, "Just. My. Luck." Then I looked to Rainbow Dash. "Well, can you take us where he is?" I asked her.
"Sure, follow me every pony." She said flying off to the Everfree Forest with us following her by hoof.
After we got to Everfree Forest, we had to walk around in it for around ten minutes before Rainbow Dash stopped all of us behind a bush. "Okay guys, this is about where I saw the Timberwolf." She told all of us.
"Then what are we waiting for? Let's just go and find the stupid wood wolf so I can get my tail back." I said, rising to find the wolf. But when I did, Applejack and Rainbow Dash both pulled me down.
"Did that hit to the head knock the sense outta ya?! Ya can't just go out and hunt down a Timberwolf!" Applejack told me.
"Yeah! If we can't just go out and take it down, what makes you think you can?!" Rainbow Dash said to me.
They were both acting kind of scared about some 'giant' Timberwolf. Some big wolf made of wood couldn't be that scary could it? "Pfff, come on. I'm a carpenter, do any of you think that I'm scared of anything that has to do with wood?" I asked them. And after saying that, I peeked out of the bush to look around again.
Applejack just sighed while the rest of them stayed down. "We tried ta warn ya Blitz. Be careful." She ducked down with the rest of them. There was no point in hiding though since wolves had higher senses and could find us easier. That and Fluttershy's shaking was moving the whole bush back and forth.
"I know, I know." I said as I looked around some more, trying to find any hint of my tail. As I looked around, I didn't see any wierd pile of wood. "You all know we don't even need to hide right? There's not even any Timberwolves around here." I said, stepping out of the bush.
One by one, they all looked out and saw that I was right. They all then sighed in relief quietly and stepped out. All of them except for Fluttershy, who just kept shaking the bush she was in with fear.
"Fluttershy, you can come out now." I reminded her.
"N-no that's o-okay Blitz... I feel safer right here..." She said really quietly and scared.
I sighed, knowing she would slow us down with this. "No offense Fluttershy but with how much you're shaking, the bush isn't going to hide you." I said to her calmly. A few seconds later she slowly started to come out. She was only half way out and had a scared look on her face, but she was still out of the bush none the less.
I then faced back forward and looked around where Rainbow Dash said she found my tail, which was a clearing of some kind. It had some big paw prints that were obviously from Timberwolves. It was obvious because it looked like a wolf paw print with some parts missing, and it had small twigs around it. It looked like it was about twice the size of a bear.
I looked to where the print pointed to and saw some twigs and branches that had snapped from something passing by. I mentally hoof-bumped my tracking 101 skills and started to go in that direction slowly.
"You guys go ahead and get back to Ponyville. It'll be safer if I can just get it and get out without you all getting in danger or something." I said, trying to be a hero. I could easily take out some lone giant Timberwolf.
"What?! No way!" Rainbow Dash said to me. "Were not letting you just go off by yourself to fight that giant Timberwolf!"
"Rainbow Dash's right! We can't just let ya go off on your on ta fight a big old Timberwolf! It's all of us, or none a us!" Applejack said, backing Dash up.
I knew I wasn't fighting them off from this, but what I didn't expect was the other too as well. "Yeah dude. We can't just let you go off one on one against a Timberwolf. Even though you got half of you made of metal, you don't stand a chance without our help!" Pon-3 added. Geeze, she had a lot of confidence in me didn't she?
Oh well, at least I can still convince Fluttershy to- "And... And I'm afraid I can't let one of my friends go off against a mean and scary Timberwolf. I'm helping... If that's okay with you Blitz..." Fluttershy told me. There goes talking any of them out of this.
I sighed and shook my head. "Why do I even..." I started mumbling to myself. "Fine. If all of you are coming then follow me." I told them, walking off towards where the trail led off. They all followed, a little cautious but reluctant about following me.
After a little more walking, we finally came across another clearing. I was in front of the group and got out first, really wanting to find my tail so we could all just get out of here already.
"So... Do you see your tail yet Blitz..." Fluttershy asked as she stepped into the clearing last.
"Uh..." I quickly looked around and saw something shine a little. "Hold on." I said as I went up to it.
As I approached it, I saw that it was flat and was yellow, but it had dirt and wood surrounding it so it was hard to notice. When I saw a bit of electricity emit from it, I was sure of it. "Yeah, here it is!" I yelled out then started running towards it.
What I didn't notice was the wood around me start to levitate with an eery green magic. I jumped on top of the pile and picked up my tail, unaffected to the lightning emitting from it. But the wood around me wasn't unaffected by it.
The wood started to gather around me, being pulled in by the electricity of my tail. "Metal, look out!" Pon-3 tried to warn me.
"Huh?" I asked, turning around to face them. But when I did, I saw what they were all freaking out about. The wood gathered around me and formed together, making something that resembled a cage form around me. "Woah!" I said in surprise.
After the cage made of stray pieces of wood formed around me, more wood started to come. It started making four limbs on the corners of the cage, and some wood started to form around the front. That's when I realized that I wasn't in a cage. I was in a chest of a Timberwolf.
As its head and paws finished forming, it roared at the others loudly as I saw my tail start to glow with the same eery green magic that the wood had. It then was pulled out of my hooves and came out the back of the beast's chest, forming as the tail.
"Guys..." I started. "I know you all want to stick by me and all, but I need you to calmly and quietly- RUN!" I yelled out to them as the Timberwolf started charging at them.
They all didn't question me this time as they all turned and ran away from the Timberwolf that started to run after them. With each and every step the beast took, I went up and down in his chest, hitting the top and bottom of his chest. The fact that it was nothing but splinter covered wood didn't make it any more comfy.
Not only were the splinters giving me a splitting headache, but the screams from all my friends were ringing in my only ear. That just added to the uncomfy effect.
Eventually, I couldn't stand it all anymore and I tried to fight back. Every time I landed back on the bottom of the cage, I tried to buck one of the pieces of wood out-of-place so I could get out.
That only made the Timberwolf shake around in anger. And when he noticed it was me that was hurting him, he quickly took care of that problem. Since his chest was only made out of wood, he was able to take take a deep breath, making the cage close in on me and cause me to get hit over and over even more. This ended up knocking me out after a bunch of hits, leaving him free to chase my friends once again.
Applejack's POV
This isn't good at all! Not only is Blitz trapped, but all of us are being chased by a giant Timberwolf! We all kept running, knowing that if that Timberwolf catches us, we could wind up in the same problem as Blitz or worse!
"Yo Country Apple! What do we do?!" DJ Pon-3 called out to me, seeing as how I was at the head of the group. I couldn't help but frown a little at the name Country Apple. It was both confusing and annoying that Blitz had introduced me as that name.
"Gimme a second ta think a somethin'!" I told her as I tried to think of something.
"We don't have a second!" Rainbow Dash yelled at me, mad that I was trying to take my time to come up with a plan.
Luckily for all of us, I already had a good idea thought up. "Okay! Rainbow! You and Fluttershy get back ta Ponyville and try and find Twilight and Rarity. They've gotta be back by now." I told them.
"Got it! Come on Fluttershy!" Rainbow Dash said as she flew off, Fluttershy following behind.
"Country Apple! What about us?!" Pon-3 asked, getting a little winded by the sound of her voice.
"Well..." I looked ahead and saw some tree branches ahead. "See them branches up ahead? Pull em back and let em go the same time I do!" I instructed her.
"Got it!" She said with a nod. We then ran towards the trees, each of us getting a branch. As soon as we pulled back both branches all the way, we let them go, both hitting the Timberwolf's front legs.
His legs were still to thick to break completely, but it worked well enough to give us a little more room so we could try to think of something else.
"Alright, what next?!" She asked as we kept going.
"We still gotta bust Blitz outta there! But to do that we gotta wake him up!" I told her. I managed to look back at the Timberwolf after telling her that, and saw Blitz just bouncing around in its chest.
"Got it! Hold on a sec!" She said. She then used her magic and levitated a rock and sent it flying towards the Timberwolf, luckily going through the wood that was its chest.
It then hit Blitz square in the forehead, which made him start to stir. The running from the beast did the rest and he was awake again. "OW!" Blitz said over and over as he got banged around some more. He eventually flapped his wings and he managed to fly in the middle, avoiding anymore bruises.
"Blitz, listen! Ya gotta try ta get outta that Timberwolf!" I instructed.
"Oh really?!" He said kind of sarcastically and ticked off. "Cause I didn't see why I couldn't just chill out in here!" He yelled at me. I couldn't blame him for being mad, but it wasn't helping anything.
"I'm serious Blitz!" I told him. "Now try ta slow down the Timberwolf all ya can! Cause I think were comin' up on Ponyville, and we don't have the time ta turn away from it!" I told him.
"Got it!" He yelled back, looking around the beast to try to find a way. As he was though, I saw Ponyville off in the distance, and a giant Timberwolf wasn't going to help keep the peace. "I think I have an idea, but I need some time!" He told us.
"Alrighty! Come on Sugarcube, keep up!" I called out to Pon-3, seeing as how she was starting to run out of breath.
"Right... Behind you Country Apple!" Pon-3 called out to me, really winded now. We had been running as fast as we could for ten minutes now, so I couldn't blame her.
Blitz's POV
Okay, let's see here. I'm trapped in the belly of a beast, literally, and it's using my tail. Guessing that this things made out of wood, all I have to do is knock it apart.
As I kept going over what was happening, I looked around. I was flying from one side of the cage to the other like a trapped bird. A bird who was really ticked off at this point.
Then I saw something. My tail didn't have that much wood surrounding it. Probably because the wood wouldn't combine with the metal so well, so it couldn't mix that well.
"I got an idea!" I called out to them.
"Well hurry! Were almost at Ponyville!" Applejack told me. I looked ahead and she was right. We were coming up on Ponyville. And more specifically, the Ponyville train station.
"Okay!" I turned to where my tail was and got ready to bust through the weak spot. And seeing where the weak spot was, a shiver went up my spine in disgust. "Here goes nothing..." I said with almost no enthusiasm.
I then charged and busted through where my tail was. It didn't take that much force either, so I was free, my tail right in my hooves.
But I didn't have any time to waste as the Timberwolf ignored my freedom and kept going after Applejack and Pon-3. It had wasted so much energy in chasing them, that it wasn't about ready to give up.
What else I noticed was that my tail was no longer charged. The wolf drained it somehow. As I flew above the wolf, I noticed that it wasn't even winded after all the running it did. That's when it all clicked. The wolf used up my tail's electricity to keep going.
I knew that I had to stop him since I was the only other pony there. I tried to think of what I could do. I wasn't strong enough to pick up two ponies without an adrenaline rush, and I couldn't come up with a plan to out smart the wolf fast enough.
I looked around one more time, trying to think of anything else I could do. All I had was my left metallic hoof to possibly punch it to death. Which I probably couldn't do because of how hard it would be to clobber a giant wooden wolf.
Then there was my tail. Since I just busted out, it was still in my hooves. Being that I didn't have enough time to fix it back into place. It was sharp enough to cut through wood, that much was obvious, but would I be able to stop the Timberwolf with it?
"Ouch!" I quickly turned my attention to see Applejack out of the two trip and fall. Pon-3 stopped to try to help her, exhausted herself. As they did, the wolf was right on them, ready to try to eat them both in one bite. Which looked really possible with the size of his mouth.
But I wouldn't let that happen. Without a second thought, I charged at the Timberwolf, holding my tail in my mouth acting as if it was a sword. And in one swift motion, I went right by the wolf's head, then landed in front of the two ponies.
They were speechless as I kept my eyes closed and kept my 'sword' in my mouth. And I couldn't help but bring this all to my enjoyment. I took my tail out of my mouth and tapped it on my metal leg twice. Making a 'Ting' sound both times.
The second I did that, the head of the Timberwolf came crashing to the ground, smashing into bits of wood and mulch right behind me like a wooden explosion. I smirked in the pure awesomeness that just happened and looked at the two of them. "Ah come on, you gotta admit that was cool!" I told them.
"Yeehaa!" Applejack said as she stomped the ground in glee, amazed by the sight of what just happened. She
"Rock and roll!" Pon-3 added while nodding, just as amazed. I went ahead and took in that little moment of glory, glad I just had a pure moment of epicness.
Sadly, the moment didn't last long, the rest of the Timberwolf stayed in the exact same place. Towering over all three of us. We all stopped and looked at it, wondering just why it hadn't smashed to the ground.
Right when I was about to question it, I saw a spark of electricity go around it. That showed me, that the electricty was still there. "Uh-oh..." I said, knowing that whatever was about to happen, wasn't good.
But out of everything that I wasn't expecting was what happened next. "BOOM!"
Rainbow Dash's POV
Well, Twilight and Spike weren't at the library. And Rarity wasn't back at her place. So I guess they didn't get back yet. As me and Fluttershy started flying back to where we had last seen our friends being chased by the Timberwolf, we saw a train pull into Ponyville.
"Fluttershy look, they're back! Come on, we have to hurry!" I told her as I flew off to the station to meet up with Twilight, Rarity, and Spike. Fluttershy soon followed after me.
And as we got there, the doors started to open up. "BOOM" We heard from out of nowhere.
"What... What was that?..." Fluttershy asked as she looked around, scared by the loud boom. It sounded like a stray lightning bolt, but I don't know how that was even possible.
"It was probably nothing, calm down. We still need to find Twilight and Rarity so they can help us get the others." I reminded her.
But before we could even turn back towards the train, we saw some shadows come from above us. We both looked up at the same time, and were met with the same thing. Three ponies and a bunch of wood falling on us.
After all that stuff fell on us, it made me, Fluttershy, and the other three ponies groan in pain. "Hey, what's your problem? Don't you three know how to fly?" I called out, kind of mad that they just fell on us, but still kind of out of it since they all just landed on me
"Well great to see you're alive to Rainbow Dash." I heard Blitz say sarcastically to me.
"Blitz?" All three of them were still on top of me, so I couldn't get up. But I still heard them.
"Yeah... Most of me." He said. I looked ahead, sighing that I was stuck under him along with Applejack, and DJ Pon-3. That's when I saw his tail in front of us all.
And before it got any worse, Twilight, Spike, and Rarity just stepped out of the train. "What happened to you five?!" Twilight asked in shock at how we looked.
As we all looked towards them, we were just as shocked to see what they looked like. Not once did either side break eye contact.
Rarity and Twilight's manes were both cut into short mullets. Both of their tails, along with Spike's, were tied together in a knot. Spike's left arm was in a sling, and both his legs were covered in wet toilet paper. He also had red bloodshot eyes, showing how tired he was. Rarity was covered in mud from the flank down and had a cucumber glued to her right ear, making her look like a spa pirate. Finally, Twilight had a bunch of paper cuts on her front legs, and had a book cover stuck to her muzzle. It was actually a mystery as to how she could talk with it on her mouth like that.
We weren't that better off. Blitz's ear was still at Sweet Apple Acres with the animals so it was nowhere to be seen. Also, his tail was in between the two groups on the ground. Applejack and Pon-3 had tons of splinters stuck everywhere on them, and Applejack's hat had landed on top of Fluttershy after the fall. And it had a Timberwolf tooth stuck to it. Pon-3 didn't have her usual shades on, and was panting from all the running she had to do earlier. As for me and Fluttershy, we were at the bottom of the whole group. That, and we were covered in dirt, leaves, mud, and everything else that came down with our three friends. Finally, we were all on top of each other like a dog-pile at a hoofball game.
After we all got up, Blitz picked up his tail and looked at Twilight and Rarity. "Tell you what. We'll trade you our story for yours." He offered to them.
They both opened their mouths to say something, but stopped and looked at each other with worried glances. Twilight then looked back and simply went. "Touche." To Blitz.
We all couldn't hold it anymore and the eight of us all broke out in laughter. It was so funny! But either way, whatever happened to them couldn't come close to our story.
And here finally ends the episode! Based on some of the reviews from the last two chapters, it's clear to me that I am NEVER doing an episode like this one again! It was really confusing, and I knew that it was kind of over the place. And when my school year was just about over, I fueled the episode with that enthusiasm. And since I wanted to have a wild party... Yeah. So anyway, I hope I salvaged this episode with this chapter well enough to not make it completely horrible! I will see you all next episode! (And since school's over expect the episodes to start rolling in a lot more often!)
QotC: Have you ever had something really odd happen to you and your friends asked about it, but you didn't want to tell the story? (You don't need to explain the story, just if you've had one of those times)
37. Dramatic Beginnings (episode 7)
What is up every pony, and welcome to the last episode of the season! Yep, you heard right! This is the end episode for the season before I do the finale! Which I think is going to stomp all the episodes no prob! Now I know that seven episods isn't really that much. Especially if you compare it to how many episodes the actual MLP makes a eason. That being around like twenty or so. But I think that this is a decent amount for the first season to start out with, and honestly, it's been a hard time for me.
Since the beginning of me writing episode five, my laptop's been dying out. Actually right now I'm using my eight year old desktop to write out this intro right now. The keyboard's dusty, and it takes like ten minutes for Internet Explorer, or anything else to start up, so it's pretty annoying right now.
But skipping past that, I think it's time to get to the decent and actually slightly entertaining intro that I bet only a hand full of you read all the way through. So joining me today is- *before I could say, a clam appears in front of my mouth and closes shut on it, shuting me up*
Discord: Honestly, I can't believe how boring it is to have you of all humans introduce me.
*uses author powers and poofs clam away* Hey, be lucky that I even let you come into the intro like this! Because if they didn't like you so much, you'd be- *suddenly, a swarm of bees appear around me and start attacking me*
Discord: I think you mean YOU'D BEE! *laughs evily at my bee problem* Anyway, since Zeke here's having an ity bee-ty problem, I guess I'll have to fill in for the top three comments.
Hey you can't just- AH! *Bees start stinging the back of my neck like crazy, which hurts even more than it sounds* Ow! OW! OW! *runs off, trying to lose the bees*
Discord: As I was saying, here are the three comments that I thought were the most chaotic!
3: EpicPie1. I don't know if Zeke's going to tell the story... But if he ever does I'd love to see that chaotic disaster be told! I loved watching their faces when I-
Discord, don't you dare tell them the story! *I said, finally getting rid of the bees* I might tell it if enough readers want me to and I don't want you to go and- *before I could finish scolding him, he snapped his finger and a wasp nst lands on my head. I throw it off and run* AH! NOT COOL DISCORD!
2: Justus80. Oh that sounds like a great story! To bad you cut it short. though I was hoping to see some more of the insanity explained instead of some boring summary.
Discord... Stop patronizing the reviews! *I said in between breathes as I just got away from the wasps*
Discord: Hmm... How about instead I choose my favorite review and you go ahead and start running from these! *He snaps his fingers and a giant amount of spiders come crawling towards me*
Oh come on, I'm not scared of a bunch of slow spiders. *He then snaps his fingers and a spiderman starts coming towards me* What the?! * I start running for my life.
Discord: Oh, how I love movies. now onto number one!
1:
Oh such chaos! I love being here for these things! I should really do it again sometime!
*crawls back into the shot, covered from head to toe in bee, wasp, and spider bites. Along with brusies from fightin Spiderman* Not while... I'm still alive... you're not!...
Discord: Oh well... *snaps his fingers, making a guitine appear right above me, ready to cut my head off* That can BEE arranged! *he starts laughing evily while I shiver in fear of both the guitine above me, and the thought of more bees*
Someone please help me! And someone start up the chapter before I'm be-headed!
Disclaimer: I do not own MLP or anything famous mentioned throughout this chapter. All I own is Blitz, and this idea.
*Guitine starts to fall* Start the chapter! *As guitine reaches my head, it doesn't cut through* What... But this is... ALUMINUM FOIL?! *I yell out in anger*
Discord: HA! You should've seen the look on your face! Okay, now start the chapter! *snaps fingers, starting up chapter*
Blitz POV
Finally, I'm almost done with the inside of my house. The furniture's done, everything's arranged, all I need now is to paint the house and it'll be done.
As I went through Ponyville with my cart, which was loaded with paint, I saw that it was a regular quiet day.
Today was especially quiet though. Not only that, but I didn't have anything to build today, so I was free to do whatever I wanted. To bad all my friends were busy doing something else.
Sugarcube Corner was surrounded by customers, so there was no way that Pinkie could make it out to hang-out today. She had to help the Cakes make... well cakes for every pony. I couldn't really help her because all I knew how to make really well were the churros I showed her how to make a while back. Which were one of the main reasons why it was so packed today.
Applejack had to help her family with apple bucking. There was the whole east side of the orchard that needed to be dealt with and they really needed her help. To bad I couldn't help because everytime I tried to buck a tree an apple would end up hitting my ear and some random music would start playing. Probably for the best I don't help than and chance them hearing something that they might think is really annoying and gets stuck in your head easily like Gangnam Style by PSY.
Rainbow Dash had to clean up a lot of clouds today, and she was talking about how Cloudsdale messed up and sent down to way to many rain clouds. She asked if I could help, but reminding her that I couldn't go near any clouds but regular ones and storm clouds she understood and went on her way.
Twilight had a lot of her new books to read, as assigned to her as some assignment. I decided to stay clear away when I heard about how Spike ended up having to take notes for her. I hate taking notes, and I didn't want to be suckered into helping her because I would probably mess up somehow.
Fluttershy had to help one of her bear friends with an injured paw. Seeing as how the bear community and me weren't exactly the best of friends, I had to pass on helping her out too. She was okay with me not helping, and I think she understood just why too. Especially with the fact that when she first met me, I owned a bear when I didn't even throw one punch at it.
Then there was Rarity. To be honest, I didn't know what she was up to because I haven't asked or checked. I never really liked going in her boutique so I never know what she's up to.
It's really that every time I'm in there without a real reason, I feel like I'm lossing my manlieness or something by being in a place that is made for ponies that like frilly dresses. That, and everytime I'm in there I feel like Rarity's trying to find out what kind of tux would match my coat color or something. That alone is to much for me to take.
"Oh, Blitz darling wait up!" I heard a refined voice call out from behind me. Well, speaking of the pony.
"Oh hi Rarity. I thought you were busy like the others." I said as she caught up to me. She was levitating a few bags over her head and had some designer sunglasses on, along with one of those scarf things that cover up most of your head too.
"Well as it turns out, I had just finished these fabules dresses for a customer that resides in Canterlot. And seeing as how I thought all of my friends were busy, I took it upon myself to do a little shopping. But seeing as how you weren't working today, I wanted to see what you were up to." Rarity told me.
After hearing her tell me all this I summed it up myself so I knew what she was telling me a lot simpler. 'Well I just finished working and got bored, so I wanted to see what you were doing.' Keeping that in mind I nodded, understanding it a little more.
"Well, I don't have anything to do so I'm just finishing my house. All I have left to do is paint it and it's done." I told her.
She suddenly gasped and had a big smile on her face. "Oh this is perfect! I can help you! Being a designer, I know all there is to know about color scheme and can be a great help!" She told me.
"Uh..." I didn't know how to respond to that. I didn't want her to help because of everything else she would probably do. She would probably get over dramatic about something and stretch it to far, critic my furniture or how it was arranged, and most likely take over and try to tell me what colors were best or something. Still, she was my friend and I couldn't just tell her that right to her face. "That's okay Rarity, I can finish it myself. Besides... it's a pride thing! Yeah, I'd be a laughing stalk around my co-workers if you helped. Sorry." I said, excusing myself as best I could without lying.
It seemed like the best excuse to use against her anyway. She always respects and understands social status and stuff like that so it made sense.
"Oh come now," She started. "you can't possibly imagine that your co-workers would think any less of you for a close friend of yours to help with the finishing touches of your house hmm?" She questioned.
"Well..." She had me there. I saw my house coming up as we both walked towards it and knew that I had to think of something. "Okay you got me, it's not that. It's just that everytime they see you they act like idiots."
That wasn't a lie either. Have you ever seen a cartoon where you see the three construction guys sitting on a scafolding eating their lunch, then they see a steriotypical rich girl walk by? And they wolf whistle and compliment her like idiots then break out in fights over her? Yeah, I'm the guy that's off to the side face-hoofing at their stupidity.
"Well you can't simply blame them for admiring me can you?" She asked as she levitated a mirror out of her shopping bag and admired herself with it. Besides, I'm sure that them admiring me wouldn't harm anything as long as you ignore them." She said, acting like my excuse was nothing to bother worrying about. It looked like she had her mind set on helping me paint my house and wouldn't take no for an answer.
At this point, I knew that I couldn't just make up an excuse. If she was going to stay away, than I had to tell her straight up. I sighed and got to my door. "Okay Rarity, here it is. I just don't want you to help me okay? Sorry, but I don't think it would be the best idea." I told her with a serious look on my face.
Wh-Wha... B-b-but..." As she tried to talk, shocked at what I had just told her, I went ahead and quickly opened the door. Then I went in just as quickly and brought my cart inside. As soon as me and my cart was indoors, I turned and closed the door just enough so I could stick my head out of it, but closed up to the point where she couldn't see the inside.
"Blitz, I think you're making a dreadful mistake!" She screamed out at me. "My expertice on color scheme and my own opinion on the subject is sure to help you more than you can imagine! You simply can't just say no to this opurtunity!" She said to me with a face that showed just how shocked she was about my choice.
"Again sorry, but I don't want your help. I just don't think your opinion is going to agree with mine, and I don't want to argue about it okay? Sorry, but consider me busy for the rest of the day." And with that, I closed the door calmly before turning around and looking at all the paint I brought in.
I walked away from the door before sighing at the sight of the paint, the tape that you put on the borders of the wall to keep paint from getting where you don't want it to, and different types of paint brushes for it all. "Great... All this painting stuff to use and I don't even know what to do."
I didn't have one clue about paint colors for the rooms. I figured that it be easy to just slap some paint on the walls and be done with it. But what Rarity said just all at once suddenly knocked that idea right out of my head. I never thought about what colors matched what or anything like that.
Still, I couldn't admit that I was wrong about this. I knew how to build anything from birdhouses, to five story houses. I couldn't just go against my own field of work and ask Rarity for help after I just said no to her without a second thought.
"Well... How hard could it be to just paint the walls and make it fit right?" I said out loud, trying to get myself syched to do this. I'm sure that this wouldn't be too hard. I mean, I built up this whole house, hoof crafted every piece of wooden furniture, and made a few of my own personal touches because I could. I'm sure I could find paint that would tie each and every room together perfectly... Right?...
Rarity's POV
I... I can't believe this! I offer my help to Blitz and he simply waves it off as if my help would be un-helpful! How could he even begin to imagine such a silly idea?!
As I walked inside my lovely boutique, taking of my designer sunglasses and scarf, I kept thinking why Blitz would just turn down my own help. I might not be a builder such as Blitz, but a designer knows just about as much about color and style when it comes to painting as a builder.
I knew that I needed to vent this out to someone that would understand it, and be able to help give me a second opinion. I know that I sometimes go a little over the top when it comes to situations such as this one, so telling some pony about this issue is just what I needed to do.
"I know, I'll talk to Twilight! She's an understanding pony! Surely she'll have some advice on what I should do on this matter!" I said, having a brilliant stroke of genious! "Oh I hope that she doesn't mind me interuppting her studies... Oh but it'll be alright. Besides, once she hears just what I'm dealing with, she'll be more than happy to help me sort this out! And if she can't help me, than maybe Spikey-Wikey will understand and help me. He has been very helpful lately... Although he has been talking with Blitz. But that might be a good thing as he might understand my situation and know just why Blitz is acting this way."
"Oh, but enough of this endless contemplating, I should hurry and see them if I am to ever get any results." I said as I headed towards the door. I knew that if I was going to get over all of this then I needed to get started instead of just dwelling on the whole idea.
And so ends the first part of this episode! Now honestly I know that this might seem a little dull of an episode compared to just where all the others have gone, but don't worry about that. I can assure you right now that this is going to be a good sign off before the finale! Or at least I'll try to make it be!
But either way, I'll see you all tomorrow with the next episode! That is unless my internet, or my laptop tries to shut down or something again! Hoping that won't happen, see you all next time!
QotC: What's your favorite paint color? Why? (if there's a reason)
38. Bad Advice (episode 7)
What's up every pony! Welcome back! I hope that so far you're all enjoying the episode. Which by the way, I have something that a few of you have asked about. Just for the record, I am keeping all seasons on this story! I am not putting up a whole new story so it can get more confusing. Better to keep it all as grouped up as I possibly can!
So moving past that, let's continue with the intro. One that hopefully not end in my almost death.
But forgetting that last subject, today I have a more well-mannered pony that will hopefully NOT kill me! Rarity!
Rarity: Why thank you Zeke, and I must say that so far my fashion sense has been well-AH! *She screamed upon seeing my bee stung face* What is wrong with your ghastly face?!
Nice to see you too... *I said, kind of ticked off already* It was Discord. You see he-
Rarity: It doesn't matter how your face is the way it is Zeke! What matters is that you quickly cover up that unsightly problem you have.! Luckily, I have just the thing! *She then levitated a brown paper bag and put it over my head. Except the bag didn't have any eye holes*
And I'm supposed to look out of this bag without eye holes cut out how?
Rarity: Because your eye color does not match the color of the bag. I'm afraid you'll have to stay like that.
*sighs* Fine, whatever. At least I can still read out the top three comments.
3: Christ's Disciple. Trust me, this episode will build up in action. And I can assure you that it can only get funnier and more actiony from here! *Rarity starts to mumble something and I try to turn to her. But with the bag over my head, I miss* What is it?
Rarity: I just can't believe he called me a swamp hag and-
Woah! Don't spoil anything! Wait until it's over!
2: dazza the lucario. Those three colors are awesome! The first two are my favorite colors too, but switched around. And, yeah you do have a point. I never noticed that orange was the color of an underdog! Consider orange going from my seventh favorite, to number five!
1: MiningSomeDiamonds. I never did say why I did this story did I? Well, it's actually a pretty funny story.
Before I wrote this story, I had been watching A LOT OF One Piece, and seeing how Franky was a cyborg made me love it even more. Because like I said at the beginning of this story this is based off of my life, but way more extreme. What that means is I actually do have an artificial arm, that much was true, but that incident and the rest of the artificial parts that are in the story never happened. (They almost did, but that's another story)
So after seeing Franky from the anime, I had also been into FanFiction at that point. But only the RP part. So that made me want to make a cyborg OC. And I thought what better show to show off a cyborg OC that no pony has ever done before? So I choose MLP because it was another show I had been watching. But every forum I got to was either too big, or was dead, or the way I wanted to portray Blitz was never fully realized. So I choose to do the next best thing. Write a story and see if anybody thought it was any good. My English teacher, my friends and family, and even a famous author I met at a local bookstore once said I was good. So after writing this and seeing how many of you like this story, I guess they were being more than just nice to me.
Okay, and with all that said, I think it's time we get on with the chapter! *tries to take off bag, but Rarity keeps it in place with her magic*
Rarity: Zeke remember! You must keep that bag over your head! Otherwise, every pony will see your hideous face!
Yeah, thanks for that Rarity... Now someone start the chapter!
Disclaimer: I do not own MLP or anything famous mentioned throughout this chapter. All I own is Blitz, and this idea.
Rarity's POV
"Twilight! Twilight, are you in here?!" I asked as I came into the library.
I looked around and saw her at a desk so many books piled next to her. Oh, I hope she's not to busy to answer my questions.
"Oh hi Rarity! What's going on?" Spike asked me, very happy to see me arrive. He was in a chair next to Twilight with quill and paper, ready to take Twilight's notes. Well I could see why he was so delighted to see me. The poor dragon must be so dreadfully bored right now.
"Nothing that is too much to worry about." I turned to Twilight, who was still reading her book. "Twilight, I was hoping I could get your opinion on something..." I waited for her answer.
"Mmhm..." Twilight simply said yes to my statement with a quick and simple response. Well I guess she does have all of those books to read, so it only makes sense that she wants me to hurry along.
"Alright well, I ran into Blitz not to long ago while I was returning from my shopping today and he told me that he was painting the inside of his house today." I started
"Mmhm..." Twilight said, signaling that she was with me so far I guess.
"Yes, and when I heard his plans for today I offered my help. And being a designer and all I figured that I would be even more a help because of my field of expertise. Don't you think that makes sense?" I asked her.
"Uh-huh." Twilight agreed again, making me nod myself.
"Yes, and that is exactly what I explained to him. But even after trying to convince him, he still avoided my offer like the plague!" I told her, getting slightly offended. But I took in a breath to calm down, knowing that I might've been going over board on my emotions.
"That's horrible!" Spike said, standing up in his chair to show just how strongly he felt about it.
"Oh, I know! And that is why I came to see you Twilight. You're a very sensible pony, and I know that you would know what I should do about this. And it has come to my attention that I tend to get a little emotional about certain topics, so I wanted you to tell me if I'm over reacting to this whole situation. Am I?" I asked Twilight, looking at her.
"Nuh-uh." She said, still reading her book.
"No, not at all." Spike added.
I sighed in relief upon hearing that. For a second, I thought I was blowing this all out of proportion. "Oh thank Celestia! For a moment I thought I was acting over-dramatic about all of this... But... Whatever shall I do about it?" I asked them, not sure where to go from here.
"Well you need to make sure Blitz doesn't just ignore you! You're to good to just be ignored like that!" Spike said, jumping off his chair and really getting my problem.
"Why Spike, that's it! I need to show that I'm not some simple mare that Blitz can simply deny help from! I need to show him that my knowledge in color scheme is very useful! No matter what his 'opinion' is!" I said, beginning to build my confidence.
"But wait... I need to know just how I can prove that... Maybe I should ask the others for advice on this." I said, trying to think the idea through.
"Oh, let me come! I'd love to help you!" Spike said, coming over to me.
I had to giggle a little at that. He probably wanted to help so he didn't have to take notes for Twilight. "Well alright. But I'm afraid you can only come if Twilight agrees." I told him.
"Oh can I Twilight?! Please!" Spike said, running over to Twilight.
"Mmhm..." Was all Twilight said, not even turning towards him. I guess she saw this coming as well.
"That sounded like a yes to me! Let's go Rarity!" He said as he dropped the quill and paper on the floor and ran for the door opening it for me.
"Alright. Thank you for all of your help Twilight!" I called out as I left the library, Spike closing the door right behind us.
After we left, Twilight simply nodded and mumbled another 'Mmhm'. Then a few seconds later sighed in relief and turned to where Spike was. "Alright Spike, you ready to... Spike..." She looked around a little before seeing the quill and paper on the ground. She sighed in slight anger and shook her head. "I can't believe he just ran off. He said he would stay right here and help. Oh well, I can still take these notes myself."
She then levitated the quill and paper up before continuing her studies, unaware of everything that had happened a few minutes ago.
As me and Spike kept walking towards another one of our friends, we kept talking out loud about what to do.
"So, if Blitz still doesn't respond to my assistance, then what exactly shall we do?" I asked, still trying to go over the idea.
"Well... Uh..." Spike put a claw to his face in thought, wondering the same thing himself. He gave the idea for confronting Blitz with more assertiveness, but that was all we had. "I never thought of that." He said with a small nervous smile.
"Oh that's quite alright Spike. I'm sure that our friends will have some ideas. Like... Pinkie Pie!" I said, seeing that we were coming up on Sugarcube Corner.
"Yeah, she might have some ideas! And the line doesn't look that long too! Let's go!" Spike said, going behind my idea one-hundred percent. Sometimes I'm really glad to have someone understanding like Spike to help me out.
So as we went inside we saw Pinkie Pie in front of a small crowd of ponies, all asking different things but most of them asking for somewhere around the same thing. The churros that Blitz had introduced us all to. The cuisine of his world was different and astounding, but I still had to think about the task at hoof.
And just a few moments later, Pinkie saw us at the doorway. Her grin grew about twice in size at that moment. "Oh hi you two! I'm so glad you're both here!"
"Yes hello Pinkie." I said as she bounced over. "I know your busy, so I'll be quick. You see, I have an issue and I wanted your help." I told her.
"Oh, I can help, I can help! Pick me, pick me, Pick me!" She said, waving her hoof in the air as if I was a teacher.
"That's why we came Pinkie Pie. For your advice." She cheered a little about being 'picked' before listening. "You see, Blitz is almost done finishing his house. And I wanted to help him paint it so it would be done sooner thanks to my expertise. But he said no and didn't even listen to why I would be such a big help!" I told her.
"Hmm... Oh, I think I got it! Maybe he wants to keep it a surprise for when it's done so we can all throw him a house-warming party!" Pinkie said, jumping in the air with so much excitement.
"I really don't think that is it at all Pinkie Pie. And even if it is, I still wish to help him." I told her, trying to get her to focus.
"But that would ruin the surprise! You don't want to ruin the surprise would you?!" Pinkie asked me as if I would ruin the biggest surprise in the world.
"Be serious Pinkie." Spike started. "Rarity really wants to help Blitz with his house because she would be a great help..." At that point I swore I saw a light bulb go off in his mind. "In fact, wouldn't it be better if she helped him? Then the party would be twice as more fun!" He told her. Spike, you do have your genius moments at times don't you?
"I never thought of that! Hold on, I gotta do the math on this one!" Pinkie then brought out a calculator and started typing away on it. "Okay... Yeah, carry the three.. divide the seven..." She then gasped and looked at Spike. "You're right Spike! It would make the party better! Rarity, you have to help Blitz!" She told me.
"Pinkie Pie, I'm afraid I already know this. But do you have any ideas as to how I can convince Blitz to let me assist him?" I asked her, hoping she would have an answer.
"That's an easy one!" I smiled at her, happy to get her input. "Just do the math for him! Once he sees that you helpin will make the house-warming party even better, then he'll have to say yes!" She said, keeping her very excited and happy grin.
I sighed under my breath, knowing that wasn't going to get me anywhere. Still, I couldn't just say that to Pinkie Pie, that would be rude. "Alright then, thank you for your help Pinkie Pie. I guess we should go ahead and go try that out." I said, heading for the door with Spike right behind me.
"Okey-Dokey-Lokey! Tell me when you're both one so I can invite every pony for the house-warming party!" She then headed back towards her counter, taking care of the customers that were getting tired of waiting.
So after Pinkie Pie's suggestion, me and Spike knew we had to get som pony elses opinion on the matter at hand. Some pony who would know how to handle a dispute between friends. We already went to Twilight and Pinkie Pie. Fluttershy wouldn't know how to handle this kind of dispute. And it had to be a pony who knew both me and Blitz to know exactly what to do. This left two friends left to help decide this.
"Do you see her anywhere?" I asked Spike as he was walking next to me and was looking out for our friend too.
"No, I don't see her anywhere. Maybe she's... Oh wait, there she is!" Spike said pointing ahead of us. That's where we saw our good friend Applejack outside her barn, and looked really exhausted. Guess she had a really productive day at Sweet Apple Acres.
"Oh Applejack! Over here!" I called out to her as me and Spike both ran over to her.
"Why howdy their Rarity!... What can... What can I do ya for?" Applejack said as she turned towards us. She sounded even more tired than she looked.
"Well we were hoping you could help me settle an issue between me and Blitz." I told her.
"Why sure... What's the problem?..." She asked.
As I explained it to her, she kept trying to catch her breath, but no matter what she was still winded.
And afterwards, she spoke up. "Well... I see what ya mean... Y'all do need to prove that you can do just as well... So go on and prove it..." Applejack told me.
"We know that, but how exactly should we proceed in doing that?" I asked her, wanting to know.
"Well just make him see that yer just as good... Even if he doesn't want ta admit it... Ya gotta make him see that yer just as good as he is..." Applejack clarified.
That's when it clicked. That's just it! I need to make him realize that I can be just as good as he is! And the only way to do that through a pony like Blitz is to be tough as he said! He did say that his opinion is different from mine, so by proving that I can have just the same tough out look as him, then he'll have to realize I can be helpful.
"Why, you are absolutely right Applejack! Thank you ever so much! Now if you don't mind I need to go ahead and put this plan to action!" I said, now determined to prove that I was indeed tough!
"Glad ta help ya Rarity..." Applejack said, still winded. Whatever she's been doing has definitely exhausted her.
"Come Spike, I think I know just what to do now!" I said turning to head off to Blitz's house to finally confront him.
"Wait, what are you going to do?" Spike asked me curiously.
"Well, being that Blitz has a 'tough' mind set, that means that if I'm going to prove to him that I'm helpful by acting 'tough' as well. So, I must make him see that I can be of help by force." I said, getting ready to execute my plan.
Sadly, I was in such a rush to do so, that I didn't hear Applejack try to stop me.
"Wait Rarity... That ain't what I... Dang, she can't hear me... And I'm too tuckered out to catch her... Oh I hope that they ain't gonna go along with that plan..." Applejack said as she started to stand up. "Hoowee, I'm tired! I need ta lie down fer a little while." At that point, she headed back inside her home to rest.
As we went towards Blitz's home, I started preparing myself for the task at hand. I had already quickened my steps, trying to keep the idea fresh in my mind.
Which Spike noticed and spoke up about. "Rarity, why are you even trying to prove that you can help anyway?" He asked.
"Because Spike, by denying my help, he has also doubted my skills in color scheme and insulted my ideals." I told him. But he should've already known this since I've expressed this quite a few times today.
"Okay, I get it now... But it's just that I don't think Blitz meant it like that. I think that he just didn't want your help." He told me.
"Spike, there is always a reason behind everything. It does not simply happen because it 'just does' or some pony thinks something 'just because'. He has insulted my very profession by doing this, and I am not letting a friend of mine that knows nothing of the sort critique me on that subject." I told him sternly.
He opened his mouth to try and come back at what I had said, but before he got a chance to, Rainbow Dash flew down.
"Hey guys, what's up?" She asked us.
"Well Rainbow Dash, I was just on my way to prove to Blitz that I am no push over." I told her, keeping my attitude from before.
"Push over? What happened?" She asked, curious about what I was saying.
"Well I caught Blitz returning home with paint supplies and offered my help since it would be very useful. But after offering, he turned down my offer and would prefer to do it all himself. Not only that, but he said that my ideals and thoughts on color scheme wouldn't be of help either!" I told her, getting irritated just by telling the story.
"Wow, Blitz really thinks he can paint his house so well that he doesn't need any pony's help? He's sure full of himself." Rainbow Dash commented.
"That coming from 'The Fastest Flyer in Equestria'." Spike said, putting air quotes around her title.
"Hey!" Rainbow Dash glared at Spike, who was trying to keep from laughing. Although he did have a point.
"Not the issue at hoof. What is though is that I plan to prove that my opinion and idea of color scheme can be just as well as his, if not better! So I've been going around, asking our friends about what they thought I should do, and Applejack came up with the best plan. Force Blitz to see just how well I am at paint colors by proving that I can be tough!" I said, with the up most seriousness.
"You," She tried to keep from laughing. "Be tough?" As if hearing a funny joke re-told for the second time, she broke out laughing.
"What is so funny! I can certainly be just as tough as Blitz!" I remarked.
"Yeah sure... Look, sorry Rarity, but I don't think it's going to be as easy as you think." She told me, still having a look of entertainment on her face.
"Whatever do you mean Rainbow Dash! Are you saying that I can't be tough?" I asked her. I know that it may be a little farfetched, but I can still be tough.
"No offence Rarity, but you aren't exactly a 'tough' pony. What are you even planning to do anyway?" She asked me.
"Well simply enough, I'm going to prove to him by force that I'm just as good at having a 'tough' outlook on color scheme." I explained to her.
"Yeah, already that's not going to work." She said, shaking his head. "Because if you try to force him to do anything, he's probably just going to go right back inside and close the door. You need to force him to come outside whether he wants to or not, and then show him your tough." Upon saying that last statement, she started laughing again at the idea.
"Hmph. Rainbow Dash, I will gladly show you that I'm tough right now. I will go right over to Blitz's house and I will show both of you that I can be tough. Hurry Spike, we have some convincing to do." I said as I headed off for Blitz's house. If Rainbow Dash thinks that I can not be tough at all, then she is in for quite the reality check.
"Are you really sure that this is a good idea Rarity?" Spike said, now getting cold feet about my plan.
"Spike, if you are unsure of my plan then you don't have to stay. But I am doing this to prove that my skills in color scheme is better than Blitz can imagine." I explained to him once again.
"I'll stay Rarity but... I just don't know if this is going to work..." That last part he mumbled, but I didn't listen as I knocked on Blitz's door.
But instead of the door opening like I thought, Blitz opened up a sliding panel that was in the door so that way he could look out of it and not need to open the door.
"Oh uh... Hey Rarity, what's up?" He asked, looking a little surprised and nervous as well.
"Why nothing Blitz. How's your painting coming along?" I asked with a slightly irritated tone.
"It's uh... It's coming..." He said, sounding unsure of his response.
"Well my offer still stands to help you out. But this time, I am not taking no for an answer unless you have an actual half decent reason as to why I may not help you." I said, keeping up my slightly irritated tone. I figured that I was doing well so far with being tough.
I saw him go a little wide-eyed at what I said, then he frowned slightly at what I said not moments later. "I already told you, it's because your outlook on colors is different from mine." He told me, getting a little angry.
"Oh really Blitz? Because I know that I can have just the same opinion of color scheme as you. If that is what you are trying to say." I told him, not backing down.
"Look Rarity. I already told you I don't want your help okay? So can you please just go ahead and go?" He asked, trying to be polite. He then closed the panel he was looking out, not wanting to talk anymore.
"I shall not simply go away! You are going to let me help you paint your house, and that is final!" I said, pounding on his door. Does he really think that he can simply ignore my expertise in color scheme, my knowledge in style, and my finis in decor?!
"Rarity, listen to me!" I heard Blitz call from behind the door. He didn't open the panel either, so I couldn't hear him unless he was yelling. "If you keep pounding my door and demanding to help, I'm not letting you go off easy!" He threatened.
"Uh Rarity... I think you better listen. Blitz seems really mad that you're trying to force him to let you help." Spike said as he backed away from the door.
"I do not care! I am helping you Blitz and that is final!" I said, still knocking on his door as hard as I could. I am not having my skills questioned like this!
"That's it! Rarity, have a nice swim!" I heard him call out to me.
"Now whatever does that me-AHHH!" By the time I almost finished questioning what that meant, the piece of ground I was on suddenly sprang up! Literally! The ground I was on was attached to a spring that bounced me high into the air, sending me off all the way to the lake which was a two minute leisurely walk from Blitz's house.
The moment I hit the water, I came up and quickly got out. I was drenched to the bone in water, my mane and tail having no sign to the work I had put into them this morning. Instead they were flat and lifeless.
"Rarity!" Spike called out, running over to me. "Are you okay?!" He asked, concerned about my surprise flight to the lake.
"Why yes..." I said next to emotionlessly as I made my way out and looked at what part of my mane that was dropped over my eyes. "But I think that Blitz will not be for. This. Is. WAR!" I said, only putting every ounce of my anger into that last word.
Spike jumped back from my statement and witnessed as I started to walk in a certain direction. "W-what are you going to do?" He asked me, curious yet slightly scared by the anger I was showing on my face through my wet mane.
"Why I'm going to introduce Blitz to an old acquaintance of mine." I told him, not even stopping to look at him. Blitz was well in for it now, because I will not let him do everything he has done today and let him get away with it.
And so the chapter ends, and the war begins! So far I hoped that all of you have enjoyed this episode as much as I've enjoyed writing it. And it's only going to get way more funnier because next episode, were going to see some good old cartoonish tricks go down! So place your bets readers!
QotC: Who do you think would when a plain out fight? Blitz the Cypony? or Rarity the Unicorn?
39. The Fued of Two Worlds (Episode 7)
Hello and welcome to the final chapter of the final episode of the final first season! Finally! Yes like I've said before, this episode is the last one of this 'season' before the next one starts up! And to make sure I'm not rushing myself and making the first idea that pops into my head, then trashing that first idea and making a completely different episode all together, I'm gonna take a little break after the season finale is done. And trust me, it'll be better, bigger, and longer than any episode!
But enough about that. I think it's about time that we start-up the end of the chapter! So here with me today to help me start off the chapter is... *watches as character slow walks towards shot* What are you doing?
?: Just ask me to introduce myself silly!
*sighs* Why me? Fine... Who are you? *I ask with no enthusiasm what so ever*
*Walks into view* Pie. Pinkie Pie. *she says with a british accent*
*I facepalm* Did you really just copy a famous movie quote?
Pinkie: Yep! And there's more where that came from!
Okay honestly Pinkie, to tell you the truth I-
Pinkie: The Truth? You can't handle the truth! *She then slaps me as hard as possible*
OW! What was that for?!
Pinkie: Sorry, I got carried away. *She said with a smile*
Whatever, let's just do the comments so we can start the chapter.
Pinkie: Go ahead. Make my day.
...*sigh*... Okay Pinkie, if you make one more movie quote I swear I will kick you out of here!
Pinkie: Woah... *turns to readers* This is heavy...
*facepalm* Just... Let's do the comments...
3: dazza the lucario. Even though Blitz can't shoot lightning exactly... though that is a good idea, you are right about the booby trapping part. That, and if he had any lightning attacks, he could try and act as a tazer to shook Rarity.
Pinkie: Well I suppose that's a little...*puts on some sunglasses* Shocking.
*facepalms so much it sounds like a slap* Horatio One-Liner Jokes... Please, just go back to over-used movie quotes.
Pinkie: M'kay!
2: Justus80. Cybernetics are pretty useful in a fight. I mean, if you look at a certain robotic DC Universe hero, you can see my point. So yeah, another good reason Blitz would win.
Pinkie: BOOYAH! *She said throwing a hoof in the air in excitment, still wearing the glasses*
Really? Just, just really?
Pinkie: Mmhm. *She said with a grin*
1: Musical Paint. I know that this is really an odd choice for me to put as #1, but he pointed out something that I was hoping someone would. All it takes is a little water and Blitz is down for the count. So if they have a fight by the lake, or it starts raining, then Rarity almost automatically wins. And if it was any pony else fighting Blitz, they could probably just spit on him and he'd possibly short-circuit from just that. So yeah, Rarity has a better chance than most would probably think. Actually, if any pony had a water balloon, then maybe even Pipsqueak of all ponies could beat Blitz. So Blitz could still try and fight, but most likely loss.
Pinkie: Keep it up Jack, keep it up!
You even made a joke like that?!
Pinkie: You better believe it Street Rat!
I am not Aladdin! But getting past that, we can finally start the chapter so Pinkie can stop making movie quote references!
Pinkie: Oh don't worry Zeke! I'll be back. *she said in a really deep accent as one of the sunglass lenses started to glow red*
Great Scott! Are you... Did I really just... Oh wonderful, now you have me making movie quotes!
Pinke: Yay! *she said really quietly like Fluttershy would*
Let's just wrap this up before I go crazy please.
Disclaimer: I do not own MLP or anything famous mentioned. (This including the movies the quotes are from above)
Okay, let's start-up the chapter!
Pinkie: Okey-Dokey-Lokey!
Err... I GIVE UP! *I walk out of view and Pinkie just sits there with a happy grin on her face*
Pinkie: *As the screen blacks out, she bursts through it before the chapter begins* hehehe... Well! Th-th-th-th-th-that's all folks! *theme music starts playing and the chapter begins for real*
Blitz's POV
"Great going Blitz... She even offered to help you a second time, but you didn't even take it... Stupid pride..." I said to myself as I looked at the walls around me. I had painted two different colors on the top and lower half of the walls.
Black and yellow... I thought that using the same colors that I was would look at least half decent... Now not only do I sort of blend into the walls, but it looks like I'm living inside a giant bumble bee.
As I kept admiring my failure, I heard a Thump. It was kind of big, but it sounded far away. What was that anyway?
"Thump" And there it was again. I went upstairs to a window and opened it up, looking outside. At least, that's where I thought the sound came from.
Twilight's POV
As told in many history books, many unicorns have been unknown to the power they might truly posses. Through deep meditation of both mind and body. any unicorn can fully focus all of their magic into a certain task. Though this method of meditation is very hard to maintain, and has only been achievable by those who have spent years of training. Still, it is worth it once it has been achieved.
Step one towards the training is to not be startled by anything. By not being overcome of emotions by any kind of force or obstacle is the first step towards obtaining full-
"Clink!"
"AH!" I exclaimed, completely caught off guard by the sound of several ink wells falling onto the floor. As I jumped from the sound, I slipped on the spilt ink, falling to the ground. "Ow..."
"Thump." What was that?
"Thump." There it was again... It sounded like something big was stomping on the ground outside. As I went up to window and looked around, I tried to find the source of the sound. No pony was screaming or running around scared, so it wasn't anything that was a threat.
"Thump." And yet, there's the sound again. Maybe I should go and try to look around for the sound. Which wasn't all that bad of an idea, because looking at where the sun was, I've probably been reading about all day. Well, today was a pretty progressive day to say the least. I'm even on my last book too! Perfect time to take a quick break so I can see just what's going on.
Pinkie's POV
"Okay, here's your dark blue cupcakes mister!" I said, giving a smile to the last customer that just bought a small box of cupcakes. To bad it didn't help him cheer up though. He was frowning and looked like he was in a bad mood.
Not only was he all frowny, but he didn't look like a happy unicorn at all! His whole face looked bored and uncaring. His mane and tail looked like spooky looking shadows. And to top it all off, he looked like he didn't even trust me one bit!
"Whatever. Thanks." He said. Those two words, plus the three words 'dark blue cupcakes' as his order were the only five words mister grumpy face right here said to me!
As he started to head out the door, he was stopped by a loud 'Thump' sound. As he looked out the doorway, he saw something that looked kind of interesting.
"Huh... I wonder who would be lugging around a large rock..." He said with a raised eyebrow.
"Woah really?! Who's carrying the large rock?!" I asked, trying to get him to open up by telling everything to me.
"I don't know. But they look angry to say the least." He said, looking at who was moving the rock. Another 'Thump' and he rose his eyebrow even higher. "Wonder if she's trying to *ahem* show some pony what happens when she's angry." He than chuckled a little darkly at his joke.
I just started laughing along until he shot a small annoyed glare at me. Well some pony got off the wrong side of the bed today huh? Still, maybe I should see just who's moving that rock. Maybe it's for a rock party or something! Oh, I've never been to a rock party before! Does every pony get to eat rock candy?! Because I could go for some really good rock candy right now!
"Hold on! I want to come to the rock party too!" I said, running outside to follow the large rock.
As I left the unicorn glared since I accidentally bumped into him. But he sighed in slight relief afterwards. "At least now maybe I can get some piece and quiet." He said as he left and walked in the other direction, forgetting about whoever was carrying the big rock on purpose.
Applejack's POV
"I can't believe it... We finished fer the day! I really was tuckered out from takin care a the east side!" I said to Applebloom who was next to me, a little out of it too.
"Yeah... Who knew it'd be... so hard..." She said back to me tired.
"Thump." As we were talking, we heard a sound coming from somewhere towards Ponyville.
"Now what in tarnation..." I started to say, wondering just what that was.
"Thump." Seriously, what was that?
"What's that noise Applejack? It sounds like somethin' big." Applebloom said getting curious.
"I don't know sugarcube, but I'm gonna find out. You wait here alright?" I said as I got up and started going towards the sound. Whatever it was, I hope no pony was getting hurt from it.
Rainbow Dash's POV
Finally I'm done! I thought to myself as I landed on the only cloud in the whole sky over Ponyville. One that I was saving for when it was all over so I could nap on.
And now that everything quiet and taken care of I can finally just lay down and-
"Thump!" What in Equestria was that?!
"Thump!" And again! First the whole rain cloud mess and now this noise! What, is everything trying to keep me from taking a nap today?!
As I looked around I saw something that was a little strange. I was pretty high up so I might be wrong, but I can almost swear that it looked like Rarity pushing a giant rock Blitz's house.
"Could she really... Nah!... Still... What the hay, might as well check it out." I said, getting up and flying towards Rarity to see what was going on.
Blitz's POV
As I looked out my second story window, I saw something that I didn't know whether to laugh at or be kind of freaked out by.
Rarity had come back from the spring trap sending her into the lake. And this time, she brought along another friend besides Spike. A giant rock.
As soon as she was ten feet away from my house with that thing, she stopped and rolled it off of her back. How she managed to carry that boulder, I'll never know. It was just as shocking to me as Pinkie Pie's power to... to be Pinkie Pie.
"Blitz... I'd like you to say hello to an old acquaintance of mine... Meet Tom!" She said to me, looking really ticked off right now. The wet mane hanging over her face wasn't making it any less calming either.
"Tom... You named that rock Tom... Okay, maybe spring trapping you into the lake sent you a little over edge..." That last part I said to myself, knowing that she was going completely loco right now.
"Now I shall give you one last choice!" At this point, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, and Twilight all came over, wondering what in the name of Celestia was going on. "Let me help you paint your house, or feel the wrath of Tom!" She called out to me.
"Blitz, you better give up! I've never seen Rarity get this mad at something before!" Spike said, starting to get scared.
The others were a little thrown back by what Rarity said too, not sure what to think about this.
"Now Rarity, maybe y'all should just calm down and-" Before Applejack could finish, Rarity stopped her.
"Calm down?! NEVER!" She said, he eyes filled with rage and craziness. "Why you even said so yourself Applejack." She said, looking towards her.
"Uh... I did?..." Applejack said, both confused and a little concerned.
"Yes. You said I need to show Blitz that I am just as good as he is. And by proving that, I need to prove that I am tough as well. And I will prove that today. So thank you Applejack." She thanked her with a nod before going right back to glaring at me.
Seeing as how she somehow got the idea from Applejack, I gritted my teeth at her, kind of mad that she was the reason that my house was now in danger. "Yeah... Thanks Applejack." I said through my gritted teeth.
"Ahehe... Right..." Applejack said, starting to back away before she made it worse.
"Look Rarity... I'm not letting you help me paint the inside of my house. And do you really think that throwing a rock at my house will make me change my mind?" I asked her, trying to make her simmer down.
To bad it back fired on me. "Hmm... Guess I will not know until I TRY!" She said, using every ounce of magic she could to lift the rock up with her magic. Guess the adrenaline rush from lifting that rock went to her head. And to a more specific part, her horn.
She then started to bring the rock towards my house, planning on crushing it. But I wasn't letting that happen. Acting as fast as I could, I flew out my window and tried to catch the rock and push it back towards the ground.
"Rarity... I'm not letting you... Crush my home..." I said as I tried as hard as I could to push the rock back, but Rarity's magic was surprisingly stronger than I thought.
"Then you're going to let me help?..." She tried to inquire.
"At this point... I'm not even letting you go near my home... You're acting like a crazy pony!" I said, still pushing the rock away.
"Then I guess you don't want your home any more..." She said, still trying to force Tom into my home.
"Okay that's enough you two." Twilight said. She then used her own magic to take Tom and lowered him halfway into the ground. "Trying to destroy Blitz's house isn't going to help anything Rarity." She said, turning to Rarity.
"Why... You are right Twilight. Destroying it will not do a thing... So instead I think I shall simply go and paint the house myself!" And after that second wrong realization, she went up to my door.
As she did that, I sighed and flew up to my roof, landing on top of it and watching her try to open it, but to no avail. "You know, I know most ponies don't normally have locks on their doors, but I installed some on mine. So you're not opening that door so easily." I told her.
Hearing that news, she immediately went into a fit of rage from it all. The being denied of helping me, being sprung into the lake, being insulted, and looking like a fool for not being able to open a simple door. All these things made her snap in some way. Next thing I knew, she's trying to buck my door down.
"Locks will not stop me!" She yelled out in anger, going even more crazy.
I sighed and shook my head. "Rarity, I didn't want to resort to this, but you've forced my hoof." I told her. I then turned to the lightning rod I had on the front of my roof and pulled it back like a lever.
That's when my greatest addition to my house showed itself. Honestly, it was hard to make. But seeing Twilight's lab some time after finishing my house made me come up with the greatest idea for my house yet.
They all saw as a small dashboard rose from underneath my roof, rising right in front of me. At least all of them except for Rarity, who was still trying to buck my door down. "Every pony. Say hello to the HDS. The Home Defence System!" I said to them, happy that I was finally getting a chance to show it off.
"Ooo..." Pinkie Pie said. "It's shiny!" She said.
"Yep! And it's filled with buttons and levers that can fend off any threat that comes to my house. Meaning it's wired to every trap, trick, or even prank that I could possibly think of. Most of which, are not meant to bring any harm." I said, giving them the summary. "So Rarity, I give you one last warning before I use it. Give. Up." I said to her, really not wanting her to become the test subject.
"Never! I am not giving up!" She said, ready to knock my door down.
I sighed, but was slightly excited. "Okay Rarity. I have here three buttons. I will press them in order and you're going to be in for it. Hit that door again and watch what happens." I challenged her.
She quickly looked up and glared at me, before giving kicking my door as hard as she could.
"One." I pressed the first button and a panel opened up above the front door and Rarity. But she ignored it and kicked my door again. "Two." I pressed the next button, making a shower head pop out and point right at Rarity.
"Don't do it Rarity! He has a button! A BUTTON!" Pinkie Pie screamed out at her, scared for her own life as if the button was going to blow every pony here up.
"Rarity does not care if Blitz has a button, a string, or a zipper! He will learn not to mess with Rarity!" Rarity said, now losing what sanity she had left.
I sighed again. "I really didn't want to do this Rarity, but no more holding back." I pressed the last button and the shower head starting pouring out a mixture of tree sap, honey, and glue. All pouring onto Rarity.
"BLEH!" Rarity said, now trying to get it all off of her. To bad for her, that was only the first part.
"RJ, NOW!" I called out.
RJ then opened the front door and stepped out with a wide smirk on his face and a bucket about the size of himself filled with feathers. He then dumped the bucket of feathers onto Rarity, covering her in said feathers. He laughed with chattering and went back inside, closing the door behind him with his tail.
"Now will you stop with all of this, Chicken Rarity? Or will I have to finish up this trap of mine?" I asked with a serious look on my face.
"Rarity. Will. Not. Give. UP!" She said with a death glare pointed right at me.
But I was unaffected as I looked at her. "Alright, have it your way." I then pulled a small lever, sending Rarity flying with the same spring-loaded trap as before. But instead, it only sent her flying into a close by tree. The sticky stuff that was still on her, made hang from the tree like a puppet in a puppet show. That, plus the chicken feathers she was covered in, would've made this the funniest thing ever if this wasn't so serious right now.
"Okay fighting isn't going to help anything! Will you two just stop! Because this is just madness!" Twilight called out to both of us.
"MADNESS...no..." Rarity said with the calmest voice I've heard her use since coming back here. She got herself loose from the tree. She glared at me as she took a few steps forward, ignoring the fact that she was nearly tripping over the feathers and glue. "This is... PERSONAL!"
I couldn't place it, but I knew that I heard something like this before. None the less, she looked ready to go all out and beat me this time.
She wasted no time either as she used her magic to lift up every pebble and small rock around her and levitate them above her head. "Let's see just how high and mighty you are without that little toy you call the HDS is smashed to pieces!" She said, with the most rage she I've seen any pony had. She now looked, sounded, and acted like an insane asylum patient.
"Oh yeah?! While were at it, let's see just how uglier you can get!" I yelled out, now angry myself. It took me two weeks to build this thing, and I'm not letting her destroy one bit of it!
With that said she gasped at what I had said and got ready to throw every rock she had at me. I even saw her magic start to lift Tom out of the ground, but luckily Twilight had 'him' dug deep into the ground. While she had all of her rocks, I got my own ammo ready. I pressed two buttons that had two gatling guns rise from both ends of the roof towards the front. One was filled with water balloons, and the other was filled with compact balls of dirt and bugs.
"TAKE THIS!" We both yelled out in unison, launching our ammunition at the other. Me by pressing the big red button in the middle of the dashboard and both water balloons and dirt fired at her, and she simply firing every rock she had towards me and the HDS.
As I saw the first few rocks almost hit, I knew that I had to defend the HDS. But I didn't think any pony would ever think of aiming for the dashboard so that left one idea left. Pegasus Shield.
I flew in fron of the dash and started hitting the rocks away with my metal hoof, causing some dents to be made in my leg. But it was either my leg or the dashboard, and my leg was easier to repair than the dashboard.
Rarity on the other hoof, just took each shot. And with every time a dirt ball hit her, she just seemed to get more and more angry. This just made her anger channel into all the rocks she threw at me.
As the whole fight was happening, our friends couldn't really think of anything to do but let us vent our anger. If they tried to stop the fight, then they might've ended up making it worse or getting hurt themselves. So they just left us be, seeing how we weren't really trying to hurt each other more than just throwing rocks, dirt, bugs, and water at one another.
"You might as well give up you Ignorant Excuse for a METALLIC ROBOT!" She yelled out at me, furious at me at this point. But what she said, drove me over edge, making me snap into my own version of insanity.
"Yeah?! Same goes to you, ya Fashion Senseless Frilly ASYLUM PATIENT!" I yelled back at her, getting angrier myself.
She gasped again at what I just said, and went into full-fledged anger. Rocks then started flying at me at speeds twice as fast as below. I couldn't block them all with my left hoof and started getting hit everywhere by the rocks, causing me to get seriously hurt. But I still wasn't letting any of the rocks hit the dashboard.
That's when one of the rocks of hers missed fired and hit the water balloon gatling gun to my left, jamming it. "Uh-oh..." I said. As that gatling gun started to go crazy, she accidentally shot another one into the dirt gatling gun, jamming it as well.
What happened next wasn't good at all. The water balloon gun imploded, sending water balloons everywhere. And more specifically, at me. As some hit me, I got electrocuted in mid-air, which each balloon felt as painful as getting shot by a BB gun.
Then, the dirt gatling gun exploded, but instead of going everywhere, all the dirt and bugs somehow only landed on and around Rarity. This made her scream in fear and disgust, and she fainted, though not dramatically but for real, as one of the bigger bugs landed right on her face. At the same time, I fell to the ground from being hit by the water balloons, not able to fly because of the twitching it caused.
So after that whole war, we were both just on the ground, exhausted from the fight. I was twitching and short-circuiting from being hit from all the water balloons, and Rarity was trying to stay conscious from seeing the big bug on her face.
"So-ZZZRT- you ready to give in-ZZZRT- yet Asylum Patient?!" I asked, starting to get up in between short-circuits.
"Never... you... Robot!" She said in between breathes, still trying to get past the fact that some giant bug was crawling around her face and was now probably wondering around her hair.
I snorted out some smoke as if I was a bull and drove my front hoof through the ground under me, showing just how close I was to just attacking her at this point. Rarity simply intensified her glare even more, bringing her hoof across her neck as if she was trying to give me a warning about what was to come.
At that moment, we both started charging, both as mad as ever. But before we could even try to fight, our friends decided enough was enough.
Applejack threw a rope around me and she, along with Rainbow Dash, started to pull me back. Twilight used her magic to pull back Rarity's tail, as Pinkie Pie got in front of her and tried to just hold her back.
"Okay, enough's enough y'all! Simmer down!" Applejack said through her teeth as she tried to pull the rope back.
"This has gone too far!" Twilight added.
"No pony, and I mean no pony, tries to break into my home, call me a-ZZZRT-robot, tries to destroy something I've spent weeks building-ZZZRT-, short-circuits me, AND GETS AWAY WITH IT!" I yelled out. I tried to run forward, but Applejack and Rainbow Dash just barely kept me in place.
"And no pony, and Rarity means no pony, insults Rarity's skills and expertise in color scheme and style, calls Rarity crazy, dumps Rarity in the lake, says she has no fashion sense, AND GETS AWAY WITH IT!" She screamed out as she tried to attack me by running forward, but Pinkie and Twilight barely stopped her.
"Look at what this has done to you two! All of this fighting and name calling because of the fact that you two can't agree on painting a house?! BOTH OF YOU HAVE GONE OFF THE DEEP END!" Twilight yelled out at both of us in an attempt to calm us down.
"She's the only one that's gone mental!" I told her.
"No, it is not Rarity that has gone insane, but you that has gone insane!" She yelled at me.
"Oh yeah?! Really?! Says the mental, ugly, third-person talkin', SWAMP HAG!" I yelled out at her.
She gritted her teeth and tried really hard not to kill me at this point. "Says the twitching, freak of nature, bug zapper of a ROBOT!" We both tried to charge forward, the other four barely keeping us from doing so.
"Look at what all this fighting has done to you two." Twilight began again quietly. "You two are good friends, but this one little issue has driven you two to do nothing but fight. Just look at yourselves." She told us.
I stopped for a second and looked at my metal leg and hoof, seeing how it was dented to the point where Queen Chrysalis's leg looked better. Not only that, but I was going from a black coat, to black and purplish blue from all the rocks that hit me directly. Also there were the sparks of electricity coming from me every time I short-circuited. Which was every ten seconds basically.
"Oh please, Rarity can not look that bad at all can she!?" They all exchanged glances before Twilight used her magic to levitate a small orb of water. Before Rarity saw her reflection, we all covered their ears. Pinkie Pie even pulled out some earmuffs to block the sound and I even unhooked my left ear and hid it so I couldn't hear her response to her own reflection.
"AAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH! THIS IS THE WORST POSSIBLE THING!" She said so loud, banshees would look at her and go, 'OW! Those were my ears you jerk!'
But it was all what we expected her reaction to be. She had feathers all over her, her mane and tail looked like she just got out of swimming in a swamp and took a mile long walk through a forest during the fall, she had strings of glue and tree sap coming out that made her look like she had multiple tentacles growing out her back and limbs, and to top it all of, her eyes were dilated and red to make her look even crazier.
"Rarity... She means... I can't believe this!... How could I have let my beauty diminish into... into this?!" She said as she continued to look at her appearance, calming down drastically.
"Because-ZZZRT- we both lost it..." I realized as I got up. "Yo-ZZZRT-RJ..." I called out to the house.
RJ opened the door and threw over a towel towards me, letting me dry off so I was able to slow down on the short-circuiting.
"Yes... Yes that is what happened isn't it?..." Rarity asked, having her own moment of realization. I threw her the towel, her not objecting to it as she started to clean off the sap and feathers. "Blitz, I am dreadfully sorry for trying to force you into letting me help. And calling you a Robot along with all those other names." She apologized.
"And I'm sorry for using you as a guinea pig while testing out the HDS, and saying you have no fashion sense." I returned the apology. "Truce?" I asked.
"Truce." She said with a smile, calmed down now. "But I must ask," She started. "what is the real reason that you didn't want me to help paint your house?" She asked.
I sighed. At this point, what else did I have to lose? "It was a pride thing. I said no the first time because I thought that you would make my house look... girly or frilly or something. And after seeing that I just make it look like a two-year old just picked colors at random, I couldn't just go back on my word and ask for your help. It really would've just made me look sad and pathetic. But... seeing how I went over board and pelted you with home defence equipment... I think I already passed the pathetic mark by now." I summed up, seeing the mess of dirt, and water everywhere.
"Well luckily for you, I am still glad to help you... If you want it that is." She said with a smile.
I thought for a second and nodded. "Yeah. That'd be great thanks." I said to her.
With that, she started to walk towards the door in my house. Which RJ left open for her. As she was approaching the door, I quickly turned to the others. "If you all value your ears and sense of hearing you will cover them up NOW." I told them, stuffing my left ear into my pocket and covering up my other one. The others followed suit, including RJ, and before we knew it...
"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" We all heard from inside my house.
They all looked at me, wondering just why she screamed. "If some pony that has never met me saw the inside of my house, they would probably say I was color blind." I told them. They understood just what I was trying to say and nodded, leaving me to go inside to help finish my house.
They all understood that I wanted to keep the inside of my house a surprise until it was done, so they all waited outside. And luckily for them, it would only take about ten minutes for my bionics and Rarity's magic to paint each room in only half a minute tops.
So around ten minutes later, it was finally finished. "Okay every pony! Come on in!" I called out to all of them, opening the door.
As soon as they all walked in, they all had the same expression painted on all of their faces. Amazement.
"Woah..." They all said I unison. I had to laugh a little at that as Rarity simply giggled at their reactions.
The main room had enough seats for all of us, and it was all decorated and painted by Rarity to make it look even better. Where as the furniture and the room itself was all hoof built by me.
So as soon as they all started to snap out of their expressions, I spoke up. "Well, feel free to look around all you want." I said.
Not five seconds later they all ran off in different directions to different rooms. And since I was by myself here, I was able to turn nearly every room that was extra into something cool. So beside my bedroom, kitchen, and one or two other basic rooms, there was something else.
Rainbow Dash ended up finding the Rec Room. It was painted a light yellow color had some stuff like a dart board, a weight bench, and even a pool table. It wasn't like a normal pool table since I had to build one out of pure memory, and alter it a little so it was for ponies, but it was a pool table none the less.
Twilight found my Blueprint Room. It was painted light blue and the sides of the room had bookshelves that were made specifically for scrolls to be put in, or in this case blueprints. And towards the front of the room was a desk where I would make my own blueprints if I ever wanted to.
Spike somehow got into the attic. Up there wasn't any need for paint, but it was filled with something else. Most of the HDS equipment stays in the attic whenever it's not brought outside so it's safe and can be worked on. Also what was cool is that if you came up here at night, all the shadows and machines would probably be scary enough to make any pony jump out of their skin. Making me one of the only ponies to even consider coming up to mess with my defence system.
Applejack found my Workshop. It was a brownish color and was painted to look like the walls were pure wood and nothing else. It was a big room where I would try and build anything I wanted with any tool and material I needed right there for when I needed it.
All and all, the house was kind of like Rarity's house the more I thought of it. I had one big room dedicated to the kind of job I did, a room for planning and thinking of ideas, and some other basic rooms. Rarity's boutique was similar since she had a room for purely making dresses, having ponies try on the dresses, and a room for her to imagine and create the designs for said dresses. The only difference was that I had two extra rooms that I had made for pure fun and my own entertainment. The Rec Room, and the room that Pinkie Pie had found. And when she found it, this was her reaction that made all of us run over.
"WOO HOO! THIS IS SO MUCH FUN!" She said, finding the last room, but the room I was kind of hoping she would find first. The Trampoline Room.
All of us got to the doorway and looked inside, seeing that the ground, the walls, and even the ceiling had trampolines built into them. The only other things in here was the door, and the window. I didn't have to paint this room at all, so it was pretty easy to build. But sneaking all of these trampolines into my home without my friends seeing was kind of hard to do.
Pinkie Pie and RJ were already in the room, bouncing around like three-year olds in a bounce house. As they were bouncing, all the others, including Rarity who hadn't seen this room yet, looked at me with confused looks.
All I could say to them was, "Hey, I've wanted a Trampoline Room my whole life! Am I really wrong to build one when nothing's stopping me?" I asked them.
None of them questioned it as they all exchanged glances and did the one thing they could all think of. They all jumped in the room.
I followed suit, that making every single one of us to enjoy the Trampoline Room. I couldn't help but laugh along with them, enjoying my own home just as much as they did. But I was still happier that my whole house was finally complete thanks to Rarity's help.
"This is the best. House. EVER!" Pinkie Pie said, now literally bouncing off the walls with glee.
We all laughed at that, happy that the end of the day ended on a high note and that the feud was over and dealt with. Not only that, but now I could say that I was officially moved into Ponyville, and nothing was going to make me say otherwise. I am home, and this is where I belong.
And so ends the first season of A Brony Life! But there's still one thing left that we have to do before I start-up the second season... SEASON ONE FINALE! And like I've said before, I plan to make it bigger and better than just any old episode! So get ready for a final that's gonna make your licence plates spin! *references* See you all then!
QotC: If you could have any kind of room you can imagine inside/outside of your home, what would it be? (EX: Trampoline Room, Movie Room, Hologram Room, Roller Coaster Room, Anything!)
40. Alamo Day (S1 Finale)
Hello every pony! I hope that every single one of you are just as excited for this as I am! If you're not then... Well you're probably smarter than I am, because I think I'm the only one this excited about having a bunch of readers reading chapters on a website not many people know about...
But ignoring and passing that little concept, I think it's about time I explain just what'll happen here! You see, instead of it just being a three chapter episode, I'm gonna make this bigger. It'll probably be around five to, if I can make the story long enough without it getting dull and boring, ten chapters even. Think of those first sixteen chapters as the story première in a way! This will pretty much be like that, except just a little smaller and focuses on one certain storyline instead of a road leading up to realization.
Also, if a few of you are still confused and have questions, I plan to make all seasons and future chapters go only into this one story. If there is some kind of chapter limit on stories, and I hit it, than I might just separate them into separate stories for each season. But until that happens, WE ALL STICK TOGETHER!
Blitz: "Yeah! No splitting this story up!"
And here to help me start off this season finale is my character, Blitz! Say sup or something to the audience Blitz!
Blitz: Sup or something! *he laughs a little at his own little joke before I shake my head* What, you told me to say that!
I think you might be coming down with the Pinkie Virus or something. Anyway, let's do the top three comments and start-up the chapter before I start arguing with a form of myself.
Blitz: Kay dude, but it's your funeral.
I think you mean our funeral, but whatever. Let's do the top three comments!
3: Mage of Psychics. A singing room sounds great! And you know, I used to be afraid of others reading whatever I wrote. So much that whenever a family member found some writing that I made, I would tear it up and throw it away or something. (Not kidding, one time my grandma found something I was writing. It was about a man who ship wrecked on an abandoned island. So I just snatched it from her hands and gave it to her dog, who ate it. To this day that dog is afraid of water. XD)
Blitz: That's really sad dude...
Well you know what, it happened. Onto the second comment!
2: EpicPie1. All three of those rooms sounds freaking awesome! It be so cool to wake up in a water-bed room, and just go watch tv and stuff in your TV room. And you'd be getting exercise because the key-board is on the floor. You really planned that room out! I bow to your genius!
Blitz: Speaking of genius, maybe you should learn how to spell so you don't have to use spell check on a word like 'genius'.
Hey, you didn't have to tell them that!
Blitz: Yeah... But it's funny to see you be humiliated in front of your audience.
That so? Because its humiliating you too dude. You know, since were both the same person?!
Blitz: ...Why did you make it so I don't think before I speak all the time?
Because it makes the stories funnier seeing you fail at times. Now onto the number one comment!
1: Christ's Disciple. This Is Home by Switchfoot?... *Youtube* *Like* *add to music playlist* That song is amazing!
Blitz: WOW... We don't take much convincing do we?
Not at all, but this song is still great either way! And also, glad you like the appearance I gave Tom. And most of all, that sounds like the best room ever!... To me at least. I'd love to have a sword fight with Blackbeard, then sit on my throne and rule my kingdom for real in Civilization V.
And with all that said, let's start the chapter! Blitz you might want to get ready, because you're in for it this time around!
Blitz: Should I be scared for my life or something... Oh whatever, it's not like you would let me die would you?... *He sees me holding back a smile and snickering a little* And, now I AM officially scared for my life. Well, see you in the stories every pony!
Disclaimer: I do not own MLP. Only the idea for this story and Blitz.
Blitz: Hey wait a second! What do you mean, you own me?!
Let's start this up! *it starts to fade out and Blitz yelling the question at me, trying to get my attention, but to no avail*
Blitz's POV
"Hey Blitz! Blitz! Wake up will ya?!" I barely heard some pony calling my name from my bedroom window, but it was still enough to make me stir. But just barely.
"Hey RJ! Could you wake Blitz up?! He has locks on the windows!" The same pony said from behind the window.
Next thing I know, I'm slapped repeatedly in face by a certain double-masked raccoon. "OW! OUCH! O-OKAY! I'm awake RJ!" I yelled, wide awake now.
RJ jumped off and jumped back in his bed, still tired. Since he was supposed to be nocturnal, I could see just why he was still tired when it was almost noon.
Getting out of bed, I walked over to the window to see a certain Rainbow mane colored pegasus waiting for me to open my window. When I did she wasted no time in pulling my outside, making me have to fly to avoid falling right to the ground.
"Took you long enough! We've been trying to wake you up for the past ten minutes!" She yelled at me as if I was late for something. I don't know what exactly though because the fore pony said that all of us, especially the pegasi in the construction crew were off for today. Why? I had no idea.
"And why exactly? Didn't it ever occur to you that I was sleeping in late for a reason? It's because I don't have anything to do today." I told her as I closed the window behind me. I looked around and saw that every pony was crowding around the other side of Ponyville for something. It was the side of the town I haven't been at too.
And looking around where we were, I saw that Fluttershy was here too. Guess the others were all where every pony else was too.
"And don't you know why you have nothing to do today?!" She asked me as if it was an obvious question.
"Uh... No actually. No pony ever told me." I told her, kind of confused.
"Um... Rainbow Dash." We both turned to Fluttershy, who spoke up. "I-I don't think Blitz knows about Alamo Day, so maybe you shouldn't be mad at him... If that's alright with you."
"Alamo Day?" I asked, confused. I knew about The Alamo from my world, but that's it. And as much as I love everything about to do with the Lone Star State, I never heard of a day where everyone celebrated The Alamo. I'd love to celebrate The Alamo like any true Texan, but I still haven't heard of something like that.
"Yeah. You see, a long time ago a pegasus named-DING!-Ugh, we don't have time for this, just come on! You'll get the point eventually, but we gotta hurry! Maybe there's still a spot for some pony to play Spectrum Light in the reenactment! Now hurry up you two!" After hearing that bell go off, she was in a hurry to go out to whatever they were celebrating.
"Who's Spectrum Light?" I asked Fluttershy as we started flying after Rainbow Dash.
"Oh, Spectrum Light is Rainbow Dash's Ancestor from the times when Ponyville was called Pony Valley. It's really important, and Rainbow Dash has really wanted to be in the reenactment as Spectrum Light ever since she's lived in Ponyville. But some pony else always ends up getting the spot before her." She explained to me.
"Oh okay, I think I'm caught up now. Thanks Fluttershy." I said as we approached the whole celebration thing.
And as soon as we got there we both heard a familiar annoyed groan from our only other pegasus friend, Rainbow Dash.
"So the spot was taken huh?" I asked rhetorically to her, already knowing the answer when I saw a pegasus with a blue-grey coat, a dusty yellow colored mane, and wierd looking eyes getting ready to be in the reenactment.
"Rub it in why don't ya!" She said, mad at what I said.
"Hey if it's a holiday, you still have next year. Besides, no pony can be better than you at the reenactment thing because you are related to her after all." I reminded her.
"Yeah... Yeah, you're right! I'm the best pony for the job hooves down!" Rainbow Dash said, suddenly hyped up. Mission accomplished. "I'm way better than any of these Spectrum Light wannabes!" She finished. Okay, mission sort of accomplished.
"Yeah... Kinda..." I looked around and saw that there were some bleachers set up. "Let's all get some seats before all the good ones are taken." I suggested.
"Oh... I think I'm going to sit in the back... If that's okay with you two that is..." Fluttershy said.
"Go right on ahead Fluttershy." Fluttershy smiled a little and flew off towards the back part of the bleachers, not really wanting to be that close to the fight. I looked around and saw the others. "Hey, there's every pony else." I said, showing Rainbow Dash. We both then flew over to them.
Fluttershy's POV
As they were all sitting towards the front, I was looking for a seat in the back. But, most of the seats were dirty or rotted, not leaving many choices.
And as I was looking for a seat, Ginger Star sat down next to a midnight blue coated unicorn, who then turned towards her. "Um, did I say you could sit here?" He asked her
"No, but what's the harm in me sitting here?" She asked him, not seeing the problem.
"The harm will come to you if you don't move and leave me alone." He said, not in the mood to talk or be next to any pony. He was basically forced to come here because every pony that saw him by himself away from the reenactment wouldn't leave him alone. Thus forcing him to come here to try to enjoy being left alone.
"Fine jeez! Sorry for trying to sit down next to some pony that looks like a giant sack of pity." Ginger Star said as she flew away kind of ticked off that she just got threatened by the saddest looking pony in Ponyville. The unicorn didn't care though as he relaxed a little and went back to reading his book.
To bad I didn't see any of the argument as I was looking for a seat. I turned to where he was and saw that the seats next to him were in great condition and were clean. So I went over towards him.
"Um... excuse me..." I asked trying to get his attention. He rose an eyebrow and lowered his book slightly, showing that he was listening even though he wasn't looking at me. "May I sit here? If it's okay with you of course..." I asked, kind of frightened by his appearance. His mane and tail were moving around like shadows, and he had a mean look on his face. But looks can be deceiving, and this was the only seat towards the back.
He sighed heavily and turned towards me. "Look, I really just want to be..." He then turned towards me completely and looked at me for a second with an unsure look.
I went ahead and took it as a no. It sounded as if he was going to say he wanted to be alone, so I understood. "I-it's okay... I'll just go sit towards the front with my friends... Thank you anyway." I said, starting to fly back.
"W-wait." I turned back towards him. He sighed and closed his eyes for a second before looking back at me. "You can sit here if you want to." He told me, putting his book down.
"Oh, I don't want to be a burden or anything..." I told him.
He shook his head, and I thought that he looked almost like he had a slight look that showed that he was trying to think just why he was talking. "No, you won't be a burden. Go ahead and sit down if you want." He told me.
"Oh, thank you very much..." I said, sitting down. "I don't really like watching this all that much so I try to sit away because I don't like getting startled..." I told him.
"Guess that makes two of us in a way." He said levitating his book back and opening it. I went ahead and stayed quiet from that point on, not wanting to bother him anymore then I probably was. That, and he looked like he was in deep thought as he read his book, and I didn't want to really lose a seat that was in the back. Guess I was right for thinking that looks are deceiving.
Blitz's POV
"Hey guys." I said, as me and Rainbow Dash flew over to the others. All of them, that including a really tired looking Spike, were all sitting in a spot towards the front. They had also saved three seats for us.
"Hey Blitz. Wow, I thought you'd still be asleep too." Twilight said.
"Yeah well... let's just say a heavy sleeper can only take so many slaps from a raccoon before waking up." I said to them. Most of them were really confused, but Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie were laughing their heads off. Rainbow Dash because she knew just what I meant since she was there, and Pinkie Pie because I guess she just thought it sounded funny.
"Speaking of sleep, I just want this to be over so I can get some." Spike said, yawning.
"Attention all Alamo Day Reenactment Spectators!" The mayor said, stepping in front of all the seats where the reenactment was about to take place. "As it turns out, the reenactment is going to be delayed due to some un for seen mishaps." She said.
Not far away from where she was, the pegasus that was playing as Spectrum Light somehow got her head stuck in a barrel. A few others tried to get her free, but she was stuck in there good.
"So, we will take a two-hour intermission before we begin. Again, I'm sorry for the delay." She said, walking off.
"Pfft, none of this would've happened if I was Spectrum Light..." Rainbow Dash said, crossing her hooves in annoyance.
"Oh come on Rainbow Dash, it's not all bad. Besides, this way we can enjoy some of the other things to do in Alamo Day." Twilight told us.
"Yeah! Like try out some of my ancestor's famous sarsaparilla!" Pinkie Pie said, getting excited.
"Sarsaparilla?" I asked, kind of confused.
"Yeah! Haven't you heard?! My ancestor's famous sarsaparilla is always made for Alamo Day! Except, no pony has her original recipe so we try to make it best we can! Everypony knows that silly!" Pinkie said, getting excited.
"Oh that's right! Blitz, you've never heard of Alamo Day have you?!" Twilight asked me.
"Not one bit. On my world, there's something called The Alamo, but that's a revolution. Not a celebration." I told her.
"Well, technically Alamo Day celebrates a revolution. You see, it's about how one pegasus made every Earth Pony and Unicorn in Pony Valley see how pegasi were just as important. Thus creating equality between the three types of ponies. Here, I have a brochure on Alamo Day right here." Twilight said as she got a brochure out of her pocket and handed it to me.
I opened it up and looked at it, but saw as it was a little tattered and worn. And even had a picture missing. "Thanks, I guess..." I said, seeing the damage on it.
"Sorry about the condition, I got it when I went to my first Alamo Day a few years back." She told me.
"It's cool. I'll look at it when I get the chance." I said, putting it in my pocket for now. "So what should we do until the reenactment thing starts?" I asked.
"Hmm..." Twilight hummed to herself as we all looked around at the stalls and events set up.
"Oh, how bout we all get our picture taken?" Applejack said, pointing towards a man with an old timely looking camera. In front of him was a group of ponies dressed up in western clothes.
"Sarsaparilla? Western clothes? Reenactment? And... A wierd looking tumbleweed?" I said to myself as they all started going towards the camera. I realized, this whole Alamo Day thing was based in the wild west. Honestly, that was pretty cool. Not only that, but it all was western stuff that I was mostly familiar with in my world. Honestly, the only thing that threw me off about all of this was the fact that they had a day called 'Alamo' Day.
Since I was born in Texas, and in San Antonio no less, I loved stuff like this. I couldn't help but just smile at the coincidence of it all, not really caring that there was a holiday that was named after something that was in my world.
"Hey Blitz! You coming?!" Pinkie Pie asked as they all got ready to take a picture. They all had on western costumes, and were about ready to take the picture. Rainbow Dash was just flying back with Fluttershy so she could take a real quick picture with all of us too.
"Yeah, hold on." I said flying over to catch up with them. I was given a vest and a cowboy hat like Applejack's that was coal-black in color to match my coat color. As I put on the vest, I realized something. "Hey wait, this doesn't have any holes for my wings." I said.
"Yeah. Back then pegasi had to where vests into Pony Valley that didn't have wing holes. You can read about it in the brochure I gave you." Twilight told me.
"Oh, got it." I said, getting it now.
"Okay, every pony say Alamo and look all tough!" The camera stallion told us.
"Alamo!" We all said, doing just as he said.
He took the picture eight times. One for all eight of us. So after taking the costumes off, and each of us getting pressured by the camera stallion to buy the costumes as annoying as that was. Then we finally got the pictures and moved on.
"Why I can't believe it, this actually looks like it was made back around the late 1800's." Rarity said, admiring her picture of herself.
"Yeah. Wonder how they did that." Twilight.
"They probably refurbished that camera from around those times to use." I said, looking at my picture of all of us. It wasn't all that colorful so it looked like it was taken around the 1870's or so.
"Hey, let's try out the sarsaparillas next! They have a new recipe this year!" Pinkie Pie said to us.
"Pinkie, they have a new recipe every year!" Rainbow Dash told her. "And every year it tastes horrible!" She complained.
"That's because they say that Diane Sarsaparilla's recipe was so crazy and unique, it was delicious!" Pinkie Pie said with a big grin. "Now come on! I want to see what it tastes like this year!" She then ran off towards the Sarsaparilla Stand.
"It can't be that bad can it?" I asked as I put my copy of the picture in my pocket and started to walk towards the stand.
"Well yer in fer a surprise now partner." Applejack told me as we all went over.
When we got there, Pinkie Pie had just gotten one and took a sip. "So what's it taste like?" I asked.
She held up a hoof in a way to make me be quiet as she smacked her lips, trying to taste it as much as possible. Right as she stopped, I tried to ask again but she just took another sip and smacked her lips again, trying to see if it was any good. Seeing only a look of thought on her face, and a look of annoyance growing on mine, I turned to the stand.
"seven sarsaparilla ple-ase..." I said, almost instantly regretting it because right on the other side of the booth I saw three faces I did not trust with making me anything to drink.
"Sure thing Blitz!" Scootaloo said to me as she started pouring some into a wooden jug for me.
"Scootaloo? Sweetie Belle? Apple Bloom? What in tarnation are you three doin behind the counter?" Applejack asked.
"Well, we wanted to try to see if we could get our Cutie Marks in sarsaparilla making, so we offered to make it this year!" Sweetie Belle said as she and Apple Bloom poured some for the rest of us.
"Oh, you three shouldn't have..." I said politely, but with a double meaning as Scootaloo handed me my jug full of the CMC made sarsaparilla.
"But we did! Ya see, we haven't tried sarsaparilla makin yet! And since every pony gets sarsaparilla, we were hopin ta get some pony to tell us what it tastes like! Only... no pony's said anythin about it yet." Apple Bloom told us.
"Well..." I turned to the others, who were just as cautious as I was about it. "Cheers." We all clinked our jugs of sarsaparilla and we all took a big sip, wanting to get it over with.
The immediate thing I noticed is that is was actually half decent. It tasted like vanilla coke with some lemon at first. Then the after taste kicked in and I could taste exactly what was in this drink. Probably a whole bag of salt, a whole bag of lemons, and a whole carton of vinegar.
I stopped chugging the sarsaparilla and took in a breath. "What all was in that?!" I asked I asked, the saltieness and bitterness of it making my mouth dry.
"Well, every pony said that it had some ingredients in it that were surprising and kind of random. So we put in bags of salt, lemons, and a whole jug of vinegar. Along with a tiny bit of vanilla and honey to help keep it sweet. Pretty good huh?" Scootaloo asked, grinning greatly with the other two behind them.
"It's uh... It was certainly a... Guys help me out-here..." I turned and saw that all of their mouths were so dry and bitter that their mouthes were all shrivaled up to the point where they couldn't even open their mouthes.
"Pinkie Pie, what about..." I turned and saw that her mouth was so dry that the jug got stuck in her mouth and she couldn't get it out. No matter how much she tried to pry it out.
That left me to try to let them down easy. I was the only one that could explain it to them since I could stand the taste. "Hey, have you three ever wondered why no pony will tell you their opinion?" I asked them.
"Not really. Usually they just suck in their mouths and start walkin away." Apple Bloom said. "I wonder why..." She thought to herself.
"Well uh... I think you added just a little too much lemon and salt into the recipe." I told them.
Rainbow Dash ran up to me and mumbled through her closed up mouth. "M Middle?! Me Mant MmPm Mr Momdes!" She tried to say something, but I could barely understand her.
I knew that she was complaining about how I told them the problem, but that was all I could get. So I turned to the three and pointed to Rainbow Dash and her failed attempt to talk. "My thoughts exactly." I said, trying so hard not to laugh right now.
"It can't be that bad can it?" Sweetie Belle said as she poured herself some and tried to take a sip.
"Wait! Don't-" I tried to reach across the counter, but I couldn't reach and she managed to take a sip. As soon as she took that sip, her mouth dried up too, leaving her mouth all shriveled up. "drink... it..." I said, too late.
She gave a sad look to the other two, understanding what exactly went wrong. The other two were still confused, but they understood enough to stay away from anymore sarsaparilla.
Me on the other hoof, was still kind of thirsty. And seeing how I didn't shrivel up whenever I drank it, "Could I have another round of sarsaparilla though?" I asked the three of them.
Every pony but me, Scootaloo, and Apple Bloom went, "MHAM?!"
"I said, can I have another round? It's not that bad if you get past the whole salty taste." I said. I then looked to Scootaloo and Apple Bloom.
"Oh, uh, sure." Scootaloo said, a little thrown off that I wanted some even after tasting it. She filled up the jug and handed it to me, watching my reaction as I took another sip.
After taking another sip, I shook my head a little from the taste but I was still just fine. "Thanks you three. But if I were you I would put up a warning or something about the sarsaparillas." I told them.
"Right. Well, enjoy yer sarsaparilla I guess..." Apple Bloom said to me.
"I will thanks. How are you guys doing?" I asked, turning to the others.
"It's clearing up a little..." Applejack said, barely able to say much. "How are ya able ta stand that stuff?" She asked as we all started to walk off.
"Well, I always loved to eat salt and vinegar chips so I got used to salty foods. That, and my dad used to put like forty different spices on anything he ever made for us to eat. So I got used to extreme tastes like this. So it's not that bad." I said, taking another sip. "Still, it's not as good as this whole famous sarsaparilla recipe sounds." I told them, looking at it.
"Well" Pinkie said, getting her ability to talk after ducking her head under some water that was in a barrel. To bad she drank it all before the others could get to it. "there's always next time!" She finished happily.
"Well until then, what should we do now?" Twilight asked.
To try to think of something, I took out that brochure to try to look for something, but as I opened it I saw something odd. Inside the brochure was a picture of a statue. "Who's this?" I asked, showing the picture to them.
"Oh, that's the pegasus that I was telling you about. The one pegasus hero that brought equality between the three types of ponies." Twilight said.
"You know, he kind of looks like you Blitz. Why if I knew any better I would say that he's related to you." Rarity observed.
"Me? A hero? Ha, that's a laugh." I said, putting the brochure back in my pocket. "I'm no hero." I said.
"Oh come now Blitz. Honestly you can't say that can you?" Rarity asked.
"I did and I'll say it again. I'm not a hero. Besides, if I was I definitely wouldn't want to have some kind of holiday about whatever I would've done like this. And how do I even look like him? Ignoring the fact that we both have wings, we don't have anything in common." I told them, looking at the picture of the statue.
"You're kidding right? You and him are like one in the same!" Rainbow Dash yelled at me.
"Plus you do act like a hero... That is if you don't mind me saying that is." Fluttershy told me.
"Okay, name one time I acted like a hero." I challenged them.
"What about when you saved some of the Ponyville Construction Crew from falling off of the unstable house in-progress?" Twilight asked.
"Oh please, I was just at the right place at the right time." I dismissed.
"What about beating the Flim Flam Brothers single-hoofed when they became mayors of Ponyville?" Spike added.
"I wasn't a hero. Because of my short temper, they were mayors in the first place. So I had some personal revenge of cleaning up my own mess. Face it guys, I'm no hero. And if I am, then I am not good at what I do. Besides, how could I possibly be related to some pony who brought equality to Equestria? Scratch that, how could I be related to any pony that was actually BORN in Equestria?" I asked them.
"We never said you were related to him. Just that you look a lot like him and that you're kinda heroic." Twilight said to me.
"Pfft. I've said it before I'll say it again. I am not a hero." I told them, bringing this argument to an end.
"HELP!" We heard two young voices yell out from somewhere a little away from where we were.
"What was that?" Fluttershy asked, looking around.
"Sounds like some pony's in trouble. Come on!" Applejack yelled out to all of us as she ran towards the sound. All of us following right after her.
After running for about a minute, I noticed that we were a decent amount away from the celebration.
"HELP!" I heard the two voices call out again from right around the corner. I was towards the back of the group so I heard it first.
"This way!" I called out to them, turning down the road. They all stopped and turned around, trying to follow after me now.
I was the first one to get there, and what I saw was something kind of shocking. It was two unicorns, one with a snail for a Cutie Mark and the other with a pair of scissors. And they were trying to run from a light purple portal with multi colorful streaks in it that was sucking everything around it in.
Seeing as how they were almost about to be sucked in, I acted as fast as I could because I was the first and only one there at the moment. I charged at them and tackled them away from the portal, getting them a safe distance away from the portal so they would be okay.
Sadly, by doing this I was now in danger of being sucked in. If I tried to fly away from it, then I would only get sucked in sooner since I wasn't anchored down to the ground. So that only left me one option. Run.
So that's exactly what I did. I kept trying to run away from the portal, and probably running from my death while I was at it.
That's when the others finally arrived at the scene. They saw how the two colts were off to the side, winded and exhausted from running, and they saw me running from the portal.
"What in the name of Equestria happened?!" Twilight asked, not sure what was going on.
"Those two over there were being sucked into this portal thing! I knocked them outta the way, but now I'm running from my life!"
"How do you know it's a portal?!" Twilight kept asking.
"Does it look like I should care what this thing is?! Portal or not, I could use some help!" I yelled to them, getting tired quickly of playing twenty questions while running from my life from a freak portal or whatever this was.
And no matter how fast I ran, it was like I was on a treadmill because I was running in place at this point. And I only felt the portal thing get stronger, and me get more and more tired out.
"Hold on!" Applejack yelled out as she threw her rope over at me and it snagged around my neck. They all then started to pull, helping me to get free.
But it wasn't enough. I saw myself getting closer and closer towards the portal, no matter how hard we all tried to get away from it. And if that wasn't bad enough, I saw that the portal was so strong that all of us were starting to be pulled in. They were all trying to pull the rope back as hard as possible, but they were all starting to slide forward from the strength of the portal.
I couldn't let that happen. Not to all of us. I stopped running and just tried to stand in place, turning towards all of them, and even the two colts who were trying to pull at this point.
"Every pony..." I said calmly, making them all look at me, confused. "Let go." I told them.
"Are you crazy?!" The shorter one of the two young unicorns asked.
"That thing will get you!" The tall one said.
"Yeah, but better it be just me, than all of us." I yelled back calmly. "Let go, or you'll all be sucked in!" I told them.
The two looked at each other, wondering what to do. But they knew I was right and let go, backing up from the growing portal that was behind me.
"ALL of you got to let go!" I said to them.
"No way Blitz! We ain't leavin ya ta be sucked in like this!" Applejack said through her teeth that were pulling the rope.
"Applejack, you know that you have to let go." I told her. I then thought of something that would make her let go. "What about Apple Bloom huh? What's she gonna think if you get sucked into this thing?" I asked her.
That got her to realize that I was right. She thought for a few more seconds before sighing and letting go. "I'ma sorry Blitz... Wish I coulda helped ya..." She said. She then backed away over to the two unicorns.
I felt me slide back a foot or two towards the portal. Now I was only ten feet away from the portal.
"Rarity, same goes for you. Sweetie Belle would be brought to tears if you're gone. Not to mention, who would take care of Opal? Or your Boutique?" I asked her.
Rarity knew I was right, but was hoping that I wouldn't bring any of that up. She looked about to cry, but let go and nodded, going over to the others who stopped.
"Spike, I never saved your life. So the Dragon Code has nothing to do with this. Let go." I told him sternly. I had to convince him to let go next for helping the others to let go.
He knew that I was right, but shook his head. "No way Blitz! I'm not letting go!" He yelled out, though in tears from the fear of it all.
"Spike, you know it's the right thing to do. Besides, it's not worth giving up those you love to be around just to try to die saving me." I told him.
I knew that if I was getting him to give up, then I had to point out those he was giving up to try to help me. Hearing the word 'love' made him realize what I was talking about without saying it directly. His jaw trembled a little, but he nodded and let go. He then went over to Rarity and the others.
With Rarity and Spike now giving up, I felt myself move about half a foot towards the portal. I was still on all fours, refusing to give into the portal with some of them still hanging on.
So I had to have them give up too. "Fluttershy, think of every pony and animal that's going to miss you. You don't want all of them to be sad do you?" I asked her.
She didn't have to think to hard about it. She didn't want to make any of them sad that she was gone. She nodded and backed away, starting to cry softly.
"Pinkie Pie-" I started. But she stopped me before I even got a chance to say anything else.
"I know..." She said, her mane deflated from being so sad. She just let go and went to the others, looking really sad. I didn't expect anything like that to happen.
With her and Fluttershy letting go, I slid back about three feet. Leaving me about six feet away from the portal.
"Twilight, you have to let go too." I called out. I was really close to the portal, and the second I went in was the second that I couldn't convince them to give up anymore. Meaning that if any pony was still holding on, they would be sucked in no question.
"No Blitz! I'm not letting you let go, and you can't convince me other wise!" She told me, looking determined.
"Oh really? That so? Twilight, what about you being Princess Celestia's number one student?" I asked her.
"She'll understand!" She yelled out through her teeth. Though I knew that had an effect on her because her voice cracked.
"And what about all of your friends here?" I called out.
"They know that I'm risking my life to save another friend! They understand too!" Twilight dismissed that theory, but she didn't exactly look like she was sure anymore.
"So you think that Spike will be alright without you?" I asked her. She was like a big sister to him, and just about the only immediate family he had.
"I...He can..." She tried to think of something.
"And you heard what Princess Celestia said before! You need to be around for the Elements of Harmony to even work! What if something happens?!" I asked, putting emotion into what I said because I felt myself slowly being drawn in.
"...Okay...you win Blitz..." She said with only sadness and regret in her voice. She let go and backed away, not looking away from where I was.
That only left one pony left to convince to let go. And I knew this was going to be the hardest one yet. The Element of Loyalty, Rainbow Dash.
"Rainbow Dash...You know you can't save me." I said to her.
"Doesn't mean I'm giving up!" She told me, flying in the air and pulling the very end of the rope with both front hooves and her mouth.
"But it does mean you're giving up being the fastest flyer in Equestria." I told her with a calm expression.
"SO?!" She asked me, furious I was trying to bring this stuff up. She tried to ignore it all, but all of us could tell that this was all going to get to her.
"And giving up being a Wonderbolt." I reminded her.
"So?" She asked with a little less enthusiasm.
"And if this portal ends up...you know...Then not only are you giving up those titles, but you would be giving up flying!" I struck her right in the one thing that she loved most. Her ability to fly.
"I... So what?! I know what you're trying to do, and it's not gonna work!" She said to me. She had her mind-set on risking her life just to save a friend. So that left me to do something else. Something that would work for sure.
"Okay fine, keep pulling me then! It's not like you were any good at flying anyway!" I yelled out.
That made her go wide-eyed. "What?! I'm an awesome flyer!" She said, letting go of the rope with her mouth. That left her only pulling with her hooves.
"Yeah right! You would probably never make it as a Wonderbolt anyway!" I continued to insult her skills, this making her even more mad.
"Pfft! I'm THE best flyer in Equestria! You don't know what you're talking about!" She said, pointing one hoof at me. This leaving only one hoof to hold onto the rope.
"About your skills in flying?! Not one bit! At tricking you?!" I then jerked my head back, making her lose hold of the rope. "Yes." I finished.
The end of the rope then went into the portal, now instead of helping, just made it harder to get away from the portal.
They all watched as I was now starting to slide into the portal, all of them unable to do anything. They all closed their eyes, not wanting to see me get sucked into the portal.
But that didn't happen. After a few seconds of them hearing the portal still sucking in everything around it, they opened their eyes to see me. Starting to run forward so fast that I was actually starting to get some very slight distance between me and the portal. All because I had something with me. A Thunder Cloud Cupcake.
They all perked up upon seeing that. They all had relieved smiles, Applejack took off her hat in amazement, and Pinkie's mane re-inflated. "HA! GONNA TAKE A LOT MORE THAN THIS STUPID PORTAL TO BRING ME DOWN!" I yelled out through the Thunder Cloud Cupcake in my mouth. Because of it, I was going as fast as I would be flying after absorbing electricity. In fact, my legs were moving about as fast as a hummingbird's wings.
They all cheered as I started getting some more distance from the portal. I couldn't get the cupcake before because I was running, and I still didn't want the others to be hanging onto the rope because it would still put them in danger.
I thought it was all going to be okay. As I started to get to a point where the end of the rope started to come out of the portal, I thought it was okay now. By then I had absorbed all the thunder from the cupcake and I was running normally now, but it didn't matter. I was free enough so I was still safe.
But right as I started to slow down. Right as I thought I was in the clear, the unbelievable happened.
Out from the portal, a purple hoof came out of it. It then reached for the rope, just barely grabbing the end of it and pulling it back in. With the Thunder Cloud Cupcake all gone, I was being pulled back towards it now.
"What?!" I yelled out in pure shock as the tugging from the other side pulled me back into the range of the portal's absorbtion. I started running again, just barely keeping myself from going backwards anymore.
This went on for a few more seconds, before the even more unbelievable happened. Remember that tumbleweed from earlier I mentioned? Well it somehow made its way here, and even more exact, it made its way over to where I was. This causing me to trip over it.
"OH, YOU HAVE GOT TO BE KIDDING ME!" I yelled out in rage. Without any warning, or anything to hold onto, I slid towards the portal.
"BLITZ!" They yelled out in fear and shock of seeing me be sucked in.
I was doomed. With nothing or no pony left to help or save me, as I was getting pulled in. And as I got closer, the suction got stronger. Making me go so fast towards it, that I ended up flying out of control into it.
The portal closed right behind me, all that's left was my tail. It spun around on the ground like a DeLorean licence plate before slowing to a stop. It being the only trace left of me after I was sucked through the light purple colored portal.
All of my friends that were there just looked at it with wide-eyed jaw dropped expressions of shock. They couldn't say anything. They couldn't do anything else. All they could do was stare at the last part of me that remained. My metal. Lifeless. Tail.
And so begins the season finale. I honestly hope a lot of you will enjoy this, because there are so many things I've wanted to do with this finale, that I can't even fit them all into it! So, I have something good planned for it that will fit at around five or more chapters.
So until next chapter! Bye for now!
QotC: What would you do if you were in Blitz's place about the whole portal situation?
41. Welcome to Your Future Kinda (S1Finale)
Welcome back every pony to the season finale!
So here with me this chapter, I have some pony that I haven't had in any episodes for a while now. And since I'm afraid I can't put her into the finale, I want to bring her in here!
Luna: And I am so grateful that thou has allowed me to do so. *She said with a smile* But I must ask, why hast thou not mentioned thy Princess in this tale? Aren't I important as well?
Well the thing is, there's not really a good way to bring you into episodes regularly even though you play an important role in the story. So I haven't been able to bring you in at all. The only way I can really do something like that, is to have a chapter revolving around the main cast going to Canterlot, the story going into their dreams, or a different episode all together that brings you into play. I plan on having a few of those next season though.
Luna: I am still confused. Why is 'next season' so different from the first? Tis not the same tale?
I'm glad you brought that up actually. You see, next season is going to have a wider variety of stuff going on. Whether it's using episodes from last season and using story lines from those episodes to make new ones, or the fact that I'm getting help in thinking up new episodes from some of the reviewers that I've gotten to know through PM's. So as the seasons go on, I'll be able to create more and more episodes each season. Another reason as to why you and a lot of other characters will get some more mentions and your own chance in the spotlight.
But enough about any of that. I think it's time we finish up the intro so we can start the chapter.
Luna: Thou has a good point. Let us bring an end to the intro. With thy audiences top three comments first right?
Correct Princess Luna. So here they are!
3: N3ON- THUND3R. I know that the idea's a little overdone, but trust me, it'll get more original. Especially around the third chapter.
2: VintageThunder98. Princess Luna on a scale of one to ten, how well would that plan even work?
Luna: Well... If my sister was exhausted and had a long day... I'd say that thy Vintage Thunder would have an eight out of ten chance.
Wh-wait really?! Maybe having the Pinkie Virus wouldn't be that bad a thing to have if I was holding a grudge against some pony...
Luna: Wait, is thou actually considering doing such a heinous crime as to HARM ROYALTY?! *She asked with her Canterlot Voice and a harsh glare*
What-no! Not at all, I don't have a grudge against either of you princesses! I'm just thinking of using the Pinkie Virus against Discord as revenge...
Luna: *She immediately calms down and has a look of thought* Well if thy plan is to do that, I'd suggest targeting the chaotic nuisance while he is napping on one of his annoying candy clouds. *she said, starting to frown*
Okay... I'm not going to ask. Anyway, onto the top comment!
1: dazza the lucario. I would've never thought of that to be honest. The amount of fear, adrenaline, or a combination of both would probably keep me from keeping my thoughts from going everywhere. And also, I'd have to say that my favorite part of history would be tomorrow, because it's always a gift. :)
Luna: *face hooves* Honestly Zeke, I think that I am younger than that saying. Thou sayings are not good at all.
Oh shut u- *Seeing Luna's look that basically challenged me to finish that sentence made me shrink back* I mean... Please do not give your very thankful subject such harsh criticism my Princess.
Luna: *smirks a little in victory at my correction and turns towards the audience* And with all of thy top comments finished, we shall now begin the chapter!
Disclaimer: I do not own MLP or anything famous mentioned. All I own is Blitz and the idea.
"Are you really sure that this pegasus will be any help at all? I mean, just look at him! He doesn't have a tail! Looks to me that nothing changes where he's from."
"Well, we don't have much of a choice. I mean, it'll take a few days for me to use any magic to send a portal that far away again."
"I still wish that you put a little more thought into this idea of yours."
"Honestly Golden Jewel, you never have any faith in my plans do you?"
"Well the success rate doesn't exactly help make me feel any more confident in your 'plans'."
"Shh! I think he's starting to stir! Hurry, we need to get out of here and see how well he responds to all of this. Oh, I hope I sent the portal in the right direction. I'd hate to accidentally bring a cave stallion into the future."
As I started to come to, I heard two girls bickering about something. Their voices sounding really familiar, but still different.
"Quick! Follow me!" One of them said, running away from where I was. The other followed and before I could even open my eyes and start to wake up, I was by myself.
I stood up from the ground and rubbed my eyes, a little drowsy. But at the same time, a little on edge from what happened. I went through some kind of portal, and now I was somewhere else. But where?
I stopped rubbing my eyes and slowly moved my hoof away from my eyes. And what I saw was really freaky. In front of me was a small town that was in the middle of a desert. Nothing but desert all around me and the only green near here was a small swamp behind me. That swamp being one thing that I recognized right away.
The Everfree Forest. Or at least, it's was kind of Everfree Forest. It was smaller and was more like a swamp than a forest. "What in the name of..." I said to myself, wondering just where I was. But since I wasn't sure if I was in Equestria, I didn't know what to really say.
"I can't believe this!" I heard something from off to the side. Looking over, I saw something that was really surprising. Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy stuck to a railroad sign. They had those wild west vests on that didn't have holes for wings, western hats, rope tied around them so their wings were tied down, and to top it all of, they didn't have their tails. They were cut off!
"Woah!" I said. I then flew over to them. "What happened to you guys?!" I asked them, flying up so I was eye to eye with them.
"Hey ya blind stallion! In case ya haven't noticed, we ain't 'guys'! Were mares!" Rainbow Dash yelled out at me in a country accent. It sounded like Rainbow's voice, but mocking AJ's accent.
"Uh, yeah I know that! What happened to you two though?!" I asked.
"What does it to ya?" Fluttershy asked, confused by what I had asked. "We got punished. Duh." She said calmly.
I took a double take at what she said. They weren't acting normal at all. They were being hung upside down from a railroad sign and they were missing their tails, but they didn't even look like this was news at all to them. They were acting like it was a usual annoying thing.
Not only that, but Rainbow Dash was acting like she had no idea what I meant by saying 'guys'. It was like she had forgotten the second meaning behind it. Not only that, but Fluttershy didn't seem shy at all. She was acting more calm than anything.
And on top of all of that, they were talking as if they were suddenly related to Applejack.
"Punished?! What are you two talking about?!" I asked as I started to untie them.
"Wait! Slow yer hooves! If ya untie us, than Tha Whipper will just punish you too!" Rainbow Dash told me.
"Do you see any pony else around here? Cause were the only ones out here. Now come on, no pony deserves to be hung upside down on a railroad sign. What did you two even do anyway?" I asked them, lifting them off the sign one at a time.
"We did the worst possible thing we could'a done." Fluttershy said calmly. "We flew 'round these parts." She told me.
"Wait a second." I said as I got them both off the sign, the ropes still tied around them. "What you're telling me is that some pony named 'The Whipper' hunted you down and tied you up to a railroad sign, all because you two flew around here?" I asked them.
"Yeah..." Rainbow Dash said, looking a little ashamed.
While she was starting to feel bad for flying, I was starting to feel a pain in my gut from laughing so hard. "Hey! What do ya thinks so funny?!" She asked me.
"A few things now that you mention it." I said, barely able to keep myself laughing from explaining. "One; why are you mocking Applejack's accent? Two; why have I never heard of The Whipper? And three; since when are you ashamed of flying Rainbow Dash?" I asked her. "And finally; since when does any pony get in trouble FOR FLYING?" I asked again.
"Uh, maybe ya hit yer head or somethin when you cut yerself down from bein' hung up for flyin around. I ain't no Rainbow Dash. And every pegasus always gets in trouble whenever they fly to close to an Earth Pony or Unicorn town." Rainbow, or, who ever this was said to me.
"Okay... So if you're not Rainbow Dash, than who are you?" I asked, kind of confused.
"I'm Spectrum Light. And this here's my friend Flitter Calm." She told me.
"Wait... Spectrum Light?" I asked, getting thrown off by that name. That was the name of Rainbow Dash's ancestor. Either Rainbow Dash was trying to pretend she got the spot in the reenactment, or something seriously messed up is going on.
"YEEEEEEEHAAA!" I heard off in the distance. I looked over and saw a small cloud of smoke coming towards us.
"Oh no! Here he comes!" 'Spectrum Light' said, getting scared from the sight of it.
"This won't be good." Flitter Calm said.
"Wait, who's coming?" I asked, turning towards the cloud of kicked up dust and sand that was coming towards us.
"The Whipper, who do ya think?!" Spectrum asked as if I was an idiot.
I wasn't about to let this dude 'punish' them again. Especially when they did nothing wrong. "Then go. I'll hold him off." I said, turning towards 'The Whipper'.
"But-" Before she could object, I stopped her.
"I said GO. I'll be alright, but I'm not letting you two get 'punished' again." They looked at each other and shrugged.
"Alrighty then. Good luck partner." Spectrum said. She and Flitter Calm then ran off towards the town, leaving me to take care of who ever this Whipper dude was.
As soon as they were a good distance away, that's when the cloud finally stopped in front of me. I coughed and fanned the smoke away with my hoof, it getting to close. As soon as the dust settled, it revealed a Yellow Earth Pony with a black vest and a brown Stetson cowboy hat. But the hat was still different from AJ's. He also had an orange mane and tail, along with a whip on his side and a whip for a Cutie Mark.
"Well lookie what we got here! A pegasus pony who landed on his head from fallin off a cloud. You know, you got some nerve untyin them pegasuses from that railroad sign. Do you know just how hard it was ta get em up there?! 'Specially that blue one." He said to me with a glare half the time and a face that had some kind of mixture of entertained and mad at the same time.
"Oh really? Well you're pretty messed up yourself for tying them up in the first place." I told him, not backing down.
"Ha! This is somethin! You really think you can come onto my land, talk like a high refined little ol' unicorn, and cut down those two flyin mares without gettin some punishment?!" He said, ending it all with a tense glare.
"Yeah, I do. Do you have a problem with that, because I'd be happy to take care of that." I told him, getting ready for a fight. This guy didn't look about ready to just talk it out.
"Oh don't worry none about me havin a problem. Cause I think yer about to have a bigger one." He then started cackling like mad as he picked up the end of some rope that was laying down beside him.
I followed the trail of the rope and saw that it led right to... "Oh no." I said out loud, realizing that Applejack's rope was still around my neck. And now this guy had the other end.
"Now I hope you can keep up! He he heeeee!" He cackled some more and put the rope in his mouth, running off in a random direction.
I tried desperately to get the rope off of my neck, but it was stuck. And before I knew it, I was brought to the ground and pulled by a twenty-foot rope. With Whipper at the front of it. Luckily I wasn't being choked by it, but I still couldn't get free of it.
"You know," He said through his teeth. "I was gonna cut yer tail off instead! But seeing as how it's already missin, I thought this would be a better punishment!" He said to me. "How's about we go through the Cactus Gorge over there?!"
Cactus?! No, I needed to get out of here! With how crazy this guy seemed, something tells me he's gonna let me hit every cactus there!
I tried whatever I could to get free and away from The Whipper and his craziness, but he was running way too fast. I tried to stand up and hold my ground, but it was all flat, barren, and dusty so there was no friction at all on the ground around here. Not only that, but I was now covered in the dust, and was getting hit in the head by the ground and rocks every time I tried to fight my way out of it. I quickly unhooked my ear and put it in my pocket, not wanting to hear any music right now, or even lose it all together.
As I saw the cacti come into view, I tried to think of something that would help me get out of this. But, I couldn't think of anything that could help me. Like he said, my tail was missing so I couldn't just stick to the ground to anchor myself in one place.
And to top it all of, I was by myself. Where ever I was, none of my friends were around me. So I was trapped. "Here we are!" He said to me.
He then started weaving in and out of every cactus there was, making me hit every cactus he went near. I whiplashed from one cactus to the other, getting hit everywhere by needles. And the needles that stuck to me just hurt even more every second I was being dragged around by this crazy dude. And if I even tried to move or get free, the needles just hurt even more. I had no choice but to just let Whipper drag me through the rest of the cacti.
This went on for two minutes straight before he finally found his way out of Cactus Gorge. He then stopped and walked over to me. "Hope ya enjoyed yer visit into Cactus Gorge. So now do ya understand just what happens when you try ta play hero fly boy?" He asked me.
"..." I tried to say something, anything, but it hurt just to open my mouth. I had so many cactus needles stuck to me, I looked like I was part porcupine. So all I could do was spit at his hoof that was right in front of my mouth, really angry right now.
He just cackled even more at me. "Oh now look at what ya just done! Now I gotta get this spittle off my hoof. Lucky for me, I can just run it off. So what do ya say? Ready for another run through Cactus Gorge?" He asked me.
"No..." I barely managed to say. I was way to messed up to last another go through a field of cacti.
"Well that's a darn shame, cause I sure am!" He cackled one last time before picking up the end of the rope. But before he could go anywhere, he saw something coming from the side of us. "Dag nabbit! Them two nosey unicorns again! You got lucky this time ya darn pegasus! If I catch ya breakin the rules again yer gonna wish I ran ya through Cactus Gorge!" And after giving me that joyful warning, he bucked me in the head and ran off.
I was to injured to do much of anything except lay there. All I could understand was those two voices from earlier bickering as I was lifted into the air. The pain from being moved made me black out before I could understand or do anything else.
Twilight's POV
I can't believe it... I-I just can't believe it. This can't be happening! As we all stared off into where the portal and Blitz were, we didn't know what to say. We had no idea what had just happened. At first, there was a giant portal and Blitz was trying to get away from it. Now the only thing there was Blitz's tail, which had somehow fallen off before it could follow Blitz through.
We all simultaneously made our way over, not taking our eyes off the spot where it all happened. No pony else was here or even close by because of the Alamo Day celebration, so it was just me, the girls, Spike, Snips, and Snails.
"Twilight..." Applejack finally spoke up, breaking the silence. "Where'd Blitz go?" She asked.
"I...I don't know..." I reached down to pick up Blitz tail, but as soon as I touched it, I drew my hoof back. "OW!" I yelled out.
"What?! Is it hot?!" Spike asked.
"No... It's freezing!" I said as I shook my hoof. It was so cold that it was painful. "Spike? Could you warm it up?" I asked.
"S-sure." He then blew fire onto it, warming it up. As soon as he was done, I tried again to pick it up. It was still cold, but only as much as holding an ice-cube in your hoof. So I just levitated it near me from there on out.
"Okay every pony." I said, turning to them. "We all need to calm down." I told them. They all looked a little on edge about all of this.
"Calm down?! How do we calm down when we just saw our friend get sucked into a portal?!" Rainbow Dash asked, furious that I was trying to stay calm.
"Because freaking out won't help anything." I told her. "If were going to bring Blitz back, then we need to stay calm and think of something. First off, we need to figure out where that portal sent him." I instructed them.
"Well I think we saw a hoof come out of it." Snips told me. That was actually pretty useful to know.
"Maybe he got sent to a world of pony eaters!" Snails suggested, thinking he had a stroke of genius. Then he just realized what he just said.
"Pony Eaters!" They both yelled out at the same time. They then started running around in circles, screaming their tails off like idiots.
"Oh come on! Do you really think that portal sent Blitz to another dimension?" Sadly, what I said reminded the others of something. Blitz came from another dimension in the first place. So that made them think that the whole idea was actually possible.
"Oh no! Blitz is going to get eaten by a hungry pack of Pony Eaters!" Pinkie Pie yelled out, now scared. "What if Blitz is really tasty?! Then they'll want to come back and eat the rest of us! They'll probably eat me for desert since I look like cotton candy! And I probably taste like cotton candy too! So they're going to eat me! And then they'll eat Spike!" She yelled out in fear and shock .
"ME! Why would they eat me?!" Spike asked, now scared for his life.
"Because you look like a tiny olive! And since you breathe fire you'll probably taste really spicy! Then they'll just want to eat even more because of how you taste! Then after they've eaten me and you, they'll go after Applejack!" She said, pointing a hoof right in Applejack's face.
"N-now hold on a minute there Pinkie. Why would they even eat me?" Applejack asked. Great, now they're all starting to fall for this!
"Because silly, your name has Apple in it! They'll probably think you taste like apples because of that!" Pinkie deduced.
"Well that does kinda make sense..." Applejack started to think. Oh you have GOT TO BE KIDDING ME!
"Of course it makes sense! And after they've eaten us four, they'll think that the rest of Ponyville will taste just as good! Were all going to be doomed because were all really tasty ponies!" Pinkie said, starting to go into tears.
It didn't take long for all of them to start freaking out. They all panicked and started going around all over the small plaza we were in like crazed ponies.
"Will all of you calm down! No pony is getting eaten!" I yelled out.
"Yeah! Twilight's right!" Rainbow Dash said. At least she wasn't buying into all of this like the- "We need to be ready for when they come back! So I say we get ready to fight! No Pony Eaters eating any of us!" rest of them...
"No! I mean, there are no pony eaters! I bet Blitz is just fine!" I told all of them.
"Are you sure Twilight? Because I think that Pony Eaters sounds just about right." Pinkie Pie said to me.
"No it doesn't! Look, that portal could've done a bunch of things. Instead of lead to another dimension, it could've simply teleported him somewhere, sent him to a different time, shrunk him down to microscopic size, or maybe even just made him invisible. So I say we go back to the library and read up on what just happened." I suggested.
"I suppose Twilight is right. We won't know whether to prepare for the worst until we know what's going to happen. Alright Twilight, lead the way." Rarity said, now coming to her senses too.
"WAIT!" We all turned to Pinkie Pie, who yelled out. "If somehow Blitz really did get teeny tiny instead of get eaten by a hungry pack of Pony Eaters, than every pony should watch where they step! We don't want to step on him!"
We all rolled our eyes and headed off to the library. Only, the others were watching where they stepped. There was no way that Blitz got shrunken down to microscopic size.
"AH! I STEPPED ON HIM!" We all quickly turned to see Snails lifting up his hoof to reveal that he stepped on... A pebble.
"Snails, get serious! You didn't step on Blitz!" Snips argued. Please tell me he has the right mind-set.
"Unless..." Pinkie Pie started. Oh no... "Unless Blitz turned into a pebble!" That made all of us shake are heads at that and keep going towards the library. All except for the three of them.
"I'm really sorry Pebble Blitz! I didn't mean to step on you!" Snails said, lifting the pebble. "Just remember, I'm Snips!" He yelled to the pebble.
"Hey! You're lying! I'm Snips!" Snips yelled out.
I sighed and shook my head, walking with the others once again. But I was stopped when Pinkie Pie got in front of me and out 'Blitz the Pebble' right in my face. "Twilight! Do you, or do you not think that you can change Blitz back?!" She asked.
"Pinkie Pie we don't have time for this!" I said swatting Blitz-I mean the stupid rock-out of my face! "That's not Blitz! Now come on, we need to get to the library so we can figure out what how to get the real Blitz back!" I said, with the whole 'Pebble Blitz' thing getting old fast.
Pinkie shrugged and followed all of us. And behind us, Snips and Snails picked the pebble up before following after all of us. They might side-track us all from getting Blitz back, but we had to let them come either way. If they told some pony their side of the story then all of Ponyville might go into some kind of chaos. And that was the last thing we needed on our hooves.
Blitz's POV
"I can't believe this! You really do think that he's going to be helpful?! He came here with rope tied around him, his tail is missing, and you still think that there's equality where he comes from?!"
"Yes! Didn't you see how he reacted when he saw those two all tied up? He didn't have any idea why they were tied up or punished like they were! That's proof enough to me that this can all be changed! And he seems to be up to the job!"
"Really?! Okay fine! Saying that where he came from, everything is all perfect and equal like you say. But that still doesn't prove that this stallion can do anything about it!"
As they were talking, I was already awake enough to know I wasn't imagining this. I didn't open my eyes, but I still knew that the two from earlier were still bickering and that I was safe for now.
"It also doesn't prove or explain why I'm here, but here I still am." I told them, jumping into the conversation.
"Oh finally, he's awake! Now let's just ask him what it's like where he comes from!"
"I told you already, we can't do that! It might destroy all life as we know it!"
"Um, still here you two. Able to hear everything you say." I said as I started to open my eyes and wake up for the third time today. And as I did, like the last two times it was a surprise to see what exactly was in front of me.
"Twilight? Rarity?" I asked, looking at the two as I sat up. They did indeed look like Twilight and Rarity, but still kind of different. Twilight didn't have the pinkish purple streak on her mane or tail, and was wearing a business vest with a western bowler hat on.
Rarity was in an old western dress with a large sun hat on her which also covered her horn. But it was refitted in a way where she could run around and do work in it and still keep her 'important' appearance.
"Afraid not, actually." Twilight said to me in a normal but somewhat slightly Canterlot refined voice. "Our names are not 'Twilight' and 'Rarity'." She explained to me.
"But...You are...Kinda..." I said, slightly confused.
"Again, no. I think you have us mixed up with two other mares. You see, I am Sparkle Bright. And that there is Golden Jewel." She said, gesturing to who I thought was Rarity. "And right now, you're in our place of work." She told me.
"Huh?" I looked around and saw I was in some kind of workshop/business place. "What is this place?"
"Well, we don't officially have much of a name for it, but I like to call it she Shining Gemstone!" Rari- I mean, Golden Jewel said to me. What was wierd about it was that even though she looked like Rarity, her voice didn't sound at all like hers. Rarity had a really 'refined' voice. Golden Jewel had a way normaller voice, but still with a little bit of refiness in how she talked.
"Uh-huh... Looks to me like it's a workshop." I said out loud.
"Well in a way... Yes. You see, we recently just finished building this business from the ground up and I make jewelry here." Jewel explained further. That's when I noticed another difference between Rarity and Jewel. Rarity had three diamonds for a Cutie Mark, while Jewel had two earrings and a necklace with a diamond on the necklace, and emeralds on the earrings.
I also noticed that Bright's Cutie Mark was different from Twilight's. It was still a star and the same shape as Twilight's, but it was yellow and white instead.
"Well I think that's enough about us. But we do want to know a little about you." Bright said as she extended a hoof to help me up.
As I went to reach for her hoof, it looked really familiar. And not just because she looked like Twilight either. "Wait a second..." I started. I looked up at her with a curious yet slightly angry look. She saw this and immediately drew her hoof back, not wanting for me to figure it out.
But it was way too late for that. "You're the pony who pulled me through that portal!" I said, furious now. The startled and slightly scared look on her face gave it away too. "Why?!" I demanded her to tell me.
"No it wasn't like that! You see..." She held back her answer and quickly turned to Jewel.
"Oh no! This was all your idea Sparkle Bright, and none of mine! I even told you not to do this! Now you have to take care of this stallion's questions by yourself because I will not be roped into this!" Jewel said as she went over to some of the equipment in the room that was for making jewelry. She watched from there as me and Bright talked.
She sighed and looked at me, choosing her words carefully. She thought for a little bit more time before Jewel spoke up again. "Either you tell him where he is, or I will tell him that! But you don't want me to do that!" She said, going back on what she just said not ten seconds ago.
"Alright fine!" She then turned to me. "Look... That portal I made sent you... sent you..." She had a hard time saying it.
"I promise I won't freak out with whatever you're about to say, so please just spit it out." I told her, wanting to know really badly right now.
"It sent you into the past." She said quickly.
That made me go a little wide-eyed. I'm in the past? "Wait a second...So you're telling me that...that you sent me back in time?" I asked her.
"Yes..." She said kind of regrettably, not sure how I'd respond.
Sadly, I knew exactly how I was going to respond. And what I was about to do would probably make them think I was a wimp. So summing it all up in three words... I passed out.
"Uh..." I fell right back to the ground, blacking out for the third time today. Or I guess the second time on this day in the past. Either way, I was not ready for any of this. Even if it had technically already happened in my time. This was all WAY too much. Being sent to another dimension was hard enough! Now not only am I in a new dimension, but I'm in the past. A lot of people might think that it's the coolest thing ever, but when you're stripped away from a nearly perfect life... Yeah, it gets to you.
"Ha! And you honestly think that he can change anything?! This colt seems like a push-over more than anything!" Jewel said, laughing her head off at my reaction.
"Well how do you think he was going to react to that news?! What, did you expect him to just hear that news and go, 'Oh that's just fine and dandy!'" She said, mimicking my voice in a mocking way.
She then started to look at me, trying to think of what to do. That's when she spotted something that was about to fall out of my pocket. The picture.
As she picked it up, Jewel noticed this. "What's that? Some kind of photograph?" She asked.
"Yeah... And it looks like it was taken around this time. But that's not all..." Bright said.
"Here, let me see it." Jewel then levitated it over with her magic, looking at it. "Wait... This looks like me. And you, and some other mares... And a rather dashing looking young dragon." She said as she looked at the pictures.
"No it's not you... It's that 'Rarity' he was talking about! And the mare in that picture that looks like me must be Twilight!" Bright said, realizing.
"But how could that possibly be?! If this stallion is from the future like you say then that could only mean..." Jewel thought to herself.
"That means that these girls must be related to us somehow!" Bright said.
"That must mean that I find a stallion in the future! Oh, I hope it was that handsome stallion from Canterlot that I've had my eye on for a while now!" Jewel said thinking about it.
Bright took the picture and looked at it again as Jewel was deep in thought about her love life. But as Jewel kept thinking about it, Rarity's body from the picture started to fade a little.
Bright gasped and quickly smacked Golden Jewel upside the head. "OW! What was that for?! I was thinking of who my husband will be!" Jewel yelled back.
"That's the problem! Look!" She then showed Jewel the picture, and she saw how Rarity's body was fading a little before returning to normal.
"What happened to my granddaughter?!" Jewel asked, looking shocked.
"What happened was that you're thinking too much about your future! If you kept thinking like that then this Rarity mare might've faded from existence completely!" Bright explained to her.
"So I can't think about my love life at all?!" Jewel asked, astonished by that idea.
"No... No you have to think about love eventually, other wise you might never meet the wrong some pony and Rarity still might not exist. So just whenever you think about love, just forget that you've seen this picture okay? It should just come naturally." She asked.
"Alright, I understand... But at least my family line still retains its beauty after all these generations. Oh if Rarity looks that gorgeous, then her parents must be to die for!"
"We also have to be careful about the others in this picture. A few ponies around town I've noticed look similar to some of these mares. Like us, this pink one, the blue and like peach, and... all of them look like ponies familiar around here." Bright noted.
"Ugh.. Hey are you two still here, or was I dreaming all of this?" I asked as I started to wake up.
"Oh no! He's awake!" Bright said, not sure what to do with that photo. And before she could get rid of it, I spotted her levitating it.
"Is that... Oh yeah, the picture." I said, still a little out of it. "So I guess you see you're some amount of great-grandchildren." I said.
"Yeah... Were really sorry about that. It's just that it was sticking out of your pocket and..." That's when Bright noticed something. "Wait, in here you have your tail!" She noted.
"Huh? Oh yeah. When you pulled me through the portal, my tail fell out before it could come through. It was made of metal you see." I explained, knowing that they would be confused if I didn't.
"Mmhmm... And tell us, how did you lose your tail?" Jewel asked, turning to Bright as if she was trying to prove something.
"Well..." I sighed, knowing that it was coming up sooner or later. "The roof of a house of mine collapsed on top of me."
Jewel went wide-eyed at what I had said, immediately regretting that. Sparkle Bright looked at her with a mixture of anger and show-offyness for some reason.
"Why does it matter though if my tail's missing?" I asked. Yeah, it was kind of odd for ponies not to have tails, but what did it really matter?
"Because every time a pegasi flies to close to a city which doesn't allow flying, they lose their tails." Bright told me.
"They-they lose their tails?! That's messed up!" I said, filled with shock about that.
"So it's not like that where you're from?!" Bright asked, getting excited.
"No! That's just all kinds of wrong!" I said as I flew myself two feet above ground from the pure rage of that idea.
Bright looked around real quick before using her magic to bring me to the ground. "Stop that! If any pony else catches you doing that, then you're going to get in trouble!" She told me.
"Well maybe I should get in trouble! Because if flying is a bad thing here, then I hope I'm the most evil pony in Equestria!" I told her, really ticked off about all of this.
That's when Bright smirked at me. "Perfect." She told me, glad with what I said. She then turned to Jewel. "You hear that Golden Jewel? He want's to break that rule." She told him.
Jewel just shook her head and looked at the two of us. "Honestly, it's a mystery how you two aren't both from this future of yours. Because I have never met any other ponies as optimistic." She told us.
"Well optimism is just what Equestria needs right now. And if were going to prove that then this stallion right here is going to help us do just that. So what do you say sir? Ready to help me set Equestria straight?" She asked me as she extended her hoof to me.
That's when I realized just why she sent that portal into the future. She needed some pony to come back here to help make Equestria a better place. I guess since this is the past, she didn't know who to bring so she had to send a portal to the future and hope that the right pony would come and help.
And even though I knew in the back of my mind that this might not have been the best idea to stay in the past, I just couldn't get past the fact that this Equestria needed some pony to help make it think straight. "So that's why you needed me to come? To help make everything okay?" I asked.
"Yes." She answered simply with a slightly sad smile. She knew that it was wrong to bring me to into the past, but she knew that it wasn't right to just ignore this whole problem either.
I pretended to have a look of deep thought on my face, which Sparkle Bright saw. She looked even more scared that I would say no, and closed her eyes to wait for me to say so.
But she opened her eyes when I laughed a little and shook her hoof. "Ha! Got ya! Of course I'm gonna help! What, you think I would just say no to something important like this?!" I asked her.
She sighed in relief, glad that I had said yes. "Great! You won't regret this, I promise!" She said with a great smile on her face.
"I only have a few quick questions." I told her, still kinda curious.
"Sure. Ask away." She told me.
"Well, if no pony likes it when pegasi fly, how come you two want to change that?" I asked them. Why exactly would they care about pegasi if no pony else does? I'm not complaining or anything, but it just seemed off.
"Oh... Well, I guess you should know that much." She said. "You see, Princess Celestia heard how me and Golden Jewel were moving to Pony Valley to create this business, so she asked us what we thought of pegasi and them flying. We told her that it wasn't really that much of a big deal, and that we didn't see any problem with it. I mean, in the end were all still ponies. And Princess Celestia is an Alicorn. A species that has wings. If no pony judges her, than why judge pegasi? So after hearing our answer she asked us to do something very important. Bring quality to Equestria. We said yes, not wanting to let her down and since then we've been doing everything we can to try and stop The Whipper and his gang from terrorizing pegasi. And since we've made no progress..." She looked towards me.
"You tried to bring in some pony from the future to help you..." I finished, understanding it all now. "Well I'm not one who wants to let the Princess down so I guess I'm gonna help." I said to her. She smiled, happy that I agreed to help her.
I smiled too, glad I could help. It might be a little hard and time consuming, but I wasn't concerned with any of that. I mean, I had all the time I could ask for. What could possibly go wrong right?
And so begins the one line in cartoon history where EVERYTHING GOES WRONG! But what do I know about stereotypical over done writing, I'm sure that this doesn't mean anything... Right?
Oh well, guess we won't know until the rest of the story starts rolling in. I hope you're all enjoying it so far, and I can't wait to hear how much you all like it. (Or hate it. That's cool too.) So until then... Goodbye for now every pony!
OH YEAH! And before I forget, I just found out that we've hit way over 21,000 views! *Confetti falls from out of nowhere and marching band music starts playing* So I have something I'd like to have for a competition to replace the QotC. So here it is!
Whipper needs a gang in order to be a true wild west villain. right? So to help get his gang together, I'm asking all of you to help create him a proper gang! So I need two gang members for Whipper to lead! Here's the OC sheet for any of you that want to have a villain put into the season finale!
Name:
Appearance (needs some kind of wild west clothing and a hat):
Gender:
Species (Can't be a pegasus I'm afraid):
Skill:
Personality:
Strengths:
Weaknesses:
And that's all for the OC sheet! Can't wait to see the results! Like i said, I can only pick two out of them all, and I can only give three days before the entries are over! So good luck and good-bye! (for real this time)
42. And So it Begins (S1 Finale)
And welcome back every pony! Man am I glad to bring this chapter to all of you! Not to glote or anything, but it's probably the best one I've come up with. And for one reason. I actually found out some way to write my own song into this. Now since this is a story and not a tv show or anything, you all might not see the song being played out in the same way I do. So yeah, there's the warning on that. And don't worry about passing over it or missing it if you want to see the hit or miss idea of mine, you'll spot it pretty easy.
But there's also another reason I've taken a while to write out these chapters is the spell check. Since I have to write the dialogue with the accents, I pretty much have to spell check it all myself instead of using the spell check tool that FanFiction gives you. Don't worry though, I'll try to put up chapters as fast as I can.
And finally, after all of those OC's that I looked over, I've chosen the two that will be helping The Whipper! Who are they? Well you'll all see this chapter.
And since I didn't have a QotC last chapter, I don't have much of anything else to say this intro. So without anything left to say, let's start the chapter!
Disclaimer: I don't own MLP or anything else famous mentioned. Nor do I own the two OC's that were in the intro. I only own Blitz and this story idea.
"Alright, so what do I need all this for again?" I asked them. They were making me some western clothes for me to where.
"Because we can't have any pony around here knowing that you're from the future. You need to blend in." Bright said to me, still looking at the picture. I had just finished explaining to them that they used an old camera on purpose to make it look like that.
"And as far as I can tell, you'll look the part to me." Jewel said, looking through a closet for some clothes that would work.
"You know, if you want I can tell you about them." I told them. I wasn't a genius on time travel, but I knew there wasn't really any harm in telling them about their some amount of great granddaughters.
"That be great! Oh what does my great-great fabulously great-granddaughter Rarity do?!" Jewel asked.
I looked at Bright, thinking that if there was any objection or problem, she would know. But she nodded, understanding what I was trying to ask. "Well, let me try to see what I can tell..." They both looked over towards me, stopping what they were doing.
I only had to talk about Rarity and Twilight, so I thought for a second and started. "Rarity works as a dress-maker, and has a obession with all things 'refined' and 'beautiful'. And almost everything she makes has gems in them. She's actually really good as far as every pony says. I can't really say much about her work though since I don't care at all for looks." I told them, but mainly Golden Jewel.
"A dress-maker?! That's fabulous! It seems as though she takes after her great, great, great, great, very great-grandmother Golden Jewel." She said, bragging about herself through her title which had great in it too many times.
"And Twilight Sparkle is the smartest one out of us all to be honest." I said, turning attention to Sparkle Bright. "She works as the local librarian with that little dragon, Spike, as her assistant. Which she actually hatched from an egg as part of her magic test. But that's not even the best part. She's also Princess Celestia's star student." I finished with a smile towards them.
"Star student of THE Princess Celestia?! My great granddaughter is the star student of the Princess of Equestria?! Wow!" Bright said, looking back at the picture. She sniffled a little, proud of her relative.
"And about that Spike," I started. Since it was the past, I didn't see what was wrong about telling them something which I hadn't technically yet made a promise to keep a secret about. "It turns out, he actually has a crush on Rarity." I told them, snickering a little.
"That so... My, that is interesting." Jewel said with a smile as she looked at the picture. "Well I for one think that's adorable. They don't seem like a bad couple at all." Jewel continued to muse. Guess she was a nut about all this love stuff.
"Well, I think that's all I should say about them for now." I said, not wanting to accidentally reveal anything too different from this time period.
"Alright. Well, I think I found you some clothes. They're Sparkle Bright's brothers, but it should be just fine." Jewel said as she gave me a coal-black vest. I put it on, and felt that my wings were still trapped under it, but they were supposed to be I guess so I was good.
"Wait... Your ears missing!" Bright said to me,
"Huh?!" I said. I reached up and realized that my metal ear was gone. Then I remembered that it was still in my pocket. "It's fine. I got it right here." I pulled it out and clicked it in place, careful not to play music because the technology would probably scare them even more.
"From that same accident right?" Bright asked sadly.
"Yeah. My ear, tail, and a few other parts of my body were messed up. So it's made of metal. In my world we call ponies that are part machine a cypony. And I'm the only one." I told them, frowning a little at that.
"Got it. We'll stop talking about that." Bright said. "But you're still missing something." She told me.
"My tail?" I asked.
"No, not that." She looked at me a little more before clapping her hooves together as she remembered. She went over to a chest and pulled out a coal-black cowboy hat. She levitated it over and put it on my head. "Since there isn't much shade around Pony Valley, every pony where's a hat. So there." She said with a nod.
I looked at myself at a mirror that was next to me and saw that I looked just the same as when I did in the picture. Except I was missing my tail. So with my tail missing, the hat covering my mane, and the vest matching my coat, I looked like a shadow. Well, all except for my Cutie Mark.
"Alright, well if were all set then let's go already." I told them as I started going for the door.
"Wait!" Bright called out one more time as she went up to me.
"Now what?!" I asked, getting annoyed that I was being stopped for every little thing she could think of.
"You might look the part. But you need to sound the part too." She told me.
"Huh?" I asked, confused by what she meant.
"You sound like you're from Canterlot when you're a pegasus. You need to have the same accent as them." She told me.
"I'm not that good at a western accent. That, and what if I mess up?" I kept thinking about how awkward that would be if I messed up.
"You're right... Wait, I got it!" Bright said to me. She then had her horn glow, then shot a beam of magic at my throat. It hit me and I coughed a little because of it. "There. Now say something." She said with a smile.
"And I'm supposed ta say what exactly?" I asked, immediately seeing what she did. I was talking with a real western accent as if I was born in the wild west. "Hold on a dang second! What did ya do ta my voice?!" I asked, not sure why I said 'dang second'. I wasn't even trying to talk like that.
"I used a spell to make it so you have an accent as if you were born 'round these parts'." She said, trying not to laugh. "But it's fine. All you have to do is say 'Voice change by choice' and your voice will go back to normal. And vice versa." She told me with a nod.
"Voice change by choice." I said. I felt my throat tingle a little and I spoke up. "Did it work?" But I answered my own question as I heard my voice go back to normal.
"Yes. But don't tell any pony the chant because some pony else can use it on you too. Voice change by choice." She said to me.
"Aw come now, ya can't possibly make me believe that can...ya?" I asked, noticing how my voice changed by her saying that. "Aw that ain't right!" I told her.
"Hey, I didn't create the spell. But either way, we're the only three that know it. So are we all ready to go?" She asked me.
"Darn right we are." I sighed after hearing me say that. I was just trying to say 'ready to go', but the accent thing didn't let me. I could tell this was going to be annoying.
"I think I'm going to stay and work. Some pony around here needs to focus on the present instead of the future." Jewel said to us, getting back to work.
"Okay then. Let's go... Wow, I don't even know your name." She said, laughing a little at that.
"It's Electric Blitz." I told her.
She nodded and sighed at that. "Great. I think we're going to have to come up with a new name for you too. But we'll cross that path when we get there. Now let's go and see how you do outside." She said as she walked outside with me right behind her.
Rainbow Dash's POV
Stupid books! Why can't there just be a list of what's in the book on the cover or something?!
As we all kept looking through book after book, they all started to pile up on the floor. But that didn't keep the two colts from playing with Blitz's tail like a sword.
"Have at thee Snails!" Snips said as he swung the sword in his mouth at Snails, who had a wooden sword.
Snails tried to block Blitz's tail with the wooden sword, but the tail cut through it like it was nothing and Snips went spinning around from all the force he put into the swing.
Eventually, it slipped out of his mouth and went flying into a book. That was right next to my neck! "HEY!" I yelled out, almost hit by Blitz's tail.
"Sorry! We thought it was made out of wood!" Snips yelled out, not knowing it was metal.
Twilight sighed. "It's fine, just don't play swords in here okay?" She asked. We could all tell that she was holding back some serious anger because they sent the tail into one of her newer books.
I tried to pull it out, but the book came out with it. That's when I saw the title. Advanced Space Destortion Spells. Well, that was convienant.
"Hey Twilight! I think I found something!" I pried the book off Blitz's tail and tossed it over.
Twilight caught it with her magic and opened it before scanning the whole book. Then she saw something. "How to spot differences between space/time portals! Perfect!" She then read out the parts that were important.
"Dimensional Based Portals: Alway have a black color to them." We all sighed in relief at that.
"Teleportation Based Portals: Mainly have a light blue color to them." We all either were either hoping that was what happened or that it wasn't so every pony had mixed emotions on that.
"Forward Time Based Portals: Usually are colored orange with multiple other colors too." We all just stayed quiet at this point, hoping that this book had something on what happened to Blitz.
"Backwards Time Based Portals: Usually have a light purple color to them, with different multiple colors too." We all gasped, knowing that was the kind of portal that Blitz got sucked into.
"So Blitz went into the past?" Fluttershy asked.
"Yes Fluttershy. So now we have two problems. One, we need to bring Blitz back as soon as possible before something changes in the present. Two, we still need to learn how to make a portal quickly before some pony realizes that were all missing and finds out what's going on." Twilight told us.
"Then hurry up Twilight!" I said, pointing at her with Blitz's tail. Then I noticed that it was still in my hooves, which freaked me out. "AH!" I yelled, tossing it behind me.
"AAAHHHHH!" I hear a louder, more dramatic scream behind me. we turned around and saw that Rarity's tail was cut off because of Blitz's tail. She glared at me before turning and seeing her tail got cut around the middle. Once she saw it, she passed out dramatically, pulling a pillow over to faint into.
"Oops..." I said, doing that by pure accident, I swear.
Blitz's POV
As we kept walking around Pony Valley, Bright kept her distance from me. Saying something about how I would draw attention walking around with some pony that wasn't a pegasus. So I kept quiet and kept walking forward, only glancing at who ever passed by from the corner of my eye. But they all kept their distance like I was some kind of freak. Great, high school all over again.
As I walked towards the town centre, I spotted a familiar sight. Whipper. I glared a little, but didn't turn my head towards him. He was standing there with two other ponies, all of them looking like outlaws. I didn't get a good look at either of them, but I saw that one of them spotted me and jerked his head towards me.
I didn't see what happened after that, but after a few seconds I heard that sickening cackle from Whipper. Just hearing his laugh reminded me of the pain of being dragged through that cactus field. Thank Celestia that Golden Jewel and Sparkle Bright were smart enough to take out all those needles after they got me away from Whipper. To bad I still looked a little beat up from it, so I stuck out even more than a pony with his tail missing would.
So I just kept walking on and eventually made it to the center of town. Looking around, I saw that the middle of it was just an empty spot where every pony kept walking around. Trying not to draw any more attention, I did the same. The only thing that confused me is why did they keep avoiding that spot? Was it being cleared for construction or something like that?
After thinking for a few seconds as I looked at the barren middle of town, I crashed face first into a group of barrels. "Ow." I said, rubbing my nose in pain. I looked up at the building I was outside and saw it had 'Diane's Lagoon' Written in big, blue letters to make it look like water. I looked back at the group of barrels and said it had 'water' written across the front of each of them.
"Oh good, they came!" I looked at the doorway and saw another familiar face.
"Pinkie Pie?..." I asked, looking at the pink Earth Pony that was in the doorway. She had the same coat as Pinkie Pie, but had a darker shade of pink for her mane and tail. Plus her mane and tail wasn't all crazy and inflated like Pinkie's. It was frizzy and all, don't get me wrong, but it was more taken care of. She also had a little grey bowler hat on that had a purple feather on it. Which was the same color purple as the western dress she had on.
"Pinkie Pie? Now I don't know any Pinkie Pie. Name's Diane Sarsaparilla" She said in a pure western accent.
"Oh. Well pardon the mistake." I said in that western accent Bright gave me.
"Aw, ya don't got ta worry none. So this is that water I sent fer right?" She asked me.
She must've thought that I was delivering this. Since this place was a desert without anything but Everfree Forest, or swamp in this case, being the only green for miles, it was probably best that I played along. Besides, if this water was dropped off outside of her building, then it's probably hers anyway.
"Yeah, I'd reckon it is." I told her.
"Just in time. I got me some might thirsty travellers today. Bring em on in." She said, she then went back inside.
Great, now I have to carry five barrels up three steps and through a saloon full of a bunch of thirsty hitch hikers that might be thirsty enough to steal the barrel of water right off my back. Yeah, great going Blitz.
I hoisted up the first barrel up carefully, careful not to have the water spill on me. it was kind of heavy but I was still able to manage. I brought it up the steps and through the wild west door curtains. As I went inside, I saw Diane right behind a counter she was cleaning, a piano that was turned so you couldn't see if any pony was behind it or not.
But for the most part, the whole saloon was filled with shady looking ponies that were all giving me the evil eye. Okay, scratch what I said before. This was a saloon full of a bunch of pegasi haters that might just beat me up because I walked inside. I think I'd rather take the thirsty hitch hikers than a group of pegasi haters any day of the week, hooves down.
"Over here!" Diane called out from behind the counters. She pointed next to the counter to where there was one more barrel with water labeled on it that was right next to some keg stands. I brought it over and put it right next to it before heading out to do the same trip four more times.
Every time I did so, the glares from all the ponies inside just got stronger. They looked like they were daring me to come back inside each time I brought the next barrel in.
By the last barrel I was just about out of breath and the glares were about to become threats. I put the barrel down by the rest and took one deep breath. "That's all of em." I told her.
"Thanks fer helpin me bring those in." She told me. Help her?! I did all the work!
"Don't mention it." I told her, signs of me being out of breath obvious by how I talked. "Guess I'll be goin now." I told her as I turned to leave so that all of these ponies would stop glaring at me.
"Nonesense. Sit down and I'll be right with ya ta get ya somethin ta drink." She told me as she was cleaning a glass mug.
"Oh that's quiet alright, ya don't have ta do tha-"
"SIT!" She snapped at me with a frown, not taking no for an answer.
"Alright fine. I'ma sittin down." I told her as I went over to a seat. If she got mad at me, than the others must hate my guts right now.
"Good. Be right with ya." She said with a happy smile. She then went back to cleaning the glass mug she had.
I sat down at an empty table, toward the corner of the room next to a window. On the other side was that piano, which was eerily quiet. None of the others even cared though as they all kept glaring at me.
I shook off the glares and just kept looking around. The whole place in general was a lot more decorated and friendly now that I look at it. And even more so than I ever thought any saloon could possibly be. Yep, this was Pinkie's Ancestor alright.
I glanced outside as I waited, and saw Sparkle Bright sitting on a bench with a small book she had brought to pass the time. She looked up and saw that I was looking at her from the corner of my eye. While no pony was near her, she levitated up a small sign that said 'Just go along with it'.
I mouthed 'what', but she just levitated the sign around so I could see the back. It read, 'Don't give away who you are'. I understood what she was trying to tell me and nodded slightly.
She looked behind me and quickly teleported away. I turned around and saw Diane right in front of my face. She put down two silver bits and seven... copper bits. "Huh?" I asked no pony in particular, wondering just what these copper bits were.
"I just wanted to pay ya fer carryin them barrels inside when ya didn't have to. Especially when all them stallions were glarin at ya." She explained. Okay, guess that these copper bits were money back in the... Wait, what did she say?
"I beg yer pardon?" I asked, wondering just what she meant by 'ya didn't have to'.
"We both know you weren't deliverin all them waters. They never trust a pegasus with that kinda job. Every pony knows that." She said to me with a small smile. Crap, she got me there. "Now yer gonna tell me just what yer doin here and where ya came from." She said.
Dang, I blew my cover already? Guess it wasn't really that hard for me to do since I know next to nothing on Equestrian history. "Alright ya got me." I started "I'm not from 'round these parts. I'm from somewhere far off. I don't ta talk about it none though." I told her.
"Alright, well guess I can't force it out of ya. So," she said, changing the subject. "what do ya want to drink?" She asked me.
"Oh, I'm not thirsty. 'Sides, you've done enough for me." I told her, gathering up the money she gave me. It was probably a good thing she gave it to me, because I was broke.
"Now don't be lyin to me mister. I can tell ya haven't had anythin good ta drink all day. You've only had some salty food if anythin." She said, looking at me. It was creepy though, because she was technically right. All I've had is some salty rip off version of- her famous sarsaparilla! So this was that Diane every pony kept telling me! How did I forget that?!
Still, I didn't want to be here much longer. Especially when all the stallions in here had a look of anger and... jealousy? "Uh... Nah, I'ma fine. You've done enough fer me anyway." I said starting to get up. If a saloon fight broke out, then it be one against around twenty. And I'll give you three guesses on who'd be the one.
But she still didn't take no for an answer. She forced me back in my seat and shook her head with a smile. "Fraid not cowcolt. Now I might not know you, or where yer from, but I can tell when any pony is thirsty." She said with one of those smiles that said that she knew she was right.
But I still wanted to avoid trouble. So I tried to challenge my way out. "And how do ya know yer right?" I challenged. What happened next I was not expecting.
"Well..." She started. She then jumped up on my table and looked at me with a huge grin and did the most random thing ever. Sing.
Sarsaparilla by Diane Sarsaparilla (Created by 4428gamer. A.K.A Me:)
Diane: Well I'll tell ya right now.
Diane: Yer mouth looks a little dry.
Diane: So if you're a mighty thirsty
Diane: Then come on down, don't be shy!
Diane: We got drinks fer every pony.
Diane: Whether big er small.
Diane: Or even short or tall,
Diane: There's always somethin that will make ya. Have. A. Ball!
Customers: LIKE?
Diane: Chocolate milk to cheer you up,
Diane: Maybe some tea ta fill yer cup!
Diane: But of course there is another thing
Diane: That'll make ya feel really keeeeeeeeeeen!
Diane: It's one drink that ain't bland.
Diane: It's the one thing they all demand!
Diane: Ya just gotta taste it, and you'll understaaaaaaaaannnd!
A banner then opens up above the counter which had "Sarsaparilla" written across it. And at the same time, the floor around the piano turned so you could see the piano playing baby dragon, which looked a lot like Spike. It also had a banjo player that looked like a Mr. Cake that was as young as the rest of them, a fiddle player that looked like Octavia Melody, and even a pegasus that looked like Ginger Star that was just singing and stomping her hoof with a rythem.
Diane: Why it even has its own band!
She then jumped back over to me and got right in my face. "So what'll ya have?!" She asked me.
I looked around and saw that instead of every pony glaring at me, they were all leaning in to hear what I'd say "Uh...guess I'll take the sarsaparilla?..." I said, which sounded more like a question coming from me.
They all then smiled and cheered as Diane yelled, "GREAT CHOICE!" right in my face. Then she did cartwheels all the way over to her counter, where she started pulling out ingrediants. That's when the band started singing for her one at a time.
Spike: Diane makes it really fine!
Mr Cake: So well that yer on cloud nine!
Ginger Star: A great flavor waits for you!
All: When you drink this tasty breeeeeewww!
Octavia: First she gets some ingredients!
Ginger Star: But don't eat em yet you greedy ant!
Mr Cake: It won't go without a miss
All: Cause the recipe goes. Like. Thiiiiiiiiiisss:
Spike: First the water!
Octavia: Then some sugar!
Ginger Star: All of that goes in the cooker!
Spike: Next the sassafras roots!
Mr Cake: That'll even please the old koots!
Octavia: Next is the raisins!
Mr Cake: Followed by yeast!
Ginger Star: Then chase it down with a few good beats!
All Four: This is just the start for yooooouuu!
All Four: When yer getten to taste Diane's Breeeeeeewww!
Spike: She'll cook it up real swell!
Octavia: So darn well the smells a spell!
Ginger Star: Then she'll add the ice!
Mr Cake: Now the vanilla!
Mr Cake and Spike: Sweetened up with the honeeeeeeeyyy!
"Aw, you guys are so funny!" Diane sung, blushing as if they were talking about her, even though she just literally added honey into the recipe.
Spike and Mr Cake both looked like love-struck fools as Octavia and Ginger Star exchanged bored looks. They then smacked the two males upside the head, the Spike look-a-like with a fiddle and the Mr Cake look-a-like with smack to the back of the head with a well placed hoof. They then came to their senses and started playing again, this time a little scared of the two girls that were obviously in charge of the band.
Ginger Star: And now that it's all made,
Mr Cake: We hope it makes the grade!
Octavia: And don't worry about the price,
All Four: Fer Diane is really niiiiiiiiiiice!
Diane brought over the sarsaparilla and put it on the table with a smile, before jumping over to the band to sing the last line.
All Five: Now that drink there is fer yooooooouuu!
Diane: So we hope you'll like my Fa-mous Breeeeeeeeewww!
She jumped back over to where I was with a wide grin on her face.
Diane: Enjoy the Famous Brew!
All the customers, which were either dancing or nodding their heads to the song, all cheered the band. The four of them then started bowing and thanking the customers, while Diane was still standing next to me, waiting for me to taste the free sarsaparilla she's forcing me to drink.
I looked at it and picked it up, taking one sip. But the second I took a sip of it, I immediately started chugging it. When about half of it was chugged down, I stopped my self and put the glass mug back on the table.
"This is tha best dang sarsaparilla I ever done tasted!" I exclaimed, really surprised by how well this tasted.
"Glad ya like it." She said as she pulled out a big glass jug and refilled my sarsaparilla. "And just ask when ya want another one cause the next rounds on me!" She said, saying that last part loud enough so all of us could hear.
All the customers, including me, rose our mugs and cheered as thanks to her. Which she just grinned at twice as big as before, going off to take care of the other customers.
As she left, the band then came over to my table. Wild West Ginger Star flew up above us as the rest of them sat in the three seats that were at the table. "So what'd ya think of our band?" The western Spike asked.
"It's really good. I didn't know it was possible to come up with a song about a recipe fer sarsaparilla." I told them, honestly impressed that they made a good song out of a recipe for a drink.
"We didn't make the lyrics, we only play the instruments." Western Octavia said in a slightly normal voice. Guess she faked the western accent for the song. "Diane's the one that made the song. I still can't believe she puts beats into that recipe and it tastes so good." She said, still a little stunned by that fact.
"Yeah, that is kinda odd." I said. "Hey, while yer all over here, do ya think I can ask a question?" I asked them
"Go ahead and shoot pardner." Western Ginger Star said.
I turned to her, the question more towards her than the others. "How come every pony here acted like they were gonna tear my head off, when yer part of the band?" I asked, confused by that.
"Well ya see, no pony here really hates any pegasus. Diane don't care if yer a Pegasus or an Earth Pony. So any pony that comes in here learns to see all ponies as equals just like her." She told me.
"That's great. Cause I've had this bad run in with 'The Whipper' and-" Upon hearing that name, the western young Mr. Cake hushed me right away.
"Quiet! If any pony in here hears that name then there'll be a problem!" He told me.
"Why? I mean, if he only picks on pegasi that 'have done somethin wrong' than none of ya got nothin ta worry bout right?" I asked them.
"Dang, you ain't from these parts are ya? Ya see, he doesn't just punish pegasi fer doin somethin wrong, but he punishes any earth pony that tolerates pegasi." Western Mr. Cake said.
"Still don't think that's right." I muttered as I picked up the glass mug to drink some more of the sarsaparilla.
"So moving past that, allow me to go ahead and introduce ourselves." Western Octavia said, trying to be polite. "I am Beatrice Note." She points to the western Spike. "The pianist's name is Tune." She then pointed to the western Ginger Star. "She goes by Fire Leaf." She points to the western Mr. Cake. "And finally, our banjo player, Carrot Topper."
"Hello y'all." I said to all of them. That's when I noticed the differences between them all and the ones from my time. Beatrice had a fiddle with small music notes coming from it for a cutie mark instead of whatever that musical note thing Octavia had. Carrot Topper had a sliced up carrot instead of three carrot cakes. Fire Leaf had a cool looking flaming tri-force for a cutie mark. And finally, Tune's spikes that went from his head to the end of his tail were lime green instead of normal green like Spikes.
"So what's yer name?" Tune asked me, making them all look over. "You seem to be quiet the loner so I'd be surprised if any pony even knew ya yet." He told me.
"Well uh... I should seem like a loner, cause ya see..." Okay Blitz, you have to think of a great name. Electric Blitz might've been good before, but you were lucky to come up with a random good name like that. So think carefully.
I quickly looked around, trying to get some inspiration to come up with a western name. All I knew about anything western before all this was stuff from movies, which were all more opinion and changed around to make it seem different from real western times, and then some history stuff I learned before in my world.
That's when I saw something behind them. A single copper star that was just above the counter of the saloon. Sadly, that made me blurt out the first thing that I could could think of. "Lonestar! The name's Lonestar." I said with a nod.
"Lonestar?" Tune asked.
"Yeah... Lonestar Alamo ta be exact." I told them with a nod. I admit it, the name was cheesy and unoriginal... In my world it was anyway. But here it fit in perfectly. That, and it was ten times better than just calling myself a famous western or country name like Clint Eastwood or Zac Brown or something.
"Well nice ta meet ya Lonestar Alamo." Fire Leaf said as she stuck out her hoof for me to shake.
I accepted and we all smiled glad to get introductions out-of-the-way. But just as I was finally about to have a small break from all of this stuff that happened today, it was all cut short.
"SLAM!" We all looked over to see at the doorway, The Whipper and his gang coming in.
Beatrice, Tune and Topper all grouped up as Fire Leaf landed on the ground and pulled me behind the group to hide from the three pony threat that just walked in.
Whipper then walked over to the counter, where Diane was cleaning a mug with her eyes closed, refusing to even look at Whipper. The two of Whipper's henchmen just stayed at the only exit, guarding it.
The one henchmen that was towards the left side of the doorway was the one that was closer to us. And he was the most intimidating out of the two henchmen. He had a brown coat and a black mane and tail with a grey streak that went down them like Twilight's. He also had a black dusty vest on with a small holster on his side that held a small knife. And if that wasn't intimidating enough, he had a cutie mark of a skull with a large crack through it that went over the right eye.
The second one wasn't as intimidating as the first, but he still didn't look like he should've been messed with. He had a blue coat and a darker blue mane and tail, and simple brown vest with a black cowboy hat. The creepy part was that he had a copper mask on so you couldn't see his face at all.
As Whipper got up to the counter, he put on a sickening friendly grin. "Well howdy there Diane! Ya happy ta see me?" He asked, his voice having a friendly yet sickining sound to it.
"Yeah I'd be happy ta see ya." Diane said with slight anger in her voice as she kept her eyes closed. "Happy ta see ya leave." She added. Oh, Burn!
"Come now Diane, I can be a reasonable pony. 'Sides, don't ya know it ain't nice to talk to a pony without lookin at em?" He asked with a glare and a sickening smirk.
"You outta know lots bout that, seein as how you ain't nice at all." She continued insulting, still not looking at him as she simply cleaned the glass mug.
Whipper growled a little before snatching the mug right out of Diane's hoof before breaking it over the counter. He then held the shattered mug as if it was a weapon towards Diane. She had her eyes open now and backed away a little, now scared of 'The Whipper' and his gang.
"Now see here Diane, you know just gosh darn why I'm in here, and I ain't leavin 'till I have it! So yer gonna hand over three of them water barrels, right now!" He demanded, glaring full-scale now.
"B-b-but y'all only take two barrels a month!" Diane said, cowering a little.
"Yeah well, that lip a yers made mine mighty thirsty! So we'll be taken three this time 'round!" He said. He then cackled madly as he smashed his half of the mug against the counter, shattering it to a thousand pieces of broken glass. Then he walked over to the five barrels I just brought in.
I saw that Diane had used more than half of a barrel just after me bringing them in, so I guessed that she needed all of them to last a whole week. With three barrels gone, then she would only last for one or two more days this week.
"Fine! You wanna carry all them barrels away?!" Diane asked, getting mad. "Have em! Happy trails!" She yelled out, mad that The Whipper ruined the happy moment all of us were having.
"Oh, we ain't gonna carry em outta here! Where's that no good pegasus we saw bringin in these here barrels?! We ain't seen him leave yet, so we know he's in here!" He announced, scanning the room for me.
"Why is he doin this?" I whispered to Fire Leaf, who was hiding right behind me with the others. "If he only 'punishes' pegasi, then what business does he have messin with Diane?" I asked.
"It goes like this... He don't just punish pegasi. He punishes any pony that cares fer and treats a pegasus like equals. Since hearin Diane's opinion on how pegasi should be all equal like, he punishes her by taken two barrels a month. Only this month is busier than usual. And with him taken three barrels... Well I'm pretty sure you can guess the rest." She whispered back as we both peeked out from behind the others, who were acting as a pony shield to block us from view.
But as Whipper looked around, he noticed as all three of them were all grouped up like that. "Now what do we got here? We y'all bunched up like that?" Whipper asked, already knowing that they we hiding something.
"Bunched up? Who said we were bunched up?" Tune asked, standing on the other's heads. They all just smiled nervously, hoping Whipper would just move on.
But Whipper wouldn't. He just pulled Tune away from them, holding him above ground by his main spike that was on the top of his head. "Now see here ya stinkin little Canterlot dragon! I don't like bein lied to! I know yer all hidin somethin, and yer all gonna just move aside and let me see!" He yelled out, glaring at Tune who was just shaking as he was hung above ground by his main scale.
"Now... GET!" He said, throwing him through the window behind us all. He landed outside, which made every pony outside turn at attention towards Diane's Lagoon.
That just left Topper and Beatrice. They scrunched up closer to fill in the gap that Tune was in to keep us from being seen. But Whipper just turned towards Carrot Topper. "Now you gonna move, or am I gonna have ta make ya?!"
"Well... Yer just gonna have ta make me." Topper said, obviously scared right now.
"Fine, if that's what ya want Mr. Brave, then let it be!" He said, now taking out his whip. He then whipped at the floor around Topper's hooves. "Dance Brave, DANCE!" He then started cackling madly as he sent his his whip forward. And with each crack of the whip, they got harder to dodge.
After about ten more whips, one eventually hit Topper in the front right hoof. As he cried out in pain, Whipper slammed into him, making him fly out the other window that was near us. And since we were in the corner of the saloon, Topper landed right next to Tune outside.
That just left Beatrice and by this point. While she and every pony inside the saloon was getting more and more scared, I was getting more and more fed up. Whipper didn't even know for sure if they were hiding me, yet he was just beating them out-of-the-way without a care!
Beatrice just kept a scared expression as she stepped in the way of Whipper's view, her being the only thing left in the way.
"Now you outta know that I ain't afraid a smackin some pony outta tha way. So if ya don't wanna end up like yer friends outside... MOVE!" He yelled out loudly, putting his whip back by his side as he just glared at her really angrily.
She didn't say anything as she just swallowed nervously. Whipper just blew some steam out of his nose like a bull, finished with all of this. "I said... MOVE!" As he said 'move' he smacked Beatrice across the face so hard, she went flying out-of-the-way and onto a nearby table where some customers were cowering in fear. Upon hitting that table, she blacked out from the pain of it.
But the second Beatrice was literally smacked out-of-the-way, was the second I had enough of this. As soon as all three of them were out-of-the-way, I charged forward and tackled Whipper with so much force, he went flying across the room and through a table.
I was glaring as much as I could, angry about all of this. Those three did nothing wrong, but Whipper just pushed them out-of-the-way without one single care.
To bad my element of surprise was gone now. Whipper just glared ten fold at me, really mad now. "Dead Eye, grab the pegasus that hidin behind him. Quickshot, round-up those three I just dealt with. I'll take this trouble maker myself." He said calmly as he made his way up. He looked angry and ready to kill me, but I could tell that him going through a table did a little damage to him.
Whipper drew out his whip again and sent it in between me and Fire Leaf, making us both jump in two different directions. Just what he was trying to do. He then kept aiming the whip towards me, making it so I could just barely dodge each one. As I was distracted, I saw Beatrice lifted up from 'Dead Eye' and taken outside where the other two still were. Same with Quickshot as he caught Fire Leaf and started bringing her outside, and no matter how she struggled, she couldn't get away.
As I was looking at my two new friends get captured, Whipper ran forward with great speed and tackled me as hard as he could, sending me through the window Tune flew out of.
I landed just a little farther than Tune, who was already captured by Dead Eye. He had come out here and gathered up the three of them, now bringing them towards that empty spot in the middle of the town. Quickshot was doing the same with Fire Leaf.
I quickly got up from the ground, seeing Whipper jump out the window behind me, whip in hoof. "Now you've been tryin my friendly nature all day fly boy! Now yer gonna get it!" He then sent his whip right at me, but this time I was ready.
I lifted my metal hoof in front of it, making the whip crack against my metal leg. Whipper drew it back in confusion. "W-what?! Yer supposed ta be cryin in pain!" He yelled out, caught off guard.
"Nope. Turns out, this hoof here ain't real." I said with a smirk.
"Well some of ya's gotta be real, so that don't matter!" He then sent his whip forward, I tried to dodge it or hit it back with my metal hoof, but he just kept whipping me backwards like a lion tamer.
Eventually, I found that I was brought to the clearing in the middle of town with the others. They were all tied up and Whipper's henchmen with the mass was nowhere to be seen. "Quickshot, now!" Whipper yelled out, looking at a roof that was near us.
I looked over to see that the masked henchmen was coming down on me, and before I realized it, he landed on me and tied me down along with the rest of them. Most of Pony Valley was gathered around now, seeing me, Fire Leaf, Carrot Topper, Tune, and Beatrice Note all tied up and at the mercy of Whipper. I tried to think of a way out. We were tied down to where a rope was around our torsos, and spikes were hit into the ground so we were anchored down. Also our hind legs were tied together but not our front legs.
"Now, ponies of Pony Valley! What we got here are a gang a trouble makers! The two Earth Ponies and baby dragon tried to hide the two pagasuses from sight while they were in a place a business. Andd as we all know, no pegasus should be allowed in a place a business unless they're delivering somethin and for no other reason than that! But these two pegasuses were drinkin sarsaparilla's and enjoyin themselves! Y'all know what that means!" He cried out to all of them. He then cackled at us all before turning to his two gang members.
"Dead Eye, hand me yer knife. Then both of ya get them barrels a water that Diane owes us!" He ordered. The henchmen Dead Eye did just as Whipper asked then went back in with Quickshot.
Whipper then turned to us. "Now since you four are first time offenders of the rules, I'll go easy on y'all. So I'll cut off yer tails and the dragon's spikes on top of his little head." He told them. They all looked terrified.
"Where as fer you..." He said, turning attention towards me. They all looked at me, wondering what I did or how I was reacting. What surprised all of them was that I didn't look scared at all. If anything, I just looked ready to snap back at Whipper. "Fer setting free two pegasuses that were in the middle of bein punished, hidin from me when I was lookin fer ya in Diane's Lagoon, and worst of all resistin capture! yer in fer it now fly boy." He told me with as strong a glare as he could make, trying to make me scared.
"Oh wait, don't ferget sendin ya through a table." I said with a smirk. The whole crowd gasped at what I said, mumbling to one another about that. A few of them even chuckled and giggled at the thought of it.
"SHUT IT!" He snapped out, making them all immediately be quiet from fear of him coming after them next. He then turned to me. "You got a lotta nerve. Cause a that, I'm gonna let ya watch helplessly as I start punishin yer friends first." He backed up a little and went to a pile of fire wood. He brought it over in front of us and then stomped on Tune's tail, making him breathe fire onto the wood. The heat from it being so close was not pleasant at all.
"First up, the other pegasus!" He then went over towards her, getting behind her. She tried to tried to struggle as much as she could to get free, but it was no use. Whipper then yanked on her tail as hard as he could, making her scream in pain. All of us next to her held our ears in pain. That's when I got an idea.
As I un-hooked my ear, Whipper kept pulling on her tail. About five seconds in, he finally stopped and cut her tail off at the base. She was trying to keep herself from feeling any pain, but she couldn't stop hissing in pain. She just stayed in place, not wanting to get hurt anymore than she already was.
But Whipper didn't care. If anything, he just cackled in enjoyment upon hearing her screams of pain. the four of us just glared at him as he threw her tail into the fire, it setting a blaze. Fire Leaf just started forming tears as she was forced to watch her tail burn up.
"Next up. How about the earth pony traitors." Whipper said, acting as if they had betrayed the whole earth pony race or something. They then went from glared and angry to scared and whimpering.
As Whipper went over behind the two of them, I got to work. I put the ear to the rope and went back and forth like a knife. I had to be careful not to activate it, because if it started playing music then not only would Whipper find out, but I would risk being alienated from the rest of Pony Valley. It'd be hard enough explaining just how my ear can come off, but how it can play music would be impossible at this point in time.
"Since I'm a nice law abidin earth pony unlike you two, I'm well-mannered. And ya know what they say. Ladies FIRST!" He said as he yanked Beatrice's tail with all his strength. Beatrice cried out in a screech, making all of us cover our ears from it. I guess being a pony that's into music really helps you to hit the high notes. And she shattered right through any high note I've ever heard. That, along with shatter my ear drum from my only good ear.
After ten more seconds, even Whipper couldn't stand it and finally cut off her tail at the base. She stopped her high-pitched screeching, but was hissing and whimpering in pain.
As soon as the screeching stopped, I got right back to cutting the rope, almost free.
Whipper then threw Beatrice's tail into the flame, making it just grow in size and make us start to sweat. I even saw my left arm start to get a little red from the heat as it got really hot. Sadly, with my ear getting heated up from the flame, I couldn't cut the rope without burning myself. I couldn't risk crying out in pain from branding myself with my own ear, so I just clicked it back into its rightful place. Luckily it couldn't burn me where it was, even though it was on my head.
That lead me to have to think of something else. But it was hard with how hot the fire was. Especially when it was only like a foot away from my face. I looked around for something, and could feel the rope being weakened from me cutting through half of it. I just had to get halfway through it. And the leg restraints wouldn't be much of a problem after. They didn't tie them that tight so I could just pull them off if I could just get my front hooves over to them.
Front metal hoof? Fire? That's it! As I put my metal straight into the fire, Whipper didn't notice as he started pulling on Carrot Topper's tail next, trying to get him to scream in pain too. But he was tougher and just barely managed. Though I could see a tear form in his eye from the pain. None of them even seemed to notice my arm directly in the fire as they all watched Topper's toughness put to the test.
Sadly it didn't last any longer as Whipper gave one more good pull to his tail, making him finally scream out in pain. Whipper cackled at the sound of it and cut his tail off. As he did he continued cackling and I drew my hoof back, it heated up enough. Whipper then turned and threw his tail into the fire, making the flames just come even closer to us all.
That's when he turned towards Tune, who was on the other side of the group from where I was. I took that moment to put my red-hot metal hoof on the rope that was keeping me on the ground so it would burn through the rest of the rope.
"Now ta take care of you little dragon. And since cutting off that tail a yers isn't the same as cuttin off a ponies, I think I'm just gonna have ta cut off yer main spike there." He said gesturing towards the spike on top of Tune's head.
"No! The spike ain't hair or anythin like that I promise ya! It's a part a me!" He yelled out, now scared.
"Well, I'ma guessin I won't know fer sure till I see fer myself!" He said as he started pulling on Tune's main spike. He yelled out in pain and fear, not wanting to get hurt.
By this point, the rope around my torso snapped off, but the screaming pain from Tune blocked the sound of the rope snapping. I quickly got to work undoing the rope on my tail.
"Here comes tha knife!" Whipper yelled out after cackling like a mad stallion. The knife then started swinging towards Tune.
"AHHH!" Tune yelled out in fear as the knife was pure inches away from his spike. That spike was basically part of Tune's scalp and if that thing came off...
But before the knife would even connect with his spike, I jumped above the other three and tackled Whipper away from Tune with as much strength as I could, sending him into a cart.
I put my metal red-hot hoof to Tune's rope that was keeping him pinned down, making the rope snap. "Get the others free Tune. I'm takin care a this now." I said, furious at this point.
Tune nodded and un-did the restraints on his feet, now going to the others. I watched as Whipper jumped out of the cart, charging at me mad like a crazed bull.
Knowing that my vest was keeping my wings from flying over, I used my brains to counter his rage. I side-stepped out-of-the-way, tripping Whipper with my front right hoof as he just barely missed me. He tripped and fell to the ground, me jumping on him right away. "You almost killed Tune!" I yelled ou in anger. He almost de-scalped a friend of mine, so he was in for it now. "Yer in fer it now!" I yelled out.
"And what you gonna go 'bout it ya darn pagasu-AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHH!" He yelled out in pain as I brought down my still red-hot metal hoof, branding a hoof mark into his right shoulder. All this stuff he'd done brought me over edge. Torturing others just because he didn't see pegasi as equals was not right no matter how you looked at it. And almost de-scalping Tune was even more over the top than his 'punishing' of any pony by cutting off their tails and hanging them upside down on railroad signs.
After his cry of pain, his two henchmen came out of no where and tackled me away from him and back towards the fire. They helped Whipper up, but his brand mark kept him from being able to put any weight on his front right leg.
After sitting their leader down, the two of them started approaching me. I put my left front leg directly into the fire, warming it up enough so it could be used for self-defence. The silent one got Whipper's whip, while the other one picked up his knife that was on the ground next to him.
But before they could come even closer, we all heard a quiet noise from behind me. I turned around to see a thick cloud of smoke coming forward. "Dang, it's them two no good nosey unicorns again!" Whipper cried out in a combination of anger and pain. The crashing through a table, multiple tackles, and branding in the shoulder did too much damage to him to just ignore.
I turned back towards them to smirk in victory, but as I did Quickshot sent the whip towards me. He wasn't as experienced with it as Whipper was, but it did more damage than Whipper ever did. It hit me somewhere that was really weak and did a number to me. It hit me directly in the left eye.
"AH!" I yelled out in pain, jumping back from the whip. I tripped to the ground, now at the mercy of them because I was caught off guard and I couldn't feel my eye at all.
As the two henchmen started approaching me, I started blacking out. The pain from where my eye had been was too much to bare. But before they could approach me, Whipper called them off.
"We don't got time fer it! Get me outta here before them unicorns show up!" He ordered. I barely saw them glare at me before turning back and picking up their leader before running away. As I started blacking out completely, the last thing I remember seeing was a blue and peach figure looking down at me. I was only able to mutter one thing before I was out of it completely.
"My...Left...Eye..." That was all I could manage to say before I passed out completely. Leaving me at the mercy of everything and anything now.
And cliffhanger on the third chapter! That, and this is my now my longest chapter hands/hooves down! With over 9000!... And over 10,000 words to be more exact. Trust me, this is as long as I plan on making chapters. That is, unless you all like chapters being this long. But it had the most stuff in it. With the fight, Blitz being introduced to Pony Valley, and even a custom-made original song (Which I'm pretty sure isn't that good, but that's up to all of you to decide)
Well see you all once I get the next chapter up! It might take me a few days to write each of them, so sorry if there's around a two-day break between each chapter. But I promise that I'll try to make the finale as great as I possibly can with each chapter! So until next time every pony!
QotC: What is the coolest, non-firearm (revolver's and other GUNS), weapon of the old west? (Ex: whip, Bowie Knife, crossbow, etc.) Why?
43. Eye Think We Have A Problem (S1 Finale)
Welcome back every pony! So far, this finale looks to be pretty good based off of what you're all saying. Honestly, I really do hope that the rest of the story will be just as good as it's been so far.
Anyway, here with me for the intro today is some pony that none of you would've ever guess, Granny Smith! *The view goes over to Granny, who's asleep in her rocking chair* Um... Granny Smith?
Granny Smith: Huh-what's it-who now?! *She asked, snapping awake. When she looks around, she gets confused* Uh... Where am I again?
Granny Smith, you're in the intro... Remember?
Granny Smith: Oh that's right. You wanted me ta talk about Ponyville in its prime right human boy? *she asked, turning towards me*
Kinda. You see, I thought it would be best to explain the difference between Ponyville and Pony Valley. And since the Apple Family were the ones who started Ponyville, I thought it'd be best to bring you here.
Granny Smith: Oh right I remember now... I think... *She then goes into thought for a second and remembers* Oh, I got it! Ya see young-uns, the Apple Family was the beginin of Ponyville. But that wasn't the start a Pony Valley. Long before I was born, most a Equestria wasn't as green and leafy as it is now. In fact, lots of it was desert and barren wasteland. That is, 'cept fer Canterlot a course. Canterlot was taken care of, and watered as what most ponies back then would relate to as a fancy garden. So, Pony Valley eventually fell apart, and all them ponies moved away 'cause it was too dry. But eventually, as more and more water came in, Everfree forest started a growin. That's when the Apple's came in with our orchards.
Thank you Granny Smith. So yeah like she said, Pony Valley was before the Apple Family set up shop. So for any of you that's wondering how the timeline fits in, it goes like this. Pony Valley, abandoned, forest and grassland, Apple Family, Filthy Riches family, beginning of Ponyville, today.
Granny Smith: Ain't that just what I just said? *she asked, getting confused*
Err... Well... Yes... *she then hits me over the head with her walker* OW!
Granny Smith: It ain't polite to correct ponies! Mind yer elders sonny! *she hit me over the head again*
OW, I promise I will! Sorry! *she then mumbled something in confusion as she went back to her seat* Now, let's show Granny Smith the top three comments!
3: dazza. As cool as fuse bombs are, I don't think they were around during the western times. Still cool though. And my most favorite thing ever would have to be video games. Honestly, my randomness wouldn't even be close to what it is now without them.
2: Justus80. Trust me, Whipper will get his. I promise you at least that much. And also, the Bowie nife has got to be my favorite sword/cutting weapon of all time. (Besides maybe a lightsaber) One of the reasons I love that knife is not only did the inventor of the Bowie Knife fight in the Alamo, but it's just so awesome!
1: ONIMOT. To be honest, I never even heard of Jonah Hex until you mentioned him. When I did, I looked him up on wiki (I know that you can never trust that site, but I just read through it all anyway) and the summary of all the stuff that happened to him just sounds amazing! Oh, and also dynamite... Best. Western Explosive. EVER!
Now with that all said, let's start the chapter!
Granny Smith: *Beats me over the head with her walker again* Be quiet, I'ma tryin ta get some shut eye! *She grumbles some more as she goes back to her rocker, falling asleep in three seconds tops*
Ow... I need like a bodyguard or something in these intros, cause I get hurt almost every time... Anyway, start the chapter.
Disclaimer: I don't own MLP. Only Blitz and this story idea.
What... What happened? Where am I? Why does my eye hurt so much?
As I woke up, I felt a sharp pain in my left eye. My eyelid was still closed, and I felt a strap around my head. I carefully put my real hoof over my left eye and felt some kind of cloth over my eye. I guessed I was wearing an eye patch.
"Aw, thank Celestia yer up!" I turned towards my right and was met with Spectrum Light hugging me out of relief. I was caught off-guard by the whole thing.
"Spectrum?... What're you doin here? And... where is here?" I asked, looking around. It was hard to see with just one eye.
"Yer at the local doc's Alamo. Since ya stood up ta The Whipper, every pony in Pony Valley thinks yer a hero. So the doc agreed ta help with yer eye." She filled me in.
"What happened to my eye anyway? I can't remember..." I said, trying to remember myself before she could tell me, but couldn't.
"Well... It ain't pretty. Ya see, as soon as y'all saw me and Flitter Calm runnin towards ya, the masked one acted quick and whipped ya right in tha left eye. We tried ta send ya to the doc as soon as we could but..." She didn't know how to finish the rest.
"But it was too late huh?" I guessed. That means that my eye was... gone.
"Yeah... But on tha bright side, the doc had a glass eye. And since he's a unicorn and all, he knew how ta enchant it so you can still see through it. But ya gotta keep that eyepatch on till ya feel better. So guess that means ya gotta be careful." She said kind of acting like a nurse, which didn't fit at all for any pony in Rainbow Dash's family.
"Bright... Oh yeah, any chance a purple unicorn mare came by? Goes by Sparkle Bright?" I asked, knowing that she had to have heard about what happened afterwards.
"Oh yeah. Her." Spectrum said with a hint of jealousy for some reason. "Yeah, she came. Just who is she anyway?" She asked.
"Just a friend a mine." I told her. "I figure that if you two were taken me ta the doc's, then she might know what's goin on with Whipper."
"Oh. Well in that case, she's just outside the tent. I'll get her for ya." She said, going outside the tent. It was really small so it was just big enough for a patient to sit in a bed, and one other pony like the doctor.
After Spectrum left, Bright came in about ten seconds later. After closing up the curtains, she looked out to make sure that Spectrum stayed a good distance away. When she was sure that Spectrum wasn't right next to the tent, she turned towards me.
"Okay, Blitz was it?! We have a serious problem!" She said, being a little quiet.
"Voice change by choice." I said, changing my voice back to normal. I didn't like the western accent that much so I was glad to turn it back to normal. "Yeah I know. Don't worry though, I don't blame you for my eye getting messed up like this. It's all Whipper's fualt." I told her, hoping to calm her down.
"No, that's not it at all! Look, before the doctors, Flitter, or especially Spectrum could find it, I snatched that picture you had of you and your friends. But when I looked at it to make sure it was okay, I saw this!" She showed it to me, and I saw that Rainbow Dash was fading in and out of the picture.
"What?!" I said a little quietly, shocked at the sight of it. "What's happening to Rainbow Dash?!" I asked.
"Sh!" She hushed me quickly, not wanting any pony to hear me. "I have a theory, but it's not good. You see, since you saved Spectrum from that sign, then later today stopped Whipper's gang, she thinks of you as a hero! A hero that saved her!" She explained to me.
I already didn't like where this was going, but I knew there was more to it. "Yeah..." I motioned for her to keep going, showing that I was with her so far.
"And now since your basically the bravest pony in Pony Valley, not to mention the 'Hero of All Pagasi', she grew an attachment towards you. And to seal the deal, she got you to a doctor's and saw a weaker side of you. Now that she's seen and accepted both these acts with gratitude and happiness, I fear that she's falling in love with you!" She concluded.
"Wha..." I went wide-eyed, seeing just what she was talking about. But I did not want to believe it. "Oh-no. No, that-that can't be happening. You're exaggerating right?" Not seeing her react, I asked again. "...Right?..."
"Does this answer your question?" She showed me the picture again, Dash still fading in and out a little. "Or how about the way she sounded jelous when you asked for me to come in?" She guessed on that, but knew that probably happened. And she was right. "Or what about this?" She used magic on the tent so we could see through it like a one-way window. And we saw Flitter Calm and Spectrum Light, along with the doctor, all around the fire. Spectrum Light sighing in happiness... At the thought of me.
"You aren't kidding...Oh crap..." I said to myself, now for the first time in years actually scared. Scared that I just single-hoofingly messed up the future without even trying. "Well... what does it matter anyway? If I'm being going back to my time, then she'll be fine and eventually forget about me right?" I asked, hoping for her to agree.
"Wow, you're clueless about love aren't you?" She asked with a slightly angry expression. I simply shrugged, not sure how to answer to that exactly. I mean, being a loner for most of my life before Equestria left me without friends, or a love life. But Spike still thinks I can help him to win over Rarity, so in a way I guess I wasn't completely clueless about it.
"Whatever, we can think of a better plan about that later. But the main thing is, we need to get you out of here. Whipper won't stay done from your previous fight." She told me.
"Wait, didn't I just have a fight with him like two hours ago?" I asked, confused. There is no way someone can be up and running perfectly after a brand on their leg just a few hours ago.
"No. Blitz, you've been out cold for a while now. Look." She used her see-through powers again on the roof of the tent. And that's when I saw that it was the night sky.
"What? How... How long have I been out?" I asked her, turning back to her.
"About seven hours. It just got dark a while ago. Another thing that proves Spectrum's feelings about you, because ever since the doctor finished the operation, she's been at your side." Bright told me.
Wow, she really is similar to Rainbow Dash. Loyal all the way. "Alright, well maybe if I just ignore her and act un-interested she'll figure it out." Again, Bright just sighed at my idea. Guess I really am clueless about love. Either way, it was the best idea I could come up with.
"Whatever, we'll figure that problem out once we get to it. Right now, we just need to get out of here. Come on, let's get going." She said. "The doctor said you can walk around, but just keep that eyepatch on. The spell should take effect by sometime in the next two days and it'll be as if nothing happened." After telling me that news, she then headed outside, leaving the picture in here.
I picked it up and started to put it bac in my pocket, but as I did, I felt something else inside. I switched my picture for whatever it is, and saw that it was the pamphlet Twilight handed me before I came here. Only, all the ware and tear was gone and it looked brand new. Guess when I went back in time, this thing got restored.
"Alamo, come on we need to hurry." I heard Bright say.
I quickly stuffed it in my pocket, hoping that no pony saw the pamphlet yet. "Voice change by choice." I said quietly, changing my voice back. "Comin." I called out, getting up.
My eye still hurt like crazy, but it was just barely manageable. I made sure everything else was fine and headed outside, walking normally. Every pony looked over, seeing me come out.
"Aw come on Alamo, ya can't be serious about gettin up now can ya? Ya just woke up!" Spectrum said, really worried about me.
"I'll be fine." I said, looking around at where we were. I noticed how we were next to Everfree Swamp, and far from Pony Valley. I immediately noticed something. That the view of looking at Pony Valley was very familiar to looking at Ponyville from Sweet Apple Acres. But there wasn't one sign of a farm anywhere. I guess that since it's all desert right now, the orchard doesn't exist yet.
That's when I saw something else. Everfree Swamp had rain clouds floating around it. But none of the clouds were even trying to go towards Pony Valley. "We should get goin." I started, wanting to ask Bright and Jewel a few things without any pony else hearing. "Don't wanna waste a tent when I can get back to where I'm stayin." I told the doc.
"Alright, well just remember to keep that patch on for one or two days. Once it feels normal and you can open your eyelid at will, it should be good as new." The doctor instructed. I nodded and started to head back to the Shining Gemstone, Bright right behind me.
"Wait." Spectrum said, stopping us. "Where exactly are ya stayin?" She asked, curious.
"Well uh-" Luckily for me, Bright answered for me.
"He's staying at the Valley Inn. Where else would a new citizen of Pony Valley stay?" She lied, and the last part she said rhetorically.
"Yep. That's where I'm stayin. You'll have ta ask the stallion that works there just where I'm stayin though. Can't seem ta remember my room number." I told her, going along with the lie. And lucky for me, it was a stallion that owned the Inn, so Spectrum bought it.
"Alrighty, got it. See ya tamarra Lonestar Alamo." She said, waving good-bye to me. I waved back kind of awkwardly and started going off towards town again. They stayed there, the doctor kind enough to let them stay there for the night.
After getting back to the Shining Gemstone, we went inside to see Golden Jewel with a big smile on her face as she was working on making jewelry.
"Now what are you so happy about Golden Jewel?" Sparkle Bright asked, wondering how any pony could be happy with all the problems going on right now.
"Well because of Alamo's heroic efforts here, I mentioned that I was a good friend of his and that his fake tail was made by moi! And because of that, every pony has started begging for me to make jewelry for them! Now we're a huge success!" Golden Jewel screamed with delight.
"So in other words," I began, talking normally because I changed my voice on the way. "you're extorting fortune off of my fame?" I asked, feeling neutral about the whole thing.
"Yes! Isn't it great?!" She asked, completely over-looking the fact that she was lying to all of Pony Valley.
"Golden Jewel that's horrible!" Bright scolded. "Do you know just how wrong it was of you to do that?!" She asked, shocked that Golden Jewel did all of this.
"Not at all! Since the Princess gave us the mission to bring equality, it was our idea to bring Alamo here! So in a way, we deserve the credit too!" She said, using her own logic to explain this.
"Oh sure, now it's 'our' idea..." Bright sighed and turned towards me. "You know that this is wrong right?" She asked me.
"Actually, she has a point. Since it was YOUR idea to bring me here, it makes sense that you two get to be rewarded for this. That, and I don't care that much either way that she's making a fortune off of my fame. I never did like hogging the spotlight anyway." I told her.
"Spotlight?" She asked, confused by the word.
"I mean, I don't like hogging all the fame." I said, correcting myself.
"Well whichever way, we need to plan some things out. Whipper isn't going to jut stay down for good. He's going to come back at least one more time, and you're the only one that'll stand up to him. Also since you have to go back to where you came from, we need to convince Spectrum Light not to like you." Bright summarized our biggest problems.
"Yeah. Besides, if she get's too close than she might find out who I really am. Hiding this voice and the real me from all of Pony Valley, save for you two, isn't gonna be easy. Especially since I'm the hero and the town and all. I'm barely going to have any time to get some breath in." I yawned after saying all that.
"But... I guess we can talk about all this tomorrow. I might've been out for seven hours, but I still need to sleep some time tonight." I said, still drowsy. I was unconsious, but still tired. I guess being in pain while asleep for so long still left me drained.
"Alright. Tomorrow first thing in the morning we'll all go around and see if any pony knows anything about Whipper. Then we'll try to see if we can start a revolt against him so you don't have to stay much longer. That way, Pony Valley will be just fine after you're gone." She said, explaining the plan.
"Got it." I yawned again, way more tired than I thought. "So where do I sleep anyway?" I asked.
"I'm afraid the best we have is a rocking chair in the living room." Jewel said, now focusing on her work.
"Alright thanks. Don't worry about waking me, I'm a heavy sleeper. In fact, don't be afraid to literally smack me awake or something when you need me to wake up." I told them, going off to find the living room. "Goodnight." I called out to them.
"Goodnight." They both said simultaneously. As soon as I found the rocking chair, which looked a lot like the one Granny Smith uses, I sat in it and fell right asleep.
And while that whole conversation was going, the three of us never noticed a figure listening from right outside the window. A strange quiet pony with a copper mask, that was an amateur at using a whip but somehow hit a certain some pony in the eye.
And as soon as I fell asleep, he started running out of Pony Valley and a decent amount away from the town. After a long run, he came across a campfire where two other earth ponies were at. Dead Eye was whittiling something with his prized knife to pass the time. Where as Whipper kept touching the horseshoe brand mark that was forever stained into his front right shoulder, compliments of me. Each time he drew his hoof back as he hissed in pain from touching it, the scar still a little sensitive.
"So Quickshot, find any proof that we can use ta prove Alamo's just a messed up pegasissy?" The Whipper asked, looking at Quickshot who had just gotten back from spying on us.
"Nuff ta satisfy tha town crier." Quickshot said simply, a smirk hiding behind his mask.
Whipper started cackling a little. And the more he thought of how great the revenge was going to be to make the town hate me and fear him again, the more he cackled madly. Soon enough, it got loud and crazy enough to the point where the timberwolves stopped howling and ran back into Everfree Swamp, scared of Whipper's cry of mad cackling.
But once he fell to the ground from his mad cackling, he accidentally hit the brand mark. That made him cry out in pain as he flipped to his back to stay off the wound. He really wish that he would be able to go to that doctor outside of Pony Valley, but since he and his gang wasn't welcome anywhere around Pony Valley without getting dirty looks and/or being laughed at, he didn't have the luxury of getting taken care of by the doctor.
"Oh just you wait boys, soon enough we'll all be livin like Canterlot folk in this here town, while Alamo is treated like dirt! He'll pay, oh he will pay! I promise y'all that! Now listen up! Cause I gotta plan..." As Whipper started telling them the plan, soon enough they started to smirk and chuckle kind of darkly, agreeing to the plan themselves. With what they knew about me now, and their fool-proof plan, they were sure that I was doomed now.
The next morning, I had woken up by myself. I looked out the window and guessed that it was around eight in the morning. As I got up and went to the workshop, I saw that Bright and Jewel weren't there. I just guessed that they were asleep or out in Pony Valley.
So thinking that, I decided I might as well go out and start asking around about Whipper. So I changed my voice to make it a western accent again and headed out. But as I opened the door, I saw Spectrum on the other side.
"There ya are!" She shouted out, happy to see me. "Ya know, it ain't right ta just lie about where yer stayin." She told me, though she sounded like she forgave me already.
"Right, I'm mighty sorry 'bout that. Ya see, Bright wanted me ta get a good nights sleep without any pony findin me, so she told ya I was stayin at the Inn and I played along." I apologized. I tried to blow off the acusasion like it was nothing, but the western accent made me sound way more sincere when I wasn't trying to be.
"Aw shucks, I understand. But anyway, I came down ta as if ya wanted ta go to the celebration." She asked me with a smile.
"Celebration? Celebration fer what?" I asked, confused.
"Why a celebration for Whipper bein gone! What else?! The whole town is so happy that some pony stood up to him, and were plannin on celebratin about it!" She told me. Oh I really wasn't liking where this was going. "And I was wonderin if I could come with ya." She told me, looking at me as if she was sure I'd say yes.
"Well... I ain't sure I can come. Ya see Whipper is still out there, and he ain't gonna-" But before I could even try to explain my excuse, she stopped me.
"Come now, do ya really think Whipper's comin back? If yer scared of bein the important pony at a town celebration, ya could'a just said so." She said, starting to walk away. I knew in the back of my mind that she was trying to trick me into going, but the fact that I was just called 'scared' made me ignore that little detail.
"Hey hold on, I ain't scared a anythin!" I said, getting a little angry.
To bad that was just what Spectrum was trying to do. "Really? So you ain't scared to go with me to the celebration?" She asked with a smirk on her face.
"Not at all. I'll gladly go with ya," I said, talking about going to prove I wasn't scared. But I was falling for her trick completely.
"Great! See ya then Alamo!" She winked at me then snickered a little as she left.
After going back inside and closing the door, I realized what the heck just happened. "Aw great..." I said, sitting in front of the door in defeat.
That's when Bright came into the room, waking up from the conversation. "Who was that?" She asked, missing all of it.
"Spectrum Light..." I said, still feeling like an idiot for falling for her reverse psychology.
"Wait, why was she here?" Bright asked, wondering just what happened.
"Ta ask if I wanted ta go to the town wide celebration with her." I said, not even bothering to change my voice back to normal.
"And... You said no right?" She asked, getting a little scared about what was going on now.
"Ya know, I think the meaning a 'no' changed some time in tha future so I don't know what ya mean by-" And before I could try to excuse myself from answering that question, she levitated me up with her magic.
"Are you going with her to the celebration or are you not?" She asked, being way more clear now.
I wasn't intimidated by her, but I knew that it wasn't the time to be joking around. Especially with the fact that my eye still needed to heal so I wasn't in much of a position to question her.
"She... She tricked me inta sayin yes." I finally admitted, bowing my head in shame.
"Blitz you can't go with her! If you go, then there's a chance that you might start to show feeling with her! Then what'll happen to your friend?!" She asked me, shaking me in the air in a way where she was trying to make me come to my senses or something.
"Do ya think I don't know that?! It ain't like I wanna go or nothin! She tricked me into it!" I told her, really not liking that the only time I'm in the air is when I'm being lifted up with magic or tossed in the air.
"Well then you gotta make her either fall out of love with you, or find out who she's supposed to be with and make her fall in love with him." She told me as she lowered me down, calming down now that she knew my head was on straight.
"Well since I don't know who she's supposed ta fall fer, that leaves her hatin me." I said, trying to think of just how to do that.
"Maybe not hate you, but just enough to the point where she won't be interested in you." Bright said, making it a little easier.
"Well I guess I can figure that out when were at the celebration." I said, deciding not to do it now.
"What's this celebration even about anyway? I never heard about it until now." Bright said, going over to the couch to sit.
"Voice change by choice." I said, bringing my voice back. "Apparently, it has to do with me scaring Whipper outta town." I told her, sitting down where I was.
"What?! Who's dumb idea was it to have a celebration about that?! It hasn't even been one day and yet the whole town thinks that Whipper's just going to give up like that?! No pony like him gives up after just one fight!" She argued, questioning just how stupid they were all acting.
"I don't know, but apparently some pony gave every pony else the idea. Wonder what happened." I said to myself, wondering how exactly this all happened.
Earlier That Morning, Whipper's POV
Alright now, everything's set! All that's left now is...
"Hey Whipper, I got em." Dead Eye said to me, tossing the hog-tied mayor in front of me. He had a gag over his mouth and was terrified.
"Perfect..." I said, keeping quiet. I bent down and moved the mayor so he was in a position where he could see me just fine. "Now listen here mayor, yer gonna help us with somethin." I told him.
He then went from a look of fear, to a look of anger. He tried to yell at me, but the cloth in his mouth made it hard for him to say anything. Especially since that cloth was covered in dirty disgusting water from the nearby swamp. As soon as his yelling made him taste the swamp water, he stopped yelling and had a mixture of anger and disgust on his face as he kept glaring at me. I knew that he would be yelling and trying to hurt me if he wasn't gagged and tied up, so I had to strike fear into him once again.
"Aw looky here boys. The mayor's mad at me. How's about we give em a taste of just what were gonna do?" I asked them, giving them the signal. The mayor gave me a confused look before he found out just what I was telling them.
Quickshot held him in place as Dead Eye yanked hard on his tail, pulling it straight up into the air. The mayor yelled as loud as he could with the gag on him, but no pony could hear him. And since he was yelling with the gag on, the taste of disgusting, stagnant, swamp water go down his throat. That, some mud, and maybe a few worms and other bugs we stuck inside the rag.
Speaking of one of those bugs, I think one of them went down his throat because now he was coughing into the rag. As soon as he coughed, I signaled Dead Eye to stop. For now. It was fun to watch, but we were in a hurry so I had to cut it short.
"Now are ya gonna listen, or will we not only have ta cut yer tail off, but force feed ya that there rag ya love tastin?" I asked him, an enjoyed smirk on my face. I was honestly good either way
But he just nodded yes, now fully afraid of us like he should've been the whole time. "Good. Now listen up. See that their banner? Well it's celebratin how Alamo ran me outta town. We need you to act as if y'all planned it. That's all. Think you can do it?" I asked him.
He shook his head with a glare again, knowin that I had something planned for Alamo. I nodded to Dead Eye again and the same thing happened. Bugs, swamp water, and mud went down his throat. And Dead Eye even managed to pull a few hairs of his tail out completely. After a second time aroun, I some him puke a little into the rag. I gave Dead Eye the signal and he stopped.
I turned to him again. "How's about now? Cause if not, I'm sure you'd love ta be the first mayor ta end up bein Timberwolf chow." I told him, not afraid to do that at all.
He was now shivering in fear. But he nodded really fast, not wanting to open his mouth anymore than it was to let in everything that rag had gone through now.
"Good... And mayor, let's keep this between the four of us. We'll be watchin you, and if we see you tell any a yer friends..." I cackled a little, actually hopping to see the look on his face when I tell him, "Then I guess we'll have ta introduce ya ta our friends. Them bein our wooden, swamp lovin hounds. We got an agreement?" I asked him.
He looked about ready to die from being scared, but nodded anyway. I nodded to my two buddies, and Quickshot stopped holding onto him. But Dead Eye did just as I suggested. He dragged the mayor back into his house harshly by the tail, making him yell out in pain the whole trip inside.
I cackled at how well the plan was working. And by this night during the celebration, every pony will one again fear The Whipper and his gang just like they should.
Wow, The Whipper is really heartless! I mean Jeez, that mayor must be having a hard time! But for now, were gonna leave off until next time every pony! And by the way, yeah this was a smaller chapter compared to the others, but I promise that the next chapter will help to make up for it. Next chapter should be ready in about two-three days! I want to say I Pinkie Promise that, but even while were all in the past, Pinkie Pie can come out of anywhere and I don't know how long exactly it'll take for me to put up a chapter.
So with that all said, until next time every pony!
QotC: If your local town was throwing a party/celebration for you for something you did, would you go or not?
44. The Whipper Rebellion (S1 Finale)
And welcome back everypony! So far, I'd say that this story is going pretty darn well! But of course I'm the one who wrote it, so my opinion's completely biased. So it's up to you all to think if this is going well or not.
But anyway, moving past that I have with me today three ponies that wouldn't stop begging to come on here for cutie marks. The CMC.
Scootaloo: Yep! And this time were sure we're gonna get our cutie marks!
And what would your cutie marks be in exactly?
Applebloom: In intraduction'in, that's what! *she said, excited*
Well if you want my job, feel free to have it... *I grumbled quietly*
Sweetie Belle: What was that?
Nothing! It was nothing! *I said, not wanting them to take it seriously* Anyway, let's go ahead and read off the top three comments!
3: Mage of Psychics. Oh believe me, Whipper's going to become more heartless than he already is. If that was even possible.
Applebloom: If yer the author, why don't ya just make him lose already?
Because we need to have a villain that every pony will hate. That way it'll just be all the better when he finally does lose. Oh, and by the way Mage? You probably have more courage than me, cause I probably wouldn't go to a party like that if it was for me.
2: VintageThunder98.
Sweetie Belle: What's tabasco sauce?
Uh... You know what, let's move onto the last comment!
Sweetie Belle: Wait, I still don't know what-
1: Christ's Disciple. Wow, if I was ever the center of attention I wouldn't be able to focus on anything. That's why I don't like parties that much, or the fact that I had to take theatre class. (My stupid pride made me take that class, but at least I passed it in the end) Still, a dancing contest sounds pretty cool. Wish I was even remotely good at dancing.
Scootaloo: Now with all that said, let's start the chapter!
Hey, I was supposed to say that!
Scootaloo: So I said it right?!
Well... yeah but-
Scootaloo: Awesome! So do I have a cutie mark in introducing?! *She asked, trying to look for a cutie mark*
Sweetie Belle: *She looked excited as she tried to help Scootaloo find one, but when it was clear that Scoot's cutie mark wasn't there she frowned* No. Sorry Scootaloo, guess none of us get a cutie mark in introducing. *Scootaloo groaned, but didn't question it*
Applebloom: Wait. *we all turn to her* If Zeke's the author a tha story, that means that he can write about how we get our cutie marks!
Uh-oh... *I said, knowing where this was going*
Sweetie Belle: Can you Blitz?! PLEEEEEEEAAAAAAAAAASSSEEEEEEE?! *She asked, begging as loud as possible*
Now I can't just do something like that for no reason! *I said, trying to get her to be quiet*
Scootaloo: Then we'll have to make you! Cutie Mark Crusaders! CHARGE! *She yelled out, all of them starting to run towards me*
Start the chapter, start the chap-OW! *They all dog-piled on me, trying to make me give them their cutie marks*
Disclaimer: I do not own MLP. Only Blitz, The Whipper and the ideas.
Night of the Celebration Blitz's POV
This is not good Blitz. If you try to run or hide or leave now, or just go back to the Shining Gemstone, then you're just gonna look like a scared wimp. But if you stay who knows what's gonna happen next.
As I tried to think of a way out of this, I was standing just outside the celebration. No pony was dressed up or anything, so it was just a normal party. Still, why would any pony throw a party about The Whipper running away from Pony Valley just one day later? It had to be some pony that was in charge of Pony Valley, or some pony that convinced who ever was in charge.
"There ya are!" I turned around to see Spectrum coming up right next to me. "I was afraid you weren't gonna show up." She said, leaning in close towards me.
"Yeah well, ya now me." I said with my western voice, taking a casual step away from her. "Not one ta disappoint." I said, really uncomfortable at this point. The more I thought about this, the more it just seemed wrong. I was from the future, so that basically meant Spectrum over a hundred years old where I was from.
"Then why are ya actin all jumpy? Ya look like somethin bad's happenin to ya." She said, looking kind of concerned.
"Oh, ya could say that. This whole celebration thing just ain't right." I said, talking more about the fact that I'm on a date with her instead of why there's a celebration about me beating Whipper in the first place.
"Aw come now. What's wrong with Pony Valley taken a likin to ya?" She asked, getting closer again. As she did I shuffled a few inches away, really not liking any of this at all. "And what's wrong with bein with me ta tha celebration anyway?" She asked, noticing how I moved away a little.
"I... I don't wanna talk 'bout it none." I said, knowing that if I told her, she wouldn't believe it.
At this point, I really wish that Bright was here to help get me out of this. Sadly, she said that if she and Jewel were anywhere near me it would make Spectrum think something's up. I really didn't know how she could find out about me being from the future, but I didn't question it all that much because in some way I thought she had a point.
"Please? Fer me?" She asked, pretending to look sad so I would fall for it. I knew it was a trick, but she was WAY to good at tricking people like this. It's like she knew how to mess with any ponies emotions.
That's when I actually noticed her cutie mark. And it was definitely different from Rainbow Dash's. It was at first glance, a simple cloud. But in the cloud were different emotional looks. A happy face, sad face, angry face, and a confident face. I was able to tell from that her special talent was messing with emotions easily. Great, I've made a skilled psychiatrist fall in love with me.
Even when I knew it was a trick, I was starting to fall for it already. It was like her tricks always worked no matter what! "I-I really don't wanna talk 'bout it... none." I barely managed to say, almost feeling like a complete jerk for saying that to her face.
"Ya sure ya don't wanna tell me? I'm right here ya know..." She said, leaning against my shoulder to add onto the effect. At this point I was trapped. If I tried to move away from her, then she would fall onto the ground. If I said no she would just keep acting like this more and more. I knew this was all her way of tricking me into telling her exactly why I didn't like being here.
"I... I ain't talkin." I told her, acting like I was in an interrogation.
She took notice of that and sighed, but didn't move. "Fine. If ya don't wanna talk then ya don't got to." She said, starting to bury her face into my shoulder to make herself comfortable.
Eve though I was safe from telling her my secret, I was still uncomfortable about all this. Because the longer she was near me, the more I just wanted to get out of here. I tried to think of something, but I couldn't think of anyway to get out of here.
"Can I get the attention a y'all?" The mayor said, stepping up to a podium that was on a small stage. He looked a little nervous about being up there, which made us all a little confused about it. If he was the mayor, then shouldn't he have some experience with talking in front of big crowds?
"Thanks. Uh, would Lonestar Alamo come up here?" He asked, making every pony now look towards me. Since the whole celebration was about me 'running Whipper outta town', I didn't think it was odd of him to call me up to the stand.
But as every pony was looking towards me, I couldn't help but feel that it was a little odd. I mean, the celebration pretty much just started, and already he wanted me to come up? Wouldn't he have at least given me a warning or something about it first? Not that I really cared though at this point because it was luck that I had a way to avoid the psychiatrist of a date.
"Well, what're ya waitin fer? Go on." Spectrum said, nudging me forward. She didn't seem to think anything was strange about it, nor did the rest of Pony Valley. In fact, I seemed to be the only one that thought oddly about it at all. But despite this, I knew that just standing here questioning it wasn't going to help give me an answer, so I headed up.
Once I got there, he gestured to the big red 'X' painted on the floor of the stage. "Would ya kindly step right on that X?" He asked, quiet enough so only me and maybe some of the front audience would hear.
"Ooookay then..." I said, wondering just why a painted X was on the stage. To bad I didn't question it a little more than I did.
At the exact moment I stepped on the X, the wooden planks gave out under me, making me fall through. The whole crowd gasped and the next thing I knew, I was lifted right back up. My back legs tied together by the rope that pulled me up. This left me defenceless and trapped.
The crowd was all looking to the mayor, wondering just what was going on. But instead, he shrunk back behind the podium, not wanting to face any of them.
After the audience murmuring a little more, we all stayed silent at the sound of one familiar laugh. The Whipper's cackling.
"He he heeeee... Turns out 'The Alamo' was way easier ta trap than I thought!" I turned and saw The Whipper, along with his two-man gang, appear behind him.
"Whipper!" I yelled out, really angry. "What're y'all doin back here?!" I asked, angry about all of this. The whole crowd was surprised by him and his gang coming, and since they jumped out right after the mayor called me up here, we all put two and two together and glared at the podium the mayor was still hiding behind.
"Ah cut the act Lonestar!" He yelled out at me. "We know everythin now!" He said, glaring at me with a twisted smirk on his face too.
"W-what?!" I asked, caught off guard by what he just said.
"We. Know. Everythang!" He then turned to his masked gang member. "Quickshot, if ya will?" He asked him.
"Wit pleasure." He said simply. He then tugged on one of the ropes that was holding the banner that said, 'Thank You Alamo!' in sort of sloppy writing, and that banner fell. But hiding behind that banner had another banner that said, 'Who Is Lonestar Alamo?' written in very sloppy writing.
That's when I went wide-eyed at what I saw. He had found out something about me, and he intended to tell all of Pony Valley.
"Now then, where ta start? Oh, I know! How's about why yer here Alamo?!" He asked me rhetorically. I didn't know what he knew, but I just hoped that he didn't know I was from the future.
"STOP!" We all turned to see a small dust cloud coming at us. I recognized the two voices as Jewel and Bright's, knowing that they were here to stop this.
"Ah, the two other guests! I was wonderin when they'd show up!" Whipper said with a happy and satisfied voice. I knew that wasn't good.
"Stop! It's a trap!" I yelled out, hoping to make them stop and run. But as they got right behind the audience, it was too late. We all saw a stray piece of rope spring up thanks to Dead Eye, making the two mares trip over it and go tumbling forward into a net. Which then shot up, trapping them in it along with a few small boxes. They were crushed and couldn't get out, leaving them just as trapped as me.
"Aw, sounds like yer too late there Alamo!" Whipper said, cackling in victory. "Seems like yer outta luck and friends ta save ya!" Whipper gloated.
"No he ain't!" We all turned towards the audience where Spectrum jumped out of and tried to tackle Whipper, but she was caught off guard by Quickshot who intercepted her.
"Ha! Do ya really think that yer girlfriend can save ya?!" Whipper asked me, wondering just how desperate we all were to try to stop them all. But he just had a sly smirk on his face, happy that he had it all planned out. "Now if'n y'all don't mind, I think it's 'bout time we start this real show!" Whipper said to all of us.
After Quickshot finished hog-tying Spectrum Light, Whipper spoke up again. "Now. We all know what went down yesterday! Alamo here branded my shoulder, and we got him back by whippin him in tha eye before takin off! But I bet'cha none of y'all didn't know just why Alamo was here in tha first place!" He said, starting to reveal to them the truth.
"No..." I mumbled, trying to get free.
"What's the matter Alamo? 'Fraid every pony here's gonna find out yer just some stray bounty hunter?!" He asked, saying the last part to the audience. They all gasped at that, not liking that title at all.
I mentally sighed in relief that he didn't find out the real truth, but it still wasn't good that I was being eye-balled by every pony in the audience.
"That's right folks! Turns out the mighty, heroic Lonestar Alamo here ,is just a mean old bounty hunter like us!" Whipper said. Wait what?! How was Whipper a bounty hunter?!
"Like you?! That's a laugh! Yer no bounty hunter!" I said. Bounty hunters brought in evil criminals. Whipper WAS evil, how could he possibly be any kind of good?
"Maybe you don't know this Alamo, but bounty hunters bring in weaker criminals! You and yer two unicorn gang members were just sent here ta try ta bring in us three!" He said. He then turned to the group of ponies that were glaring at me. "Yep! Y'all heard right! All Alamo and his gang's gonna do is bring us in, so they can take our place! And with how they act, there gonna be even more ruthless than us! So do ya really wanna have ta be tortured by The Alamo Gang, or The Whipper Gang?!" He asked them.
I never even showed signs of being a ruthless thug like these three! Why would they even consider chosing him and his gang over-
"Let um drop!" I heard one pony from the audience call out, mad at me. "Kick The Alamo Gang outta here!" I heard some mare yell out, just as mad. "Kick his flank!" I heard a little colt yell out, adding onto the riot forming right now. Are they all serious?! We haven't even done anything!
"Alamo..." I turned towards Spectrum, who looked completely betrayed. "Is this all true? Are y'all really just here ta bring em in?" She asked, looking right at me.
"Well... Yeah but," Before I could try to explain myself, Whipper cut in.
"And there ya have it every pony! This head in tha clouds pegasus thinks he can just bring The Whipper Gang in so he and his friends can take over this here town! If we kick em out now, than not only will ya only have ta not worry 'bout any other bounty hunters but us here, but yer never gonna have this mark as punishment!" Whipper said, taking his bandages off his shoulder to show a black horseshoe brand mark on his shoulder.
The whole crowd gasped at the sight of the mark. "That's right, get a good long look! Cause instead of bein punished by havin yer tails cut off, he'll just brand ya like a bunch a wild animals! And with them two unicorns ownin a jewelry shop, who's ta say they ain't makin branders fer all y'all right now?!" He said.
I saw what this whole plan was about. He's not only trying to make the whole town hate me, he's trying to get rid of Jewel and Bright too! And it was working!
"Burn the Shining Gemstone!" "I want my money back!" "This piece of trash jewelry ain't wanted in Pony Valley!" A mare said, throwing her silver necklace at me.
That's when the rest of the crowd started throwing any jewelry they had gotten from Jewel at me, and my only remaining two friends in the net. Then after they ran out, they started throwing rocks at just me, insulting me, and just over all hating me in every way.
"Untie me." Spectrum said calmly, but loud enough over the crowd that me and Whipper's gang could here.
"What?" Whipper asked flatly, caught off-guard by what she had just said.
"UNTIE ME!" She yelled out, making Whipper jump back in fear. She looked fed up.
"Fine! Dang! Dead Eye, cut the mare out." He said, stepping back.
Dead Eye took out his knife and cut the rope, freeing Spectrum. "Now give me that whip!" She yelled out at Whipper, furious.
"What you gonna do with it?" He asked, slightly amused by her anger.
"I see a black and yellow pinata danglin by a rope! I want candy that tastes like revenge! GIVE! ME! THAT! WHIP!" She ordered.
Whipper jumped back a little more, caught off-guard by her sudden burst of pure anger. But he soon started cackling madly as he tossed her his whip, not able to contain his amusement.
She then took the whip and turned towards me, angry. I didn't flinch, but still didn't want to get hit. "Spectrum listen I-"
"Shut it!" She said, whipping me in the chest to make me be quiet. I cried out in pain and the crowd just cheered, happy that I was hurting. "You lied ta me! I thought you were fightin Whipper outta the kindness a yer heart! But turns out yer just as heartless as he is, if not more! So if ya don't have a heart, this shouldn't hurt!"
She then whipped me in the chest three more times, making me cry out in more pain. "Why ya cryin out in pain Alamo?! If that is yer real name that is! Ya got no heart, that shouldn't a hurt!" She cried out. She then just sent the whip out at me blindly. Not able to see clearly because of tears forming in her eyes.
I covered my face with my metal leg, but the rest of me was defenceless. I was spun around because I was stuck in the air by a single rope, making me get whipped everywhere. My chest some more, my back, my flank, the back of my neck, almost everywhere. Each one making me cry out in pain.
After what seemed like one-hundred whips everywhere, the crowd was going crazy like they were at an amazing circus. Spectrum stopped to catch her breath, but still really angry. "Now ya know how I feel!" She said, apparently feeling like an indestructible, but pain feeling, pinata that was attacked by a thousand little kids.
She then turned to The Whipper Gang, where Whipper was rolling around cackling at this point. She sent one crack of the whip at him, hitting him in the brand mark I gave him. He stopped laughing and hissed in great pain, the brand still sore. "Don't think this means I don't hate you too!" She threw the end of the whip at him, making it land in front of him. She then walked off, looking ready to beat up anything that got in front of her.
"Well that was fun while it lasted..." Whipper said, getting back up from rolling around in pain. "To bad she's gonna miss the best part!" He then turned to the audience. "Now are y'all ready fer the shockin part?!" He asked, getting the full attention of every pony here.
I looked towards him, the adrenaline of my anger making me conscious enough to be able to look towards him. "See all three a these ponies?!" He asked the audience.
"Yeah!" The audience all cried out.
"Turns out they didn't just come outta no where! They were actually brought in by a certain dumb, lazy Princess!" He started. They all gasped at what exactly he just said, as did I, Bright, and Jewel.
"Yep! Princess Celestia sent this here pegasus and two of her unicorn lackies to put us in check! So the Princess not only went from just sitting lazily on her throne, but now she's sendin in high-class bounty hunters ta try ta set Pony Valley straight in her eyes!" He told them all.
That made the audience grumble and mutter to one another, not really sure what to think about all of this. They were all on board with hating me and the other two, but questioning Celestia's power was still a little debatable between all of them.
"Come on y'all, think about it! That lazy Princess has never even left her palace up in Canterlot! She's never done anythin fer all of us ponies livin outside her safe, pampered town! Well I say that we're all here too, and we're just as important as any of them fancy stuck up ponies up in Canterlot!" He said, trying to make them all see his point of view.
"Yeah..." A decent amount of them muttered, still a little unsure.
"What was that?! I can't here ya! Are y'all sayin that y'all prefer bein forgotten and treated badly by Celestia?!" He asked them with anger in his voice.
"NO!" Most all of them yelled out, starting to get the crap Whipper was yelling out.
"Are y'all happy with livin in a dusty old useless town where we aren't even cared by some stuck-up, rich and 'powerful' Alicorn?!" He asked them, trying to get them nice and angry.
"NO!" Pretty much all of them yelled out, now good and angry.
"Well neither am I! In fact, I'd say it's time fer a change! Princess Celestia's been in control too long! So I gots a plan! With all yer help, I think that we can finally stand up ta her!" He yelled out.
"YEAH!" They all yelled out, ready to fight for their 'freedom'.
"And I know just how were gonna do it too! First off, I think it's time fer mayor Mc Hide here to step down!" Whipper said, walking over to the podium. He picked up the shivering mayor and ripped off the mayor badge he had on, sticking it to his own vest. "And fer some pony with real authority ta stand up!" He said, talking about himself.
He threw the mayor aside, leaving him to fall beside the hole that was under me. The mayor didn't dare argue as he just shivered and acted scared as he hid behind his hooves like a pansy.
"Now any pony that wants to help all us ignored ponies stand up ta Princess Not-Care-Stia, meet me at tha punishin grounds! We start a revolt fer our future! NOW!" He said, now running off towards the punishing grounds, the whole audience right behind him and his gang.
I just stayed dangling by the rope. But I just couldn't believe what had jut happened. Not only did he turn all of Pony Valley against me and the other two, but he convinced them all to think that Celestia was an unfair, evil, tyrant! Whipper had gone off the deep end! He was convincing the whole town to follow him and over throw Princess Celestia herself!
I tried to get free, than quickly remembered my ear. I un-hooked it and cut myself free, making me fall onto the stage. I got up and hooked my ear back in place, before going over and setting Jewel and Bright free.
"I can't believe it... I... I just can't believe it..." Bright said, in pure shock of everything that had just happened.
"I know... But it did anyway." I said, giving all three of us a reality check. "We lost."
"Now wait a second Alamo. We might have lost this time but-" Before Bright could even argue, I stopped right there.
"But nothing Bright!" I yelled out, the adrenaline in me keeping me from even wanting to hear any of it. "We ain't stoppin Whipper now! No matter what we do from this point on, he'll be there waitin for us. The whole town right behind him!" I added.
"Um Alamo..." Jewel said, looking a little surprised about something. I assumed my sudden outburst.
"No Jewel. Face it! Whipper got us! It doesn't even matter if we did this to bring equality to Equestria or not at this point, cause now we're just gonna be treated like some dirty rotten criminals!" I told them.
"Alamo, I think what Jewel's trying to say is-" I stopped Bright once again.
"Listen girls, no matter what ya keep tryin ta say to me, it won't change anythin! Whipper and his gang won! We lost... I should'a known that this crazy hair-brained plan wouldn't work! I mean, I'm no hero! If anythin, I'm just makin it worse! Cause a me comin ta stop Whipper from torturing every pony, I just made the whole town fall for Whipper's plan to take over Equestria as new ruler!" I told them. I just fell to the side, admitting defeat depressingly. "We lost. Faster we realize it, tha better." I said, sighing at this point. I mean, I just screwed up the whole future now.
I pulled out the picture in my pocket and saw that not only were ALL of my friends fading from existence, but now Ponyville itself was changing. It went from looking happy and colorful, to looking run-down, dried up, and destroyed. Since the picture came with me, it was still going to be here forever, looking off in that direction. Even if no pony was there to take the picture at this point in time, the picture was going to show what was there now. But the whole entire future was changing before my eyes. Meaning that Whipper's changed the outcome of the future by beating Celestia and taking the crown.
"Oh fer the love of sarsaparilla! Turn around ya sad-sack a feathers!" I heard a familiar up-beat voice call out from behind me.
I lazily turned my head to face the voice, wondering who else was ready to pelt me with jewelry and rocks. But instead of doing any of that, the group behind me just left me in shock.
It was Diane right in front of me. Along with Tune, Carrot Topper, Beatrice Note, Fire Leaf, Flitter Calm, and even that doctor that patched my eye up.
"What're ya doin on the ground?! Get up Alamo!" Tune told me, acting as if I was sad for no reason.
"What..." I started to say, getting up from the ground. "What're y'all doin here? Shouldn't ya be listenin ta Whipper's revoltin plan?" I asked them, confused as to why they were here.
"Yer kidin right?" Fire Leaf asked with a entertained look. "Alamo, we know that you ain't no bounty hunter. That brand ya gave Whipper was to keep him away from killin Tune here! We all know that!"
"She's right sir." The doc said. "If Tune's main spike here was to be cut off, it would've been the end of him." he proved her right. "You saved this here baby dragon's life." he reminded me.
"Not only that, but ya saved my saloon!" Diane added. "If it weren't fer you, The Whipper and his gang would'a made off with three barrels a water! I was goin broke as it was with him just taken two a month! I'd be outta business fer good if he made off with three!" She told me, really thankful.
"Not to mention," Beatrice started to add. "I was raised in Canterlot. Princess Celestia cares for every pony in Equestria. But because of Canterlot itself starting to dry out too, the whole town's started to get worried. So she's doing the best she can to keep her direct home calm first." Beatrice finished.
"And lastly," Carrot Topper started to conclude. "what cold-hearted bounty hunter would try ta say no ta Diane's hospitality?" He asked. "Not ta mention that there speech ya gave when ya didn't even think any pony was listenin proves ya have a heart a gold." He finished with a great smile on his face.
"Plus you helped us when we were on that sign, and you didn't even know 'bout Whipper till we told ya." Flitter Calm added with almost no emotion behind it. But you could tell that she was thankful.
"Yeah! So that proves that Celestia didn't 'hire' ya ta come and bring in Tha Whipper! That proves you were just comin inta town and saw two mares that needed help! Sounds like an honest hero ta me!" Tune said with a great big thumbs up.
"You see Alamo?" Bright said, making us all look to her. "We still have a chance! All it takes is a good voice and selfless actions to make a true statement!" She said to me with a smile.
After hearing all of that, I looked back to the photo. Really having hope build back up. And as I did, I saw all my friends and Ponyville go back to normal for a split second. That made me know that there was still a chance.
I pocketed the photo and stood up. "Ya know what? Yer all right! If we all band together, we can take Whipper and his gang!" They all smiled and some cheered in happiness and excitement.
"Along with his army of foolish town's folk that have supplies ready to take on Canterlot?" Flitter Calm asked emotionlessly, making us all remember that little detail.
"Oh, don't worry 'bout that none!" Diane said. She then turned around and put her hoof to her mouth, whistling loudly. That's when the cavalry showed up. Quite literally I might add.
Coming out from behind a nearby building, all the regulars from Diane's Lagoon all started coming over. About four of them were carrying a barrel of water each, while the rest had heavy packs filled with gear, tents, and supplies.
"Wait, just how many ponies are there?" I asked, trying to count them all.
"Well, Pony Valley has, oh I'd say, around two-hundred heads livin in it. The rough and tough ponies in this group that live here are about twenty-nine heads. The other twenty-one are travellers that've heard the real stories bout'ya. So that makes fifty heads, ready ta stop an army for the one an only Lonestar Alamo!" She said, introducing them all. "Say hi boys!" She told them
"Hi there Lonestar Alamo, sir!" They all said together as if I was there Drill Sargent in the army, and they were all privates.
"And uh Alamo?" Fire Leaf said, making me turn to her. I still had a look of amazement on my face, but she was about to make me have my jaw fall off. "Lookie here!"
She then turned towards the other side of the road we were on. "Come on out every pony!" She said, yelling out.
One by one, I saw another small army start to come out. All of them being a pegasus with their tails cut off. Some looked completely confident, while some looked a little cautious. But they all had one similar look upon seeing me. Relief.
"I'd like ya ta meet every pegasus that stays in Pony Valley, or that came to thank the one and only brave Lonestar Alamo for sticking up for every pegasus when no pony else had the courage ta do so!" Fire Star said.
"And... And how many are here?" I asked, stupefied by the sight of two armies all looking towards me.
"Oh, just about sixteen of the fastest mares in pegasi this side of Equestria, and exactly thirty-two strong stallions ready to fight under yer command!" She said, getting all hyped up. "About fourteen of em are from around here too." She told me.
"And if I may sir..." I turned towards the doctor, who was now getting my attention. My face was frozen by all that was happening, but the doctor knew why and understood why. "Back at the healing grounds, I know about twelve ponies that are healthy enough to help you. And all twelve of them are extremely thankful for you standing up to The Whipper."
"So counting us, that makes..." Bright started to count all of us, but I already counted us all up.
"One hundred and twenty heads all together..." I said, loud enough for the mane ten of us to hear.
"Yeah! Whipper's losin ta us fer good this time!" Tune said loud enough for all of us to hear.
They all started to cheer, ready to stop Whipper for good. "WAIT!" We all stopped cheering and turned towards the stage, where the mayor was coming down and coming towards me. "I may have my mayor's badge missin, but I'm still the mayor of Pony Valley! And I refuse to let some pony with no authority run a whole army!" He said.
We all frowned or glared at him, and as he got in front of me he reached into his back pocket. "Seeing as how you have no authority, you ain't fit to run an army. So..." He took his hoof out of his pocket, drawing it back as if he was about to hit me. I drew my head back a little, not really liking the idea of being hit in the face.
He then thrusted his hoof forward, but instead of hitting me in the face, he pinned a medal to my vest. I looked at my vest as he spoke up. "So I declare that you are officially the sheriff of Pony Valley!" He said with great happiness.
Every pony around us cheered greatly, happy that I was now a sheriff. "Well Sheriff Alamo..." I turned to Bright, who now had a smile on her face, along with every pony else. "What's the plan?" She asked what every pony was wondering.
"Well..." I said, trying to think of something. "Doc, ya mind if we use the healin grounds as our camp grounds fer now?" I asked. He gave me a nod, signaling that it was fine.
I then jumped up on the stage so they all could hear, but stayed just quiet enough so Whipper and his army wouldn't be able to hear our plan. "Alright every pony! Here's tha plan! I need two of you," I said, pointing to Diane's group. "ta go over ta Whipper's army! I need ya ta find out when there leavin fer Canterlot! Once ya find that out, come back ta the campsite and tell me. Every pony else! Move out ta the healin grounds!" I said to them.
"Yes Sheriff Alamo!" They all said as if we were all in the military. They all then started running towards the healing grounds, except for two stallions who calmly started heading out towards Whipper's group as spies.
After I jumped off the stage, I looked up so I could run after them towards the healing grounds, but they were all already gone. They were already halfway between the stage and the healing grounds.
"How are they all that fast?" I asked in amazement, watching as what looked like a giant sandstorm was heading for the healing grounds.
"What do you mean?" Bright asked, her and Jewel walking up to me. We were the only three still here, all the others gone by now.
"What do I mean?! Look at all of em! There already long gone! Even tha one's that were carrying heavy barrels a water!" I said, now not able to see them at all.
"You know, after adapting to life outside of Canterlot, we learned a lot of things. Maybe it would help for you to learn them too." Bright said to me.
"Like runnin that fast?" I asked them.
"Yes." She answered simply.
Yeah... Ya know what, yer right. I say that if I'm gonna change the past, I should adapt ta tha past first!" I said, having a hit of realization. "Cause those who don't know history, are doomed ta repeat it." I said, quoting Edmund Burke.
"First off," I started, turning to them. "can you two teach me how ta run that fast?" I asked them, ready to learn how to do just that.
"Actually, that's pretty easy. You just have to get in the right state of mind. First, you must have a clear mind and only focus on the target. Then the only difference between running fast like them, and normal running is to ignore the way and fact that you're running all together. For instance, the ground you're running on isn't going to be straight and smooth like a track. It has rocks, and bumps, and hills. So you have to make it in a way where you aren't running with a pattern like normally. So you have to forget running in a pattern completely." Bright explained to me. "And it's pretty easy to pick up. Here, follow us and try to keep up by doing exactly what we do."
Hearing those words come from some pony that looks like Twilight was really off. I shook off the oddness of it though and nodded.
They both then took off, me following them. I could tell that they were both running slower than they could've been, and yet I was still slower than them.
I looked at how they were running and saw that there was no pattern at all like they said. Actually they were running kind of like a cheetah would without any pattern at all.
So I did the same, just trying to forget how any pony ran normally and ran as if I was running with completely numb legs. And in a strange way, it was working. The path was a little bumpy, but it didn't matter because before I could realize it, I was already past it.
"Good, you're getting the hang of it!" Bright said as she looked over, not even looking at where she was going at all. "Now let's see if you can keep up with going as fast as we can!" She challenged, again it sounding strange coming from some pony who sounded like Twilight.
That's when they took off even faster than before. So fast that they had a dust cloud surrounding them as they ran forward. I tried to do the same, but if I flailed my legs just a little more crazily, I would be tripping over them.
I tried to look at how they were running again, but the dust kept me from seeing it. I looked around where I was and noticed that I wasn't kicking up much dust at all. Just a small amount. That's when I realized how they were running. They were running in a way where there hooves weren't anchoring into the ground to push themselves forward. They were running without any grip.
No grip. That's how they ran so fast! They cleared their mind so they didn't think about controlling how they ran, making it so they were going as fast as possible without worrying about what was in front of them.
"Alright, I got it now..." I said to myself, getting ready. Hopefully I could get it right. "No grip!" I told myself, getting in the state of mind they were talking about.
And in that moment after telling myself that, I made myself forget about what would happen if I ran out of control, or crashed into something. I just started running without a care. And as I did, I saw myself catch up to Jewel and Bright.
It was kind of hard to tell seeing through the dust cloud, but I could still see where I was. And I just passed the two of them without a problem. Running normally, I was pretty fast to begin with, meaning that originally I was faster than them. And now that we were all running with no grip, that made me faster than them still.
"HA HA!" I laughed as I passed them, having the time of my life from running this fast. I was running as fast as an actual cheetah, if not faster. "Keep up now you two!" I challenged them, still running.
But I didn't look behind me as I just kept running. It was surprising how fast I was going too! I was running probably about as fast as I would be flying at top speeds without any electricity. And it was amazing!
Soon enough I saw the healing grounds approaching quickly. So I acted as if I was on a skateboard and just powerslided my way to a stop, making me stop just in front of the healing grounds. Where any pony that was near that side of the camp grounds looked at me in amazement.
"What?" I asked, confused as how they all looked shocked. I mean, I ran just like they did, so what were they so speechless about?
A few seconds later, Bright and Jewel caught up and slowed down to a point where they just walked normally. They had a similar shocked expression. "Okay, how did you run that fast?!" Bright asked, now as surprised as I was back at the stage.
"I just did what y'all did." I told them, my western accent still in play this whole time.
"Well that might be so, but you are way faster than we are." Jewel said, surprised.
I looked at them, then towards the small group of ponies that was watching and did the only thing I could really do. Smile at what I had done. "Well then guess that I've caught up in runnin." I said, a little cocky about my speed. So from there I just started walking forward, leaving them all still shocked. But even though I had 'No Grip Running' down, I still had a lot of things to learn if I was going to beat an entire army led by Whipper. As did our army. With that much said, I guess we start now.
After walking a few feet, I saw all the army set up tents and there supplies for a good night's sleep. Tomorrow morning we were all gonna get ready for what was to come, and we were all going to do it together. All pegasus, unicorn, and earth ponies alike.
And with all of us banning together, The Whipper wasn't going to even leave Pony Valley if we have anything to say about it. And that was a promise I'm willing to make.
The Civil War of Pony Valley has now begun.
And so it begins. With an army of rebels versus an army of peacekeepers, this is the start of a civil war. One that will decide the fate of Equestria! How's it going to end? Guess you all will just have to read next chapter to find out! Which again, I should have up in about two-three days! I really hope that your all enjoying this all, because I have the rest of the chapters ready for y'all! So until next time every pony!
Oh and by the way, just because I got beat up by three fillies, that doesn't make me weak or anything. In fact, I was just going easy so that's why they were able to-
Scootaloo: There he is! Get him! *they all started charging in*
Oh why can't I get a break? *is tackled to the ground and starts getting beaten up by three fillies. Again*
QotC: What would you be thinking if you were involved in this civil war? If you could, would you join a side, or try to just stay neutral? Why?
45. Army of Two! Groups (S1 Finale)
Hello and welcome every pony to the Season One finale part seven! As I've said before, I planned on making this more than five chapters and here we are! Now I plan on finishing it soon enough, but I really don't know. I can make this go on three more chapters or seven more.
*CRASH*
Um, you okay there?
Derpy: *hanging from a few chords that are coming from the ceiling. The electrical chords then shock her, causing the black background to go white* I just don't know what went wrong.
How did you even... Ya know what, nevermind. Can you at least come down from the wires before you blow us up or something?
Derpy: Okay. *She tries to get down, but after she lands, the wires break off and fall on her, making her trapped again*
Ugh... Why did I bring you into the intro? Whatever, just please stay there and just get out of the wires carefully.
Derpy: You got it Zeke! *She then tries to get free of the wires*
Okay as she's doing that, let's do the top three comments!
3: ThunderWave12. Even if you had magical powers, I think Whipper and about two-hundred others would still be annoying to fight off. And also, if Whipper and his army ever did make it to a problematic Canterlot, I don't think Princess Celestia alone could handle two-hundred rioting ponies with how she treats situations. That being trying not to hurt/kill them as she tries to talk them down.
Oh and also, yeah this kinda is a drive-thru. But sadly, we've been out of cheese so all we have are normal burgers and plain nachos. XD
2: Musical Paint. A double agent in the western times?! That sounds so cool! In fact, that sounds cooler than being a general! I'd gladly be either a double agent or a scout in the western times.
1: Mage of Psychics. Really, you wished this was canon? Thank you! I didn't think any pony would ever think that highly of my writing! Still, it's not a canon or much like that. And with my luck, if Hasbro or someone else ever did come across this story (Which I really doubt), I think they would have to butcher Blitz because a cypony would be too much on the teenage side for the actual MLP or a canon. Still, if I ever see Blitz as a background pony along with Dr. Whooves or Derpy, I could die happy right then and there.
Okay let's start the chapter!
*As Derpy gets one last wire off of her that was still connected to the ceiling, a panel opens up from the ceiling above me, making wires come out and tangle me up. And as Derpy keeps pulling on the wire, I get pulled into the ceiling and fall out of the ceiling and into the mess of wires Derpy was just in*
Derpy!
Derpy: Oh, sorry Zeke! Don't worry, I'll fix the intro! *She looks around with her cross eyes, wondering what or who exactly she's supposed to look to* Start the chapter?... Zeke, when does it start to wor-
Disclaimer: I don't own MLP. Whipper's gang members, and Fire Leaf also don't belong to me since they're created by others. All I own is Blitz, Whipper, and this idea.
As I woke up from my own personal tent, curtusy of one of the very nice pegasi that joined our group, I saw that I actually woke up early. Around seven in the morning I guessed. Not really knowing what time it was really didn't matter all that much to my surprise.
After getting up I realised that all of my stuff fell out of my pockets. The picture, the pamphlet, and the money I got from Diane for bringing in those barrels the first day I was here.
I quickly pocketed all that stuff. All the money, that being the two silver-bits and seven copper-bits. Next was the picture, which still had none of my friends in it, and still was lifeless, dried up, and run down.
Then finally the pamphlet. It was the one thing that hadn't changed at all except for turning from being torn up and destroyed, to good as new from the time travel. And since it was a pamphlet filled with history about the future, I knew that no pony, not even Bright or Jewel, could see this. So I quickly tried to think of something that would help me.
That's when I got an idea. I decided to bury it. I took a rag that was next to y bed and wrapped the pamphlet with it. I then quickly buried a small three-foot hole in the ground, putting the wrapped up pamphlet in it.
And as soon as I filled it up, I saw a shadow approaching. As soon as it got to the tent entrance, I quickly sat on the hole I filled in. And when Bright looked in from outside, she rose an eyebrow at me. "Why are you covered in dirt?" She asked me.
"I was... Just lookin fer some underground water! Yeah, since it's dry and all, and there ain't a rain cloud comin anytime soon, I thought lookin fer some water might help!" I made up probably the worst lie I've ever made in my life.
"Yeah... Anyway, dust yourself off will you? The others are waking up, and you are the leader and sheriff after all. Might help to look a little presentable." Bright said, not wanting to know why I was really covered in dirt.
"Yeah, I figured." I said, getting up and dusting myself off. Once I looked at least half decent, I went outside. Since my tent was on a hill, I was over-looking the rest of the camp.
"Hey uh... Why are the camps all separated?" I asked Bright.
"Well..." She sighed in slight annoyance. "Even though we're all one group, the pegasi all insisted on camping in one spot, while the earth ponies and the few unicorns here insisted on camping in another. Some tried to just meet in the middle, or camp where ever they wanted to, but the majority of their group eventually convinced them to camp with them." She informed me.
After hearing that, I just sighed. We were all supposed to be one big group, not two divided ones. And I knew that if we were even going to have a chance, we all had to be in agreement.
"What do you mean we're already outta water?!" I heard one Earth Pony ask, shocked. He along with a majority group of the earth ponies and unicorns, were all gathered around Diane, who was I guess put in charge of making drinks for every pony in the army.
"Sorry boys, but we gotta ration it! We already used up a good bit a water just this mornin!" She said, trying to calm them down. As she was, I started making my way over.
"But most of us are right here! Who else is there ta drink tha water?!" The main earth pony asked.
"The pegasi got here first! I can't choose favorite's Dusty, so its first come, first serve!" Diane defended.
"Oh! So the pegasi are the ones ta blame! Why those no good, useless-" Before Dusty could finish that sentence, I stepped up.
"Hold up Dusty, I don't think I heard ya right." I said walking up. As I did, the others settled down and made way for me. "What were ya sayin bout pegasi?" I challenged him to repeat that.
"Oh, Sheriff Alamo sir! I didn't mean all pegasi! Yer perfectly fine! I was talkin bout them-" I cut him off again by raising my hoof.
"Were all the same here Dusty. If yer gonna judge another pony cause they got wings er not, I don't think ya understand just why were here." I told him, settling him down. He had a look of regret and backed down from yelling.
I then turned to Diane. "Diane, what's the news on the water?" I asked her.
"Well, just this water ain't gonna last an army of a hundred an twenty any longer than three days." She told me. "We can only use one barrel full a day. And only half that barrel full in the mornin, with the other half at night. We got them pegasi takin care of, along with some earth ponies, but not enough for tha rest a the group." She told me with a frown.
"Alright. Let me think fer a sec here..." I said. Even though it was only the first day, Dusty and his group had a point. I could see how they were thirsty and had a valid point, but it was still only the first day.
I looked at the stash of water we had and saw that we still had three giant barrels, each big enough to fit two normal sized ponies and then some, and then a ton of canteens and jugs filled with water from ponies that brought some from their homes or travels. Like Diane said, that was enough to last us all three days tops.
I then looked around the camp, seeing how me, Diane, and Dusty were all surrounded by the rest of the group that didn't get water. For now, there wasn't much that we could do about this.
"Okay. We don't have much a choice but this. The ponies that got their water this mornin will continue ta only get their water in tha mornin, while tha rest of y'all will only get water at night." I told them.
"But we're thirsty now Sheriff Alamo!" Dusty said to me with a very slight whine in his voice. Some of the others agreed by nodding or muttering something along the lines of yes.
"Well think of it this way Dusty. Now you'll know how the others'll feel when they hear that y'all drank the rest of the water saved up fer tha night. We can't all have water all day." I told them, telling them the obvious truth.
They were all still muttering and complaining about how they'll get thirsty in the morning, but a few of the others agreed to my plan and went on their way to do their duties and train for today.
"I still don't see why we have ta give up water in tha mornin fer good ta those pegasi." Dusty said, still not getting it. He seemed really mad about it all.
"Well then... Diane?" I asked her.
"Yes Sheriff Alamo?" She asked looking at me, wondering what I was about to say.
"Pass me my mug a water fer tonight in advance now please." I asked her politely.
"Actually Sheriff Alamo, we saved a mug a water fer ya fer tha mornin." She said getting a mug that was hidden under the table. She then gave it to me, and I looked at it.
"Thank ya kindly Diane." I said, now turning towards the group. I had a plan, and Dusty here was gonna help me. "Now Dusty, I'll make a deal with ya. I'll give ya this here thang a water right now, if ya promise not to blame pegasi fer anything that wasn't their fault." I held the mug of water towards him.
"Yer kidin me." He said, looking at me in slight shock. I shook my head, looking real serious. "Alright, ya gotta deal Alamo!" He said, taking the mug from me.
I then started hearing the rest of the group start to complain about how Dusty got water when they all didn't. Just like I was hoping. "Now now, every pony settle down. I mean, we all know how much poor sad Dusty here needs his water." I said to them all in a way that made Dusty sound like a sad little child. They all then went from complaining to snickering at what I called Dusty.
And before Dusty could even take one sip of his water, he looked at me with a raised eyebrow. "Hey, what'ha ya mean, poor an sad?" He asked me.
"Well ain't it obvious?" I asked him, keeping the sad voice as if he was a little child. That wasn't the part that made every pony else snicker though. What was is the fact that he was bigger than me, and older. Yet I was talking down to him in a sad manner.
"Since yer obviously dying a thirst right here, it's obvious that we have ta give ya the water right away. I mean look at ya! Yer shrivlin up! Ya look really weak and skinny! I'm shocked yer still livin an ya haven't even had yer water yet little guy." I kept saying in a sad voice.
"I-I ain't a little guy! I'm just as tough as tha lot of ya!" He said, turning towards the crowd.
"I don't know 'bout that Dusty." I started, my plan working so easily. "Seems like ya need this water more than any of us. Specially with yer whinin and complainin bout how ya can't live till nightfall without yer water. I mean, we don't want Dusty here ta die a thirst do we every pony?" I asked sadly, looking towards the crowd.
They all shook there heads and said no, pretending like Dusty was a child or a baby just like I was.
"I think yer right Sheriff Alamo." Diane started, joining in my talking down. "As a matter a fact, I think we need some pony ta watch little ol' Dusty here all day while he's a trainin. Don't want him hurtin himself now do we?" She asked me, catching on to what exactly I was doing.
"Oh yer right Diane! Don't want Dusty havin an accident at all! Glad ya brought that up." I said, trying to keep myself from laughing to make it convincing. And I admit, I was doing a way better job than the crowd was, who were starting to break out laughing.
"But... But I ain't gonna hurt myself!" Dusty tried to defend, starting to shrink down a little at all the faces that were snickering or laughing at him. "Honest!"
I simply pretended to ignore that and looked over to the group watching this all play out. "Now who here wants ta watch their fellow little member Dusty here all day ta make sure he don't hurt himself? Cause let's face it, training is only fer tha big and strong ponies. Am I right?!" I asked them all.
"Yeah!" They all said, nodding and laughing at Dusty's expression.
"I am tough! I promise ya Sheriff Alamo, I promise!" Dusty said, trying to convince me. He looked about ready to beg just to convince me that he was tough. Which wouldn't of helped his case at all to be honest.
"Well Dusty, if yer as tough as ya say, then why do ya need that there mug a water? Cause it looks like all yer friends here are tough enough ta last till night fer their water." I told him, looking right at him as I gestured to the crowd.
Dusty looked around and saw how they were nodding along to what I said, acting real 'tough' all around. He then had a 'stroke of genius' and gave me back the mug. "Well ya know what, I'm tough too! I don't need no water! I can wait till night fall fer some water just like the rest of em!" He said, getting a look of determination.
They all cheered at Dusty as I smiled and nodded, glad my reverse psychology worked just like I hoped it would. "Just what I thought. Now Diane, put this water into a canteen to keep it clean fer some pony else." I said, passing her my mug of water.
"Wait, Sheriff Alamo this is yer mug a water. We ain't gonna think any less of ya if you drink it." She said, reminding me.
"No Diane, I ain't drinkin it." I told her plainly. "In fact..." I got another idea and jumped on top of one of the barrels, speaking up so every pony around me could hear me. "Hear me out here every pony! As long as we don't have enough water fer every pony, I ain't gonna be havin one drop of it!" I announced.
They all gasped at what I said, completely shocked about what I said. "Yep! Y'all heard right! Until every one of ya get water in tha mornin and night, I ain't wastin any a this here water!" I told them, with complete seriousness. If I was going to lead a whole army, I wasn't going to get anything better than any of them. And if I got water in the mornin, or at night, than I would be getting something half of the army wouldn't be getting any. And that wasn't fair.
"But Sheriff Alamo, ya can't just go without water the whole time!" Diane argued.
"I don't care! I ain't gettin any special treatment some pony else ain't gettin. So that said, till we find more water fer every pony here ta drink mornins and nights, I'm goin thirsty!" I announced once again.
None of them complained about it, but they were still mumbling. Not sure what to think about it. After a few more seconds of this, I decided to speak up again. "Now are y'all just gonna stand here like statues, er are ya gonna get a move on and get ta work?!" I asked them, having some command and fearlessness in my voice.
"Yes, Sheriff Alamo!" They all said, now moving out to get back to training.
I nodded at them all with a smirk, and jumped off the barrel. When I saw Dusty still there, not sure what to do, I went over to them. "Now Dusty, you better be keepin that promise, ya hear? No more talkin down 'bout other ponies badly." I told him calmly.
"Yeah Sheriff Alamo, I promise. Mind if I just stay here fer a little longer though?" He asked, feeling a little bad for blaming all the ponies who got water now.
"Sure Dusty. Take all the time ya need." I said, starting to walk towards Bright, who was watching the whole thing from a little ways away.
As I did, Dusty turned to Diane, who was pouring my water back into a canteen. "Ya don't think I'm weak, do ya Diane?" He asked.
"You? Not at all! Heck, you break rocks fer a livin! Course yer strong! Me and Alamo were only sayin that stuff ta build yer confidence!" She said, smiling at him.
"Thanks Diane. Really 'priciate it. 'Sides, them rocks are actually kinda fun ta break." He said, really happy she thought she was strong.
"Don't mention it. So why are ya a rock farmer anyway?" She asked, actually kind of interested to hear why Dusty liked breaking rocks.
I went back to where me and Bright were watching the whole thing play out, looking back over the whole camp again. As I did, Bright spoke up.
"You know, that was pretty dumb what you just did." She said simply.
"What? The water organizin plan?" I asked her.
"No, not that. That was probably one of the best schedules you could've made out of what you had to work with." She said, admitting that was a little smart. "What I meant was that you just promised to give up drinking water. That was stupid" She told me.
"No, I promised ta give up drinkin water till we find enough fer every pony." I told her.
"And where are we going to find more Sheriff? Because all the water in Pony Valley is now property of Whipper's. And there is no other city in Equestria that's going to bring over barrels of water for our cause. It's too valuable." She told me.
"We'll find more Bright. Just gotta have hope. And by promisin not ta drink any water till we get more, makes them all know that I have hope in findin water. That alone is gonna make em cheery." I told her, revealing what my actual plan was. True, I wasn't thinking of that when I made that promise, I was just caught up in the moment. But coming up with an actual smart reason as to why I did that makes me think I'm a little more capable of leading an army.
"I mean look at Dusty and Diane down there. I'd say they look pretty cheery right now." I said, gesturing towards them. Bright looked over, and couldn't help but smile at their happiness. Even though it was a war right now.
And as they kept talking, I felt something tingling from my pocket. I reached into that pocket and pulled out the picture, which was shining a little. Then it flashed so bright, I had to look away. When it stopped I looked back and saw Pinkie Pie back in the photo. Not fading at all.
I turned back towards Diane and Dusty and saw them talking and laughing to one another. I couldn't help but smile even more at that, glad to see that the future was going back to normal. The rest of my friends were still missing and Ponyville was still a disaster area, but Pinkie Pie stood unaffected by it all.
Bright, who was right nxt to me, saw the picture too. She gasped silently, amazed by what she saw. "One of your friends! There back!" She said, happy that the future started to go back to normal.
"Yeah. Guess whatever happens now, Pinkie Pie'll still be there. Guess that leaves six more great-grandchildren ta re-exist again. That, an fixin the future." I said, trying to sum up all I have to do. But after hearing that all out loud, I sighed from realizing just how hard that all was going to be.
"One step at a time. Besides, if you already saved one of your friends before taking care of Whipper, than maybe it'll come easier than you think." Bright suggested, trying to put a happy face on it.
"Yeah, should be easy. Just like it always is." I said sarcastically with my western accent. "Anyway, anythin else goin on I should know about?" I asked.
"Well, were trying to find a way to warn Princess Celestia about Whipper and his army. Some volunteered to go off to Canterlot, so were setting up a package for the trip." She told me.
"Ya know what... I don't think that'll be a problem." I said, smiling at her. She knew I had a plan, but didn't know just yet. "Get several papers, quills er somethin else ta write with, and Tune." I told her.
"Uh... Okay then..." She said not knowing where I was going with this at all. But either way, she went ahead and went on to get the things I asked her to get.
After a little while, I'd guess around two hours, Bright finally managed to find Tune. After taking so long I was about to ask her a question, but she gave a me a look that showed just how annoyed she was going all around the camp looking for him. So in the end I went ahead and decided to not question it, and just looked to Tune.
We were all on the hill beside my tent, Tune sitting on a small boulder, looking at us.
"So... What did ya need me fer again Sheriff Alamo?" Tune asked, looking at the two of us.
"Yeah, I don't really get what this is all for either." Bright said, just as confused.
"It'll be fine. Just trust me y'all." I said. "Now Bright, I need ya ta write a letter ta Princess Celestia." I told her.
"Why don't you just write the letter? What do you need me for?" She asked.
"Well, she ain't gonna know who I am. But she knows you and yer friend pretty well. So yer gonna have ta write it. Just write somethin that asks if this note finds her well. Somethin along tha lines of, 'Dear Princess Celestia, if ya get this message then I hope ya write back. We got urgent news ta tell. Your acquaintance, Sparkle Bright.'" I said, hoping she would word it differently than what I actually said.
After a few seconds of her writing the letter with her magic, she showed it to me. When I saw that it was good, I nodded. "Okay, now what?" She asked, rolling it up into a scroll like form.
"Aw, that's the easy part." I said. "We have Tune here set it on fire." I explained to her.
"What?! How will that send the message to Celestia?!" Bright asked, completely confused.
"Easy." I said, taking the note. "Tune just imagines sendin it ta Canterlot, er ta Princess Celestia herself, and blows fire on it. Should work." I said, handing the note to Tune. I didn't know how exactly Spike sent letters to Princess Celestia, yet still was able to set stuff on fire without sendin it away. But the way I explained made some kind of sense. At least to me at least.
Tune looked at the note, and then at us watching him, and back to the note. "Alrighty. Here goes nothin." He said. He then stood up and closed his eyes, putting the letter in front of him. Almost exactly like Spike does. He then blew fire onto the letter, the fire being a purplish color instead of green like Spikes.
After the flames stopped. "Alamo, all that did was burn it!" Bright said.
"Really? Cause I don't see no ashes anywhere." I told her with a smile, knowing it worked.
"Wow, he's right!" Tune said, amazed. "So, that means I sent a letter ta Princess Celestia right?!" He asked, amazed by what he did.
"Well..." Before I said anything else, I stopped and thought for a second. "Uh, that much we don't know. We just gotta hope it worked and that the Princess will know how ta send it back." I told them, hoping it worked completely.
To answer my question, not five seconds later Tune burped up a letter with an official seal, it landing in front of me. I picked it up and opened it, going ahead and reading it out loud so they'll know what it says. Despite the fact that it was written in cursive and I was horrible at reading that kind of handwriting.
Dearest Sparkle Bright,
I am glad to hear from you, as it has been such a long time. But as I have already heard, I suspect your news is on the Civil War about to begin between Whipper and your sheriff friend Lonestar Alamo. As you also know, Canterlot is in dire need of my attention right now, and I can not leave unless it is urgent or the problem here is to be resolved. I will try to help all I can, but I can not promise much. I am sorry Sparkle Bright. I wish you, and Sheriff Lonestar my best.
-Celestia
P.S. I see that you have sent this message with the help of a dragon. I could tell because my assistant baby dragon was the one who received the message. She also asks that I tell all of you that she says 'Good luck'
"That's all there is." I said to them, passing the note along. My accent, along with my issue of reading cursive made it hard for them to be able to know just what it said. So after they took it and read over it real quick, they were caught up too.
"Wow, you can't read can you?" Bright asked, thinking I was kind of an idiot.
"I can read just fine! It's the dang cursive that gets me!" I defended myself. Out of every school I went to, they only spent around one week trying to teach us cursive, and that was in third grade. Besides, I always thought cursive was a little worthless so I just forgot most of what they taught me.
"Well, since Princess Celestia knows about the civil war, and you, what now? All we figured out is that she's counting on us to stop him." Bright said.
"Well, guess now we just gotta get every pony here ta train up 'fore Whipper starts headin ta Canterlot." I told her. "Alright, thanks fer yer help Tune." I said, starting to walk off.
"Don't mention-UGH!" He was interrupted as he burped up another note. Except this one didn't have an official seal on it.
As he picked it up, we turned towards him as he picked it up and opened it. "It from tha Princess?" I asked.
"Nope. It's from the other dragon. She sent a message ta me personally." He said, starting to read it.
As he read it, he started smiling from it. Then laughing at it. He then picked up a paper to send something back. As all this was going on, I felt the photo in my back pocket start to change. I took it out and looked at it, seeing Spike start to fade back into existence.
"Alright Tune, we're gonna go. You just keep on doin what yer doin until we gotta send another letter alright?" I asked him.
"You got it commander!" Tune said, saluting to me real quick, before writing another note to the dragon. In a way, it reminded me way too much about texting. So I went ahead and walked away with Bright right behind me so Tune could be left to 'dragon text' without any pony else breathing down his neck.
"Well, that's another one of your friends saved." Bright said with a smile as she walked next to me, seeing the picture.
"Yeah, guess so." I said, pocketing the picture. "But we ain't finished yet. We still gotta crazy whippin pony ta stop." I told her.
"You're right. So what's next?" She asked, looking towards me.
"I... don't gotta clue." I said, being nothing but honest. I might've known what to do when a problem comes up, but that was about it. I was pretty much only acting as a peacekeeper so far today, and that's worked really well. But other than that, I didn't know one thing about being a general. "Well, what do you think?" I asked her.
"Me?!" She asked, surprised by what I had just said. The surprising part was that the general of this army was asking her for advice.
"Yeah. Yer like the second in command, technically tha first in command since ya brought me here. Besides, you've gotta be way more organized than me. So, what do you think?" I asked her.
"Well... I guess you should go ahead and train with the others. Or maybe learn how to use a weapon. After all, you only have your metal arm to brand with, which will only work if it's hot enough. Not only that, but since it doesn't have a long reach, it won't be that useful if you come across Whipper." She told me, stating that fact to me.
"Yer right. My metal hoof don't gotta good reach do it?" I asked as I looked at my hoof, the question more towards myself than her.
"Yeah, that's just what I said. Why, what are you planning?" She asked, wondering where exactly I was going with this.
"Well I was thinkin that maybe I could-" Before I could explain my plan, I was stopped by the sound of a riot just over the hill we were behind towards the other side of the camp. "What in Equestria is goin on?" I asked, turning towards where the noise was coming from.
"I don't know, but be ready Sheriff!" Bright said, running off to find out just what was going on.
I was right behind her, ready for anything. But when I got there I wasn't expecting just what I saw.
Every pegasus was yelling and arguing with every earth pony and unicorn, the whole thing looking like a prison riot. Both sides looking equally angry. All I could do was gawk at the sight of it all.
Then slowly, all I could do was start to glare at the sight of it all. Not even ten hours into the day, and they've all gone into a riot. And I was not about to let this go on any more than it already was. If we were going to be one single army, and not two divided ones, we needed to get along. And that is just what I plan on doing.
And another cliffhanger sets in! And even though this chapter was kind of small, I'm afraid that I'll have to cut it short. Because if I put in the next part I have planned, then the next chapter would be even shorter than this one. So yeah, bigger chapter next time! I promise!
And speaking of bigger chapters, like I asked in the intro, what do you think about how many more chapters this should be? Cause I could make it three more chapters long, or seven more if I wanted. Just give your opinions on it, cause I don't know if I'm pressing this on any longer.
And with all that said, until next time every pony!
QotC: What's your favorite time in history?
46. Clouds and Timberwolves (S1 Finale)
Hello and welcome back every pony! So with all I have heard from you, the awesome readers, I think I have a general idea of where you all stand on how much longer you can stand the season finale. And so with all your choices brought into account, I'm gonna try an end it in about three or four chapters. Regardless of this, I am going to make it as good as I possibly can, not trying to rush the ending too much.
So with that said, let's say hi to the pony that's going to be joining in the review today!
Twilight Sparkle: Hello every pony. *She said, smiling towards all of you. Then as she looked around she rose an eyebrow* What in the name of Equestria happened here?
Let's just say, it'll take A LOT of convincing before I bring Derpy Hooves into the intros again. I think the intro is going to be stuck like this forever now.
Twilight: Uh-huh... Well, either way, I think they're all here for the comments, not us talking. Plus you do have a schedule to keep.
I do? *checks pockets and pulls out a paper that is folded way too much. Once I finally unfold it, I see that there IS a schedule on it* Wow, guess I forgot about that... How did you-
Twilight: *Ahem* Schedule? Remember?
Oh, right! Anyway, let's do the Top Three Comments, The Disclaimer, then I'm gonna incorporate something new into the intro after that. So without anything else... *Checks schedule to make sure, then when I finish going over that, I rip into a thousand little bits and throw them into the air like confetti* Let's start!
Twilight: Hey, why would you rip up that schedule?! Now you're going to be unorganized all day!
I'm always unorganized! Anyway, Top Comments!
3: Swift Lightning. I like the Medieval Times too. Honestly, it's the one historical time zone that people can create so many stories based off of! And that's only one of the reasons as to why I love it!
Oh and also, glad to see that you liked the reverse psychology part. I thought that may not have been that funny, and since it was one of the only parts about the chapter that had some humor in it, I was pinning a lot of hope onto it alone.
Twilight: Also, thank you for keeping track of how many of us are saved thus far. At least some humans are organized! *She said, looking to me*
Hey! I told you, I'm an unorganized person! I really don't know why I had a schedule in the first place.
Twilight: I made you the schedule in the morning, remember?
Oh yeah, now I remember. You know, I really hate that which ever pony I put in my intros somehow ends up in my mind that whole day from beginning to end.
Twilight: You think we like being stuck in your mind all day?! It's unorganized! That, and it's filled with random YouTube videos, cartoons, drawings, and movies! Honestly, where's all the math, science, and logic you got from school?!
Sealed away in a safe somewhere. I forget where. Anyway, next comment!
2: devildog452. To be completely accurate on that... I don't know for sure yet. You see, Discord is pure chaos, meaning that he's basically an evil version of Pinkie Pie. And since I feel that I'm butchering Pinkie's randomness as a character already, I don't want to butcher Discord's too. I've never had a strong suit for writing a random personality into a character, as you all have probably seen. I can make them go crazy, angry, manipulative, and on some rare occasions, I can fit some romance parts into a story. But yeah, when it comes to randomness or, to a lesser extent, romance, I feel like I just plain out suck at writing those parts. That's why the only real kind of humor I feel good at making is situational humor and sarcasm. So yeah, I'm gonna need to try to practice my random writing a lot more before I want to try to write Discord in the story without butchering him. Because since every pony loves reading a good story with Discord, destroying Discord as a character will break this story and the reading audience away from it.
Twilight: Actually, to be more accurate, the evil version of Pinkie Pie is Pinkamena.
Don't remind try to remind me of that name! I've tried hard enough to keep myself from thinking about a certain other fanfic, and you are not making me tell the story about how I reacted to seeing that story!
1: ONIMOT. You know, I used to have a best friend that was OBSESSED with WWII. In fact, to be more clear, he was obsessed with anything war related at all. He'd always bring this stuff to school like papers about stuff happening in current times, and it was actually pretty cool. Although, some of it did get a little repetitive.
Okay, now that that's done and finished. Now for the... Twilight what are you doing?
Twilight: Trying to put your schedule back together! You can't just rip it up and ignore it! What if you forget to do something?! *Is using glue and tape to try to put the bits back together*
*Sighs* Twilight, stop. You're not going to put all of those pieces together. Besides, I have a few pieces in my hand still, so you really won't be able to put it together.
Twilight: *stops and gives up* Fine. But don't come running back when you forget something important you have to do.
Twilight, I have Summer Vacation. All I have to do is remember to breath and write stories. I'm safe. Speaking of stories, let's start this chapter up!
Disclaimer: I do not own MLP (Wish I did) All I own and have rights of are Blitz, Whipper, and this idea.
Intro Area decorations to date: Broken ceiling, wires all around the floor, thousands of tiny pieces of paper, some stray pieces of tape and glue lying around.
As I was standing on the hill overlooking it all, I saw just about every pony that was in the resistance arguing. It was most of the pegasi versus most of the earth ponies and unicorns, and I could only glare greatly at the sight of it all. Because they were in no condition to fight off Whipper's army like this, and that much was obvious.
The only ponies that weren't arguing and yelling like the rest of them was the doctor, Diane, Dusty, Beatrice, the mayor, Fire Leaf, Bright, Jewel, Carrot Topper, and Flitter Calm. All of them, plus about twenty other ponies, were simply watching the rest of the resistance fight with one another.
That's when I decided that enough was enough. If we were gonna stop Whipper's Army, then we're gonna have to stop going to war against each other. And the only way I was going to do that was to send a message to all of them. And I knew just how to do it.
Seeing how it was about to break out in a fight any second now, I acted fast. I unhooked my ear and made cuts on the right and left side of my vest, making cuts so my wings could come out.
After making the cuts for my wings, and putting my ear back in place, I decided that it was also time I ditch the eyepatch. My eye felt fine, and this stupid patch was only getting annoying by this point. So as I took it off I closed my good right eye and looked around with the glass left one, seeing that it was working as if it was just a normal eye.
So with all that situated, I took to the skies, flying over the eye of the storm that looked like the two leaders of both sides were about to break out in their own little fight. But before either of them could throw a punch, I stopped them.
"SHUUUUUUT IIIIIIIIT!" I yelled out with the volume and force of a Drill Sargent in the military. The two leaders stopped in their places and looked up, seeing me flying in the air. Most of the other resisters saw me flying too and gawked at the sight. Any of the others that didn't hear me at first saw how nearly every pony else was looking in the air, and looked themselves. All having a shocked expression in the end when they saw me in the air.
"I'VE HAD ENOUGH A THIS! IT'S LIKE THE SECOND I LOOK AWAY, ALL A Y'ALL START FIGHTIN AGAIN!" I kept yelling loudly. I saw some of the rioters start to shrink down by my loud commanding voice, but I didn't care at this point. I have gone all three days with only lashing out at Whipper because I thought he was the only one that thought badly about pegasi. But now I guess Whipper was just the worst of an even bigger problem.
"WE ALL CAME TOGETHER TA STOP WHIPPER, BUT IF Y'ALL CAN'T AGREE ON WHO THE REAL ENEMY IS HERE, THEN I DON'T THINK WE'RE GONNA HAVE ONE CANCE AT BEATIN EM!" I told them, not going easy at all anymore.
They were all quiet and some a little scared at my voice. I then flew down to the 'eye of the storm' with great speed, landing in between the leaders of the two groups. I turned towards the pegasus leader, not wanting to seem that I was going easy towards the pegasi group. "NOW WHAT'S ALL THIS ABOUT?!" I asked, using a voice that was loud enough to make the Royal Canterlot Voice seem like a normal yell.
"W-well ya see Sheriff, cause that earth pony over there tried ta steal two barrels worth a water fer himself, them barrels started a rollin down that steep slope ya see over yonder. I tried ta catch em 'fore they hit tha boulder, but it was to late!" He said, getting angry. "Next thing I know, this dang lier is given me the blame!" He said.
"Okay." I said calmly with no emotion. I then turned to the leader of the earth pony and unicorn and kept the same calm emotionless voice and expression. "And yer story?" I asked, remaining calm.
At this point, every pony was staying quiet throughout this whole thing.
"Well Sheriff," He said as he did that tough guy sniff thing and continued. "I was standin right by tha water barrels, an I'll admit, I was sneakin a mug a water. But when he caught me, he tackled me inta the barrels, making two of em start ta roll down that there slope. He chased after em, but he wasn't fast enough. So, in tha end it was his fault fer most a tha water bein wasted on the ground!" He said, raising his voice at the pegasus in charge of the other group.
And just because of that, the two of them started arguing again, the rest of the rioters following suit. I was ticked off by this point and when every pony had pretty much forgotten I exsisted, I knew I had to make them quiet down another way.
I found and picked up a small, blue toy harmonica on the ground, quickly coming up with a way to trick them. I put it up to my mouth, putting my other hoof up to my metal ear, activating it. I made it play the loudest thing I could think of. Extremely loud white noise.
They all immediately stopped, covering their ears with their hooves. They all had closed their eyes as well, keeping them from seeing that I wasn't even using the harmonica. But after about seven seconds of the white noise, I made as loud a note as I could with the harmonica, turning my ear off at the same time.
It worked as I started quieting down the harmonica and looking around, seeing them start to take their hooves off their ears. I then flew up into the air so they could all see me talking. "NOW DO I HAVE Y'ALL'S ATTENTION OR WILL I HAVE TO USE THIS AGAIN?!" I asked, holding up the harmonica with one hoof as menacingly as you could possibly look while holding a little blue toy harmonica in the air.
"NO!" They all screamed out, not wanting to go through that noise again.
"GOOD!" I said, putting the harmonica under my hat, just in case I had to use the white noise trick again. "NOW, SEEIN AS HOW NONE OF YA WILL GET ALONG NO MATTER WHAT, WERE GOING TA HAVE TA FIX THAT! SO I WANT EVERY PONY TA PACK UP THEIR TENTS AN STUFF AND MEET ME AT THAT HILL OVER YONDER," I said, gesturing to the hill my friends and the twenty plus ponies were on. "IN NO MORE THAN SEVEN MINUTES!" I said. They all then hurried as fast as they could, trying to pack up their tents and other camping equipment.
As they did that, I flew over to the hill the rest of the resistance was on. "Y'all better pack up yer stuff too. This'll have ta include tha lot of ya I'm afraid." I told the, being sincere to them since they did nothing wrong. Some were a little fearful about all that just went down, but the majority of them knew just why I had to do that and understood, going off to do so.
"Bright? Can ya stay? I gotta somethin else I need ya ta do." I told her, stopping her from going off to pack her things.
"What do you need?" She asked, looking at me from the ground while the others went off to pack their camping equipment.
"I gotta plan ta help em all get along. But since you don't have any problems with pegasi, I got somethin else I need ya ta do." I told her, kind of explaining just why I only asked her to not get her camping equipment.
"What is your plan?" She asked, wondering just what my plan was.
I simply smiled at her, having an idea for how exactly I was going to make them get along.
As I stayed flying in the air, I looked at the army of one-hundred and seventeen. That not counting me and the two spies that were still trying to figure out just when Whipper was going to begin his march.
So once I saw every pony else gathered around me with their camping equipment, I decided to start-up my next plan. This one, leaving only one outcome. Equality between every pony in the resistance. "Alright, now like I said earlier, I'm fed up with every pony fightin between one another! So y'all left me no choice!" I told them all, looking over the giant crowd in front of me.
"No choice but ta do what?" One of them asked from the crowd.
"From this point on, were gonna be breaking up inta small campsites a two through out all tha campin grounds! Each camp consistin a one pegasi, and one earth pony er unicorn!" I told them with a serious look on my face.
I already heard them all start to complain and argue about the whole idea of a pegasus sharing a small camp with an earth pony/unicorn, but it had to be done. If we were going to learn how get along with one another, then we'd all have to be at least in neutral territory on a regular basis.
But I didn't want them to try to weasel their way out of it. And being a pro weaseler myself, I knew that they were already trying to come up with some kind of reason. So I took the little blue toy harmonica out from under my hat and waved it in front of me, not afraid to use it. That shut them right up.
"That ain't all either! If'n ya don't find a partner ta camp up with, I'll find ya one for ya!" I said, putting my harmonica away. "Now me, Diane Sarsaparilla, and Sparkle Bright are gonna be goin around every once in a while throughout tha whole time were all here ta make sure there ain't no arguin!" I said to them, Bright already aware of this. I also told Bright that while I was announcing this, to find Diane to tell her about my plan so that way she was aware of this.
Seeing them both smiling at me with complete agreement to the plan assured me that this was going to work even more.
"Anythang else?!" The leader of the pegasi group from earlier asked.
"Now that ya mention it, yeah! Thanks fer remindin me!" I thanked him, hoping some pony would ask that. Every pony that knew me should know by now not to ask if I had anything else to say. Because if they do, then trust me. I would think of something else.
"Yeah. Thank." I heard a few ponies say as a majority of the ponies around him just sneered.
"I'm also gonna need y'all ta prove yer gettin 'long by talkin ta one another. Cause in tha mornin I'm gonna ask each of ya three questions 'bout tha pony yer pared with. Fail two a tha three questions, and yer gonna have ta sit there an watch as every pony else eats breakfast AND lunch. The lot of ya that fail can still have dinner an water, but that's it! I bein clear ta y'all?!" I asked, not backing down at all by what I was saying. I was going to have to get them all to get along, and by how much the fighting between them was escalating. Yeah, they needed to get it together. And fast.
"Yes Sheriff Alamo!" Most all of them said. But there was some who didn't agree. Most of them being the ones in the front.
"Sheriff, there ain't any water ta drink!" The earth pony in charge of the group earlier yelled out. "Them dang pegasi are tha ones ta blame fer that!" He finished.
"Hold on, it ain't our fualt! You tried ta steal some water and I stopped ya!" The pegasus said, getting in the other's face.
"By destroyin it?! Yeah, that's way better than me takin one mug full!" He yelled out, angry at the pegasi.
"I am not afraid ta use this!" I said to the two of them, holding out the harmonica.
They both quieted down and looked at me, seeing the look on my face that showed I had more to say.
"Now," I started, putting the harmonica back under my hat. "if'n tha two a y'all are gonna keep arguin 'bout the water, than were gonna fix it!" I said, looking at the two of them.
I tried to think of a plan, looking ahead as if the answer was right in front of me. But the only thing out in the distance where I was looking was the Everfree Swamp, shrowded by-Rain Clouds!
"And if all the earth ponies and unicorns think tha pegasi side is ta blame, then I think us pegasi are just gonna have ta fix it!" I said. The pegasi started complaining while the rest of the resistance started to agree to the plan, or wonder where I was going with this.
"Now I'm gonna need you," I said, pointing at the leader of the pegasus group. "you," I said, pointing to the leader of the earth pony/unicorn group. "Flitter Calm, Fire Leaf, Golden Jewel, Sparkle Bright, Dusty, and Diane ta meet back up here after yer done findin a new camp partner. Take yer time, and if ya can't find a partner, come ta me. I'll help ya find one." I told them, dismissing them.
All of the resisitance started to leave, leaving me by myself on the hill. I landed back on the ground, thinking over my next plan. After the next part was done, we were all gonna start to cool down.
The only other pony left near me was Bright, who I asked to stay and keep her campsite the same after they all left. "Okay Sheriff Alamo, what did you need from me?" She asked, wondering what I was thinking.
"Well, seein as how ya already have the right mind-set of equality, I don't need you ta pair up with any pony. That, and the earth pony/unicorn to pegasi ratio was off by two. So I need ya ta pair up with some pony else I got in mind." I told her.
"Okay. Then who is it?" She asked.
"Tune. He ain't here since he's probably still writtin that other dragon. An since he can send letters ta tha Princess, and yer doin a mission fer tha Princess..." I let her finish the rest of my sentence.
"You want me to be near Tune in case I need to send a letter to her. Alright, I get it now." She said with a nod.
"Good. Now here's the other thing. I need ya ta fill in a few blanks fer me. Why ain't the pegasi controlin weather like they should be? I mean, I know they've controlled tha whether 'fore, cause a Hearth's Warmin Eve explainin that." I said, knowing I was missing something. During my three months of living in Equestria, Twilight has gone all 'teacher mode' whenever something happens that I don't get. Luckily for me, one of those times she mentioned main holidays. One of those being Hearth's Warming Eve.
"Wait, I thought you were from the future. Shouldn't you know the answer to that already?" She asked, confused about me not knowing what happened.
"Well... Let's just say that I didn't know that much 'bout this point in time." I told her, not wanting to find out that I was from another dimension. Explaining that in my time was confusing enough, so try imagining explaining that to some pony from the past.
"Well almost no pony knows the truth, but lucky for you Princess Celestia told us. You see, sometime after a hundred years ago, all three types of ponies lived in peace and equality. But one day, a feud began between the pegasi and earth ponies. Eventually, it started to include the unicorns, who joined the earth ponies side. And no matter what Princess Celestia said, neither side would back down from the dispute." She started filling it in.
"Wait, what about Princess Luna?" I asked, wondering why she wasn't included in helping Princess Celestia to calm every pony down.
"Who?" She asked, confused by what I had asked.
"Nothing, forget it. You were sayin?" I asked, not wanting to waste any time. It wouldn't be long before the others got back.
"So some time later, the pegasi were done arguing and decided to take action. So they came together and got rid of every cloud in Equestria, making Equestria start to go into a drought. Now, two generations later, pegasi never taught the new generation how to control weather. And the same for the next generation. So now, no pegasus really knows how to control weather. In fact, the more I think of it, the fabled City of Clouds doesn't sound like much of a fable." She said, aimed towards both of us as she started to remember an old fable she heard one time.
I guess that it must've been Cloudsdale she was talking about. I cleared my throat a little loudly and that made her focus again. "Right sorry. So I guess that since pegasi don't have any real reason to have wings anymore, all earth ponies and unicorns see pegasi as show-offs for having them." She finished.
After telling me that story, it all made sense to me now. Since there was no weather anymore other than an endless drought, pegasi didn't have their original place in Equestria. And since wings were now only to help go faster, it only made other species of ponies think that pegasi were jerks and only showed off. And to make it worse, ponies like Whipper punished them for revealing their wings, flying, or for any pony treating pegasi as equals because he hated them. So he made them feel bad for having wings in the first place.
And to make it worse, Princess Celestia couldn't put a stop to it personally, forcing her to let it pass on its own from fear of being overthrown. But she still knew that pegasi had their own roles to play and she couldn't just accept society in how it was. So that only left her with one option. Find some pony who saw pegasi as equals and ask for their help. That way she could set things right indirectly, without the risk of being alienated.
As I thought about all of this, the others came back over to where we were, wondering just why I called them all.
"Alrighty, what'd ya need Sheriff?" The pegasus leader asked, all of them thinking it.
"Well, I'm gonna prove somethin all of us have fergotten. Ya see, every pony has always thought a pegasi's wings ain't that useful. Well now we're gonna prove just how wrong every pony that thinks that is." I told them.
"If this is about tha pegasi, what're we here for?" Dusty asked, confused.
I turned towards Dusty and smiled. "Easy. Since the barrels broke after rollin down that slope, we're gonna need new barrels. So I need you, Diane, Golden Jewel, and mister water lover here," I said, gesturing towards the leader of the Earth Pony group.
"The names Arts sir." He said to me.
"Arts?" I questioned, wondering what kinda name that was.
"Crafty Arts ta be exact." He said, nodding as he said it.
As he said that name, I had to keep myself from cracking a smile at it. It was such a corny name, but it wouldn't really help me keep a leader like appearance if I laughed at his name.
"Well nice ta finally know yer name Arts." I said with a nod of my own. "Well, I need you four ta work on four barrels fer the water me and the other pegasi are gonna get." I told them.
"Were gettin water?! How?!" Diane asked, shocked.
"That'll be a surprise." I said with a smile. "But 'fore we can get any, I'm gonna need you four" I said, turning towards the pegasi I called up. "to cut slot in yer vests fer yer wings." I told them.
"Wait, why do we need ta use our wings?" Flitter Calm asked, well, calmly. "Wings aren't good for much of anything but getting us in trouble." She told me with still no emotion.
I simply sighed and shook my head. "All y'all don't get it do ya? Wings are nothin ta be ashamed off. Pegasi have wings fer a reason. It's what makes us special." I told them. "Now are ya really gonna act like something yer naturally born with is somethin ta be ashamed off, er are ya finally gonna do what you were born ta do and fly?" I asked her.
They all had a look of thought on their faces. And slowly but surely, they all nodded. Each of them agreeing with me.
"Good. Now any pony got a knife ta make cuts fer y'all's wings?" I asked.
The leader of the pegasi group rose his hoof, and I pointed to him. "You. Can I see it?" I asked him.
"Sure. And by the way, name's Old Yeller." He said as he tossed the knife towards me. As I caught it, I kept focusing on cutting the slots instead of his name, because it reminded me about that story with the dog.
So I took the knife, carefully making cuts in each of their vests for their wings. One by one, they each got their wings out of the holes and stretched them a little.
Once I gave the knife back, I flew up in the air a little. The rest of them starting to fly once again. I turned to Bright as they all were starting to fly up to where I was. "Bright, while we're gone, can you watch over the camp? I gotta help teach em all somethin." I told her.
"Sure. You can count on me Sheriff." She said with a smile.
"Thank ya kindly. And Jewel," I started, her turning towards me. "'Member, four barrels. Countin on ya ta handle the group." I told her.
"Well if I can make the best jewelry outside of Equestria, than making a few simple barrels should be easy for us." She said with the up most confidence in her abilities.
"Great." I finally turned towards the three other pegasi that were in front of me in the air, now all flying. Though some seemed a little rusty at it. "Alrighty then. You three follow me. I'm wanna show y'all somethin." I said to them. I then flew off towards Everfree Swamp at a slightly slow pace so they all could keep up.
"Wait, where we flyin anyway?" Yeller asked as they all followed me in the air.
"Were flyin above the Everfree Swamp over yonder." I told him, pointing to the swamp in front of us.
"Everfree? What kinda name is that?" He asked, confused.
Not knowin that it didn't have a name, I quickly thought up a lie. "Just thought it's a nice name an all. 'Sides, any pony else got a name fer it?" I asked him, glad Applejack wasn't here to call out all the lies I've made since coming here.
"Guess not." He said. "Why we flyin over the swamp any how?" He asked, all three of them wondering.
"Cause, I found somethin out that's gonna be pretty dang helpful. And here it is." I said, stopping in front of a rain cloud.
"A rain cloud?! That's yer master plan fer water?!" Fire Leaf asked. "What?! Are we just gonna bring a whole bunch a clouds back ta camp?!" She asked, wondering if I lost my sanity from bein in the sky to long.
"Actually, that's just what were gonna do." I said with a slight chuckle.
"Yer kidin right?" Flitter Calm asked, not thinking this was a laughing matter.
"Nope. Now, try ta make this here cloud rain." I told em, gesturing to the rain cloud right next to me.
Yeller went ahead and flew forward first, curious as to whether he could move it or not. So he started by poking the cloud, surprised that he actually touched the cloud instead of going through it. He then flew above the cloud an attempted to land on it, again surprised that it worked. The others gasped in amazement at what he was doing.
"Good. Now jump on tha cloud ta make it rain." I said, telling him what to do as I put a little distance between me and the cloud. It would not be wise to them see me short-circuit from getting wet.
After moving back, Yeller then started jumping on the cloud. And as he did, it started pouring rain. They all gawked at the sight of it and smiled, seeing rain. Fire Leaf even went as far as to go under the cloud and catch the raindrops in her mouth as a way to drink the rain water.
Yeller then looked towards me. "Where in Equestria did ya learn about all this?!" He asked, wondering where my amazing know-how on rain clouds came from.
"Well... Let's just say some pony used ta tell me bout it in a fairy tale. Guess me bein a dreamer an all paid off." I said, not technically lying about that. "Now fer tha rest of ya. Find some rain clouds, fly em back here, and show me you can make em rain. Once y'all find out how, we're gonna bring em back fer tha others ta have some water." I said, glad to finally be making some progress.
"Yes Sheriff Alamo!" They all said with a salute. Soon enough, they all flew off in different directions to get some rain clouds, leaving me to wait for them.
As I saw them all leave, I started looking around the Everfree Swamp. And as I looked I was glad that the others weren't just saying some rumors that clouds moved on their own in Everfree. Now because of that fact, we had enough water to take care of the whole camp and maybe even help Canterlot.
Once I realized that, I felt the picture in my pocket change again. I took it out and saw that Ponyville in the background went from dried-up and destroyed, to green hills and trees. Though the whole town was still in ruins, at least it had its trees, rivers, and flowers back the way they were. But that wasn't even the best part about the picture changing.
The part that took me by surprise, was that Applejack now permanently faded back into existence. I guess that since the land of Ponyville went from dried up and deserty, to fertile and green, the Apple Family eventually ended up creating Ponyville. So that must've been what made Applejack fade back into existence for good.
I smiled at the progress of it all. It was all going back to normal. Now I just had to hope that when we get back with the water, Jewel and the others will have the barrels finished to pour the water into.
Jewel's POV
So far, so good. All of us together have finished two barrels already and are now working on the final two. Turns out that the four of us make a nearly perfect team.
Diane and Dusty have a great connection with one another, and they haven't even argued or had a different opinion than the other once. That's what made me decide to let them work together to make one barrel, while me and Crafty Arts worked on another. And they worked as if they were made for each other, and that was just so beautiful to watch. Oh I hope I will find love like that!
Oh wait, I will find love like that! The picture of my great grand-daughter Rarity proves it! Though, her having almost the exact appearance as me doesn't help me to find out who my husband to be is. Though, he must be rather dashing if our family line still retains our beauty through two generations of-
"YEEEE-OUCH!" I heard Crafty Arts yell out in pain right beside me. We all looked over to see that one of the hoops of the barrels were being wrapped around him instead of the actual barrel. And by my magic.
"Oh! I am dreadfully sorry about that! I was in a deep thought about something!" I said, using my magic to get the barrel hoop off him.
"Just, focus a little more next time will ya?" He asked, massaging the part of himself the barrel hoop was constricting.
"Yes, I understand. I just don't know what happened. Usually I can get side-tracked a little, but not to the point where my work takes a turn for the worst over it." I said, trying to explain my side of the situation.
"It's all good." He said, not holding that much of a grudge. "So what work do ya do anyway?" He asked, getting back to work on the barrel. The other two were working on the fourth barrel again, in their own little world, which left me to make small talk with Crafty Arts while we finished.
"Well as you can tell by my appearance, I am a lady that used to live in Canterlot. And up until recently, I thought that I might want to bring some of the culture of Canterlot to the towns that surround it. So me and my good friend Sparkle Bright built a business in Pony Valley where we can sell jewelry. Even though, I do the actual making of the jewelry." I told him, glad to hear some pon else take interest in what I do. "And what about you?"
"Well, I don't got much ta tell ta be honest." He said, getting some wood in place for me to put the barrel hoop around. "Ya see, I live kinda secluded outside a Pony Valley. So I don't do much. But fer those that do know me, I like ta make em some art." He told me. "Like ya said, it's borin an bland out here." He finished.
"Really? What kind of art do you create?" I asked, actually kind of interested in what it would look like. He definitely wasn't from Canterlot, that much was clear as day thanks to his un-caring appearance. But I have wanted to know what art would look like from ponies outside of the town, and he had some work.
"Well, I gotta small statue right here." He said, reaching into his pocket. He then pulled out one of the most amazing artistic creations I've ever seen!
It was a small statue of a simple unicorn on a pedestal. Yet for some reason, the unicorn was standing in such a refined pose that screamed so many things to me. Was she standing in that pose simply for looking fabulous, or was she proud of something? And if either of those were right, why did she agree to pose? Or where did she come from? And what if she was standing in that pose because she had a moment of success? She looked like she had just fullfeld her life goal, but what was that goal?! Could she have maybe accomplished the impossible?! Did she perhaps outsmart some pony else to get her way?! Gasp! Is she actually a cruel, cold-hearted pony who is simply gloating about her victory over something?!
The more I looked at it, the more I couldn't help asking myself so many questions about it! I mean, I had seen gigantic unicorn statues in the Canterlot Gardens where they pose in a look that makes it seem that they were successful at something. But this is the only statue that has ever really made me think about it it's success before!
"This!... This is..." I tried to say, but I just couldn't find the words.
"Yeah, it ain't the best I know." He said as he put it back in his pocket. "I ain't that good at makin statues ta be honest. " He said, misinterpreting my lack of words for thinking it was horrible.
"Why, not at all!" I managed to blurt out, trying not to give him the wrong idea.
"Beg yer pardon?" He asked, caught off guard by what I said.
"I think that statue alone is one of the most creative works of art I have ever seen!" I told him with complete honesty. "Never before has any piece of art like that one statue alone spoken out to me like it has! Such a simple design, but it speaks to any pony on so many levels!" I continued.
"Aw, yer just sayin that. 'Sides, it ain't as amazin a sight as you are." He said, smiling at me.
"You really think I look amazing?" I asked, touched by his words.
"Yeah." He said, keeping that smile on his face. I couldn't help but blush a little at his kind words and giggle at them. They were just too touching, and I must've looked like an idiot after hearing them.
Blitz's POV
As the four of us were flying back to the campsite, each of us with a decently sized rain cloud each, I felt the photo again. I quickly took it out and looked at it, and watched as Rarity faded back into existence. And it wasn't until we got back to the camp that I understood just how that happened.
"Hey every pony!" I called out, the four of us flying towards Golden Jewel's group. Only, Diane and Dusty were the only ones outta the group that noticed us come in as Arts and Jewel were in a deep conversation, Jewel blushing all the while.
"Uh, hello?!" I called out again as we all started to bring the clouds towards the ground. Diane and Dusty got Arts and Jewel's attention and they looked towards us. Not one second later did their jaws hit the floor.
"Are-Are those clouds?!" Arts asked, shocked.
"I-I believe they are!" Jewel answered for us.
"Them barrels ready yet?" I asked, landing on the ground as the others held the clouds.
"What in tarnation?!" We all turned to see the mayor and a few other earth ponies run over. "What in Equestria is that?!" He asked.
"Why, they're a few flyin pegasi bringin in some rain clouds fer the camp! What'cha think they are?!" I asked, laughing I what I said. I knew he was really asking about the clouds and not the pegasi, but it was a good idea to point the attention towards the pegasi that helped too.
"Really?" The mayor asked, walking over to where the clouds were. They were all close enough to the ground, so the other three were just relaxing on them as they saw the mayor step up.
He then looked towards Flitter Calm. "Y'all really brought them clouds here?" He asked her.
"Yes. What's wrong with that?" Flitter Calm asked, looking like she was mad when she really just acted more calm than ever.
"No! Not at all! I think it's amazin! Thank ya!" He said, not wanting to make her angry, although I'm pretty sure that was impossible.
"Oh... Well, it ain't nothin really..." She said, actually acting kind of shy like Fluttershy for once. Another thing I noticed was that she was blushing a little.
"Nothin?! Why that's an understatement! Yer a hero!" He said, still not wanting to make her angry, being extremely careful not to make her angry. What he didn't realize, was that he was complimenting her to no end. Me and the other around fifteen ponies just watched as this all played out, not daring to interrupt them.
"I wouldn't say I'ma hero... 'Sides, I'm sure any pony coulda done what I did." She said shyly, me now easily able to tell that she was Fluttershy's ancestor.
And as the mayor kept complimenting her and cheering her up, bringing her out of her calm attitude, I felt the photo change again. I pulled the photo out of my hat, deciding that it was easier to get to it since it was now changing quicker each time. When I looked at it, I saw that Fluttershy faded back into existence. It was a little funny too because in this picture, Fluttershy wasn't acting shy what so ever really. You could still tell that she had a timid nature, but she didn't look scared at all. Even with the destroyed and ruined Ponyville right behind her.
Seeing her, along with all the other changes in the picture made me sure that this was all going to go back to normal. Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Spike, Applejack, and Fluttershy were all back in the picture, along with me while I was in the picture the whole time. Not only that, but all of Ponyville went from being in a desert to being green and filled with life, though it was still destroyed.
But before any pony else could see the photo, I hid it back in my hat. I then cleared my throat loudly as the mayor and Flitter Calm weren't talking all that much anymore, and every pony else was starting to come over to see the clouds. I flew a little in the air to see them all and spoke up. "Now listen here every pony! Thanks ta tha help a these three pegasi, we all flew over the swamp over yonder and retrieved a few rain clouds. 'Nough water in each of em ta fill each a these four giant barrels a water." I said gesturing towards the finished four barrels.
"Fire Leaf, Old Yeller, Flitter Calm. Would ya kindly show em just what ya learned 'bout these rain clouds?" I asked them.
They all nodded and moved three of the clouds over three barrels. They then jumped on them liked I told them to, and all the rain started falling into the barrels. Not one drop going anywhere else.
I turned towards the audience, all of them shocked with amazement. "Now y'all see just what pegasi are capable of? We got wings fer a reason! Are wings ain't fer showin off an bein different, they're fer gettin ta the clouds in the sky, and handlin whether!" I told them all.
They all began to smile at the sight of all the water in front of them, happy we had something to drink. "Ya see, all ponies got somethin special! Earth Ponies got their great strength and toughness, able ta help em get their jobs done! Unicorns got their magic so they can overcome any obstacle they gotta handle! Finally, pegasi got their wings so we can get around and help bring weather across the land! And cause we all fergot 'bout that, every pony started thinkin that pegasi ain't as good as the other kinds a pony! But that ain't the case! We are all equal!" I yelled out with enthusiasm.
"Yeah!" They all cheered, now glad to accept that fact.
"We can all live together in harmony!" I added.
"Yeah!" They cheered louder than last time.
"And ponies like Whipper, who think that pegasi ain't as important! Ponies like him need ta learn ta accept equality!" I yelled out.
"YEAH!" They all yelled out, now fully understanding the point of our mission. I saw them all happy and ready to stop Whipper and his army. I also noticed that the whole audience didn't have a majority of the earth ponies and unicorns on one side, with the pegasi on the other. It was all in one, equal group.
"SHERIFF ALAMO! SHERIFF ALAMO!" I heard two voices cry out in fear as I saw the audience make a path for them to go through. That's when I saw the two ponies that went to spy on Whipper's army come over.
"We got terrible news!" One yelled out. "We found out that Whipper and his armies a leavin town tammara mornin!" The other said.
"What?!" I yelled out, shocked to hear this. With the amount of town folk that Whipper took with him, I would've expected him to take a few days to get ready, but I guess that wasn't the case.
"And that ain't all!" The second one yelled out. "Whipper captured a bunch a Timberwolves! He plans ta use em ta take over Canterlot by just setin em free inside!" He yelled in even more fear now that he said it.
"WHAT?!" Me, along with multiple others yelled out in shock. Whipper had gone off the deep end! He doesn't even care about any pony in Canterlot at this point! He just wants to take over!
"Yeah! The two of us, with eight other ponies, were forced to go inta the swamp and capture em! We snuck away and ran right back 'ere ta tell ya!" The first one said, happy they got away. "We lost em though and they gave up! So, they don't know bout tha resistance!" he finished.
That made me a little relieved, although I didn't really think about the possibility about them finding out about us until now. I started taking this all in, thinking of what to do now.
But the more I thought about it and looked around, the more I started to relax. Because as I looked at the rain clouds emptying, I was able to come up with a plan.
"Sheriff." Bright asked as she walked up. being second in command, they all looked to her now. "What are you thinking?" She asked, seeing me relax and have more of a thoughtful look on my face.
"Who me?" I asked, startin to grin. "Oh nothin, just thinkin a how we're all gonna celebrate once we stop Whipper." I said confidently, my idea ingenious.
"HUH?!" They all asked, surprised by my sudden confidence.
"Whipper's army may have Timberwolves, but the rest a tha army ain't a problem. Why, they only joined Whipper's foolish plan cause they saw what he meant by Celestia not doin much 'bout our drought. Well, since we got 'nough water right here, and back at them clouds over tha swamp, I'd say the drought is the least a our problems!" I announced to all of them!
I heard them start to mumble in agreement, seeing what I mean. I grinned even more and turned toward the other three flyin pegasi. "Fire Leaf, Flitter Calm, Old Yeller!" They all stood at attention as I said their names. "I need y'all ta help every pegasus here ta learn just how ta control all them clouds over at the Swamp. Have em bring em here and..." I looked around for the right spot. Then I saw, off in the distance, a decent sized crater where the lake was going to be in the future. "Practice pourin water inta that there crater." I instructed them.
"Yes Sheriff!" The three of them announced, saluting at me.
"Okay!" Fire Leaf said, flying up next to me and looking at the audience. "I want all pegasi ta follow me! First, we're gonna make a few cuts in yer vests fer yer wings ta show! Then, fly above the swamp. Old Yeller will show ya how ta get tha clouds! Finally, ta tha crater where Flitter Calm will help ya pour water! By the time we're done, we're gonna have ourselves a lake!" She yelled out, getting them excited.
"YEAH!" The pegasi cheered. Fire Leaf, Old Yeller, and Flitter Calm all then went to their proper spaces, the rest of the pegasi following on foot after Fire Leaf.
That just left the unicorns and earth ponies. "Now fer all y'all, get ta the trainin! We got some Timberwolves ta get ready ta stop!" I announced.
"YEAH!" All the earth ponies and unicorns cheered, runnin off to train.
"Sparkle Bright, Golden Jewel!" I called out to the two of them. "Can ya stay here? I need yer help personally." I told them as I flew off towards a different spot.
"Alright. Come on Golden Jewel, let's go." Bright said as she followed suit.
"I'll see ya later, my shinin Jewel." Crafty Arts said, kissing Jewel's front hoof before smiling at her. Jewel blushed and nodded, running after me and Bright to see what I needed help with.
And with Celestia starting to bring the sun down, we didn't have much time to finish up everything I needed to do. Cause if I was going to take on Whipper while the others fought the Timberwolves and kept the other townsfolk busy, I needed to be at my best and have a way to defend myself. And I had a certain tail in mind that was going to help me out.
Whipper's POV
Ha! Everything's going perfectly! All these idiots think that I'm right, but that ain't even the best part! They're all willing to fight Celestia under my command, without as much as a second thought! And when it's all over, and that dang lazy 'Princess of Equestria' will soon be the 'Princess of the Dungeon'! Ha ha ha! Nothing can ruin this moment for me! Nothing!
"Whipper! We got interestin news fer ya!" Quickshot said as he approached me. Me sitting on a temporary throne in the middle of the Whipping Grounds, he stood in front of me.
"That so? What is it?" I asked with a great big grin on my face, feeling on top of the world right now. I felt as if nothing could bring me down.
"After doin a little scouting, I found out that Alamo's built up a resistance 'gainst ya." He said.
"What?" I asked flatly, my grin falling. He had better be kidding right now
"Alamo got the same 'mount a ponies as we do. Earth Ponies, Unicorns, an Pegasi alike." He continued. I don't know how, but somehow those two sentences managed to ruin my day.
"Ya better be jokin Quickshot. Cause I ain't likin what I'm hearin." I told him, starting to glare. If this was a joke, I was NOT laughing.
"No. 'Fraid not sir." He said. I was able to just barely tell behind his mask that he was a little scared by my anger. But he quickly remembered something and I saw a smirk grow across his face. "But I got good news too." He said to me.
Seeing his smirk, I couldn't help but smile a little myself. Quickshot wasn't no fool, so it had to be good whatever it was. "Then spit it out already!" I ordered, liking the amount of power I had.
"We got them Timberwolves ya wanted." He said to me with a hint of evil happiness in his voice. Something that I was starting to like the sound of.
"That so? How many?" I asked, curious. That swamp had tons a wolves, and I was hoping we got enough.
"I'd say 'bout thirty of em." He said, smirking even more.
"Really?! Oh, let me see em!" I asked, now excited to see them. I always loved Timberwolves, the blood-lust of them being so enjoyable to watch.
He turned towards one of the roads that lead to the Whipping Grounds and whistled a signal of some kind. That's when I saw the giant cage filled with tons of hungry and feral looking Timberwolves.
Me, along with the majority of the army that was around the Whipping Grounds and not around the town, all looked at either amazement or fear. Me with excitement.
I got up and went over to them, starting to cackle as an idea about feeding the Timberwolves came to mind. Then, the more I thought of it, the better it got. So I started cackling even louder and louder, until stopping once I stopped at the cage.
One of the Timberwolves got real close to me and looked at me. I cackled a little more, petting his head without fear. I don't know why, but it was like I was a Timberwolf whisperer. As long as I had no fear in me or was sure about whatever plan I had going on in my head, the Timberwolves saw me as like the Alpha Wolf or something. I always figured it had to do with them smelling fear, but that didn't matter to me because I was the bravest pony around.
"Y'all do look hungry don't ya?" I asked them. The one I was petting whimpered a little in agreement, admitting that he was indeed hungry.
"Well y'all won't have ta worry 'bout bein hungry no more. Cause I know of one lazy alicorn and her nosey lackey pegasus that'd be perfect fer fillin in as dinner." I said to them with a little glee in my voice. After saying my plan I couldn't help but start to cackle a little, then finally couldn't hold it in and cackled as loudly as I ever had. My plan was working out perfectly! And these Timberwolves were gonna insure me of victory, and the throne for good!
The Timberwolves joined in my mad cackling by howling at the setting sun. And what a perfect setting sun it was. I watched as it set, knowing that by this time tomorrow, I was gonna be the new ruler of all of Equestria! And no pony would have anything to say about it!
That does not sound good! So with both sides knowing about the other, who's gonna come out on top?! The Timberwolf Loving, Whip Happy Whipper?! Or the Literal Head-In-The-Clouds, Cypony Sheriff Lonestar Alamo?! It's gonna be the most amazing MLP Western Stand-Off ever! (Especially since it's probably the only MLP Western Stand-Off ever) See you all next time for the beginning of the end!
P.S. Even though it's only just two more chapters left in the finale, it might take me a little longer than usual to write them out. Especially when I gotta fit enough of it in two chapters. So you'll have to expect the next chapter in a range of 3-5 days instead. Sorry, but I promise that I will try not to disappoint!
QotC: What's scarier? Having to fight Whipper? Or having to fight Blitz/Alamo? Why?
47. The Battle of Pony Valley (S1 Finale)
Quick warning before reading this chapter. It is perhaps THE longest chapter I will ever make! Because I had to finish up the story in three chapters, this being the second, I had to fit in all the material into a small space. So that why this story is over 17,000 words. But to make up for it, it's filled with tons of Timberwolf out-smarting and action! So yeah, I hope you all enjoy, and I am really sorry for this chapter being so long!
And welcome every pony to the chapter I've been waiting to give to all of you! Now I know that it's been a while since last chapter. Almost a week to be exact. (Thank Celestia Twilight isn't breathing down my neck about that issue anymore either) But I think that this is the most awesome chapter of them all! And yes, it is the longest chapter out of them all standing in at over 15,000 words! Yeah, I know it's a long chapter but there's a bright side to it! A majority of it is based around fighting off in a 10 vs 31 war against Timberwolves! So there's that! Like I promised before, I'm planning to wrap up this finale in three episodes! And with this one being the action-packed second of the three, I don't think you'll be disappointed! Though, that's only my opinion of the chapter so I'm not sure if you'll find my mediocre writing to be all that good.
Blitz: Talking ourselves down again huh? *he asked, walking into view*
Blitz! Man am I glad to see you're alive as of right now!
Blitz: Cut the lies Zeke, we both know that you knew I was gonna live. Cause in the end of most stories like these, the hero is always the winner.
Hehehe... If you say so Blitz. But do you really need to talk down your creator?
Blitz: Well you did somehow manage to make me even more of a cypony than before what with the new fake eye and all the-
Don't spoil it just yet Blitz! Don't want them to know what's happening this chapter until they actually read it! *I say, flashing a winning smile*
Blitz: Dude, don't be going all Chirs Mclean on us.
*Winning smile immediately goes away* AH! Okay! Yeah, you're right! No more torturing the main characters for fun! But... *Smiles again* Whipper's still fair game. Anyway, let's see what every pony has to say in the top three comments!
3: dazza. That's actually a very good question. You see, after this season's over, I'm going to take about a month off to take care of a few other things. Like for instance, I've had to postpone helping a friend work on their story since I have to focus on wrapping the first season of this one up. And also, I'm gonna relax a little more during the month of July because that's the month of my birthday, and I plan on getting some games and stuff.
But after that month, I plan on coming right back for season two of this! (Which will still be on this story, NOT a new story) And so far, I already have eleven episode ideas to go on, with the wicked finale even bigger than this one!
Blitz: Oh joy, more stuff for me to go through. *sarcasm*
Hey, some good things will happen to you too! Besides, two or three of these episodes won't even be about you! But that aside, I plan on this story going on for a good while before it eventually ends! And even when it does, I have four more story ideas I plan on making! All of them being based on video games and not MLP sadly, but still story ideas none the less!
2: Swift Lightning. (x3 posts) You know, just for asking, I am going to give that statue a ponified name of Stephano... STEPONY!
Blitz: Really? Stepony? I don't know if that's just bad creativity or you actually trying to insult Pewdiepie.
Bad creativity. And just because you asked that question... *makes an orb of magic in my hands then throws the orb off to the side. And where it lands, a giant Golden Stepony Statue appears* That is now permanently going to be in the intro!
Blitz: ...Well, I'm leaving now. *He said as he started to leave*
*Pulls him back over before he can* You can't leave yet! We still got more stuff in the intro to do!
Blitz *sighs* Fine, let's wrap this up.
1: Guest (J). Actually to be clear, the ponies only have rain clouds to use. At least, as far as we know ;) But also, thanks for explaining the intro thing to me. Honestly, it makes a whole lot more sense to me now whenever I'm working on the intro that day and I some how think just like that character would. Like that day I was writing Twilight was in the intro, I realized that I was WAY more organized than usual.
Blitz: Yeah, no kidding. You're a complete mess when it comes to organization.
But explaining something else, Whipper only wanted power when he wanted to overthrow Celestia. So he wasn't really worrying about the sun and moon cycle at the time. Nor would he release the problem before it would be too late.
Blitz: And since when does he think at all?
Good point! And lastly, I think the new additions to the intro kind of make for a decent running gag. So I think I'll leave them the same. That... And I'm a little lazy so the changes in the intro will stay!
Blitz: *turns towards all of you* Well, this won't end well...
Okay! With that finished up, let's begin the episode!
Blitz: Wait! There's one more thing I want to do first!
And that is? *He pulls out a lightning cupcake and eats it, getting electrically charged. He then takes his metal hoof and draws something on the ground with the lightning making scorch marks. When he's finished, it spells 'Blitz Waz Herez'*
...Really?
Blitz: Yep. You can start the chapter now. *he said with a smirk*
Disclaimer: I do not own MLP, or anything famous mentioned. Nor do I own the two of Whipper's henchmen or Fire Leaf. Those three characters belong to the readers who created them. I do, however, own Whipper and Blitz. Along with all the other ancestors.
Intro Area Decorations to Date: A broken ceiling, wires all around the floor, thousands of tiny pieces of paper, some stray pieces of tape and glue lying around, a giant golden statue of Stepony (Pony Stephano), and scorch markings on the floor that spell out 'Blitz Waz Herez'
Blitz's POV
"Okay, what did you need from us Alamo?" Bright asked, all three of us outside my tent. I had called them all here because with Whipper having an even crazier plan, I needed to be fully prepared.
"Well, I need y'all two... Voice change by choice." I said, changing my voice to normal. This was really serious, and seeing as how that accent getting annoying, but it was kind of hard to understand at times. And since we were all pressed for time, I needed to just spit it out. Which was easier since I can use my normal voice when no pony but the three of us are around.
"I need you two to help me out for when we stop Whipper. Like you said earlier Bright, just using my metal hoof as a brander won't work." I told them. "So I think I'm gonna need a few upgrades." I told them, already knowing just what my plan was.
"Upgrades? What do you mean by, upgrades?" Bright asked, confused by what I meant.
Knowing that it was going to be hard just to describe what I had in mind, I pulled out the photo again. Covering up the opposite side I was on, the side Rarity was on, I showed Jewel the picture. "Jewel. Do you think you can make me a new tail out of iron that's just like this one?" I showed her the picture of me, which had my tail on it.
She had a look of thought for a little bit before nodding at me with a confident smile. "If I can make beautiful jewelry for any pony, I'm sure I can make such a simple design like this." She said to me, taking a good long look at the picture to memorize the lightning bolt shape. After memorizing it, she then left to begin making my new tail.
"And Bright?" I turned to her, getting her attention. "Can you get me a few things? I have something of my own I need to make."
"What do you need me to get?" She asked, happy to help.
"I need two very small hooks the size of earring hooks, a spring the size of your hoof, about a twenty foot length of rope, a hatchet, and a stick of coal to write with." I told her, listing off a few things that I needed. Yes, they were all random and made next to no sense, but they were all needed for my plan.
"Well, here's the stick of coal. It's odd really, but somehow I have some. But what's all this for anyway?" She asked, confused by the list of things that I asked for.
"You'll see soon enough." I told her, taking the coal. I had some paper in my tent, along with a slightly withered tree stump outside my tent, but I still needed the coal to write with. I knew that a quill wouldn't help, and pencils weren't around here, so that left coal. The only reason I choose it out of anything is that I remember something about coal used for writing. I'm not sure if that was during western times or before now, but I knew it would still work.
After telling her just that much, she knew I wasn't going to say anything else and went on her way to get the other things. That just left me with the coal, paper, and the stump to use as make-shift stuff to help make a blueprint. I had the idea to create this for a while now, but only now have I actually had a reason to make it.
Twilight's POV
Come on Twilight, think! There has to be a way to bring Blitz's back! I mean, we know what happened to him, but we're still missing a few details! Like, what time period did Blitz end up in? For all we know, he could've ended up in The Medieval Age, The Age of Chaos, last week! Maybe even in the Before Celestia Age, or B.C. as it's better known. Still, we had to figure out just when he went!
"Uh Twilight... What's happening to that book?... If you don't mind me asking." Fluttershy stated, pointing to a book on the history shelf of the library. It was changing in a way. No... Not in a way. Almost entirely!
"That's it!" I yelled out, startling most every pony since they had been trying to wake up Rarity after she fainted from her tail disaster.
"What?! Did you find out what happened to Blitz?!" Rainbow asked, turning towards me in some excitement.
"Possibly!" I said, using my magic to levitate the book off the shelf and over towards a pedestal. I opened it up and went over, flipping through the pages. It was a book over the summary of the history of Equestria, so that had to mean that Blitz had ended up in an important time period.
Only, not just one part of the book was changing. Most of the book was changing before my eyes. This had been the one book I had personally been adding onto, that way it would keep up with important events. Like Queen Chrysalis's attack on Canterlot, Discord's second reign, and the most recent, his reformation. But now, all of that was changing.
Any news around halfway into the book and further on Celestia was fading in and out. It wasn't just becoming blank either, different texts were replacing it. And instead of Princess Celestia, I could barely tell that it was replaced with some pony with the title of 'King Whip'. Who King Whip was, I didn't know, but I knew that only one pony had gone into the past before this change, and that was Blitz.
"What?... What's going on?" Rarity asked, starting to wake up.
Before any pony could remind her that her tail just got cut off by accident, I spoke up. "Something very wrong is happening to the past every pony! I'm looking at my personal book that summarizes the history of Equestria from Hearts Warming, towards current events today and everything's changing!" I told them, holding up the book to show them.
They all gasped at the sight, as shocked as I was. "What's happening to it?!" Snips asked, the only one to speak up from this shocking event.
"Well it appears that every part of the book that has Princess Celestia written in it, is being replaced by some pony named 'King Whip'!" I told them with great fear.
"Oh Whipper, this is horrib... wait what?..." Rarity asked herself, confused by what she had just said.
"Don't you mean 'Oh Celestia'?" Rainbow Dash asked, confused as well.
"Why yes, that's what I tried to say but... But I ended up saying 'Oh Whipper' instead..." Rarity explained, feeling her neck to see if something was wrong with her voice.
"Wait, who's Celestia?" Pinkie Pie asked, actually confused of the name.
That made me realize what exactly was happening. "Oh no! Because of the time period Blitz ended up in, somehow he must've accidentally altered history!" I pointed out, realizing that I was starting to forget things about Princess Celestia all together. The time she asked for our help against Discord was slipping my mind, as was me seeing her at the Gala. It was all starting to be forgotten, and replaced by King Whip. The ruler over Equestria who overthrew Celestia with a revolution against her and- WAIT, WHAT?!
"Twi! What's happenin to us?!" Applejack asked as she looked at her hooves. All of her, along with every pony else in the room, was starting to fade from existence.
I looked out the window and towards Princess Celestia's Castle, but saw that it was changing too! It was going from an amazing castle of grace and hope, to a destroyed castle where the taller towers had fallen apart at the tops and there were red banners with whips that were hanging everywhere on the castle.
"Twilight! HELP!" I turned to see Spike bursting in the room, himself disappearing as well as the rest of us.
"We're t_ late! His_ry's being re_itten!" I screamed out, my voice starting to disappear as well. "I thi_ _is _s the e_d!" I barely managed to yell out!
I looked outside one more time, seeing that outside it was going from peaceful and green, to dried-up and destroyed.
My magic stopped working and I fell to the ground, finding it hard to stay conscious suddenly. The others were starting to do the same, Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash falling to the ground because they were too weak to fly now. It was all over... We couldn't bring Blitz back before history caught up with us...
As we all looked around one more time, we all started to have fear grow more and more on our faces, not happy that our lives were being erased before our very eyes. We didn't want to un-exist, but it was too late for us now... Because...
...
...
...
We...
...
...
...
...
...Are...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...Gone...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
"Hey, wait a second! I feel Pinkie-rific again!" I heard Pinkie Pie cry out in joy as she suddenly jumped up. I knew it was hard for her to accept, but it was the end for- WAIT WHAT?!
"H...How?" I managed to ask, having barely any strength. Although, I did notice that I suddenly had just enough strength to talk a little.
"I dunno! I just do! In fact, I even remember who Princess Celestia is again!" She said, starting to smile greatly. She looked around, trying to help out the others. But they were vanished to the point where Pinkie just went through them.
Then, all of a sudden Spike shot up! "Hey... I'm fine too!" He cheered, happy to once again be just fine. But his cheeriness faltered when he saw that all of us were still barely hanging in.
"Wait a sec... I'm feelin dandy too! Not only that, but lookie here! Ponyville ain't as dried-up as anymore!" She said happily, glad everything was going back to normal.
"Not only that," Rarity started. "But I'm feeling just as perfect as ever!" She said, getting up from the ground. She fluffed her mane and went to admire her tail... Before realizing that it was still cut off from when Rainbow Dash accidentally cut it off with Blitz's tail. She then dramatically fainted into a pile of discarded books from the shock of it.
"Hey! We feel great too!" Snips said as he and Snails started getting up. How all of them were getting back to normal, I didn't get it.
"So am I..." Fluttershy said, sitting up. "Twilight, Rainbow Dash, are you two okay?" She asked, all of them now looking at the two of us who were still weak and fading.
"A little... It's still hard to manage, but I think we'll be fine..." I said, now starting to stand up. The others were standing around just fine, but we were still fading a little now and then. Rainbow Dash was still too weak to fly, but was able to stand with a little ease.
"What happened there anyway?" Applejack asked, worried.
"Well, when Blitz traveled back he must've accidentally made it so we never existed. But I guess now he righted some of his wrongs." I looked out the window and looked towards Celestia's Castle, but it was fading back and forth from perfectly fine to ruined. "And he still has a few more to fix." I said, still trying to figure out what was happening.
"Okay, so we know Blitz is messing up something important in the past, but what?" Rainbow Dash asked, wanting this to end before it got any worse.
"Well, whatever it is, it must have to do with whoever King Whip is. Does any pony by any chance remember anything about him?" I asked, turning to the others.
"Nope! I can't remember anything about him now! This is so wierd!" Pinkie said, a little shocked that she couldn't remember anything about some pony. Wow, if she's surprised by all of this then this really is a problem.
"Me neither." Applejack said, confused. They all knew his name, but that was about it.
"I remember a few things..." Rainbow Dash said, confused that she remembered something about it.
"Yeah... M-me too... I guess since we're not back to normal yet, we still remember some of it all. Now let's see..." I started, trying to piece together what I knew. "King Whip overthrew Princess Celestia, taking over and naming himself the King of Equestria... He took over shortly after the Pony Valley Rebellion." I said, knowing that I heard that name somewhere.
"Wait, ain't Pony Valley supposed ta be Ponyville back in its hay day? Ya know, 'fore my family came in ta help create Ponyville?" Applejack asked.
I thought about what Applejack said and it clicked. "That's it!" I yelled out. I used my magic to flip the Summary of Equestrian History book towards that point in time and found out that that's where all the changes were starting. "I found it! Okay, let's hurry every pony! We need to get to a secluded spot away from the celebration so that way no pony will see when we bring Blitz back! So let's go to Sweet Apple Acres!" I said, thinking of the only place that was sure to have no pony else around.
We all started heading towards Sweet Apple Acres, knowing that we had to hurry and brin Blitz back before anything else happened. And as we all headed there, I started to go back to normal, not fading out or feeling weak what so ever. Hopefully Blitz was doing all he could to right anything that he had messed up, and was ready to come back.
Blitz's POV
Ugh! Is it really this hard for me to make this stupid blueprint?!
As I was slaving away at drawing up a blueprint, I realized it was way harder than it looked. Given, it was the first time I had ever tried to write or draw something actually legit since I became a pony, but I had no idea it was this hard to draw with hooves! Good Celestia, am I doing something wrong here?!
I looked up towards the sky to see what time it was, and saw that the moon was already starting to come up. Wow, when I started making this blueprint the sun was just starting to go down! How long had I been working on this?!
"Alamo!" I heard Bright call as she started running towards where I was with a pack over her back. "I have great news!" She told me.
"Really? What?" I ask, using my western accent again just in case some pony else had come by. I put down the coal, having enough of that disaster, and kept quiet so she could tell me the news.
"Well after getting your things, I ran into Tune and decided to send a message to the Princess to tell her the news. After telling her about your plan to bring every pony together, she wants to meet you and me when it's all over! She even wants you to meet with the Captain of the Royal Guard so you can speak to him about how this all went!" She told me with a great smile on her face.
That's when I realized, how will this all end? I never even thought about that. I mean, I might be going into this giant battle with a big army with clouds right behind me, but Whipper will definitely be aiming for me. And with how under-hoofed he was, who knew if he would actually get me or fail? I might be going into a fight with a stronger and better army, but that doesn't mean I'm getting out scot-free.
"Bright... Listen." I started, not really sure how I was going to say this or if I even had to worry about it. "If Whipper somehow gets ta me, ya still need ta go ta Princess Celestia." I told her, not sure how she'd respond.
"Woah, what?! What do you mean if he gets you?!" She asked, wondering how this just came out of left field.
"You've seen what Whipper's done ta me already. He's already near permanently blinded me, and he could'a killed me not only if he didn't just leave me a hangin at that stage in town, but if he decided ta 'punish' me first while I was all tied up at the Whippin' Grounds." That's when I realized that if it wasn't for the fact he was an idiot, or too self-absorbed, or with my dumb luck, I could've been dead already. He already had multiple chances to kill me, and every time he got to me, I ended up getting hurt one way or another.
The cactus run, Spectrum whipping me on stage, me getting my eye destroyed by the whip, each time I just met Whipper I'd end up getting hurt to the extreme.
"Just because you could have died before doesn't mean you are going to die! Come on, don't think like that! What will happen to your friends if you don't come back?!" She asked, trying to get me to stop thinking like this.
"I ain't sayin I'm gonna die. I'm just sayin that IF I die, that ya still need ta go ta Canterlot, talk ta Princess Celestia, and think nothin more of it." I told her. I know that I didn't know as much as she did about all of this time traveling stuff. But what I did figure out that if she did something different because of something that happened to me, than the future would be different.
And she realized it too an nodded to me, now way less enthusiastic. "Alright, I understand what you mean."
After agreeing to go to Canterlot, and take care of talking to the Captain of the Royal Guard if I couldn't, I felt the photo change once again. I took it out of my hat and looked at it, seeing Twilight now fade back into the picture for good. That showed that Bright was supposed to go back to Canterlot to begin with. Which made sense, because of everything I knew about the others, I learned that Twilight used to live in Canterlot with her parents and big brother.
But as I saw that from this conversation, telling Bright to take my place to take care of talking to the Captain of the Guard was the right decision. But that's also what made me go wide-eyed at what I realized.
If telling her to take my place in going to Canterlot was what made Twilight re-exist, then that must mean that Bright does end up taking my place. And if that's true, that means...
"Anyway, ignoring that little detail," Bright said, really not wanting to think about it. As she snapped me back to reality, I shook my head and put the picture back before she could realize that Twilight changed back because of what I just said. "what's with all these crumpled up pieces of parchment?" She asked, opening one up with her magic.
"Oh, well I've been tryin ta draw somethin but..." I said, not exactly sure how to explain my problem.
"It looks like you barely know how to draw a straight line." She criticized as she showed the picture. And she was right. Any markings that tried to look like lines or circles, looked like a baby filly that had one too many sarsaparillas was responsible for the drawing.
"Yeah... Ya could say that..." I said, thinking I was an idiot for not being able to draw a normal straight line. I tried to use a few of these papers to practice, or at least attempt to write one short sentence like 'I eat apples' or 'My name is Blitz'. But both of those sentences looked as if I was scribbling on the paper to get an ink pen to work.
"Wait a minute, do you not know how to write?!" She asked, shocked that some pony my age couldn't write. "Well, at least that explains why you can't read either." She said, now releaved that it wasn't my glass eye that kept me from reading Princess Celestia's letter.
"Now wait a second, I can read fine! It's the dang cursive I can't read!" I defended. Though, that didn't really help my case as Bright fell over laughing at my idiocy. "It ain't funny!" I yelled out.
"No wonder my great-grand daughter is the smartest of your group! Because if the future's education is at the point where stallions can't read or write, than my family must be the smartest families in Equestria!" She said as she laughed.
"At least I still got math..." I said, knowing that math I had down completely. Though, it wasn't really that useful in the western times. As she kept laughing, I eventually growled a little and yelled towards her. "If yer gonna laugh about my drawin, can ya at least tell me how ta do it right?!" I asked, hoping she would stop laughing at me.
"Sure... Sure." She said, starting to calm down. She shook her head to get herself together before levitating the piece of coal towards her and kept it above her head to show me. "Well, first off you need to make sure you got the technique down. The first step to knowing this is that it's all in the tongue." She said to me with a nod.
"Wait, what?" I asked, thrown off by what she just said. I really had no idea where this was going, and I wasn't completely sure I wanted to hear it.
"Like this see?" She said, putting the coal in her mouth. She then levitated one of the pieces of paper that were left and started writing with the coal in her mouth.
After writing something with her mouth instead of her hooves, she turned it towards me so I could see it. And in cursive it said, 'I am showing an idiot how to read and write.'
I would've said something to try to defend myself about how I could easily read and write, if it didn't take me ten seconds to read the cursive writing.
"Okay, that ain't right." I said simply, knowing I couldn't really defend myself at this point. Okay, so in a way I couldn't read or write. But only cursive, and the fact that I was still not completely used to being a cypony.
She giggled a little at the fact that I had no comeback and levitated a new piece of paper, along with the coal for me to use. I took the coal in my mouth and put the paper on the make-shift dry tree stump table and tried to write with my mouth. Using my tongue to move the coal vertically, horizontally, and in slanted directions. With a little help with my draw. Surprisingly, it felt like a natural thing like when I was running around when I first became a pony.
After practicing by writing my name, and saw that it was actually hlaf decent, I started working on the blueprint I needed to work on. From all the times I tried to make this one stupid blueprint, I pretty much had the idea and the picture of the plan buried into my brain.
"So what are you tryin to make anyway?" She asked, looking over my shoulder at what I was making.
"Well, let's say that it has ta do with my special talent. If I'm lucky, I won't have ta use it at all. It's a back-up plan in case I need it." I told her, not wanting to give away just what it was. At least not yet. Besides, it wasn't something that I was planning on using to defend myself. If anything, it's only in case my tail isn't going to be enough to stop Whipper.
"Okay, if you say so. But I hope you don't plan on staying up all night working on it. The whole army isn't going to have high hopes in winning if you're still asleep while Whipper gets away." She warned me.
"Got it. Don't worry 'bout me none, I'll get 'nough sleep. And if I happen ta be asleep while Whipper's Army is going, wake me up under any costs ya hear?" I asked, making sure she knew what to do.
"Okay, I understand. Goodnight Sheriff. Good luck with... Whatever you're working on." She said to me as she left to sleep in her own tent.
"Thanks." I said, almost done writing up the blueprint already. The design was simple. It was just a spring-loaded trap installed ino my arm that I could activate just by turning my wrist clockwise with the opposite hoof. The hard part was putting it together. I only had one chance, and if I messed up then I wasn't getting another one. It was risky, but I knew that it might just pay off if I could do it right.
After finishing the blueprints, I went over to the pack filled with stuff I asked Bright to get me. The hooks that were made for earrings; a spring that was the same size as my hoof; a rope about twenty feet, give or take a foot; and the hatchet. Also nearby my tent was a fire that was burning really hot, with a cooking pot hanging above the fire from a campfire spit. And inside my tent was a few small rags that I would also need.
Then once I got it all set up, I got ready to do the craziest thing I could've thought up. I put the hooks into the cooking pot, and put my metal hoof into the base of the fire to heat it up. This way I could stick them together later.
After about a couple of minutes, I took my hoof out of the fire. And because of being at the base of the fire the whole time, it was glowing red-hot like a sword in a furnace.
Finally, I started the actual hard part of working on the plan. I took the hatchet with my normal hoof and gulped, not believing that I was about to do this. So, using all my strength, I chopped my metal hoof as hard as I could with the hatchet, the heat of the metal making it easier to cut. To bad I only got halfway through with the first hit. At least I felt no pain physically. But mentally, seeing my front left hoof be cut halfway through made me mentally feel the pain.
This wasn't fun at all, but it was too late to back out of the plan now. I needed a back-up plan in case my tail wasn't going to be enough to fend off Whipper, so the only other choice I had left was to use another part of my bionics to defend myself. My ear was out of the question. We just re-discovered rain clouds so storm clouds were probably out of the picture. And of course, my tail was pretty much equal to a sword, so that only left two fake body parts to work on. My leg, or my eye.
I wasn't going to trust myself with experimenting on my eye just yet, so that left my leg. Now I just gotta finish this design up and hope it'll work. That is, hoping I won't even need it to begin with.
I gulped before taking in a deep breath. "Round two..." I said to myself, raising up the hatchet at my now almost severed metal hoof. This was going to be a long night.
Twilight's POV
Alright, we're almost ready! We've made it to Sweet Apple Acres and we're all still here. Although, Rainbow Dash and the castle are still fading back and forth from existence and change.
Now according to this spell, I need to concentrate on the moment in time where Blitz is. And to make it so it would appear near Blitz, I needed an object that has a connection with Blitz. And the only real object we could use on short notice that has an emotional connection was Blitz's Element of Courage. Sure we had his tail, but even though it's am actual literal part of him, it didn't hold much of an emotional connection. So the Element of Courage was all we had left.
So now with his element the portal should not only focus on Blitz and nothing else, but it should open up near wherever he was. The portal that sent him into the past wasn't aimed for a certain individual, so anything could've been sucked through time.
"Alright Twi, what now?" Applejack asked as we all got to Sweet Apple Acres.
"Now we just have to hope that I pick the right day. And judging by when time is changing according to my Summary of Equestrian History book, I think I know just when to bring Blitz back." I told them, double checking my book.
"But I thought we were bringing him back right now!" Snips said, confused by what I meant when I said when to brin Blitz back.
"Yes we are." I corrected him, trying to focus on finding the exact date.
"Wait, isn't this Blitz?" Snails asked out-loud, holding up that pebble from earlier.
"Err..." I growled, not wanting to go through all of this again. Especially when we were so close to bringing Blitz back to the present.
"Don't mind them none Twilight, you just get ta focusin on bringin Blitz back. We'll explain the rest. to em" Applejack assured me, making me a little more relieved that I would be able to focus more on the task at hand.
So as they explained it all to Snips and Snails again, Spike stood next to me with Blitz's Element in his claws. After figuring out the date Blitz traveled to, I traded Spike the Element of Courage with the book, starting the spell.
I levitated the element a good ten feet away from where I was, not sure if Blitz was going to just come out slowly, or fly out as if he was shot out of a cannon. Ten feet away seemed like a decent amount of space in case the latter was to happen so we could react and get out-of-the-way in time.
I then focused on the exact point in time I wanted to open the time portal to and the magic focused into my horn. After about half a minute of this, the spell was charged up enough to last for five minutes if it had to. So with that set up, I fired the magical beam towards the element, hitting it and turning it, temporarily, into a time portal.
We were unaffected by the suction of the portal, so we just stood by as we watched. If Blitz somehow didn't make it to the portal, or wasn't in range to be brought back, than I would give it a five-minute intervention before trying a second time. That way, Blitz would know that we're trying to bring him back and wait for it to open back up again. The second time, hopefully ready for it.
And luckily, I didn't need to continuously focus on keeping the portal opened, so I stood ready to greet Blitz when he would come back to his correct time period.
Don't worry Blitz, you should be back in the present in no time.
Blitz's POV
Ugh... When did I fall asleep? I asked myself as I started to wake up, ashes in front of me where there was a fire. Judging by where the sun was, I guess it was about ten in the morning. Which was wierd because I rarely woke up before noon, if not later. But I didn't count it as that odd because ever since going back in time, I've been waking up before noon just about every day.
That's when I realized something else. If I don't know when exactly I fell asleep, did I finish up the project I was working on?
To help answer the question, I looked at my metal hoof. There was a line dividing my leg with my hoof, and if any pony saw the line then they could easily tell that my leg was fake. But none the less, my hoof was back on my leg and it was as if nothing had happened. I guess my mind thinking that I should be in a lot of pain from working on my metal leg made me black out for no actual reason.
But whatever happened, it all looked like it was done. The rope, hooks, and spring were nowhere to be seen, and my metal leg felt heavier for some reason. So I pieced it all together and figured out that it was all set up and over with.
I then got up and looked around, seeing every pony get their stuff packed up and drinking more water from the clouds and barrels that we stored up. So at least the morale was high for the whole group. Guess now that only left one more thing to do. Get up and get ready, because it was time to stop Whipper once and for all.
I flew up in the air so that way they could all see me when I spoke up. "Attention y'all!" I called out, getting the attention of every pony. By the looks of it, they had all woken up by now, which had surprised me. "As ya know, Whipper's gonna start movin his army out soon!" I yelled out so they could here. I was talking to one-hundred plus ponies so I had to keep talking loudly.
"And as ya may er may not know, Canterlot isn't in any condition ta defend themselves 'gainst Whipper's army! So it's up ta us ta bring em to their senses!" I said, having confidence in the plan.
They all cheered at what I said, agreeing with the plan. Just from the amount of excitement they all had, I could tell that they were all happy. The main fact of that being that there was enough water for every pony here. That, and the tension between all of them had now officially died down.
"Now the only thin we gotta think about is this. We can't just go all out and bring em down. We're tryin ta reason with em, an that ain't gonna work if they're unconscious, seriously injured, er dead. Violence just leads ta more violence. So, that's the most important thing. Y'all get me?" I asked them, looking at as many of them as I could.
"Yes, Sheriff Alamo!" I heard them all yell out in response. Good, as long as that was straightened out we were going to be fine.
"What we do gotta take care of though, are them Timberwolves Whipper gathered up. Those things are ruthless, and they ain't dangerous ta just any army that are up against them, but Whipper's army too! So no matter what, make sure them Timberwolves are dealt with 'fore they hurt any pony! Am I clear ta y'all?!" I asked, that being the most important piece of information to tell them.
"Yeah!" They all yelled out, now clear on just what we had to do. Calm down the resistance, and destroy the Timberwolves.
"Great! Now let's get ready every pony! We need ta get goin as soon as we can! So when yer all ready meet me at the front of the campsite as soon as ya can! This 'revolt' ends today!" I yelled out to them, which made them all get ready. They were already almost done packing it all up, and were now getting ready for the battle to come. And judging by all of their expressions, they looked ready to put Whipper's 'revolution' plan to rest.
I went ahead and flew over to the front where I was told them to go, only to see Bright waiting for me. "Howdy Bright. How's it goin?" I asked her with a calm tone.
"Fine. Just, still a little bothered about what you said." She said to me. She had never thought about the fact that bringing me back to the past might lead to my end untill it came up.
"Yeah." I agreed, kind of worried about what exactly will happen to me. "But still, ya can't worry 'bout me none. Whatever happens, happens. So if I die... Then I guess that's it, I die." I told her, mentally shaking the worried feeling off.
She looked at me with some shock after I said that. Then she went into thought for a few seconds before looking at me. "Alamo, what are you in the future?" She asked me.
"Beg yer pardon?" I asked, confused by what she meant.
"I mean, what did you do for a living before being sent back to the past? It seems that you're used to sacrificing your life for the greater good." She said, talking about my courage.
"I ain't a hero if that's what yer sayin." I cleared up right away. All my friends kept insisting I was, I didn't need one of their ancestors to start arguing to me about it too.
"Heh... Wait, you aren't kidding are you?" Bright asked, originally thinking I was joking when I said that. But when I simply shook my head no at the question, she scoffed a little. "You can not be serious. You're leading an army, you saved Tune's life, you stood up to Whipper when no pony else would... And after all that, you still say you aren't a hero?" She asked, really confused.
"Please. I was just at the right place at the right time." I said, having a serious moment of déjà vu.
"So was all of those ponies that were all gathered around you and the others. Any of them could've leaped into action, but they didn't. You did. And you wasted no time in doing so." She pointed out to me.
"Well... Maybe but..." I wasn't expecting any pony to turn that phrase around on me. Usually whenever I act modest and say that, they scoff at it and move on to another example. But that wasn't the case. I was always so used to controlling any conversation I was included in, not that I was ever really included in much conversations until coming to Equestria. But for the first time ever, some pony was able to prove me wrong.
Funny part is, I never would've imagined that some pony from western times would be the one to prove me wrong.
"See? You don't even have a way to prove you aren't a hero, do you?" She asked, smiling at her victory.
I simply chuckled a little at that. "Ya know, it's funny. Before I went through that portal ta come here, I was arguin wit all my friends in tha photo 'bout this same problem. They were saying I was a hero too. And after makin em give up on callin me a hero, we saw two young'uns bein sucked inta tha portal. So, bein the first one there, I tackled em outta tha way and took their place." I told her, explaining how I ended up getting her in the first place.
"Well, you sure know how to prove yourself wrong don't you?" She said, giggling at the irony of it all. The fact that every pony kept trying to show me I was a hero except me, yet I ended up proving myself wrong, was pretty funny in itself.
"Oh, Hardy Har Har." I said, turning back towards the camp to see if every pony was about ready to go.
And after turning around, I saw Golden Jewel come over towards where we were, levitating something wrapped up in a towel like a last-minute wrapped present. "Sheriff Alamo, it's ready!" She said, bringing the 'gift' in front of me.
I took it and got the towel off and was surprised at what I saw. It was an exact replica of my tail! It was the same size, made of the same material, and the same shape! It was exactly the same! Only... It was silver instead.
My original tail was painted bright yellow, the same color as my mane. But this one wasn't painted bright yellow. It wasn't just a plain iron tail though, it was actually painted the color silver. Almost like some second place silver medal you got at the Olympics.
But honestly, it was still great to finally have a tail again. Even if it was a different color. I put it in place, now ready to take on any pony in my way. I smiled and turned back towards Jewel, who was awestruck at how my appearance seemed 'complete' or something. "Thanks Jewel. I owe ya one." I told her.
"Oh think nothing of it!" She said, amazed at how great her work turned out. "But if you want to repay me, when you get back to your time can you tell my great-grand daughter Rarity that I'm proud of her?" She asked, genuinely wanting to have that message sent to her.
"Sure." I said with a nod, happy to do that for her. "But focusin' on the task at hoof, now we just gotta wait fer the others ta get here." I said, looking off towards where the others are.
And almost on que, every pony started running over to where we were, all ready to stop Whipper. The pegasi were all in the air and they had a bunch of clouds with them to help calm down the revolution by ending the lack of water in Pony Valley. While the earth ponies all had lassos or pitchforks to defend themselves against the Timberwolves and any of the army that wouldn't listen to reason.
"Alright every pony, listen up!" I said, flying up so they could all see me. "Now when we see Whipper's army, we need ta try ta calm em down 'fore we fight with em! Whipper plans ta lead em up ta Canterlot so he can take over as ruler of Equestria! And we can not and will not let that happen! So ta calm em down, we're gonna use these here rain clouds and say that Celestia taught us how ta use em so Pony Valley wouldn't dry up!" I told them, instructing them on what to do.
"But Sheriff," I heard Dusty say from the crowd. "Yer tha one who taught us how ta use em ain't ya?" He asked.
"That may be Dusty, but I don't want the credit fer the rain clouds! Now we all know Princess Celestia's tryin her hardest ta take care a Canterlot, so that's why she can't come down and talk ta the army herself! So, by sayin that these here clouds were a gift from the Princess will let them see that she's not lazy er anythin like that! Y'all understand?!" I asked them, instructing them on what the plan was.
"Yes sir!" They all said confidentially, knowing what all my intentions were.
"Good! Now let's get goin!" I yelled out, flying forward with confidence as I put a toothpick in my mouth for added effect. They all followed, the pegasi flying right behind me with the clouds and the earth ponies an unicorns using 'no grip' running to run just as fast as we were flying. Whipper was going down, and with how fast we were going towards Pony Valley, I wouldn't be surprised if we found him and his army in three minutes tops.
20 minutes later
"Ugh! Where is that varmit?!" Fire Leaf yelled, all of us having circled the town longer than any of us thought. Honestly, shouldn't there have been at least some scouts or something outside the city.
And by now, it was just getting annoying. From all the running from us being anxious, we had all tired out. Most of the pegasi were now flying around slowly as they laid on top of the clouds we brought, not wanting to support themselves in the air any longer. Where as most the earth ponies and unicorns below were just dragging their hooves as we kept going, exhausted.
"No way they left." I answered, still flying without the help of a cloud, but about ready to use one. "There's no way that snake high-tailed it outta here. After circlin' the town, there weren't no hoof marks anywhere. So guess they can only be in tha city." I said, looking towards it. But from the sky, we couldn't see any sign of life in the town. It was even more of a waste land than usual.
"Then let's go!" I heard a random pony call from the army. Then he, followed by the whole army started going into the city and towards the Whipping Grounds.
That just left me and Bright back where every pony was not five seconds ago. "This can not be good. It has to be a trap." She said out loud.
"It may be..." I sighed. "But we can't just sit here while the whole army walks right into it. Come on, we gotta follow em." I said, flying after the army. I might've helped bring equality, water, and confidence to the army. But the one thing none of them really did focus on learning was patience. Which is pretty much my fault now that I think about it.
After catching up to the army, we ended up in the whipping grounds were it all began, it just big enough to fit two of our armies. That is, if our pegasi keep flight.
We all looked around, and saw some wierd last-minute throne in the very middle of the grounds, along with a wierd looking new building next to Diane's Lagoon. It was kinda small for a building, and it was... wrinkly?
But I shook it off and focused on the task at hand. "Whipper! We know yer still in town! Come on out! We just wanna talk!" I yelled out.
"HA! That's a laugh!" I heard from on top of the wierd building. We all looked over and there he was. Whipper. Only, now this whole conquering thing had gone and fed his ego. He had a red velvet cape much like a stereotypical king would. And he had his trademark whip right in his hoof. Not that he could hit any of us from where he was. It was really just to strike fear in us. Which wasn't working.
"Now Whipper. We don't wanna fight. Equestria's already doin bad without disputes. No, we came here ta try ta calm y'all down." I said to him, acting calm.
"Again, HA! That's gotta be the worst lie I've done heard in my life! As soon as we let our guard down, all y'all will be doin is fightin us! Why, wit them pitchforks, an lassos, an them freaky puffy thangs, yer ready fer a fight!" He said, pointing to the clouds. I wasn't sure if he actually didn't know that these were rain clouds or not, but I couldn't correct him either way. "To bad it ain't enough! NOW!" He yelled out, loud enough for any pony near the Whipping Grounds to hear.
Just then, Whipper's Army started coming out from everywhere. From inside buildings, inside barrels, behind bales of hay, everywhere They surrounded us all, blocking all exits from the Whipping Grounds, leaving us trapped in the middle.
"What's yer big plan now, 'Sheriff'?!" He asked, mocking my title after he saw the badge on my coal black vest. He started cackling madly, thinking that he had us in checkmate. But I wasn't done yet.
"Now hold up y'all! 'Fore ya start fightin us, at least here me out first!" I called out to the army that was starting to close in on us. They started yelling out multiple answers, and to sum it up instead of using the words they were using, it was a no.
"Now hold on." Whipper said, quieting them down. We all looked to him, confused about what he was thinking. "Let's at least humor this here bounty hunter 'fore we take em down!" Whipper said, letting me speak up. He was this sure that he had us beat, and I couldn't help but smirk just a little in victory for a quick second before getting serious.
"That's just it. I ain't no bounty hunter. Yeah I wanna stop you Whipper, but not fer the reason you say. You say that the Princess is lazy and doesn't care 'bout us none, but that ain't right." I told them. "Now all of us are used ta survivin out here on our own without much water, but Canterlot ain't. In fact, they're doin just as bad as we are, and they ain't used ta that!" I said, playing at the strengths I had to work on. I had to prove to them that Canterlot folks were the same as us.
And so far, it was working. One by one, I saw them start to think about all of this. And I had to press on before Whipper stopped this. "An cause they ain't used ta bein a dry city like ours, Princess Celestia needs to help them out! So she's doin the best she can ta calm down Canterlot 'fore she tries ta calm down cities like Pony Valley. Cause we've been livin off like this fer so long, we know how ta power through it!" I told them, complimenting them in the process of protecting Princess Celestia so they'll be a little more open to the idea.
"Even so," One of the members of Whipper's Army spoke up, still on the fence. "Why can't she just tell us herself?! Er at least send somethin fer a gift ta help us folks bravin the harsh weather?!" He asked me, challenging me to answer that.
I heard Whipper chuckle darkly once, almost as if thinking 'Try answerin that one, Fly Boy.' Luckily, I had just the answer for that.
"Ah, but she did send somethin!" I answered, making Whipper's Army perk up and mumble to one another. I even heard Whipper go 'HUH?!' as he almost tripped over his own kind cape.
"Pegasi, if ya kindly?" I asked them, queuing them to go. They nodded and moved the clouds over Whipper's army. They all looked up, some scared, and others just simply curious.
Then the pegasi started jumping on the rain clouds, making the water start to come out and rain on the army. They all gasped at the sight of this and immediately started smiling at the sight of rain. They all opened their mouths, catching the rain that was falling from the clouds.
'Ya see?! Princess Celestia does care about us! All of us! We shouldn't fight her when she's doin her best! And we shouldn't fight between each other either! It ain't right! 'Specially when fightin, only leads ta more fightin!" I told them as they enjoyed the rain. "Now what do ya say? Can we just agree ta stop before we even gotta fight?" I asked them, hoping they would agree to peace.
"OH SHUT IT!" I heard Whipper call out, seeing where this was going. He used his whip and hit the cloud closest to him, making it break apart since all the water had already drained from it. "You really think these simple-minded fools are just gonna stop fightin fer me?! Just 'cause Princess Celestia sent a bunch a clouds?! Yeah right! Come on y'all! Stop listenin ta this here freak! He's a pegasus! What good have pegasuses ever done fer us Earth Ponies?! Huh?! Get yer heads on straight and stop actin like idiots!" Whipper yelled out to his army in rage that they were starting to reconsider revolting.
To bad for him that he just helped them make up their minds. They all started to glare at Whipper, realizing just who they were fighting for. Then, one by one, they threw down their weapons and flags that were dedicated to Whipper, 'resigning' from being in his army for good.
"WHAT?!" Whipper exclaimed, caught off guard by how they were all giving up the revolt. All that was left was his two original lackies, and they looked about ready to quit too after what he said. "YA KNOW WHAT?!... FINE! I don't need y'all! 'Sides! I still got this!"
He then bent down and grabbed the... cloth that was the front of the building? And in one tug of the cloth, he let go and the cloth fell to the ground, revealing that Whipper had been standing a giant cage filled with what looked like thirty Timberwolves. One of them being one giant alpha Timberwolf. They were all trying to get out of the cage to attack every pony that was in the Whippin' Grounds/Town Square.
Every pony in the Town Square gasped that Whipper was seriously thinking about just unleashing the Timberwolves on us all, without so much as a second thought,
"And ta prove that I ain't some pony y'all can just quit on, I think I'm gonna test these Timberwolves on Pony Valley 'fore I use em on Princess Celestia!" He then cackled more madly than he had ever cackled before, proving just how far he had gone into Crazyville.
"Whipper, think about what yer doin!" I yelled out at him, flying over to where he was. From where he was, he could simply buck one side of the cage and it would open it up.
"Oh, I am Fly Boy! I'm teachin this town, that ya don't turn on THE WHIPPER!" He yelled as he shoved me a few feet away, allowing him to wind up his hind legs so he could buck the side of the cage down.
"NO!" I yelled out, trying to fly back over to stop him, but it was too late. So after he bucked one side of the cage, it easily started to fall to the ground. But before it did, I caught it and tried to keep it up as much as I could. Sadly, I wasn't going to be able to keep it up forever since the Timberwolves were trying to push the side down the rest of the way.
"EVERY PONY RUN!" I yelled out, knowing that I was about to give out. Most of them took my warning and started to run, but about ten familiar faces all stayed to help. Nine faces I did not want to see help me fight these wooden wolves to the death.
Diane Sarsaparilla, Golden Jewel, Sparkle Bright, Tune, Flitter Calm, Dusty, Crafty Arts, Old Yeller, and even that cowardly Mayor!
"What are y'all doin?! GO!" I commanded them, not wanting any of them to get hurt or worse. And as I thought of that, I felt the picture under my hat start to change. Only, it wasn't just changing once. It was changing again and again. That was when I realized that the future was wavering based on whatever happens here. And I also found out that...
"No way Sheriff! You might be crazy enough ta challenge Whipper and his army a wolves, but yer not goin down alone!" Tune yelled out, wanting to play hero.
"Yeah, what the lizard said!" Dusty agreed, not really meaning to insult Tune. He honestly didn't know he was a dragon. "We ain't a runnin from tha fight if are leader ain't!" He added.
"You've been sayin how Whipper needs ta be stopped!" The mayor out of them all continued. "I might be in charge 'round these parts, but I ain't lettin the first Sheriff a Pony Valley go down cause of a mad stallion like Whipper!" He yelled out, picking up a nearby pitchfork some pony left behind.
Bright then used her magic to levitate some weapons over to the others as she spoke up. "And the same goes for the rest of us!" She said.
"YEAH!" The others yelled out in agreement.
That's when I realized that this is just like before. When I got all of my friends to let go of the rope to sacrifice me. And now, here I was again. Only, with a different reason. I should've kept trying to run for my life and not give up on my friends.
Well now I wasn't about to argue when it was pointless. I smiled confidentially and nodded, knowing that if they were anything like their great-grand children, they weren't going to give up.
"Oh how touching!" Whipper yelled out, the end of his whip hitting my right arm. I drew it back in pain, which caused me to lose the grip on the side of the cage. Making it fall over.
Whipper might've been the only pony trying to over-throw Princess Celestia now, even more since his two henchmen abandoned him, but he was still behind a group of hungry Timberwolves. And me and my nine pony army was the buffet.
"Now go my Timberwolves! DINNER TIME!" He yelled out, cackling mad as all his wolves charged outside of the cage, except for the alpha wolf who was staying right inside.
The twenty-nine Timberwolves all looked towards my friends, ready to eat. But before they could charge at them, my friends got the first shot as a pitchfork came down and struck one of the Timberwolves in the head. Destroying the head and making the rest just fall apart into soon to be used fire wood.
"UP HERE!" All of the wolves, me, and Whipper, looked up and saw Tune riding Flitter Calm. Flitter Calm was in the air with a bad full of small rocks, as Tune had some of the rocks in his claw. He started throwing them, hitting about five of the Timberwolves below, which drove them mad. "Catch us if you can you wooden freaks!" Tune taunted as Flitter Calm then started flying away, low to the ground. The five wolves that got hit then started running after the two of them, leaving only twenty-three three wolves left to fight off in the Town Square.
"Whatever!" Whipper said, ignoring the fact that now only twenty-three Timberwolves were left for us to fight. "Those two won't last long. Anyway... ATTACK!" Whipper commanded his wolves.
They all turned their attention back on the remaining seven of my friends, leaving me to fight Whipper. Sadly, I wasn't aiming for Whipper just yet.
As Bright and Jewel launched two pitchforks at the horde of timber wolves, both of them hit two different wolves that were in the front, killing them. And as the wolves all growled towards the two unicorns, I acted fast by slamming one wolves in the back of the group into oblivion with my iron tail. This now only leaving twenty to deal with.
Sadly, the wolves didn't even do as much as glance at me as about seven of them started charging in at Bright and jewel, who saw this and ran for their lives, making the wolves chase after them.
After the wolves passed the group, Crafty yelled out, "Hold on Jewel, I'm comin!" He said, running after the wolves ten seconds later without a second thought. He had his mind set on saving Golden Jewel, and I knew that he wasn't going to change his mind about that.
"Well, they're even more doomed than the scaly freak and the pegawuss!" Whipper exclaimed, laughing his head off at the predicament we were in.
"HEY! No pony calls Flitter Calm a wuss!" The Mayor said, defending his crush by speaking up. Though after saying that, the wolves all turned to him. Making him shrink behind Old Yeller in fear. "Go get em Sheriff!" He yelled out in anger, though he was acting cowardly.
"Yes sir!" I said, listening to the pony who was technically my boss. Though, I would've gladly charged at Whipper without any pony needing to tell me.
And with how Whipper was laughing, he didn't see me flying at him until it was too late. When he turned his attention to me, I had already tackled him off the giant cage and to the ground.
After doing that, the remaining thirteen wolves charged at my four remaining friends, making them all dodge in different directions.
Old Yeller flew into the air, three wolves trying as hard as they could to jump up and catch him. He then flew off down another direction to try to lose the wolves in the buildings.
Diane and Dusty ran into Diane's Lagoon in hopes to get away from the wolves. That wasn't good though as seven wolves chased after them and tried to get in, Dusty and Diane piling tables and chairs against the doorway.
That left the remaining three wolves to focus on the Mayor who handled it in the only way he knew how. "AHHHHHHHHH!" He yelled out as he took off running down the one remaining road no pony else had gone down, the three wolves right behind him.
"Looks like it's just you and me ta end it Fly Boy!" He said, getting his whip ready. "Say good-bye ta that other eye!" He said, winding his arm back to send the whip at me.
This might take a while.
The Mayor's POV
"AAAAHHHHH!" I screamed my head off as I ran for my life down the street, three Timberwolves right behind me. "Okay!Gottarun!Gottarun! Thenhide!Thenbeg!Thenrun!Andeventuallytheymightgiv eupand-" As I was talking just about as fast as I was running, one of the wolves almost bit my tail.
"BWAAHHHHHHHHHHHH!" I yelled out even louder, scared for my life more than ever! I admit it! I'm a wimp! A coward! And I am only good at two things! Speech, and RUNNING FOR MY LIFE! Thank Celestia one of those things are useful right now, or I would be Timberwolf chow already!
But still, even though I was running for my life faster than any pony alive, my mind was going even faster! I knew that I had to think of a way out of this right now, because even though I could keep running for hours, so could they! They were living wood for Celestia's sake! They could run for days and the only thing they had to worry about was catching fire from the heat of the sun!
Wait a second! THE SUN! Celestia's beloved sun! That's it! These things always camp out in that swamp Sheriff Alamo calls Everfree, because the plant life keeps it all shady! So all I gotta do is get somewhere sunny...
That stage in front of my mayor's office! That's perfect! I always hated having to give speeches from outside that blasted office because of the sun shining right in my eyes! It even lead to me getting some serious sunburns even after a small, five-minute speech!
And if it was a bother to me... Let's see how these hounds like it!
I then turned my cowardly running towards that blasted stage where it all began. And in a matter of ten seconds, I was already coming up to it.
I quickly jumped up and stood on the stage, the other two Timberwolves jumping up right behind me. The floor of the stage was already hot, making it hard for me to stand on because it was so hot. To bad it was even worse for the two wolves.
Their wooden paws started to smoke and when they turned towards the sun and saw it, they immediately bursted into flames. The two of them ran off the stage to try to get some shade, but it was too late! Those two blasted Timberwolves fell apart not seconds later!
...Wait... Two? Weren't there three Timber- "Grrr..." I turned behind me to see that the third Timberwolf was right behind me, the curtain drooped over him to keep him from bursting into flame like the other two.
"Well... GOOD-BYE!" I said to the wolf as I turned around calmly and then patiently... RAN FOR MY LIFE ONCE AGAIN!
To bad that when I was gone, I didn't see that the wolf tried to chase after me, but tripped over the curtain that was drooped open, leaving him on the floor of the stage where he caught on fire moments later. So that left me running for my life, not realizing that nothing was chasing me anymore.
Tune's POV
"How's it goin?" Flitter Calm asked me calmly, not able to look behind her since she was flying too fast to be distracted since we were low to the ground.
"Well," I started, throwing rock after rock at them to try to slow them down. But I couldn't put enough force in it to stop them. Only enough force to make them angrier. "it could be goin better!" I finished.
"Still five of em chasin me?" She asked.
"Yep." I answered simply.
"They right behind me?" She asked, these questions not really sounding like they had a point.
"Yep." I answered, wondering why she wanted to know that exactly.
"Hold on." She told me calmly.
I couldn't really figure out what her plan was because her tone of voice didn't make me understand much. But I didn't question it as I stopped throwing rocks and grabbed the end of her mane, getting ready for whatever her plan was.
And good thing I did because she suddenly swerved towards the side of the road, where she then flew right over an abandoned cart. Two of the wolves that were in the front fell for the trick and smashed into the cart, destroying it in the process.
The other three had enough time though to jump over the cart or simply get around it, but at least it was easier to take care of the now.
That's when I got an idea. I saw a general store sign hanging from a pole by two really weak chain links up ahead. "Flitter Calm! Fly under that there sign up ahead!" I instructed her.
"Got it." She said, me not sure if she understood my plan or if she was just playing along with it because of her tone. Jeez, you'd think that she'd have at least a little emotion in her voice since we're fighting for our lives, don't ya think?
But regardless, she did just that and I reached above me, grabbing the sign. It easily came off like I thought and I turned around on top of Flitter Calm's back. "Okay Timberwolves! We ain't... FER SALE!" I yelled at them, throwing the general store sign at the group of three. The two in front jumped over the sign, prepared, but the third one behind them tripped over it and fell to the ground, falling apart.
That was the good news of my plan. Sadly, the bad news out-weighed the good. Because of me throwing the sign, it made Flitter Calm go off-balance from flying. Causing her to fly out of control and fall to the ground, making us come to a stop at a crossroads.
We both looked towards the two remaining Timberwolves who were slowly coming up to us, hungry. I looked towards Flitter Calm, hoping she had a plan, but the one time where keeping a calm mind was needed, she was just as scared as I was. Actually, she looked about ready to break out into tears from how scared she was.
The two wolves closed in on us, knowing they won. We both tried to scoot back, but to make it worse we backed into the wall of a building. We're done for.
"DON'TEATME,DON'TEATME,PLEASE DO NOT EAT M-WAAAHHH!" All of a sudden, out of no where, the mayor of all ponies ran down the street we were on as fast as a speeding bullet. And in the process, he managed to crash into the two Timberwolves, turning them into mulch.
"Huh... What happened?" He asked, quickly getting up from tripping over the fertilizer that was two Timberwolves.
"CHITTER CHATTER!" Flitter Calm yelled out in pure joy as she hugged the still confused Mayor who was apparently named...hehe...Chitter Chatter?
"BWAHAHAHAHAHA!" I laughed out loud, falling over by the sound of his name! What kind of mayor is named Chitter Chatter?!
But they ignored me as the mayor was getting more confused by the second. "Flitter Calm? What happened? Where am I? Are them Timberwolves gone?" He asked, looking back at where he came from. But seeing no Timberwolves behind him, he sighed in relief and looked around, seeing the wood on the ground and down the street we came from. "And what happened here?" He asked, still confused.
"Oh like you don't know!" She said, so happy right now. "You saved us!" She told him, still hugging him with glee.
"I-I DID?!" He asked, shocked that he somehow saved our lives. Honestly, I can't believe it myself. And I saw the whole thing happen for Celestia's sake!
"Oh don't act so modest! You're my hero!" She said, kissing him on the cheek.
"I am..." He said like a lovestruck fool as he grew a big stupid grin on his face. All of this because he ACCIDENTALLY saved Flitter Calm's life! I face-clawed at the sight of it before remembering.
"Um guys? We still gotta help the Sheriff and the others." I reminded them.
"Oh, you're right Tune!" Flitter Calm said, suddenly full of emotion instead of being overly calm like usual. "Chitter! Follow us!" She instructed as I jumped back on her back.
"You got it Flitter!" Chitter said courageously, getting back up and following us towards the Town Square. Great, now this 'hero' thing's gone to his head. Oh well, I guess I can let him get a big ego. After all, he needs to be happy about something. And that name of his wasn't exactly anything to smile at. Unless you were laughing at it that is.
Bright's POV
After destroying those two Timberwolves by levitating the pitchforks at them, me and Jewel made a mad dash for the Shining Gemstone in hopes of baricading ourselves inside until we got something else to stop the wolves. Oh why did we have to be chased down by seven of those things?!
So after getting to the jewelry store, we did just as I planned and put a couch against the door. But the Timberwolves were very persistent and started to slam into the door in hopes of getting inside. And it was starting to work.
"Oh Bright, what do we do?!" Jewel asked, very scared for her life. It being with a little too much drama than necessary.
"Get the tools! They should be good enough to fend off the-" But before I could finish that thought, I was interrupted by a... Battle cry?
"AHH!" We heard a battle cry from outside as some pony came to try to save us from outside.
I looked out one window as Jewel looked out the other. "I can't believe it." I said, not sure whether to be thankful, or be scared for the ponies life since it's one vs. seven.
"Crafty Arts!" Jewel squealed, happy that her coltfriend had come to save us.
Crafty Arts had already taken out three of the Timberwolves by surprise, ropping one wolves head and making it whiplash into two other Timberwolves. Thus taking out three wolves already.
He then took the decapitated timber wolf head and threw it at another wolf, making the two heads collide. Thus defeating another Timberwolf. Now there were only three.
But he wasn't done as he pulled out that statue of his. "You hungry wolfy?" He asked, looking at the wolf in the middle. "Then eat Stepony!" He yelled out as he threw the statue in the air, turned around, and bucked it towards the wolf. Making it fly into the wolf and making it and the statue break into a million pieces.
But seeing the last two Timberwolves now growl towards him, he started backing up. He was out of ideas and was now defenceless.
"Bright! The tools!" Jewel reminded me, taking a small mallet and opening her window. I took some metal tongs and did the same. We then threw the tools at the wolves, stopping them before they could get to Crafty.
We ran back out, glad that all the Timberwolves were now defeated. Crafty and Jewel hugged each other, glad that the other was alive.
"Crafty... Your statue... That was your very first one." She said, sad that his very first sculpture was destroyed trying to save us.
"I can always make another. It's just a statue. But yer irreplaceable." He said, glad she was okay.
As they continued to hug, I cleared my throat. Once they looked at me, I started talking. "Yeah, I know that this is a real touching moment and all, but can it wait until we know that the others are safe too?!" I said, trying to focus on the task at hand.
They both turned red and were embarrassed that we were all in the middle of a war basically. They then nodded and we all headed out to help finish the job.
But after we left we didn't notice the Timberwolf pieces start to glow green as they all started to come back to life, now coming together to form a wolf that was as big as the alpha Timberwolf that was in that cage. And after reforming, it saw us heading back towards the town. It glared at us and slowly started to follow, wanting revenge.
Dusty's POV
"This isn't good! They're gonna get in!" I yelled out, holding my pitchfork towards the doorway, which the five Timberwolves were about to break through. In one way, I was glad that only five Timberwolves that followed us. But I was also kind of scared for the others since they all had a fair share of wolves to fight off as well.
"No they ain't!" Diane said, as she looked up the staircase and towards the second floor. "Dusty, hold em off! I gotta get somethin from upstairs!" She said, starting to go up the stairs.
"WHAT?! Hold em off?!" I asked, wondering just what her plan was.
"Yep! Hold em off! I'll be back down here in a minute er two!" She said, now running up the stairs to get something.
"Two minutes..." I gulped. "No prob Diane..." I mumbled, not sure if I could do it. but seeing as how the wolves were about to bust in, I had to stay strong! "Don't worry Diane, I won't let you down!"
That's when they busted in. I acted fast and threw the pitchfork at the door and tried to get one before they got inside. To bad it sailed right over their heads and outside, missing them completely.
"Oops..." I said, now backing up in fear. They started to come towards me, but when I backed up enough, I stepped on a loose floor board. The other side of the board then shot up, hitting one of the wolves right in the jaw. That made it break apart, now leaving four more to deal with.
Then, one of them then lunged towards me, making me jump back in fear and fall behind Diane's counter. That's where I found a bunch of bottles of ingredients. Glass bottles of cinamin, some kinda roots, sugar, honey, and a bunch of other ingredients. All of which were in glass bottles.
So seeing that I couldn't think of any other way to hold them off, I started throwing the bottles at them. They started backing away towards the door with each bottle that hit them. And it made me start to be more confident in holding them back.
"Ha! Ya like that?! No?! Then how's about ya go back to yer roots?!" I yelled out, throwing the glass of sassafras roots at them.
"Oh sorry about that, I'm just havin fun! Don't be lemon heads!" I exclaimed, throwing a glass of lemon zest at them next.
"Oh! Oh! Wait a sec, I got another! How 'bout y'all..." I said, trying to find a bottle of something that I could make a pun with. "...Grow a sweet tooth!" I asked, throwing a bottle of vanilla at them.
"Or what about...Uh...Dang, what else is there?!" I said looking for another bottle I could make a pun with. But as I was looking for another bottle, they started to recover from the random things being thrown at them.
"Here we are!" I said, looking up from the counter with a bottle of seaweed in hoof. But when I came out from behind the counter I came face to face with one of the Timberwolves as the others were still recovering. I gulped. "Kelp!" I yelled out, saying the joke with fear.
But before the Timberwolf could even touch me, the floor from above started cracking. We both looked up, only for the piece of floor above the Timberwolf to fall and land on him, destroying him instantly. And on top of that piece of wood was Diane! With-a water hose?
None the less, I was happy to see her. "Diane!" I yelled out.
She looked over and saw me, then smiled greatly. "Dusty!"
I gasped then pointed towards the remaining three Timberwolves. "Timberwolf!" I yelled out to her.
"Sarsaparilla!" She yelled out.
"Sarsaparilla?" I asked, confused.
"Sarsaparilla!" She then turned towards the wolves and used the hose, making a strong jet of sarsaparilla shoot out and hit the Timberwolves, making them fall apart instantly from the strength of the hose.
She then turned off the hose in victory. "I knew that my Sarsaparilla Hose would do the trick! Why, it always on angry customers!" She then laughed at the memory of that.
But I didn't care as I tackled her with a hug, happy that she saved my life. "Oh thank ya Diane! I would'a been a goner if ya didn't come when ya did!" I said, admitting that I was losing.
"Oh come now. Ya would'a knocked em dead if'n ya had better jokes!" She said with an upbeat attitude. "Now come on! We got an evil whippin' pony tyrant ta stop!" She said, now running out the door.
I quickly followed, ready to put this all to a stop once and for all!
Blitz's POV
Jeez! I can't keep this up much longer. Deflecting and dodging each crack from that annoying whip is getting really tiring! And to top that, he's hit me like seven times! Luckily, it doesn't hurt all that much, but it still didn't feel good getting whipped all those times.
"He he heeee..." Whipper cackled, still perfectly fine. "Ya gettin tired Lonestar?! Well ya don't gotta worry much longer! Cause soon it'll all be over!" He told me, a huge smile growing on his face.
"What... Are you... Talking about..." I asked, breathing in between breathes. I was getting too tired, and I was about ready to fall over at this point.
"Ain't it obvious?! Yer nine stupid friends are finished! My wolves are probably usin their bones as toothpicks right now!" As he said that, I felt the picture in my hat permanently change.
I went wide-eyed, thinking that he was right and that the picture was only proving so. "No..." I said, backing up a little. "No, it ain't possible..."
"Oh but it is!" He continued. "There ain't no way in Equestria yer friends beat my precious Timberwol-" "BOOM!" We both turned to see the doors of Diane's Lagoon burst open, Diane and Dusty walking outside.
"What?!" Whipper shouted, surprised that they were fine.
"Diane?! Dusty?! Yer both okay!" I yelled out, happy that they were safe.
"Uh-huh! Used the good old Sarsaparilla Hose ta take em down!" Diane yelled out, gloating about their victory.
"What?" Whipper asked, shocked that five of his wolves were taken out.
Just then, Flitter Calm, Tune, and The Mayor all came back. "You three are alright too?!" I asked, really happy that now five of my nine friends were okay.
"Yes siry bob!" The Mayor said. "And all thanks to Chitter Chatter! AKA, me!" He said, pointing to himself. Flitter Calm sighed in happiness as he said that, where as Tune face-clawed at it.
"Wait a second, how did you even-" But before Whipper could even question it, three more of my friends came back. Golden Jewel, Sparkle Bright, and Crafty Arts. "HUH?!" Was all Whipper could say at the sight of those three.
"Sheriff! Oh, we're so glad you're okay!" Bright said, seeing me still alive.
"Same goes ta you three! But how'd ya take care a seven Timberwolves?" I asked, curious.
"Oh it's all thanks to Crafty Arts here and his brilliant statue, Stepony!" Jewel said, boasting for Arts as he just scratched the back of his head in embarrassment.
"Now who in tarnation is Stepony?!" Whipper demanded an answer, really surprised that they were all fine while his wolves were taken out.
But before any pony could answer him, the last of them came back. Old Yeller.
"Sorry it took so long every pony! Took longer than I thought to single-hoofingly take out five Timberwolves!" He said, boasting about his victory.
"How did you pull that off?" Arts asked, wondering just how Old Yeller took out just as many Timberwolves as he did.
"Uhh..."
Old Yeller's Flashback
"HA HA HA! Run, run, run as fast as ya can! Ya can't catch me, I'm the Old Yeller Po-" "SPLAT!" "Ow..." As I was flying from the Timberwolves, gloating at how they couldn't catch me, I didn't look ahead in time and ended up flying into the side of a building.
But luckily the Timberwolves weren't looking ahead either since they were watching me, and they all ended up running into the building as well. All of them falling apart from doing so.
After I peeled myself off of the wall, I looked down and saw them all destroyed. "Well... At least that took care of them. Now ta help the Sheriff!" I said, flying back towards the Town Square.
Blitz's POV
"... Pure. Instinct." Old Yeller said to us all, pretending to act like a hero.
"Yeah, sure." Crafty Arts said, shaking his head.
We all then re-focused our attention on Whipper, who was starting to back up. "What now Whipper? Ya can't take all of us on." I said to him, ready to beat him once and for all.
"Yer right, I can't. But luckily, I still got Alpha!" He said gesturing to the last Timberwolf in the cage, which he named Alpha. "Break the cage!" He commanded.
And without wasting another second, the wolf got up on its hind legs and ripped the roof of the cage off in one single move, causing the rest of the cage to break apart. Just that demonstration of the giant Timberwolf was a little un-nerving. Whipper cackled a little at the look of the other's faces.
"But wait, that ain't all! Since the lot of ya just love playin hero, we're gonna need a damsel in distress right?!" He then tugged on a rope that was next to the cage and that's when this whole situation just got worse.
At the end of that rope was the top of the water tower, and after tugging on the rope, the top of the water tower turned on top of the frame, revealing some pony that had been missing from all of this action the whole time.
Spectrum Light. Gagged and tied to a pole that was embedded in the side of the water tower. She was trying to get free, but when she saw us she stopped and gave me an apologetic look for not believing me in the first place.
I immediately glared at Whipper. "Okay! Yer goin down Whipper!" I yelled at him, now officially ticked off. Screw trying to end this with peace! He just tied one of my best friend's great-grandma to the side of a water tower! The Olive Branch has now been thrown into a fire! And the fire was going to help me brand another horse shoe mark into his shoulder!
"Oh am I?! Cause Alpha begs ta differ! Alpha!" The giant Timberwolf looked towards Whipper as he pointed towards Spectrum. "Dinner!" He yelled out.
Alpha then looked towards Spectrum, getting ready to feed. But I wasn't about to let that happen. As Alpha got to the bottom of the water tower, I flew forward as fast as I could, ramming into Alpha. This caused him to trip and fall to his side, but he wasn't out of the fight yet.
"Come on every pony! We need to help Sheriff Lonestar fight off that giant Timberwolf!" Bright yelled out to all of them.
"But if yer all helpin Alamo," Whipper started to say as he pointed behind him. "Then who's gonna help y'all fight him off?!"
The nine of my friends then turned around to see a Timberwolf the same size as Alpha coming up towards them. It had followed Bright, Jewel, and Arts here to get revenge.
"AH!" Chitter yelled out, terrified of the wolf glaring at them.
"HA HA! Have fun with that!" Whipper said to them, now keeping his attention on them.
While he was doing that, I got the gag off of Spectrum so she could talk.
"Oh Alamo, thank you! I am so sorry for what I did before!" She said quickly, wanting to get that much out.
"Don't worry 'bout that none!" I said, looking back at Alpha. Who was already getting back up.
He tried to smack me out of the air with his wooden paw, but I quickly dodged and sent my iron tail forward towards his paw, hitting it and making it fall apart. Making the big pieces of wood fall to the ground and hit the frame of the water tower, making it weaker.
So after destroying his left paw, he then tried to hit me again with his right paw. Which resulted in the same thing. I dodged it and destroyed it, forcing him to stand on his hind legs.
"Hey Fly Boy!" Whipper called out. I turned to him, wondering just what he wanted now. Luckily Alpha wasn't attacking as he talked. "Ya might be able ta stop Alpha, but can ya stop him and Omega 'fore he eats yer other friends?!" Whipper asked, gesturing towards the other giant wolf, Omega, who had cornered my friends and was about to crush them with his giant size.
After seeing them trapped, I froze up. I didn't know what to do. If I were to stop Omega and save Bright and the others, Spectrum would be doomed. But if I stopped Alpha and saved Spectrum, Omega would kill my other friends. I had to figure out a way to stop them both, and just fighting them wasn't going to help.
I looked towards Omega and the others, seeing that they were backed into the side of a building that had a big sign on top. With just a little force, that sign could fall over and crush Omega. But even if I did that, Alpha would still have enough time to catch Spectrum Light.
But still, how do I stop Alpha? Yeah, his front legs might be gone, but he was still about ready to fight me. I needed some way to destroy him completely, but what?
"CRACK!" Me, Spectrum, and Alpha all looked at the base of the water tower to see that cracks were forming. This water tower was going down, and right on Alpha.
That left me with only one option. The upgrade I installed into my arm. Hopefully it would work well enough, because it was my only chance.
I quickly turned towards Spectrum Light, who was still tied down to the pole that was embedded into the water tower. "Run." I told her simply, turning around and cutting the rope with my metal tail, making Spectrum fall towards the ground. When she landed, she did just as I asked and ran away from the water tower as it started falling over onto Alpha, taking care of one problem.
I quickly turned towards Omega and the others, Omega about ready to crush them. That's when I used the new upgrade. I pointed my left metal hoof towards that sign above Omega, put my right normal hoof on my left metal wrist, and turned it clockwise. This made my left metal hoof shoot out towards the sign thanks to the spring, and the two hooks kept the rope tied to my left metal hoof and my left metal arm, keeping it connected. The whole thing was basically a grapple gun installed in my left metal arm.
After the grapple hoof being shot forward, it caught the sign above. And after tugging the rope, the sign tipped over and fell forward, crushing Omega before he could crush my friends.
"YES!" I cheered, happy that it worked perfectly. Sadly, I wasn't able to work on it some more so I had to manually put the grapple back together by dragging it back over to where I was and fit the rope inside my arm and click my hoof back into place.
But before I could get my hoof back over to where I was, Whipper got to it and started pulling on it with great anger. Thus slamming me ino the ground.
"You... You varmit..." Whipper said coldly as he glared at me. "You ruined everythang! I was so close ta taken over Equestria and becomin king! And now you came in and ruined everythang!" He yelled out at me, holdin me down on the ground with one hoof with sudden strength that was fueled by his great anger.
"It's over Whipper! Look around!" I told him, not fighting him anymore. He glanced aroun him real quick, seeing all nine of my friends, not counting Spectrum, who had surrounded him. "You lost! Ya ain't taken over nothin!" I yelled out at him. "Just. Give. Up." I said to him slowly, him knowing that I was right.
But he wouldn't accept it. "Ya know what... I don't even care anymore!" He yelled out. "You might'a turned every pony 'gainst me, ya might'a stopped my plans, an ya might'a destroyed my Timberwolves! But that don't mean I'ma lettin ya get away with it!" He said as he reached into his back pocket and pulled out a wood carving knife. "If I'm goin down! Yer goin down with me!"
"NO!" I yelled out, now trying to get free. He had lost it. He had gone insane. He was mad before with trying to use Timberwolves on innocent ponies without a second thought, but now he was just out of his mind!
And as he started to bring the knife down, I closed my eyes. Thinking it was all over. But before he could even touch me with the knife, I was saved. But it wasn't my friends around me that managed to stopped him, or Spectrum, or any pony else nearby. But it was the same thing that started it all.
A portal. An orange portal with multiple other colors mixed in with it.
I immediately slipped from under Whipper's grasp, now flying towards the portal with great speed. The portal only had an effect on me, while every pony else just watched in shock. Since my grapple hoof was still under Whipper's hoof, I reached the end of my rope and just hung in mid-air in front of the portal. Whipper being the only reason I was still here.
"No..." I said, not wanting to go where ever This portal was going to take me. Because I knew that whatever happens here today has to be the end of me. And if this portal was only dragging me in, then that must mean this is how I'm gonna go!
"He he he!" Whipper cackled madly in happiness, liking this whole portal. The others were staring in shock at what was happening, not sure what to do. "Oh how the tables are a turnin!" He boasted.
"Whipper! Don't you dare think about lettin go!" I yelled out, not able to think of anything else to do. Whipper was my only hope of survival, and that wasn't a good thing! I was out of tricks, ideas, and everything else. Nothing was going to work for me here.
"Oh, don't worry 'bout that none! I ain't gonna let go!" Whipper yelled out with a smirk.
"You... You aren't?" Tune asked, slightly confused about Whipper's change of heart.
"Why, not at all! I think instead I'll just severe his life line!" Whipper said, throwing the knife down at the rope, splitting it apart.
"NO!" I yelled out, flying into the portal without any way of getting out. I was doomed. It was over for me.
As I went through the portal, it closing right behind me, I could only make out one more thing some pony said.
"TAKE THIS WHIPPER!" Right after some pony said that, there was a flash of lightning. That's all I could make out before the portal closed behind me, and I passed out as I traveled to where ever this portal was taking me.
And so the cliffhanger of the longest chapter has finally come! I thank you every pony that has read this whole chapter, because I know it probably got boring along the way. Still, I hope you liked it! In a few days time I should have the final chapter of the finale up and running! But until then... Good-bye every pony! And I hope that you all had fun reading this chapter.
QotC: If you had the chance to throw anything, that wouldn't immediately kill Whipper while he was tied up, what would it be?
(Ex: Rotton Tomato, Arrow to the knee, toaster, angry squirrel with rabies, ANYTHING!)
48. Seeing Isn't Believing (S1 Finale)
Hello every pony, and welcome to the final part of the Season Finale! Now as I said before in the last intro, after this ending to the finale, I plan on taking a break for July. It being my birthday, my Dad trying to sue me, and the fact that I haven't had much time to play much of any video games... Yeah, I kinda need to take it as easy as I can this July. But with that said, let's start-up something a little more fun!
Now as I asked before, that being what you would want to throw at Whipper, I decided that instead of the top three comments we just go ahead and do just that!
*camera pans over to Whipper, who's tied to a Torturer's rack which is leaned up against a wall*
Whipper: What in tarnation am I here for?! *anger and fear clearly in his voice*
Well, since the last QotC was what would they like to throw at you, without killing you immediately, I've decided to give them exactly what they want!
Whipper: Ya-y'all can't do that! It ain't right!
Maybe, but you're an evil whip happy pony that tried to kill not only Alamo, not only Spectrum and the other ancestors, but Princess Celestia herself. I think this is long overdue. *I said with a look of entertainment*
Now for the first one, it comes from me. And to make sure it takes full effect... *uses author powers to turn Whipper human* were gonna need you to be human.
Whipper: What the hay?! What am I?!
A human. I just said that didn't I? So anyway, this one's from me.
*pulls a lever that appeared right next to me, making a boot come flying in and hitting Whipper where the sun don't shine*
Whipper: YEEEEEE-OOOUUCHHHHHHH! *he whimpers a little bit before trying to shake it off, but you could tell by his shaky voice that it still was extremly painful* Is... Is that the best you got?!
*I start laughing from the question before smiling* Not even close! Those reviewers are probably ten times more ruthless than I am! *snaps fingers and Whipper goes back into pony form, though is still in great pain* Now for the next assault on Whipper!
*holds up index card* First is FireKitsune1! And they want to hurt you with... a tuba!
Whipper: A tuba?!... Wait a sec, that ain't that- *before he could finish that, a tuba is catapulted out of no where and rams into his chest, knocking the wind out of him and bruising him in the chest area* Owwwww...
And were not even close to the painful stuff yet! Isn't this fun! *I said with a sadistic smile*
Whipper: NO!
Any, next contestant on Whipper Whack World is... *gets a new index card* Wow, this one's gonna be tough to keep on a 'T' rating. Pinkimena!
Whipper: Wait, what's a Pinkimena? *all of a sudden, a crane picked up him along with the torturer's rack and lifted him above a cage, that had Pinkie Pie in it*
Pinkie: Hey Zeke? What am I doing in this cage again?
Ahehe... Ya see Pinkie, we needed you to do something for us that we knew you weren't going to agree to... So we had to put you in a sealed off cage. *a wierd pipe then sticks out inside the cage* This is a little something I like to call personality gas. It can change anyone, or any pony's, personality the second they breath it in! And luckily for us, they won't remember the episode that they have whilst under the personality gas.
Pinkie: That sounds so much fun! So, what's it gonna turn me into?!
Uh... Pinkimena. Sorry Pinkie, but a fan asked for Whipper to be attacked by her so... *ducks into a nearby trench for protection, putting on an army helmet* ...Yeah. Start the gas!
*As the gas goes in, I turn towards all of you* Now originally to truly give you all the most convincing Pinkimena I could make, I... *gulp* forced myself to read a shortened, but not less disturbing, version of Cupcakes...ten times... and had a little trash bin set up right next to me the entire time... And to make sure that I had the Pinkimena thing down to a T completely, I watched the song version on YouTube...five times... And three trips to the psychologist later because I now have grown a fear to that story and anything about it, I am NOT going to explain what will happen to Whipper.
Whipper: Wait, what is happenin' ta me anyway?! *He asked, now terrified*
*To answer his question, eery creepy giggling came from inside the cage, which now had walls around it so you couldn't see the inside. Then, Whipper started to be lowered in*
Now it'll only be ten seconds, but it's scary none the less. *shudders, then turns towards the cage*
Pinkimena: Oh hi there! Would you like a cupcake? *She asked in a creepy tone before laughing like an insane maniac*
*A few seconds later we hear a blood curdling scream from Whipper*
Pull him out, pull him out! *the crane then pulls out the torturer's rack, only for Whipper to not be on it anymore* Oh no! Plan B, plan B! *sounds of heavy water comes from inside the cage for a few seconds. When it stops the walls go down, revealing Whipper to be cut up, but alive*
*Sadly, Pinkimena was still Pinkimena. And somehow had a knife in her hooves* AH! It didn't work! It's still Pinkimena!
Pinkie: Pinkimena? That's my full name silly! Every pony calls me Pinkie!
*I sigh in relief* Oh, false alarm. Pinkie's mane and tail are just wet. Thanks Pinkie, you can go now.
Pinkie: Okey-Dokey-Lokey! Bye Zeke, good luck with the intro! *The cage then disappears and she walks off, throwing the knife away carelessly, almost hitting Whipper in the head. Though, Whipper stays there*
Whipper: Please tell me it's over!
*clears throat and gets out of trench* I wish. But the intro's gonna have to be longer to appease every pony that reviewed before I made this. And we have seven more items to throw at you. Including... an arrow to the knee, from Ultimoto The Great!
*pulls out a normal wooden bow, and a wierd suction-cup arrow* Now to keep from making this too messy, I have a special made arrow here! It may look like a boring suction-cup arrow, but it's not. It gives off a wierd shock thing that hurts the victim just as much as a normal arrow would. So if this thing was to strike you in the head, it would be a cleaner game-over for you!
*fires arrow into Whipper's knee*
Whipper: Wait a sec here, it don't hurt none at a-AAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH! Make it stop! Make it stop! *pulls out arrow and the pain stops* Oh thank Celestia...
Oh, so now you're thanking her. To bad she's not that forgiving. Especially when I was promoted to her personal dungeon torturer. So yeah, you're not gonna be thanking her long!
Next is Mage of Psychics! And she sends her best regards with... A baby dino!
Whipper: Wait, a what?!
Whipper: *A baby T-Rex makes his way over towards me, looking all cute and innocent* Aw come on! I can handle that little thang!
*The baby T-Rex then gets onto a nearby small catapult. I pet him before pointing towards Whipper. He then growls menacingly at him before being launched towards him at great speeds*
Whipper: Now hold on a mome-YE OUCH! *The dinosaur lands on him and starts biting him, not doing too much damage, but still enough to hurt badly*
*After about ten seconds, the dino jumps off of him and runs over to me, wagging his tail. I talk to him like a dog* Good Dino! Good boy! Who wants a steak?! Huh?! Who wants a steak?! *I then pull out a steak and toss it towards him. He starts eating it and smiles towards me* Good boy, I love you Dino!
*I clear my throat before speaking up* I think I'm gonna keep Dino... Anyway, next punishment, an Angry Bird! From VintageThunder98! Not only that, but also Musical Paint asked for it too!
*Slingshot appears beside me and Dino. I then whistle a small tune and a tiny blue bird flies over towards me* Oh, I love this bird. He's my favorite out of them all. *loads him into slingshot and aims at Whipper* Good thing I'm a pro at this game. Though somehow my mom's better at it. Anyway, FIRE!
*sends the small blue bird towards Whipper, steps back a little to try to dodge them. To bad they split into three different birds, all hitting him with dead on accuracy*
Whipper: Ow... Are we done yet?... I'm about ready ta keel over...
Not yet Whipper. We still have four more! So doing Swift Thunder's next... *walks over to him and draws back fist* I'm not sorry about this... *slugs him in the face as hard as I can, making him fall on his back. Then I go over and takes his whip* This... No, I'm not sorry about this either.
*Whips him in the eye, drops the whip, and walks back over to original spot* Now we only got two more to go! Then the chapter!
Whipper: Can I at least get my eye fixed first?!
Afterwards. Besides, that last punishment will help with that...I think... Anyway, next punishment is... A pressure-point ninja attack! From whovian803!
*A puff of smoke comes out of no where, and a pony ninja appears from it. The ninja then jumps in front of him and starts jabbing him all over the place in pressure-points. One million jabs later, Whipper falls to the ground and the ninja comes over to me. Holding out a hoof*
What?... Oh right, your pay. *takes out a small bag of bits and tosses it to him. He checks it, then holds out his hoof again* What?!... *sighs* Fine, here. *tosses another bag of bits to him. He then disappears in a puff of smoke* I swear, the price of ninjas are skyrocketing now a days.
Next thing is... A couple of things actually. *Walks over to Whipper*
Whipper: Now what?... *he's answered with a hot -irey coal to the mouth, a bucket of water splashed on him, and finally a shocking event with a taser* Ow... What was that?!
That was all from Musical Paint! The angry bird from earlier was also from her too. Anyway, one last thing and we're done.
Whipper: Finally... *as I start to run away, he gets confused* So what is it?!
It's from PandaMaster! They should try to fix you up when they land! I suggest ducking in cover! *I said, running away at great speeds, taking Dino with me in my arms*
Whipper: Land? *looks up, only to see a giant group of buildings known as Googleplex falling towards him* Well... Guess they ain't in America no more...
BOOM!
*After it fads to black, me and Dino appear in front of the faded screen* Good thing Pinkie taught us how to jump into frame like this huh Dino? Anyway, we hope you all enjoyed this incredibly long intro, readers who actually read this! Sadly by next chapter, me and Dino will have cleaned up most of this, so here's what the intro will look like when you all come back!
Intro Area Decorations to Date: A broken ceiling, wires all around the floor, thousands of tiny pieces of paper, some stray pieces of tape and glue lying around, a giant golden statue of Stepony (Pony Stephano), scorch markings on the floor that spell out 'Blitz Waz Herez', and a baby T-Rex named Dino.
Disclaimer: I do not own MLP or any of the ideas to hurt Whipper mentioned above. All I own is this idea, Blitz, Dino, and Whipper.
"Is it really Blitz?"
"I think so! But, he looks a little injured..."
"A litte?! His left hoof is MISSING!"
"Yeah, but it's metal remember? Plus, look at this rope that's inside of his front leg. It looks like he worked on his bionics a little while he was gone."
"Not only that, but he got a new tail while he was there! Oh, it looks absolutely dashing with it being silver!"
As I started wakin up from going through that portal, I heard multiple voices from all around me. All of them sounding concerned, but relieved as well.
"Wha... What's goin on?" I asked, still having my western accent, as I started to wake up completely. I opened my eyes and saw some familiar faces all around me. Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Twilight, Applejack, and the others. Along with the two unicorns I saved before this all started, who kept looking at me, and some rock the taller one was holding. They looked as confused as I did, but I ignored it and turned back towards my friends.
"Well I'll be! It really is you Blitz! Yer back!" Applejack said to me.
"Huh?" Was all I could ask as I stood up. It was hard without my front left hoof, but I managed.
"We brought you back from to the present!" Twilight cleared up. "You're in Sweet Apple Acres!" She told me.
I looked around, and indeed it was Sweet Apple Acres. And it was green and alive, unlike the healing grounds/campsite I was at before. I looked towards town, only to see that it was alive too. Not in the middle of the desert either.
"I'm back..." I started to put together. They opened that portal.
"Yep! All thanks to the time portal Twilight opened up over there! We were able to bring you back before anything bad happened permenantaly!" Spike said with glee.
When I saw the portal, I saw that it was still opened. And after what Spike said, it hit me. They brought me back before I could manage to stop Whipper for good! "No..." I said, going a little wide-eyed about what happened.
"What was that Blitz?" Rarity asked, not catching what I had said. Neither did the others.
"No... No I can't come back... Not yet..." I said, starting to walk towards the portal. I had to go back to the past to stop Whipper.
"Blitz, what are you doing?" Twilight asked, walking right next to me.
"I'm goin back. I gotta stop Whipper 'fore he overthrows Princess Celestia." I told her, picking up the speed as I walked towards the portal. It was kind of hard to walk with a rope sticking out of my front left arm, so I picked it up and slung it over my shoulder before walking again.
"Blitz, you can't go back!" Twilight yelled at me, the others now following me as well. "That portal's only going to stay open for another forty-five seconds!" She informed me.
"What?!" I asked, looking at how far I was. I had to be two-hundred plus yards away from that portal from being shot out of it. That means I had to get to that portal in less than a minute. So I started running towards it, running at a decent pace for a pony missing a hoof.
"What's he doing?!" Rainbow Dash asked, caught off-guard by the fact that I was trying to go back to the past after they went through so much to bring me back.
"When he went to the past, he must've had some kind of shock from it that made him think that he's actually from that point in time!" Twilight exclaimed, thinking that's why I was trying to get back. Didn't they hear what I just said not five seconds ago?
"Stop em!" Applejack said, running after me. The others soon followed, and were starting to gain. I couldn't let them stop me, and I didn't have time to explain.
"No grip!" I yelled out, getting in the state of mind I had learned while being back in time.
"No gri-wha?" Pinkie Pie asked, confused.
But right after she asked, I started running incredibly fast, having no grip in my running like last time. Meaning that even without my front left hoof, I was running just as fast as I would be flying. That left them all in the dust.
All except Rainbow Dash. She was just as fast, if not slightly faster, than me at flying so she was able to keep up.
"How are you running like that?!" She asked, shocked that some pony was running just about as fast as she was flying.
"State a mind!" I yelled out, focusing on what was in front of me. I only had twenty seconds left, and I was halfway there. Hopefully I could make it without anymore distractions.
But in the time I got just ten yards close to the portal, Rainbow landed in between me and the portal. Since I had no grip in running, I didn't have time to stop and simply ran into her, making both of us tumble right in front of the portal.
I tried to get up and simply jump back in, now only having five-seconds to do so, but Rainbow Dash held me back, keeping me from doing that. And as the portal started to close, I finally managed to get her off of me and jumped for the portal.
Only for it to close right as I was in front of it. After it disappearing, I flew forward, my Element of Courage appearing out of nowhere and connecting to my left shoulder , and in the end I jumped into a tree.
"No..." I said after I landed on my back, now looking up towards the sky. "I can't believe I let em down..." I said out-loud.
After a few more seconds, the others caught up, out-of-breath from trying to keep up with me. "Blitz... You're not from the past... Don't you remember us?" Twilight asked me, thinking I had amnesia or something.
"A course I remember y'all!" I said, furious that they just doomed us all. "I was tryin ta go back cause Whipper's still runnin 'round tryin ta overthrow Celestia!" I yelled out at them, my accent sounding even more western than Applejack's.
Pinkie Pie simply snickered at it. "Blitz, that's a great Applejack impression! Do my voice next!" She said, thinking I was joking.
"I ain't tryin ta make fun a AJ's accent, it's a spell!" I told Pinkie, not exactly happy that they weren't getting it.
"A spell? Blitz, I've never heard of any spell that changes a ponies accent." Twilight said, clearing that up.
I simply sighed and reversed the spell. "Voice change by choice." I said, my voice going back to normal. "See? It's normal now." I said, demonstrating by now talking normally.
"Wow! Is that some kind of cool cypony power?!" Pinkie asked, getting really excited. "Change your voice into mine next!" She kept asking, thinking I could.
"Ugh, forget it." I said, knowing that there was no way I could convince her to change me back. "Now because I couldn't stop The Whipper, the whole future's gonna get messed up." I said, sad that I let all of Pony Valley and Princess Celestia down. The changes of the past were going to catch up soon enough, and they were all gonna not exist or something.
After a few more seconds of me mopping, I noticed that... Nothing was changing. It was all still normal. They were all just looking at me confused, wondering what I was talking about.
"Uh Blitz... What do you mean you couldn't stop The Whipper?" Rainbow Dash asked, all of them looking at me, confused.
"I mean, I couldn't stop him when he was trying to start a rebellion. But... Nothing's changing..." I said, still looking around. Everywhere around us was green and full of life, all of my friends were still here, and out in the distance I saw Canterlot castle was perfectly fine. It was like nothing had changed.
"Wait, you mean the Pony Valley Rebellion? The very one that happened two-hundred years ago? As in, where the famous Sheriff Lonestar Alamo gathered an army to stop a cruel pony that was obsessed with power? That Pony Valley Rebellion?" Twilight asked, making sure she understood what I was saying.
"Yes!" I yelled out, getting excited. "You mean they were able to stop Whipper before he tried to overthrow Princess Celestia?!" I asked, hoping she would say yes.
"Of course it did. That's why there's an Alamo Day. In fact, it's still going on right now. Though, I think we all missed the reenactment." She said, making some of the others sigh a little from that little fact. But, they weren't really that angry that they missed the show since there was a good reason for it.
"They did it... They were able to stop Whipper after I got sent back here..." I took out the photo that was still under my hat, which I was surprised that it had stayed on my head this whole time, and saw that it was the same. All of us, even Rainbow Dash, were in the picture as if nothing went wrong in the first place.
"Wait a sec there Blitz. Are you sayin that that's where ya ended up goin in time?" Applejack asked, all the others looking towards me.
"Yeah. That's where I was sent." I said, putting the photo back in my hat.
"What a second. You're saying that you were sent back to the Pony Valley Rebellion? As in, the same one where the famous Sheriff Lonestar Alamo took on an evil pony that was obsessed with power? That Pony Valley Rebellion?!" She asked, interested in where I ended up.
"Yeah. That's the one." I said with a nod.
"That's amazing! What was it like being there?! Did you meet any of our ancestors?! How was the culture there?! How long were you there?! What can you tell us about it?! Did you happen to meet Sheriff Lonestar Alamo?!" Twilight started asking questions left and right about my trip to two-hundred years ago, really wanting to know all about it now.
But that last question she asked, I couldn't help but chuckle a little at the irony. "Yeah, I guess you could say I met Alamo." I said, trying to keep a straight face.
"Really?! By any chance did he talk about his past?! No pony, or any book has any information about Alamo except for the Rebellion!" She told me, getting really excited about learning something about Equestrian history that no pony else knew.
"Well, I guess you can say that he told me a few things about his past." I said, doing a pretty good job at keeping a straight face.
"Hey Blitz! What's that shiny thing on your vest?" Pinkie asked, hypnotized by the 'shinyness' of my badge.
"A Sheriff Badge." I said with a smile, knowing that they were all about to put two and two together.
"Wait a second!" Rainbow Dash yelled out, now flying in the air with anxiousness. I kept keeping a straight face, though laughing on the inside. "You stole Sheriff Lonestar's Sheriff Badge!" She finished.
"Yea-Wait-What-NO!" I yelled out, going from entertained, to confused, to shocked, to angry with each word. This was going a whole different way than I thought it would. "I AM Sheriff Lonestar Alamo!" I yelled out at them, still furious that they would even think that I would steal a badge.
"Wait... So what yer sayin is that yer Sheriff Lonestar Alamo?" Applejack asked, looking right at me
"Yes!" I answered, trying to get it through to them.
But even when I was telling the truth, they didn't buy it. And after a few seconds of them trying to see if I was joking, they saw that I wasn't kidding. Sadly that didn't stop all of them from falling to the ground in laughter.
"Why are you laughing?! Isn't it obvious?! I mean come on! I look just like him, I'm wearing the same clothes as him, I have the same Sheriff Badge that the mayor Chitter Chatter gave me, and I know all about the Pony Valley Rebellion! How do you explain all of that huh?!" I challenged them, trying to prove it to them.
Twilight was the first one to calm down from laughing enough to speak up and try to explain how I was 'lying'. "Well, we all already explained earlier this morning how you looked like him. Also, since you were no doubt sent to that point in time it makes sense that you learned what happened while you were there." Twilight explained their point of view about this.
"And to explain your attire, many ponies dressed up in a simply vest and western hat just like that. And while you might have cuts in your vests for your wings, that only proves that you were in Alamo's army. Not that you are Lonestar himself." Rarity said, also dismissing my title.
"Come on Blitz, did you really think that you could trick us into thinking you were Lonestar? Were not falling for it no matter what you say. Am I right Fluttershy?" Rainbow Dash asked, turning towards Fluttershy to see if she agreed.
"Um, actually... I believe him." She said quietly.
"Huh?" Rainbow Dash said, kind of caught of guard. She then shook her head and looked at her. "Fluttershy, he's making it up! How the hay could Blitz be Alamo?!"
"Because, well... he knows my ancestor, Chitter Chatter." She said shyly since all of them were looking to her.
I perked up, thinking that there was hope for me yet to prove it to them.
"So what if he knows the mayor's name? I mean he was the mayor of Pony Valley, of course he knows his name." Rainbow Dash said, trying to move on.
"Actually Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy has a point. The mayor of Pony Valley's name was actually a secret to most every pony. The only way any pony could know that the mayor's name was Chitter Chatter was if he did some heavy researching on the subject." Twilight said, clearing that up.
"And to be completely clear..." I spoke up, making them all turn to me. I had to keep the argument going before they shrugged it off. "Fluttershy, you take more after Chitter Chatter than your great-grandmother Flitter Calm." I said, knowing that talking about both her relatives would really help.
And it did. What I didn't expect though was for Fluttershy to all of a sudden get excited and jump towards the front of the group. "Did you say that you met my great-grandmother Flitter Calm too?" She asked with excitement in her voice. Though, it was at a low volume which made her sound like she was whispering with excitement.
"Yeah. Actually, I met most of your relatives." I said to them all.
Some of them had looks off confusion, while others had looks of thought. All except for Pinkie Pie, who somehow appeared out of nowhere under Fluttershy, making Fluttershy have to balance herself on Pinkie's head.
"Did you meet Diane Sarsaparilla?! Or what about my great-grandpa Dusty?! Did you get to have one of her famous sarsaparillas at her Saloon Lagoon?!" She then gasped loudly, just realizing something. "Did you find out her sarsaparilla recipe?! Please tell me you did! We need that recipe!" She asked, shaking me like a rag doll and acting like the recipe was going to be the answer to world peace or something.
I simply smiled and un-hooked my ear and showed it to her. "Since I heard it, I think I might have it recorded." I said to her.
She snatched the ear from my hoof so fast I didn't even notice she had taken it until she activated the Music Playear. Then it started playing Diane's Sarsaparilla song. As soon as it started, Pinkie jumped twenty feet in the air, spinning around in joy. When she got down she just balanced the Music Playear on her head as she bounced around all of us, listening to the song.
"Okay, so you know about some of our ancestors. But that still doesn't prove that you're Lonestar Alamo." Rainbow Dash said, still not convinced.
And I might've been able to convince Pinkie and Fluttershy, but there was still the rest of them. Luckily, I had a just the tail to tell to make them believe me.
"Well what about Golden Jewel making me this tail huh?" I asked, gesturing to my silver painted tail I still had. "I bet that somewhere in the history books, Alamo got a tail specially made just before they all left to confront the rebels." I said, turning towards Twilight. I hoped that who ever wrote about me in the history books mentioned that.
"Yes, there was something about that. They said that Sheriff Lonestar Alamo had a tail be hoof-crafted by the local jeweler, asking for it to be iron to symbolize that the leader of the rebellion, who liked to cut ponies tails off, couldn't defeat his army." Twilight said, reciting something she had read in apparently a biography of me.
"Wow, they looked way to deep into that. I only wanted a metal tail so I could defend myself against Whipper. Not symbolize anything." I cleared up, snickering a little at how some pony misinterpreted it.
"I told you it was kind of silly to make an iron tail just to symbolize something like that!" Spike said, looking to Twilight with a victory smile on his face. I guess they had talked about this before.
"Spike! Blitz isn't Alamo!" Twilight said, not believing it either. "Come on every pony, what are the chances that Blitz is Alamo? As great as that would be, it's just not possible." Twilight kept telling them.
"I don't know Twilight. Now that I'm taking a second glance at it, this tail is very expertly crafted." Rarity said, admiring my tail. Which wasn't any less awkward than when I first met her. She then gasped out of no where, making all of us turn to her. "Why, it even has a message near the top of it, signed by her!" Rarity said.
"Really?" I asked, looking at my tail. Then I saw the small writing. So to help her get a better look at the message, I turned to Spike, who had my original tail. "Can I have my tail back?" I asked him.
"Oh yeah, here!" He said tossing the tail to me. I switched the silver tail with my original and gave the silver one to Rarity, who I just noticed was missing her tail. It being cut off.
As she looked at the message, I couldn't help but ask. "By the way, what happened to your tail?" I asked, not able to stop myself from doing so.
"Well if you must know, some pony couldn't keep it together." She said with slight anger in her voice, glancing over at Rainbow Dash while she explained. She whistled a little as she looked away, not wanting to admit that that's what happened.
"Got it." I said, not wanting a fight to break out or anything. "So what does the message say?"
"It says:" She cleared her throat and we all turned towards her so we could hear her. "Rarity my great-grand daughter, I hope that Alamo takes this with him to the future so this message reaches you. I want you to know I am very proud of what Alamo has said about you. Good luck with your dress making business! -Golden Jewel"
As she finished the message, she couldn't help but get emotional about the message and started to tear up. She used her magic to pull a tissue from her pocket an wiped the tears off. "Thank you Blitz, for giving this message to me." She said, trying to keep from crying.
"You're welcome." I said simply with a nod. I then turned towards the others. "Now do you all believe me?" I asked them, hoping that this was proof enough because I was running out of ideas.
The only ones I had left to prove was Spike, Rainbow Dash, Twilight, those two young unicorns, and Applejack.
"Well, I think that I can believe you. " Spike said with a smile.
"I believe you too!" The orange unicorn said, running over.
"So do I!" The other one said, coming over as well. The smaller one then showed me the small rock they had from before. "Here, we want you to have this rock! We named him after you!" He said, now treating me as a celebrity.
"Uh... Thanks?..." I said, taking the rock from his hoof and looking at it. When I looked behind them and towards Twilight with a look of confusion, she simply shook her head no. I guessed that she was basically telling me to just give up questioning it. "I'll be glad to keep... him?" I said, not really sure what this rock was an 'it' or a 'he' so I guessed.
But it made them happy and they bowed a little. "Thank you for accepting our gift Sheriff Alamo sir!" The smaller one said.
"Please don't bow to me... Or call me that." I said, now kind of wishing that I didn't try to convince all of them that I was Alamo.
"Oh, sorry Alamo!" He said, now just calling me Alamo as they got up.
"You know what, just call me Blitz." I said, not really liking them treating me like a celebrity.
"You got it Blitz sir." The taller one said to me. I sighed quietly, still not happy that they kept saying 'sir', but I really had no choice at this point.
"What about you three? Do you believe me?" I asked them, hoping I could get their trust.
"Well, I don't know. I mean, you do have some good points, but I'm just not sure." Twilight said, not sure what to believe.
"Same here Blitz." Applejack agreed, not sure what to think either.
I looked towards Rainbow Dash, but she didn't say anything. I think she just didn't want to believe it because it would show that I was cooler than her or something.
That's when I remembered one other thing that would help prove that I was indeed Lonestar Alamo. "Let me just show you three one more thing. And if you still don't think I'm Alamo, then I'll give up. Follow me." I then turned to start running off to one part of Sweet Apple Acres, but I immediately tripped because I forgot that I was missing a hoof.
I simply grunted and just used my wings to fly off a little slower than usual so they could keep up.
And when I landed, we were on a hill. A hill that was over-looking the rest of Sweet Apple Acres. The hill I had my tent set up on. But the only difference was... That there was a tree in the middle of the hill.
As soon as they all came over to the hill, Applejack spoke up. "Now what's so important up on this here hill that you had ta show us Blitz?" She asked.
"This is the hill that I stayed on while the army was getting ready to stop Whipper and the rebels." I told them.
"I think yer mistaken Blitz. That hill over there is where Alamo stayed." Applejack said, gesturing towards a different hill.
"Wow... I never thought I'd say this, but I know something history doesn't!" I said, shocked that whoever wrote the history of the Pony Valley Rebellion messed that up.
"Either way, what did you want to show us?" Twilight asked, reminding me why I came up here.
"Oh yeah. Hey Applejack, sorry for what I'm about to do." I said, turning towards the tree.
"What do ya mean, yer sorry?" She asked, confused.
To answer her question, I wedged the end of my tail under the tree and used it as a crowbar. Thus making the tree un-root from the ground and fall over to the side.
Applejack gasped at this and ran over to the tree. "Buckson! Don't worry none, you'll be alright! Luckily Blitz didn't rip up yer roots or nothin." She said, now glaring at me as if I just hurt her child or something.
"Sorry but... Buckson, was on top of something I needed to get from underground." When I looked at the ground where Buckson was, I realized that I wouldn't be able to dig that well with only one hoof. "Dang it." I said to myself.
"Want some help?" Spike asked, offering to dig for me.
"Thanks Spike. Right there." I said, gesturing to the exact spot with my metal leg. "It should be about three or four feet deep." I told him as he started digging in that spot.
And after a few seconds, Spike pulled a rag out from underground. "Is this it?" He showed it to me. And once I saw that the rag was wrapped around something, I smiled. "Yeah, that's what I was trying to get to. Could you open it up?" I asked him.
"Sure." He said, jumping out of the hole in the ground he just made. After he did, Applejack filled it up and started to put Buckson back in place. As she did, she was glaring at me a little. Still pretty angry that I literally ripped one of her trees from the ground without as much as a second thought.
So after Spike unfolded, it revealed to be the pamphlet I took with me. "See? This is the pamphlet that Twilight gave to me. It got all new like that when it traveled through time with me, and I dug it underneath my tent to hide it before any pony saw it. So here it is." I told them, explaining the story to them.
"Blitz, just because you buried the pamphlet underground in the past, that doesn't mean that you're Lonestar." Twilight said to me.
Crap, why didn't I think this through more clearly?! She had a point, all this proved was that I was from the past. Not that I was Alamo. I didn't even read this thing or sign it or whatever, how am I supposed to prove that I'm Lonestar with this?!
"Dang it... Well... I guess I'm out of ways to try to prove to the rest of you that I'm Alamo." While I said that, they all suddenly gawked towards me. Was it really that shocking that I didn't have any way to prove it to them anymore. "What? It's true. I mean, it isn't like I can just go back in time and bring some pony back just to prove it to you all. And I'm pretty sure that no pony is around from then to help prove that I really am Lonestar." I admitted.
After saying that though, they all bowed towards me for some reason. "What are you guys- oh, real funny. Some of you don't believe I'm Alamo, but you all go ahead and bow at me anyway? And why are you even bowing towards me anyway?"
"Because I think that they are all bowing towards me Blitz." I froze at that voice. It was a calm and collected voice, that sounded kind of amused by what I was saying. And it belonged to some pony from Canterlot. It was... It was...
"Princess Celestia?!" I said as I was jumping back a little from I was, her being right behind me. Apparently, she had come down from Canterlot in her chariot that four pegasi had steered, and came up right behind me as I was talking.
As soon as I backed away from her and got next to the others, I bowed to her. Luckily, knowing how to bow this time around.
"Or should I call you... Alamo?" She asked with a smile towards.
"You mean, you believe me?!" I asked as I stood up straight, as did the others.
"Why shouldn't I believe you? I mean, Sparkle Bright explained everything that happened. She had told me that she made a time portal to go two-hundred years into the future, thus bringing you back in time to Pony Valley." She said, telling us all she had learned.
"You mean, Blitz really is Lonestar Alamo?" Twilight asked, surprised that I was TELLING THE TRUTH about this! I mean really, why is it so hard for me to tell every pony that I'm really Lonestar?
"Yes Twilight." Princess Celestia said with a nod.
"Blitz, I'm sorry for not believing you. I honestly don't know why I didn't. You've never given any reason not to believe you about stuff like this." She admitted, feelin bad for not believing me before.
That's when Princess Celestia turned towards me and saw my missing hoof for the first time. She giggled a little before speaking up. "Did you forget something in Pony Valley before coming back here?" She asked jokingly.
But since I couldn't stop myself, I ended up doing a 'Here's Your Sign' joke. "Heh, nope. Left it there as a gift." I said with a slight snicker. I didn't say the motto that goes after it, but I don't really think I should've said it to the Princess either way.
The Princess couldn't help but giggle a little at it too as some of the others just broke out laughing. "Well I don't think they wanted it all that much. So when Sparkle Bright took your place for coming to explain to me what all had happened, she brought your hoof to be place in the Canterlot Museum." She informed me.
"Wow, really? Never thought I would have anything to do with a museum." I mumbled that last part mainly to myself.
"And I have to admit, it looks very advanced for it being 'upgraded' as you said in that point in time." She said, levitating over a small chest. She opened it and inside was my metal hoof. The rope was taken off, but the small hook I put into it was still there.
I took the other half of the rope that was still connected to my leg and reattached my metal hoof to my leg, it clicking into place. "Well, all I did was make it a spring-loaded grappling hook. But, making it wasn't exactly fun..." I said, unable to forget what I did just to make this thing. "That, and it only really works once." I said, kind of disappointed in what I had made.
"Are you kidding?! You can shoot out your hoof like a grappling hook! That sounds awesome!" Rainbow Dash said, amazed by the sound of that.
"So how does it work?!" Pinkie Pie said, appearing right next to me. She then took my metal hoof and tried to make my metal hoof shoot out like a grapple gun.
"Wait, careful with that! You might-" But it was too late as she figured it out. She twisted my wrist clockwise, causing my metal hoof shot out at an insane speed, just barely missing Twilight and Applejack's heads as they ducked out-of-the-way.
It then flew back into Buckson, knocking it back over. Then it ricocheted off of it and bounced off one of the pegasi guards chestplates, making him fly back five feet at least. Finally, it started bouncing off of one thing after another, going all around us like crazy. Until finally it sailed right over Princess Celestia's head, just barely missing her, and landed in front of me and Pinkie.
By that point, most of them had ducked in cover. Except for Snips and Snails, who had just ran off to Ponyville from fear of getting bonked in the head by a flying hoof. As soon as we all recovered, we all looked towards Pinkie Pie with an exasperated look.
"Oh that was so much fun!" Pinkie Pie said as she laughed and picked up my hoof. "Let's do that again!"
"NO!" Most of us yelled out, including the one guard that fell over. I quickly took it from her and clicked it back in place, making sure Pinkie wouldn't get it again.
"Don't worry every pony, I'll make sure I fix this thing so it won't do... that, again." I said, knowing that I had to calibrate the spring so it wouldn't shoot out like an out of control bullet.
"Well I guess that's what you get when you try to make a spring-loaded hoof in the old west. And from a pony who can't read or write no less." Twilight said, remembering that.
"Oh yeah, they said that Alamo wasn't that smart when it came to stuff like that!" Rainbow Dash stated, falling to the ground in laughter.
"Wait, you can't read or write?!" Spike asked, looking at me in confusion.
"I can write just fine! That was just the first time I tried to write something! I'm not exactly used to being a pony yet, remember?!" I asked all of them.
"Even so, ya should be able ta read just fine!" Applejack brought up.
I growled a little in annoyance from that, angry that history had messed that up. "Okay! So I can't read cursive! Sue me!" I yelled out, angry that they thought it was funny.
"Okay, here." Pinkie said, handing me a tiny card.
"Wait, what's..." After glancing over it, I huffed. "Really a card for a lawyer?" I asked her.
"Yeppers! You said to sue you, so there's a lawyer's card! You might need it." She whispered that last part to me.
"I was- it was... You know what, I'm going to bed! I've been in western times for around five days, have been whipped more times than I want to remember, lost my eye, and apparently, it's only been around two or three hours." I said, starting to head home. I've had enough excitement for one day.
"Wait a second, that's right! You fought in the Pony Valley Rebellion!" Rainbow Dash started with an amused tone. I was already able to tell that this wouldn't be good. "So doesn't that make you two-hundred something years old?!" She asked, breaking out in laughter, trying hard to stop. Soon enough, the others joined in.
"Can't hear you, too busy not paying attention." I said, wanting to just end this day already.
"Oh Alamo, sir, do you want some help getting home? If that's okay with you of course." Fluttershy said, coming up next to me to add onto the joke. Really? Even Fluttershy was adding onto this?!
"No Fluttershy, I don't need any help. I'm only seventeen." I told her, hoping this would end. I know that they were just trying to take me down a peg so I wouldn't keep boasting about it, but I already didn't want to talk about this anymore than I already had.
"Now wait a moment Blitz. The Alamo Day celebration is still going on." Princess Celestia spoke up with a smile.
I turned around and faced her. "Well to be honest, I think I'd rather just stay at my house for the rest of the day. Because I've technically had a long day." I told her, being gone for five days when it was really just three hours.
She giggled at the joke and shook her head. "No, I meant don't you want to reveal who you are to Equestria? It is only fair that you are known as being Alamo." She told me, explaining what she meant.
I already had my answer to that, but pretended that I was going into deep thought about it. "Well..." I started, my friends leaning in because they wanted to hear my answer. As they did, Pinkie ended up standing on just her front legs, not able to lean in as much as she was with her back legs on the ground.
"No." I said quickly and anti-climatically, surprising all of my friends with the answer.
"What?!" Rainbow Dash yelled out. She flew over and looked right at me. "You mean to tell us that there's a whole day dedicated to you, and you don't even want to admit that the holiday's about you?!" She asked, shocked to hear that. I guess that she was so shocked by it because she had always wanted something like a holiday dedicated to her or something like that.
"Yeah. In fact... I don't think I'm ever going to celebrate this holiday again." I told her. As soon as her jaw dropped like it was about to hit the floor, I closed her mouth and kept going. "I mean the way I see it is that me celebrating Alamo Day kind a makes me self-absorbed." I finished explaining.
Princess Celestia simply nodded, understanding what I meant. I went ahead and continued though before she spoke up. "Besides, I don't think I'd really be able to live knowing that every pony knows I'm some hero. So as far as I know, and by extension the rest of Equestria, today never happened for me." And after saying that, I turned to leave. Done for the day since I was really homesick.
"I can't believe it, Blitz get's to have his own holiday but doesn't even want it? If I got a holiday of my own, I'd gladly celebrate it!" Rainbow Dash exclaimed, still furious that some pony she knows has the chance to have their own holiday but won't.
"Be a little forgiving my little pony, you know how the elderly can get exhausted easily." Princess Celestia said, cracking a joke about it.
And that was enough for them to all break out laughing. Yeah they were probably not gonna let me hear the end with those jokes, but at least I was back home and didn't have to fight in a war any longer. It was probably my best achievement I was ever going to accomplish, and yet no pony but me and the others are ever going to know it happened. And I was just fine with that.
And so concludes the season one finale! I hope that all of you have enjoyed the whole finale, as this is where I start my vacation too! That being, I'm just gonna dedicate my July to just relaxing. So, I hope that all of you have a great July! Good bye every pony!
QotC: What's your favorite holiday? Whether it's real or you just made it up.
49. Season Two Preview, Things To Come!
Hello every pony that reads my stories! Now I want to say that so far, I really love making these stories! In fact, I love trying to come up with completely original stuff as I possibly can! And with each and every view I get on this story, it just makes me want to do better and better with each chapter! And with over 30,000 views, I want to try to make my next 'season' even bigger, better, funnier, and more original than before!
And just for fun, I'm going to put up a few quotes that may sound completely out of context. But, that'll only make it funnier! So here they are!
-"Who are you and what do you want with us?" He asked calmly.
-"Now can you please tell me just why I had to sleep in front of this giant line of ponies? I'm about ready to fall asleep right here, I'm so tired." I said, yawning tiredly.
-"Haha! Face it! I'm the fastest now!" I yelled out, owning in this race.
-"Yeah okay, you can speak Spanish too. Doesn't mean you're any different than any other psychiotrist that's tried to see what's wrong with me." He said as he leaned against the wall.
-"Woah Blitz, what are you doing?!" The dragon asked as he looked shocked towards me.
-"Don't worry you two! We will prove that you didn't destroy her house and get you out of jail!" Twilight told us confidently.
-"Something tells me that you're just gonna stalk me all day about this huh?" I asked, looking at the two of them.
"Uh-huh." They both said simultainously with a smile as they nodded.
Well that about covers it for things that you're going to expect in season two! Now some of you might be thinking, The hay was that!, and to that I say...I really don't know myself. But still, they are the quotes you can expect to see in the episodes! And it's not even close to some of the funny original stuff I'm working on!
That being said, here's a few things about season two that have only come from my MLP imagination in my office! Which is really just my laptop, a small tiny book I write ideas in, an 'L' shaped desk (basically a desk made for being in the corner of the room), papers push-pinned into the walls, some books on french words and character writing, and a mini-fridge! So yeah, an amateur's office but an office none the less!
1: I am creating my own town that will be in the world of MLP. It'll be like Manehatten, but based off of a different city. (Guess at your own will. XD)
2: It'll have some of the one episode villains from the show being featured into it too. Some of them do have some story to play off of and I think it would be a good idea to try to bring them forward.
3: I plan to accept two new OCs from you, the readers, during this season. Though with four background ponies eventually in the mix, I won't be able to fit them all in that often. But still, I'll do my best as soon as they all come together into the story. Though, I think I'm going to stop after I get four background characters. Two of them already have been picked. Sorry, but I don't think I can just have a community of OCs. Even though that would be pretty cool!
4: Finally, by the end of next season there will be three new main characters coming into the story. Who are they? What are they? Where are they from? Who knows! Oh wait... I do! Sadly, I can't tell any of you about them just yet. But it should be pretty clear who they are when they're introduced.
And with those four notes said, I think that's enough previews about the next season! I know that it doesn't answer much. In fact, that might just give you even more questions and confusion, but that's about all I can give out! So, with that said, I leave you all with just one other thing.
On my profile, I have the bio's of all of my OC's. Blitz is the only one there completely filled out, but I will have the other three set up as well. And during my vacation month I will put in small facts and other stuff about all three of them. More precisely, two random facts about each of them every Friday up until they're reveled. Just to help make it a little interesting and to keep them from losing any build-up to their reveal. So I hope you check out my profile to see when they're edited. So until then, see you all in August with the start of 'Season' Two!
(Did you all really I would forget this?!) QotC: What do you think is a good QotC question that I haven't asked you all yet? And what's your answer to the question?
50. 8 Way Bet (episode 1) I'M BACK!
HELLO EVERY PONY! Man, am I glad to be back for the second season! And I'm guessing that all of you are glad for me to be back writing this story too! And that's not all either! Even though we've been gone for a whole month, this place hasn't changed a bit! To recap, let's see what the old intro room looks like as of this moment!
Intro Area Decorations to Date: A broken ceiling, wires all around the floor, thousands of tiny pieces of paper, some stray pieces of tape and glue lying around, a giant golden statue of Stepony (Pony Stephano), scorch markings on the floor that spell out 'Blitz Waz Herez', and a baby T-Rex named Dino.
Wow, does it feel good to start-up the chapter in this old run-down place! And you know what makes it even better?! TODAY on July 31st is MY B-DAY! Good Celestia, I love this day! And though I may not've gotten much gifts, I still find it a gift to bring all awesome readers this story!
Wow, was that cheesy! XD
But none the less, I'm just glad to be back! And what better way to start the day (being that I wake up like an hour before I put up these chapters) then to bring this to all of you?! And like I've promised before, I plan to bring in a ton of original, and slightly unoriginal, episodes! Some that I think will be some of the best episodes ever!
And lastly, let's not forget the three new characters I plan to bring in! If you've looked at my profile like I explained in the last chapter before my month-long hiatus, then you'll know that I've uploaded some info about each of them every week. But honestly, it's not that useful info since it's hard to know a character unless you have all the info or see them in the story, so it might just be a waste to look at for some. Or a spoiler.
ANYWAY! Now that that's all said and done, let's start out by bringing in our guest- RAAAAWWWWWRRR!- AH! *I duck away from where that roar came from. And as the camera pans over to what it was, it reveals Dino*
Dino, don't do that! Even though you're tamed and all, it still scares the life outta me! *realizes something and turns towards readers* Oh don't worry every pony, Dino isn't the guest I'm talking about! No, I'm talking about some pony from the show of course! Now Dino, come over to my side so you won't scare her either. It was hard enough convincing her to come into the intro with us.
*Dino then runs over to my right side, staying in place* Good Dino. Now let's all welcome, Fluttershy! *trumpets start to play as I gesture over towards my left, but nothing happens*
Uh... I said let's welcome Fluttershy! *gestures again, without trumpets, but nothing happens... Again* Fluttershy, come on!
Fluttershy: *talks out of view* I... I don't want to... What if they laugh at me? Or-or hate me? *she asked in a scared voice*
Fluttershy, they aren't gonna do that! How could they possibly hate you? You're timid nature can't even make the grumpiest people frown at it! So come on, I promise they aren't gonna laugh.
Fluttershy: O-okay Zeke. I'll try... *She then comes into view, but as soon as she sees all of you looking at her, her shyness makes her back away again. So you can only see her head from the side of your screen* Zeke... They're all looking at me... I don't want to do this...
*sighs* Alright, it's okay Fluttershy. At least you tried. I guess me and Dino here can go ahead and cover for you.
*After saying that, Dino waves at Fluttershy. This makes her gasp in surprise and rush over, knocking me to the ground in the process. She then picks him up into her hooves. Dino just being a little bigger than Spike so it's easy enough for her*
Fluttershy: Aw... Dino's so adorable! How did you ever get an adorable baby T-Rex Zeke? *she starts tickling his tummy, making him giggle cutely. This only making Fluttershy love him more*
One of the readers brought him in for a uh... contest, of sorts... Yeah, let's go with that. And after that, I decided to keep him with me in the intros. *gets an idea* Hey, you don't mind watching him right here while I wrap up the intro do you?
Fluttershy: Oh not at all. I would love to take care of him for you! *she said happily*
Alright, thanks Fluttershy! *turns towards you all again* Now with that said, let's finish up this intro with my top three favorite questions! And for added fun, I think it's only fair that I answer any questions you all wrote! So here I go!
3: Uzumaki 3. (With the question: What is your favorite OC in any fanfiction?)
Well, I think that my favorite OC in a FanFiction would have to be... Actually not Blitz. Yeah! As much as I hate to say it, Blitz isn't my favorite character. It's just that while Blitz is my favorite OC That I MADE, he isn't my favorite OC of all time.
In fact, that title goes to Snowdrop. If you've heard or seen the story on YouTube, you know what I'm talking about. It's just her character is developed so much more than even Blitz's is in a matter of less than fifteen minutes. Plus, she overcomes something that is tons of times worse than it really seems. I won't explain any further though for those who haven't seen it. But for those people, SEE THE VID!
Something real quick I want to ask you though, Uzumaki 3, before I go on is... Why do you think Whipper is a great OC? I mean, yeah he's the standard over the top villain, which is really required for a fleshed out story to have, but why? I really want to know why you like him so much as an OC.
2: The1Theonlybro. (With the question: What is your favourite color of the alphabet?)
I would have to say that my favorite color of the alphabet would have to be... 2. And let me try to guess how seven is your favorite color.
The number matches the letter in the alphabet. And the seventh letter is 'G'. So with that logic... I'm gonna guess that you're favorite color is green. And that being said, my favorite color of the alphabet being two means that my favorite color is blue.
If I'm right then I swear I'm gonna break out laughing. But this kinda question is for Pinkie to answer, not me. And she was busy today... Trying to plan a surprise party for Discord... Yeah, I'm not sure how that's gonna go. XD
1: devildog452. (With the question: Please tell me discord is showing up on season 2. Please don't be mad at me(Covering my head and shaking).)
And yes for those calling me out on me saying this is the number one question, I know this isn't technically a question for all of you wondering why I picked this, but I'm going to act as if it's one because he brings up something important. Oh and Mr. Dog (couldn't resist saying that. XD), you don't have to be scared for asking that question. You bring up a good point!
To answer your question in one word... pausing for dramatic effect* Yes. :) You see, I haven't put in Discord or mentioned him that much because I'm really just afraid I'm gonna mess up his character. I might be able to do a few perfect Pinkie Pie actions in my stories every once in a while, but Discord is a whole different playing field. And I knew that I couldn't do this whole story without him. For two reasons.
One being: He's freaking Discord! How could I not do a story without mentioning him in at least one episode?! That would make me one of the worst authors to make a story this big and not include one of the best characters, not including the Mane Six, in MLP history! So yes I have to put him in, and as Celestia as my witness, I will do so if it's the last thing I do!
And two: He's actually the reason I got into MLP and became a brony. I got addicted to his song made by Living Tombstone, and it only escalated from there as I finally cracked and watched the Return to Harmony episodes. That's where my addiction for MLP started. So honestly, it's only fair that I make an episode or two with him in it. So yes, he will be in this season. In fact, he'll come in at episode three. THIS I SWEAR! (El Tigre Reference) XD
I just hope that I don't fail at writing him. *One can only hope... That one being me, because I really am afraid of messing him up so badly*
Okay! And now that that's all done, I say it's about time that we finally start the second season off! Oh and also, Fluttershy thank you for not destroying anything in the intro! Glad to see that at least some of you are a little more careful of stuff. Really helps start off everything right.
Fluttershy: Oh, you're welcome Zeke. I'm just glad that I got to meet a real life baby dinosaur. Who knew that they were so cute. *she started tickling Dino, making him coo a little in happiness and laughter*
Haha, yeah... *turns towards you all* Real life... Anyway, we hope you all enjoyed the intro and will enjoy the episode! Goodbye for now!
Intro Area Decorations to Date: A broken ceiling, wires all around the floor, thousands of tiny pieces of paper, some stray pieces of tape and glue lying around, a giant golden statue of Stepony (Pony Stephano), scorch markings on the floor that spell out 'Blitz Waz Herez', and a baby T-Rex named Dino.
Disclaimer: I do not own MLP. All I own is this idea, Blitz, Dino, RJ, and anything else that I've personally created throughout the story. That not including the two background characters that belong to two of the readers that read this story!
Rainbow Dash's POV
As I woke up from my afternoon nap, I yawned and stretched on the only cloud in Ponyville. Which is so annoying to get! I mean, for me there's always good news and bad news when it comes to clear skies. The good news? I don't have to do anything all day! I can just relax and not have a care in the world!
And what's the bad news you ask? There's not a cloud in the sky! How am I supposed to take a nap without any clouds?! So to find an answer, I have to sleep on something else that's not a cloud. And since everything else is so close to the ground, I can't sleep because every pony keeps me up whenever they're talking!
So that leaves me with having to take a small piece of my house apart and use it to nap on. And whenever I do that, there's always some chunk of house missing that makes it look like it's some fillies cotton candy that they only took one bite of! And a house like that is not fit for the Fastest Flyer in Equestria! So it's a sour victory for me.
But it's a victory none the less, so I'm good.
But now that leaves the rest of the day to do whatever I want. And since I just woke up, sleeping some more's out of the question. That obstacle course Blitz and the others made is starting to get a little too easy to go through, so it's pretty boring to go on every day.
Speaking of the others, I wonder what they're up to. Well, some of them are pretty easy to guess. Twilight's probably reading one of her ten-zillion books somewhere. Rarity's most likely in her Boutique, and Applejack and Fluttershy are at their homes, doing their daily routines.
That just leaves Pinkie and Blitz. They're never doing the same thing every day. Pinkie Pie's being... Well, Pinkie Pie. And Blitz is probably building something.
To humor myself I flipped right-side up on my cloud and looked around, trying to see if I was right. And since I was an eye in the sky, I could see where all of them were usually to see if I was right.
And, surprise-surprise, I was. I could see that Twilight was on the bench at the park, reading one of her books, with a large pile of even more books next to her. Jeez, how many books could she read a day anyway?
I then turned and saw Rarity opening the door for Sweetie Belle to leave. Probably to have some time to herself to 'Let the Magnificent Inspiration' come to her. Those designs of hers are good I guess, but I don't really know anything about that kind of stuff. Besides, sitting in a room all day and looking at colorful sheets does not sound fun at all.
Then off in Sweet Apple Acres was Applejack working on the farm as usual. And a little ways from that was Fluttershy taking care of all the animals at her house. Just like I thought. Like clockwork right?
As I looked around for Pinkie, I soon stopped. Not able to find her. It was ten times harder than one of those spot the difference puzzles. I mean for all I know she could be in Cloudsdale right now, trying to sing Hearts Warming Eve Carols around the snowflakes.
And then there left Blitz, which surprisingly wasn't at one of the construction sites for once. Instead, he was walking down the road towards somewhere else. And somehow he didn't notice me in the air nearby. And just that thought alone gave me the best idea for a prank ever.
Blitz's POV
I can't believe that I have all day off, and I don't even know what to do! Since I slept in late, it's around one in the afternoon. Meaning that most of the others are probably busy doing something. So what else is there to do?
Well, I have my tool belt with me. Why I brought it with me, I have no idea. Guess it's just a hab-"BOOM!"
Just as I was thinking to myself, a sudden lightning bolt came down from the only cloud in the sky and connected with the ground directly in front of me, courtesy of the only pony in Ponyville that would even think of pulling a prank like that.
Sadly for her, it didn't scare me one bit. "Nice try Rainbow Dash, but it didn't scare me." I told her.
"What?!" She asked, jumping off the cloud and landing next to me. "How could you not be scared?!" She asked, shocked (no pun intended) at how her lightning bolt didn't scare me.
"Two things. One, I saw the cloud's shadow. And since you're the one handling whether patrol, I just put two and two together. Speaking of two, here's the second reason. I can eat lightning. Trying to scare me with it is just about as scary as dropping a hayburger in front of me." I finished.
She simply grunted and frowned, mad that her billionth prank on me has yet again failed. "Whatever, it was just a prank I pulled together in a few seconds anyway. Not like it was one of my fool-proof pranks or anything." She boasted, trying to sound cool.
"To bad I'm not a fool, cause I never fall for those plans either." I said with a smirk as I started walking off again.
"What are you even up to anyway?" She asked as she walked next to me, wanting to change the subject.
"Well, I got the day off, so I guess I'm just trying to find something to do." I said, glancing off to the sides every now and then.
"Wait, you got the day off but you brought your tool belt?" Rainbow Dash asked.
"Well I figured that if I had the day off, I might as well help any pony out if I can." I lied, not wanting to say that I just did it out of habit.
"So you're spending your day off... By working? You do know what 'day off' means, do you?" She asked, confused about what I said.
"Yeah. It means I have the day to do whatever I want. What's your point?" I asked, not really getting what she meant.
"I mean, you have the whole day off and you want to work? That doesn't sound fun." She said, explaining her point. That being the slacker pony's point.
"So what if I want to work on my day off? What's wrong with that?" I asked, frowning a little.
"It means you're a workaholic." She said, being completely serious.
"A workaholic? Seriously? Compared to you, every pony's a workaholic." I said, not really lying about that. She was the laziest Pegasus around, and probably the laziest pony in Ponyville.
"What's that supposed to mean?" She asked me, frowning as well.
"It means, that you spend all day slacking off by practicing your flying." I retorted in a matter-o-fact voice.
"Yeah? Well maybe that's because I know when I should stop working and do stuff that I like to do!" She said, now flying a few feet off the ground out of habit.
"Oh please! You focus on flying faster than you do your own work! Sounds like your just a slacker to me!" I said, correcting her.
"STOP!" We both turned to see that we had somehow walked into the park without noticing and ended up walking over to where Twilight was.
"What in the name of Celestia are you two arguing about?!" Twilight asked us, trying to figure out just what the problem was.
"Rainbow Dash is calling me workaholic!" I said to Twilight.
"Yeah?! Well Blitz is calling me of all ponies, a slacker!" Rainbow Dash told her, equally mad as I was.
She sighed in what looked like slight relief, I guess thinking that this wasn't a big deal. Which I guess Rainbow Dash picked up on.
"What's with the breath of relief?" She questioned. "Do you agree with him?!"
"What? No! No, I'm not agreeing with him at all!" Twilight quickly corrected. Which made me mad.
"So what? You're agreeing with her?!" I asked her.
"No, I'm not agreeing with her either!" Twilight tried to correct again, but saw how big of a deal this really was.
"You know, you're not perfect either!" I said, trying to stand my ground before she could try to say anything else.
Twilight then had a look of confusion. "Me?"
"Yeah!" Rainbow Dash agreed with me. "Your not just Ms. Perfect Pony! You have just as bad a problem as Blitz does! Except, it's with books!"
"Now wait a second, I don't want to-" Before Twilight could defend herself, I interrupted and defended myself.
"As big a problem as I do?! Says the slacker with her head in the clouds!" I retorted once again.
"Woah now! Hold yer horses!" I heard some pony from behind all three of us call out. We all turned and saw Applejack, coming over. Where did she come from? And how long had she been listening in on this?
"What in tarnation are y'all yammerin about?!" She asked, looking at us all.
"Twilight and Blitz here, both agree that I'm a slacker! Even though Blitz is a workaholic, and Twilight can't go without a book for five minutes!" She argued.
"Come now Rainbow, ya can't possibly be sayin that they really think that do ya?" She asked, trying to be the voice of reason.
"Oh no, she's mostly right! She is a slacker! And Twilight is addicted to reading! But I am not a workaholic!" I defended.
"Wait a minute! I am not addicted to books!" Twilight rose her voice, not wanting to just sit there and be insulted. Sadly, this just led to us all raising our voices at one another, arguing again.
"Every pony hold on!" Rarity said, coming out of what seemed like no where. Seriously, where were they all coming from? Sid they know exactly where we were. She had on a small little satchel also. But me, Twilight, and Rainbow Dash were talking to loud to really hear her come. "What's going on? Are you four arguing about something?" She asked, hoping that she could help.
"Well Rarity, it seems like each of em are callin one another out on somethin. Ya see, they think that Blitz is a workaholic, that Rainbow's a slacker, and Twilight's addicted ta readin." Applejack said. Sadly, the three of us only heard the last part. So we all thought that Applejack was explaining her views on us three.
"What?!" All three of us asked her, making her shrink down a little.
Twilight then spoke up, slightly angry that every pony was saying she had an addiction to books. "Applejack I'm sorry, but you just can't say that we all have problems and pretend that you're perfect. That's not a good thing." Twilight scolded.
"Oh! So now we can add being a hypocrite onto the list of things you are!" I yelled, angry that she tried to play therapist towards us not three minutes ago!
"I am not!" Twilight yelled back. "I'm just saying that Applejack isn't perfect either! For instance, she can be messy at times." Twilight stated.
"Uh, excuse me?" Applejack asked, frowning at that statement. Though, seeing Applejack start to get mad just like we are about the pointless argument made Rarity snicker a bit. "What's so funny?" Applejack asked, now turning to her.
"Well not to be rude darling, but Twilight does make a small, but good point. You can be a bit messy at times." Rarity said, trying not to start anything. Though with the ever-growing crowd of arguing ponies being them, it was starting to get on Applejack's nerves.
"Oh? That so?" She asked, frowning more at what Rarity said. Which she then backed up a step, regretting saying that to Applejack. "Well sorry ta bring it up, but you ain't perfect either. You can't even stand the slightest bit a mud on ya, yer so snooty." Applejack said.
"I beg your pardon?" Rarity said, now getting a little mad at Applejack for saying that.
"You heard me. Yer need for cleanliness is just un-natural." Applejack said, now starting to get a little angry.
"Un-natural?! No dear, it is not un-natural. A pony wearing fall colors in the summer's un-natural. A full-grown stallion behaving like a foal's un-natural. Even Pinkie Pie is un-natural at times. But my sense of hygiene isn-"
"WAIT A MINUTE!" All five of us stopped arguing and looked up at the tree that was behind the bench Twilight was reading on, only for Pinkie Pie to pop out of it.
"Pinkie, how long have you been in that tree?" I asked, half of me scared to know just why she was.
"The whole time." Pinkie answered simply, a bright smile on her face as if nothing was wrong with what she said. She then jumped out and looked at us all. "Do you all think that I'm 'un-natural'?" She asked us all.
"Well uh... Ya are kinda random at times." Applejack admitted.
She then let out a big breath of air. "PHEW! That's a relief! For a second, I thought every pony thought I was random all the time!" She said with a smile.
"Well uh, technically Pinkie-" Before Twilight could explain it to her, some pony else interrupted her for the tenth time today. Or should I say some dragon?
"Hey Twilight! Here's the rest of the books you wanted me to bring you!" Spike said, carrying what looked like seven books in his claws. With three more being carried by his tail.
Me and Rainbow Dash looked at Twilight with raised eyebrow as she chuckled embarrassingly. Her checks turning a little red as well. "Thanks Spike..."
"Hey, what are all six of you talking about anyway?" Spike asked us.
"Well," Pinkie Pie said, cutting in before any of us could since she was the only pony that wasn't arguing. "Blitz is 'addicted to working', Rainbow Dash is 'really lazy', Twilight 'can't put her books down', I'm 'random', Applejack is a 'slob', and Rarity is a 'snob'. Pinkie Pie said, putting all the names and problems wrong with each of us into air quotes with her hooves. This way to keep us from thinking that she was just insulting us herself. Which worked until we realized that half the things she said, no pony else even said in those exact words.
"HEY!" All of us but Pinkie Pie and Spike yelled out.
And the arguing just picked right back up where it left off. This time, Pinkie Pie being added into the mix. Leaving Spike to just watch. Until eventually...
"Enough!" Twilight yelled out in the middle of us all, making us quiet down. "Okay! It's obvious that us arguing isn't going to help anything!" She said to us all.
"Well how are we gonna settle this?!" I asked, still mad about being called a workaholic.
"Maybe it'll be better just to let it go and move on." Twilight said, trying to just end all the arguing before it got worse. But of course we aren't the average group of talking, candy colored ponies. Neigh, neigh. So it was obvious that her plan would never work.
"No way! I am not a slacker!" Rainbow Dash defended. "And I know just how to prove it." She said with a confident smile.
"By wasting your time sleeping on a cloud?" I asked nonchalantly.
"Ye-NO!" Rainbow Dash said, now frowning at me. This made me, Applejack, Spike, and even Rarity snicker a little at her. "I mean, how about a challenge?" She asked.
"What kind of challenge are ya talkin 'bout?" Applejack asked.
"A bet." She said to us all. She then got a confident look on her face again as she flew in mid-air so all of us could hear her perfectly. "A bet that we can go the rest of the day and prove to every pony else that we don't have a problem." She finished.
"So, the bet is for us to try to go the whole day, doing the very opposite of what we usually do?" Twilight asked, trying to understand just what Rainbow said.
"What do we get when one of us win the bet?" I asked, ready to win already.
"Well when I win the bet," Rainbow said, smirking conceitedly towards me. Almost as if saying she could beat me without a problem. "not only will the winner get bragging rights, but the winner can't be called whatever it is that's 'wrong' with her." She then laid on her back in the air and closed her eyes, almost as if she was in a floating hammock. Just waiting for the idea to sink in.
That made me glare at her. "You do know that I'm part of the bet too, right?" I asked her with a tone of half-annoyed, and half-threatening to make her change 'her' to 'them'.
"Yeah, I know." She said, opening one eye towards me, mockingly.
I gritted my teeth a little, before getting an idea. "Okay, fine. Then the bet is for you..." I then flew up to where she was and dragged her to the ground, landing her by force. "To go the whole day without flying at all!" I finished, now in the air myself.
"What?!" She asked, now angry at me. "What's flying gotta do with anything about me being a slacker?!" She asked, just admitting that she was a slacker. Which made me just feel like I was winning even more.
"Because you slack off by flying all the time." I said calmly as I landed.
"Fine! Then you can't fix or work on anything the rest of the day!" She yelled at me, trying to get back on top.
"Oh no! I have to sit around all day and do nothing?!" I asked, faking me being shocked. I then gasped and pointed towards her. "That means I just have to do your job!" I said, falling to the ground in laughter.
This made a few of the others, mainly Applejack, laugh a little at what I said. Which Rainbow Dash picked up on. "Don't think that you guys are out of this too!" She said, trying to get back on this.
"Ah come on Rainbow, it's all a silly little bet. I mean it'll be easy for all of us. And what do I gotta do anyway? Act all fancy like? I can do that easy." Applejack said.
"Oh, you suppose so?" Rarity asked, seeing all the fun of coming from this. "Can you go all day with avoiding getting your hooves dirty and acting sophisticated?" She asked with a smile.
"Yer darn right I can!" Applejack said confidently. "Whatever I gotta do, I can do it."
"Then I suppose you will need a new outfit to do that. As well as fix your posture, among other things." Rarity said out-loud. That did make Applejack frown a little, but keep a good attitude.
"Oh! And I think I have just the outfit for you right here." She said, reaching into her pack and levitating out a sophisticated, yet really girly dress. Applejack cringed at it a little, but swallowed her pride and spoke up.
"Whatever yer throwin, I'll get it done." Applejack said with a nod. "But can ya last just as long?" She asked.
"What did you have in mind?" Rarity asked, now a little cautious.
"Can you go the whole day without takin' a bath, or actin all disgusted by any dirt?" Applejack asked her, knowing that Rarity wouldn't be able to last long at all with that.
Rarity went wide-eyed a little before gulping, realizing right away just what that meant. "You're joking right?" Rarity asked, hoping that she was. But she frowned after Applejack shook her head. Rarity took a deep breath and forced a smile. "Then I guess I'll have to accept your bet."
"Oh, this is going to be so much fun!" Pinkie Pie yelled out, getting excited about the whole thing as she heard all the challenges. "This challenge is going to be a doozy! And not just any doozy, but the dooziest of doozies! I mean, it'll be even more doozier than the one time that I-"
"Hold on Pinkie." Twilight said calmly, getting Pinkie's attention. "Remember that we have to do the same too. Meaning that you have to try to stay calm all day, and that I can't read any books." She told Pinkie Pie.
"Okay-Dokey-Lokey!" Pinkie said with a salute. She then took a deep breath and held it in, not breathing. And in a few seconds, her head turned blue.
"Pinkie Pie, what are you doing?" I asked her, confused about what her definition of calm was.
She then held up a sign that appeared out of nowhere which said, I'm holding my breath to stay calm silly! And it had a really happy smiley face at the bottom of the sign.
"Uh Pinkie Pie? I think Twilight means ya can't act all random-like." Applejack said.
Pinkie Pie then went wide-eyed a little, getting it now. She then quickly let out all the breath she was holding in, the blue on her face disappearing instantly. She also threw the sign away and smiled. "Oh, I get it now! Okay, I can totally do that!" Pinkie said with a big smile.
"Alright, then it's decided. All six of us are to try to go the rest of the day with the rules of the bet." Twilight said out-loud, making us all nod. She then remembered something else. "Oh, and Spike? You wouldn't mind keeping an eye on all of us to make sure we don't break the rules, would you?" Twilight asked.
"You can count on me Twilight!" Spike said, giving a confident smile to her to help reassure her.
"Great!" Rainbow Dash said, making us all turn towards her. "And as soon as the clock tower hits..." She looked at the clock tower and saw that it was about ten minutes to Two PM. "Two o'clock, the bet begins!" Rainbow Dash said, grinning confidently.
'And Ten minutes later Rainbow Dash is gonna be the first one to lose.' I thought to myself. There was no way I was gonna lose this bet. I mean come on, all of us have to literally do nothing all day!
Rarity just has to ignore taking a bath no matter what. Twilight has to not read any books in her home/library. Pinkie just had to act normal. Applejack had to just go around Ponyville in a frilly dress. Rainbow Dash just has to avoid flying...
Okay, so all the stuff they had to not do sounds a little challenging for them, but for me? I have to just be lazy. In fact, I can just take a nap or something! Wow, this might actually be the easiest bet I've ever made! There's no way I can possibly lose! Those bragging rights are as good as mine!
Well I guess the stakes are high now! LOL And with these six having to do the exact opposite, all bets might be off on this one! LOL I sure hope I can keep a Poker Face when I write the rest of this! LOLOLOLOL One more, one more!
QotC: When should we know when to hold 'em and know when to fold em? XD
(Okay, bad jokes aside, here's the serious outro)
I hope that you've all enjoyed the first part of the episode! And trust me, it can only get more chaotic from here! And for those wondering, no. Not Discord chaotic. At least not this episode anyway. ;)
Also, I really do like this episode and have wanted to do it for a while. In fact, after putting in the first chapter for the S1 finally, I got episode ideas swarming in. But they were too late so I couldn't put them in. But don't worry about that happening this season, because I got my twelve episode ideas locked in this time around. Along with perhaps a Halloween Special if I can get it ready on time.
But with enough in this outro, I think I'll leave you all out with a QotC that will actually have an answer.
You see, I actually came up with the idea for this episode because of one lone sentence Rainbow Dash said in an episode of MLP FIM. So I want to see if you awesome die-hard MLP fans can figure out what that sentence is and what episode it came from. So you can call this a completely un-necessary, but fun scavenger hunt! :)
QotC: In what episode was the sentence that Rainbow Dash used that inspired this episode?
And to make it a little fair, I'll throw in four hints that should help pin-point what episode and sentence it is you should look for.
1: The episode focuses on RD and AJ as the main characters.
2: The episode is in season one.
3: The sentence is towards the last three minutes of the episode.
4: One word in the title of this chapter should help you find out what it is. And I Bet you all will be able to find out.
For any pony that wants to try to figure it out, good luck! Also, there might be a reward for the first reviewer to put in the correct answer. Like say... Possibly their OC being put into the story? You know, if you like that kinda lame prize anyway...
So until next time every pony! Goodbye!
51. Stakes Are Raised (Episode 1)
Welcome back every pony to part two of the episode! Are all of you ready to start the episode?! I'm ready to start! Dino's ready to start! This partly destroyed intro's ready to start! And even Dr. Whooves who is trying to fix. The. TARTIS. Is ready to... What?
Dr. Whooves: *Sees me and sighs in relief before putting his Sonic Screwdriver away. He then comes over* Why hello there sir. Would you be so kind as to tell me where I am?
Uh...Sure...I guess. Though, I wasn't expecting you to be here today. I was kind of expecting... *Looks back at TARTIS and sees a magenta hat with stars decorated all around it sitting right next to the TARTIS* Uh... Well never mind, she'll be fine. Besides, I think you'll be a better guest star than she was anyway.
Dr. Whooves: I-I'm sorry, I don't quite understand what you mean.
And that's probably a good thing! But the bad thing is... There isn't much to talk about in this intro. The QotC doesn't really have much to talk about. So I guess that means... That we can just end it off all ready and begin the chapter!
Dr. Whooves: Wait. I hope you realize that I need to get back to my dimension, and that I can't stay here.
Don't worry, I'll take you back to Ponyville. There's actually a dimensional rip right over there. *I said, gesturing towards a spot off to side. And at that exact moment, a portal opened up. Pinkie Pie looking in*
Pinkie: Zeke, you're doing another intro?! But you Pinkie Promised that I would be in the next one!
AH! *quickly pushes Pinkie back through the portal and sends a 'Do Not Disturb 'sign through it as well. Then closes it* Phew, that was a close one! Anyway Doctor, let's wrap this up before Pinkie re-opens the portal.
Dr. Whooves: Well... Alright, I guess there can't be any harm in doing that.
Great! Glad you agree that this isn't holding you against your own will!
Intro Area Decorations to Date: A broken ceiling, wires all around the floor, thousands of tiny pieces of paper, some stray pieces of tape and glue lying around, a giant golden statue of Stepony (Pony Stephano), scorch markings on the floor that spell out 'Blitz Waz Herez', a baby T-Rex named Dino, TARTIS, and Trixie's hat laying next to the TARTIS.
Disclaimer: I do not own MLP. All I own is this idea, Blitz, Dino, RJ, and anything else that I've personally created throughout the story. That not including the two background characters that belong to two of the readers that read this story!
And with all that done, onto the chapter!
Dr. Whooves: Wait! What about what you said about returning me?!
Oh. Right. Here. *I snap my fingers and he is transported back to Ponyville... Without the TARTIS* Oops... Oh well, guess that it isn't all that bad to keep that here. Now let's start the chapter!
Blitz's POV
I can't believe that it's been a whole hour and none of the others even look like cracking!
As I sat on the cloud Rainbow was on earlier, I simply just looked down towards Ponyville, hopefully seeing one of them lose the bet so I would know just how long until it was over. But an hour into this and they weren't even slipping up a little.
Rarity was just walking around Ponyville, mainly because we told her that she wasn't allowed to just sit in her boutique all day.
Twilight was practicing some of her spells without using any of her books to help with it. Sadly, it was hard for her because we agreed that she couldn't have any pony, or Spike, read out any books to her.
Applejack was in a girly dress and make-up with her hair all fancy, eating at one of the cafés. Acting as if she dressed up like that all the time.
And Rainbow Dash was just napping on a bench. I would've called her out on that and said that she was acting like a slacker, but the rules never said anything about no napping.
Pinkie Pie was what shocked me the most though.
Pinkie was somehow acting completely calm as she was just taking a walk, not bouncing or skipping, but a casual walk around the outskirts of Ponyville, smelling flowers. It was calm enough, so she was off the hook. Though she did look around every now and then, hoping that there would be something else she could do. She was slipping, but still hanging in there.
Sadly, I wasn't doing as good as them.
My original plan was to just sleep the whole day and wait for the others to crack. But even though these clouds were actually really comfy to lay on, I could not fall asleep if my life depended on it! When I was thinking of all the slacker things I could do to pass the time, it never hit me that I could never do those things before to begin with.
I was never able to just sit in one place and just think to myself, or just nap or something because once I literally rolled out of bed, I was out of bed for the rest of the day. I never took a nap, I never just sat in one place. I had to be doing something.
And no, it wasn't because I have ADD or ADHD. If it was then I could be fine with playing darts or some other game by myself. But I thought that playing games or just sitting around was a waste of time. It's never productive, and I just didn't see why any pony could be fine with goofing around and wasting their time doing literally nothing. Especially when they could be doing. Something. Important...
Oh man, I am a workaholic aren't I?! I hate to admit it, I really do, but I am a die-hard workaholic. I can't just goof off like Rainbow Dash or any other slacker. Not even if I tried.
Great. Just great. If the others don't crack soon, I might as well be done for because there's no way I can just goof off all day.
Applejack's POV
Good Golly, I feel like an idiot.
As I was eating outside the fancy café in Ponyville, I could just feel all the odd glances coming towards me. It was annoying enough I had to go all day dressed like this, but I forgot about all the looks that'd be thrown my way. I just hope that-
"AJ?" I heard a deep voice ask from behind me. And I knew that voice all to well. It was the one voice I was hoping not to hear today.
My brother, Big Mac.
"..." I opened my mouth to speak but no matter what I tried to say, nothing came out. I was way too embarrassed to say anything. I mean, what could I say?! My big brother knew I hated anything that was extremely prim and proper, yet here I was. In a dress made for some sophisticated pony in Manehatten or Canterlot.
But even though I didn't respond to him, I just knew that he was still behind me. I came to this café because it was on the other side of Ponyville. And I thought that by being on the other side of Ponyville would give me a better chance of avoiding my family during the bet.
So I swallowed my pride and spoke in the fancy tone Rarity said I had to speak in. Meaning that I couldn't talk normal and had to speak like a Manehattinion.
"Hello there dear brother." I said, trying really hard not to break out running from the sheer embarrassment I was in.
"What's goin on?" He asked slowly, sounding really confused right now.
Sadly, the only problem with answering that question was that one rule we all agreed on was that none of us could tell any pony that we're part of a bet. So I either had to come up with a lie, act like nothing was wrong, or just say long story and avoid it. And Big Mac would know when I'm lying, and he wasn't just going to leave me alone if I said 'long story'. So that left...
"Why, I just thought that maybe I should give the high standard life a try for today." I said, being really careful as to not let my real voice show.
He rose an eyebrow at me, but I just copied him. And even with his stubbornness, he really had no idea how to respond to this. So I quickly spoke up.
"Well, it was nice seeing you today." I said fancily, with a simple smile.
"Eeyup..." Big Mac said slowly before walking off. I sighed in relief, glad that was over. The only reason he probably wasn't questioning it anymore was because he was so confused.
But even though he was walking away, I knew that this was far from over. Knowing Big Mac, he'd probably find out by the end of the bet that I hated every second of this. When that happens, I'm never gonna hear the end of this.
"Oh finally, some pony that doesn't look so horrid!" I heard a happy voice call out from behind me. I turned and saw a group of high-maintenance mares. All with make-up, clothing, and overall looks that screamed that they were from Canterlot. And they were all coming this way.
"Excuse me madame, but could we have a moment of your time?" One of the three mares asked as they all came to my table.
I spoke up in my fancy voice, not sure what was going on. "Sure, I suppose." I said to her.
"Thank you. You see, me and my dearest friends here were hoping to get a proper tour of this run-down town. You look like one of the more... bearable ponies in this village. Could you give us a tour?" She asked, talking about this town as if it was garbage.
I wanted to yell at her for insulting Ponyville and every pony in it, I really did. But I still made a bet that I could act sophisticated, so I had no choice but to go along with it. "Well... I guess I could help you all." I said with a fake smile to go with my fake accent. Besides, maybe if I give them a tour of the town, they'll see it better.
The all squealed a little to one another, which seemed really odd, but they soon got their act together and the same mare spoke up. "Thank you. Then I guess we'll all go as soon as we have a small meal. Do you all think that's a good idea girls?" She asked. I guess she was the head of the group or something.
They all nodded and some just agreed and they all sat down around me. "Good. At least it'll give us an excuse to be away from the rest of this horrid city." The main one said, insulting Ponyville again.
Oh, what am I getting myself into?
Rarity's POV
"Alright Rarity, you can do this. A simple day without taking a bubble bath or washing my hooves is fillies play. You just need to avoid stepping in any mud puddles, maybe avoid a few ponies that care not for personal hygiene, and you will be victorious." I said to myself as I took a simple walk around Ponyville.
My side of the bet was simple enough. Just no baths until tonight when the bet was to end. And even though that meant skipping my evening bubble bath, or my spa appointment for today, I should be just fine. I simply need to watch where I'm going. All that leaves is what to do to pass the time?
"I got it! I can still go and enjoy myself at my favorite café! There weren't any rules about me getting a bite to eat. I can simply have a bite to eat, maybe do some shopping afterwards... Why yes, it's ingenious! I can just act as if nothing has changed at all!"
So as I turned the corner to get to the café, I immediately stopped on the side of the road, to see Applejack already eating there. Along with three other mares that I had never seen in Ponyville before. With their style of clothing, I could only imagine that they were from Canterlot.
And where they were all seated at the table, only Applejack was facing towards me. And she simply smirked in victory, making me see that she was doing an easy job at keeping a sophisticated tone.
Sadly, I couldn't just eat at the café now, because if I did and got even the slightest bit dirty, then those Canterlot mares would see and my reputation might be in jeopardy! So I figured it was best to get away now before I was to make a scene.
But as I headed away from here, life decided to test me by making a scene for me. Because as I turned to leave, a rude stallion with a cart hooked up to him passed by me at a very quick pace, running right over a decently sized mud puddle. And guess which un-lucky mare had the privilege of being in the splash zone of the mud?
Yes... That would be me.
The cart rolled right through a mud puddle, making mud fly up towards myself. I reacted quickly though and ducked. The mud missing most of me. And by most of me, I mean that my fabulous mane didn't come down quick enough and got drenched in mud.
I gasped deeply, this making every pony turn towards me. Since most of them knew enough to know that I hated mess, they went wide-eyed at me. Not sure what to think.
But since one of those ponies that saw me was Applejack, I knew that I had to live up to my part of the bet. So I held in any words or care for my mane and took a deep breath to try to simply let the problem go.
Though, the laughter wasn't helping. The three ladies sitting with Applejack were having a laughing fit at my misfortune. Applejack wasn't laughing, but she was smiling half-heartedly at the irony of it all.
So to keep from me losing it and complaining about my now ruined mane, I trotted away quickly. Leaving the scene before it got any worse. Though it wasn't helping all that much because the wetness of my mane was making me shiver in disgust.
Oh, what am I getting myself into?
Twilight's POV
Ugh! How am I ever going to get this spell right if I can't read up on how to do it correctly?!
As I sat at one of the tables at the main square, I had in front of me a small tree branch. I was trying to get this duplication spell down, but I just couldn't get it! The spell was supposed to let you make a clone of a non-living thing. It was a pretty advanced spell, especially in my case. But without some kind of guide to doing it, I just couldn't get it right.
I sighed, laying my head on the table as I stared at the one branch in front of me. "Well... Maybe I should try to do something else to pass the time. I mean, I'm not going to get any practice in like this so maybe it'll be best if I just take a walk for now."
I then got up and levitated the branch off the table and next to a tree, placing it down on the ground. But after I put it on the ground, I saw a small little purple journal next to the tree. But it didn't have any writing on the outside of it other than the title. So whoever owned this book must've put it on the front cover!
I levitated it up to open it and see what the name was, but I suddenly remembered the bet. I wasn't allowed to read one book all day. So, that meant if I opened this book to find out the name, I would be losing the bet.
It wasn't that I cared about the 'bragging rights' or anything like that, it's just the fact that it's only been one hour into the bet. If I was to read now, that would show to the others that I would have no self-control. I needed to at least go a little longer into the bet before giving up.
So that's just what I'm going to do. I'll just hang onto this book and try to look for the owner. The title should help to find an answer. Plus, it looks like their cutie mark's on the front. It was in the shape of a big six-pointed star that covered most of the front. Except for the title directly above it which said 'Advanced Spells'.
After I saw the name of this book I had to stop my curiosity from looking inside. Which was a lot harder than it sounded. The reasons to open up this book were already starting to stack, and it was so hard not to open this book and look inside. But I was just barely able to contain myself.
I levitated the book above me, refusing to look at it anymore. I had to find the owner of this book soon. And besides, maybe once I find the owner they can teach me about whatever spells are in the book.
Besides, there aren't that many unicorns in Ponyville that are practicing magic so it shouldn't be all that hard to find it.
"Um... Excuse me miss?" I turned to see a unicorn behind me, trying to get my attention. She had to be perhaps one or two years younger than me.
"Yes?" I asked, looking at her with slight anticipation. Maybe the book belonged to her. Or maybe she knew who owned this book and could bring me to them.
"Could you show me where the Magic Tournament is being held?" She asked, looking around. Wait. What did she ask?
"Magic Tournament?" I asked, confused by what she meant.
"Yeah. You see, a bunch of unicorns about my age and younger, I'd guess like thirty, are coming to compete in a small-scale Magic Tournament. It's starting soon and I need to get the-oh! Never mind miss, there's a poster right over there that shows the way! Sorry to bother you!" She said, now running off to get to the Magic Tournament.
Around thirty... Unicorns? All of which are training in magic? And are all getting ready for a tournament? That means that there are a ton of anxious and excited colts and fillies that I need to ask about their journal! And if I don't hurry, than one of them might forget some of their spells and need to check their journal! WHICH I HAVE! And I need to find the right foal without looking into the book...
Oh, what am I getting myself into?
Pinkie Pie's POV
Okay Pinkie, you can do this! Just act calm. You can do that! Yeah! And once you go the whole day without acting up, you can throw a party! Yeah! You can get gold streamers, and even get a cake in the shape of a trophy! And it can be made into every flavor ever so all of us will have our own favorite flavor to eat!
GASP! Wait a minute! If you make a trophy cake, then you can eat the plaque cause it'll have your name on it! Pinkie, you're on fire today!
FIRE?! Why didn't you tell me sooner Pinkie Brain?! Quick put it out before my tail burns up!
Silly, you're not actually on fire! I mean that you're acting like a real smart cookie!
Oh, that's much better than being on fire! Actually, it's even better than not being on fire! I wonder what kind of flavor cookie I am...
What about oatmeal?
Nah, I was a smart oatmeal cookie last week. I need to be a new flavored cookie!
What about chocolate chip? Every pony loves chocolate chip!
Hmm... Nah, that's too mainstream. I need to be something more... uncommon!
Okay! Then how about... I GOT IT! How about a Smart Macadamia Nut Cookie?!
Pinkie Brain...
Yeah?...
That is... THE BEST IDEA IN THE HISTORY OF SMART COOKIES EVER!
You really think so?!
You bet yer Pinkieness, Brainy! Okay, from this point on, I will be known today as Pinkie Macadamia Nut Cookie Pie!
Best. Name. Ever... Oh and by the way, this flower smells really nice!
I know, right?!
So as I was thinking about cookies and how good this flower smelled, I started to try to think about what else I could do today. And since I had to act calm all day, that didn't give me much left. Even though I all of a sudden want to have a macadamia nut cookie bake sale. So what could I do today?
"Pinkie Pie! There you are!" Scootaloo said excitedly as she came by with her scooter.
"Oh! Hey Scootaloo! What ya up to?" I couldn't help but giggle a little at my little rhyme. But when I realized that I was pushing it a little, I stopped immediately.
"Well me, Apple Bloom, and Sweetie Belle had an idea for a jump rope Cutie Mark after hearing about this one performer getting famous from doing it! So we need some help! So we've been looking for you to help since you're great at it!" Scootaloo explained to me.
I couldn't help but smile greatly at the offer. Three was already enough for super fun jump roping, but four would only make it even more funarific! How could I possibly say no to that?!
"Sure! As a calm and helpful Pinkie, I'd be glad to help you all! That's a Pinkie Promise!" I said, doing the gestures quickly so I could hurry and play with the three. I mean, it was completely allowed too since I was being asked and not the other way around!
"Ooookay Pinkie, whatever you say." Scootaloo said, going at a decent pace so that way I could follow. Which I did, calmly of course.
But when Scootaloo saw that I was walking next to her instead of normally skipping or bouncing like I normally do, she only rose an eyebrow. "Uh... You okay Pinkie?"
"Just fine silly filly! Why do you ask?" I asked her, acting like nothing was wrong. Even though I knew just why she was confused. It was because I was acting as if I did not jump onto a cloud and back. To bad I wasn't allowed to tell her the truth. Bet Laws were the number two thing that you should never ever break, ever. Right behind Pinkie Promises of course!
"Well you're acting... normal?" She said, not really sure how to respond to what I was doing.
"Of course I'm normal! I might be a Pinkie, but I am still an Earth Pony! Just like you're a Pegasus! Oh, and just like Sweetie Belle's a unicorn! And Apple Bloom an Earth Pony! Like me!" I finished.
Scootaloo shrugged, not able to argue with what I said. "Alright, if you say so Pinkie. Just as long as you'll be able to do that really cool jump rope trick that only you can do." She said, turning back towards the road since we were just entering Sweet Apple Acres.
But as soon as she turned away, I froze in place. And yes, literally of course! I had only one hoof on the ground, the other three frozen in mid-step. My mane and tail, which had bounced up as I took my step had stuck in place too. And to finish it all off, my eyes were wide, and my mouth was in a complete upside down smile. All because I was shocked out of my pantaloons! That is, if I had pantaloons to be shocked out of!
"Pinkie Pie, what's wrong?" Scootaloo asked, turning back to see that I was stuck.
"You want me to do my jump rope trick? The Super-Doper-Ooper-Jumpity-Doo-Da Trick?! That trick?!" I asked, now really shocked. Don't get me wrong, I could do that trick in my sleep! And I actually do it too! Luckily, Gummy was able to jump rope in his sleep while I did the Super-Doper-Ooper-Jumpity-Doo-Da Trick, so it all worked out okay! But the bad news was that to start-up the Super-Doper-Ooper-Jumpity-Doo-Da Trick, I had to do some crazy stretches, followed by doing a jump rope cast that took me so long to perfect!
But doing it meant that I had to lose the bet. I was really looking forward to winning and eating my trophy plaque too... But a Pinkie Promise is the number one thing you never break. Right above Bet Laws and those fancy looking vases some pony always keeps on their mantle where every pony could see.
"Yeah, that's the trick! So can you do it?!" Scootaloo asked me, being really excited about it.
I sighed sadly, knowing that I had no choice. "Yeah, I can do it. But I still wish I could've gotten to eat the trophy plaque." I said to her.
"Wait, eat the trophy plaque?" Scootaloo asked, really confused by what I said.
"Yeah, we could've all had some of the trophy once I won. Guess I'll have to make a trophy cake for one of the others though..." I said, disappointed that I couldn't have some- "Wait a minute! I just remembered!" I said enthusiastically.
"What, what?!" Scootaloo asked, really wanting to know just what I was talking about. As she asked, Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle came over, seeing us at the entrance.
"Just because I didn't win the bet, doesn't mean that I can't make a trophy cake for the winner! But I still need to find out who will win the bet!" I explained, smiling wide. So what if I was random?! I love being random!
"Wait Pinkie Pie, what bet are you talking about?" Scootaloo asked, Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle being just as curious. Though they were confused since they didn't get here sooner.
"Well me, Blitz, Dashie, Rarity, Twilight, and AJ all made a bet! And I had to loss because I made a Pinkie Promise which says that I need to be random. And since Pinkie Promises beat Bet Laws, I lost!" I giggled a little at it though, not really caring that I lost. "Oh well! So, you all ready to play jump rope now?" I asked, getting excited about the idea.
"Wait, Rainbow Dash is in a bet with the others?! What does she have to do?!" Scootaloo asked, getting excited about Dashie winning the bet.
"Or Rarity?!" Sweetie asked.
"Or Applejack?!" Apple Bloom asked.
"Oh, that's easy! Dashie has to go the whole day without flying! Rarity can't take a bath or anything no matter what happens! And AJ has to go around Ponyville in a pretty dress, acting all fancy!" I told them, allowed to now since I was out.
"A day without flying?!" Scootaloo questioned with shock. But as we all looked at her, she changed her expression to confident. "Please! Dash could do that in her sleep!"
"Uh, obviously! How could Rainbow Dash fly in her sleep?" Sweetie Belle questioned. "But I don't think Rarity could go a day without taking a bath! She's gonna need some help!"
"Ain't that cheatin?" Apple Bloom asked.
"No. There's no rules about outside help, are there Pinkie?" Sweetie asked me.
"Nope! Don't think so." I answered, not able to think about it.
"Ha! See, I can help Rarity if I want!" Sweetie said, turning towards Apple Bloom.
"Rule book." Scootaloo muttered. She and Apple Bloom giggled a little at the friendly tease, but Sweetie got an idea.
"At least I know that I can help my sister now! Don't worry Rarity, I'm coming!" Sweetie Belle said, now running off to help her sister.
"Oh yeah?! Well then I guess I'm helping Rainbow Dash win then!" Scootaloo said, riding off on her scooter to find Rainbow Dash.
"Guess I'm gotta help Applejack! It's only fair!" Apple Bloom told me as she ran off.
"Wait! What about jump roping?!" I asked, trying to remind them about what we were here for. But when I saw that they were out of view, I shrugged. "Oh well, guess there's no jump rope! That's okay though, I'll just have a Macadamia Nut Cookie Bake Sale!" I said, now bouncing off towards Sugarcube Corner to do just that.
Well, guess the games already taken a sharp turn out of Random Town. And because of that, every Pinkie Pie fan is probably going to punch me through my screen. But don't worry, I'll make sure that I'll do my best to make the ending make up for it!
But before I spoil anything, I think I'm gonna stop talking here. I hope you all enjoyed this episode, and until next time... Have a great day every pony!
QotC: Who do you want to win the bet? (That being RD, AJ, Twilight, Blitz, or Rarity)
52. All Bets Are Off! (Episode 1)
Welcome back every pony to the last part of the first episode! Man, am I glad to say that! I mean, I'm really glad to be back and writing these again after so long, and I can't wait to show all of you the other episodes I have planned. And honestly, with season four of MLP finally arriving, the timing couldn't be perfect!
Though that is something that I think I should touch up on real quick. Mainly because, I started this story before Equestria Girls came out. And now that it has, along with the fourth season coming in sooner or later, I'm not sure how my story's gonna hold up. Mainly because of the one main difference between my story and the original MLP. Twilight.
Since the idea of her as an Alicorn is definitely going to come into play in the fourth season, this story might make Twilight come off as different from the original. So for any future references about why Twilight may be acting different compared to the original MLP show, I'm sorry but I can only really go on using Twilight's pre-Alicorn personality/actions.
So with that said, let's move on with the intro! And here with me today is actually some pony, or should I say dragon, I haven't brought in yet. Spike!
*Spike jumps into view, waving in random directions as if he's in front of a cheering crowd*
Uh... dude? They can't really see you. They can only read your actions and what you say.
Spike: Oh, right! Sorry, hehe... Anyway, let's do the top three comments!
Hey that's my...*sighs* Fine. Whatever. Let's get on with-
Spike: Wait! I forgot something! *walks off-screen*
Oh what is it no- what's with the chalkboard?
Spike: Just gonna count how many votes each pony got. Along with a few of the others I asked during the bet.
Oh, alright then. You do that. Anyway, top three comments!
3: Swift Lightning. Hey. You'd be surprised just how hard it is for someone to just sit around and take naps. I mean, I could not take a nap or just sit around lazily all day.
Spike: Well, that's one mark for Blitz. *he says, putting a tally in Blitz's column. Along with one in the Rarity column*
Wait a second, what's the Rarity one for?!
Spike: What? I can't make a bet on who's gonna win the bet?!
Well... Okay, you gotta point there. But I'm watching you.
2: dazza the lucario. You don't have any faith in my plot twists do you? LOL! JK! But in all honesty, yeah I could've done that.
*I turn to Spike, only to see him mark another tally for Rarity*
Hey! Spike, erase that tally!
Spike: Hold on! Sweetie Belle's vote is for Rarity right? So that means another mark for Rarity.
*sighs* Got a point there... *smirks* But that also means that you need to count Scootaloo and Apple Bloom's votes too.
Spike: Ah, dang it! I was hoping you'd forget that. *he said as he marked their votes in for Rainbow Dash and Applejack respectively*
Okay and now... Wait a second, I got an idea. Dino! *Dino runs over towards me and Spike* Please watch Spike to make sure he doesn't try anything else. *Dino nods and glares at Spike, making him lean back a bit*
Perfect.. Now for the number one comment!
1: Mage of Psychics. Well don't forget the episode I made where she actually did a good job standing up against Blitz. And it ended in a tie. In fact, there's even a YouTube video made by TheoryBrony that talks about just how strong Rarity is. Which actually does bring up some good points.
*turns to Spike to see him still a little afraid of Dino* Uh dude... Someone actually voted on Rarity. You're free to put another mark down.
Spike: Huh? Oh, right! *turns around and makes a mark under Rarity* Now just adding the other reviewers tallies. plus yours... *marks down some more before jumping out-of-the-way. Okay! Here's the results!
Blitz: 5
Rarity: 6
RD: 1
AJ: 1
Twilight: 1
Well there you have it! Rarity wins!... WHAT?! Spike, I told you not to cheat on that!
Spike: I didn't! Dino, Pinkie, and Stepony all voted for Rarity too!
What? *looked at Dino, to see he was holding a Rarity flag in one of his claws. Then turned to Stepony, just to see that it was somehow wearing a T-Shirt with a picture of Rarity on it. Finally, I turned behind me to see Pinkie Pie wearing a Rarity hat while glaring at me*
AH! PINKIE!
Pinkie: I told you Zeke, no pony breaks a Pinkie Promise!
*gulps* Uh Dino, Spike? Little help?! *turns to see that they're gone* Oh no... Someone start the chapter for me?...Thanks...
Intro Area Decorations to Date: A broken ceiling, wires all around the floor, thousands of tiny pieces of paper, some stray pieces of tape and glue lying around, scorch markings on the floor that spell out 'Blitz Waz Herez', a baby T-Rex named Dino, the TARTIS, Trixie's hat laying next to the TARTIS, a giant golden statue of Stepony (Pony Stephano) who is wearing a Rarity shirt, a chalkboard with names of most the main characters that have tallies under each of them (Rarity having the most), and a Rarity flag on the floor.
Disclaimer: I do not own MLP. All I own is this idea, Blitz, Dino, RJ, and anything else that I've personally created throughout the story. That not including the two background characters that belong to two of the readers that read this story!
Rainbow Dash's POV
Ugh... AH! Come on, why is this bench is so uncomfortable!
As I laid on one of the benches at the park, I shifted around to try to find a better way to nap on it. Which wasn't fun because I shifted onto a nail that was sticking out a little. This was why I preferred clouds to anything on the ground. I didn't have to worry about something hurting my back when it was all just a fluffy cloud.
But since I wasn't allowed to use my wings, that didn't leave me with anything else. Blitz was using the only cloud in the sky, so that was out. I can't climb onto any decent tree branches that can hold me without climbing, so that was out. And the only way I could even get to my house without flying was if Applejack could try to rope my house so I could climb up, which was not going to happen today no matter what.
So that left this annoying bench. It was noisy in the park, every time I moved I kept hitting the nail, and every pony kept glancing at me as they passed by. Could it get any harder not to just fly away in anger?
"RAINBOW DASH!" I heard suddenly heard a fillies voice call out from right behind me, which made me jump off the bench in shock. Luckily, I didn't fly up on instinct and lose the bet right there.
So when I hit the ground, I grunted in pain from it. Then the same voice gasped. "Sorry! I didn't mean to wake you up!" When I realized who it was, I calmed down and got up.
"It's okay kid, just don't do it again." I told her, knowing that she didn't mean it.
"Okay! Sorry, it's just that Pinkie told us after she gave up the bet that you were in it! So I came to see how much you were winning!" Scoots said, smiling towards me.
"So Pinkie's out huh? Guess that only leaves the others." I said, thinking just how this was going. I looked up to try to find the cloud Blitz was on, and spotted him trying to fall asleep. And doing a bad job of it. He kept moving around, obviously awake. He wasn't going to last much longer, that was for sure.
I then looked around and saw that there was a large group of foals around a stage. And saw Twilight looking around frantically, while levitating a book. She wasn't reading it yet though, so I couldn't count her out. But she kept looking up at it every few seconds, so she was probably gonna give in soon enough.
I turned around to see Applejack, walking towards the park with three really refined looking mares following her. And after one of them said something, the three all laughed while Applejack cringed when they weren't looking. She wasn't gonna make it either.
Finally, there was Rarity walking around in the park, her hair looking like it just came out of a swamp. And I couldn't help but snicker at her, knowing that it was only a matter of time for her to give up.
But even though they all looked like giving up, I couldn't count it as a win for me yet. Mainly because I was getting really tired, and I was not going to get a nap in on the ground. Especially since I'm in the middle of the park.
And that's where I got a plan. If the others are lasting just as long as I was, then maybe I should try to get a leg up in the competition. "Hey Scoot's. Think you're up for helping me win the bet?" I asked, allowed to talk to her about the bet now since she knows.
She smiled, getting an idea of what I was talking about. "You can count on me Rainbow Dash! I won't let you down!" Scootaloo said, flapping her wings as much as she could in joy. Which only led to her getting about a foot off the ground. But at least she got a little higher off the ground than last time I saw her try.
"I knew I could count on you kid! And don't worry, I have the perfect plan." I said with confidence. I wasn't gonna lose this bet and that was it. Because I wasn't about to just sit down and accept being called a slacker!
Rarity's POV
Oh, this is getting worse by the second! The mud in my mane has hardened. And what bits of the mud that were still wet were dripping onto the back of my neck. Could it get any worse?! "BLOOP!" Oh perfect!
I looked down and saw that I accidentally stepped in an un-usually deep mud puddle. One so deep, it went up to my front right knee! Which was now a filthy brown thanks to even more mud!
Why is it so muddy today anyway?! It was barely raining at all yesterday, and today there wasn't a rain cloud in the sky! So why the mud?!
"Oh hey Rarity, what's up?" I heard a voice call from up ahead. When I looked up, I saw that it was none other than Rainbow Dash. Who, to my disappointment, was still walking and not flying. So that meant that she was still in the bet.
"Oh, Rainbow Dash. Well I'm doing..." I paused, not really sure how to respond since I was about to lose it with the amount of fresh and dry mud that was all over me. But I tried to find a good thing about the mud and put on a fake grin. "Just fine. Yes, quite so in fact. I mean, once you get past the... ickyness of the mud, it's just like a mud bath." I was trying so hard not to give up right on the spot. And it wasn't easy, that's for sure.
"Really? That so?" Rainbow asked, clearly trying to hold back some giggling. That's when I found out just what she was up to. She was trying to make me give up! Well two could play at that game!
"Yes, it is. It even reminds me a little of the spa. But what about you? Have you found an outlet for flying to 'keep your head in the game' as you would say?" I asked her, trying to turn the tables against her.
"Oh you could say that..." She said with a smirk. Then she flicked her left ear twice, taking a step back from me. I simply rose an eyebrow at her, wondering what she was doing.
Her smirk faltered a little though, as she flicked her left ear twice again. And when nothing happened for a second time, she glanced up a little and flicked her ear twice more. Making me a little concerned.
"Are you alright Rainbow Dash? Your ear seems a bit... Out of sorts..." I said, not really sure what to say. Was her ear itchy, was it a slight illness, a nervous tick of some sort, what was happening?
"Oh it's perfectly fine." She said as her ear started flicking in a ridiculous manner, while looking above me. Like she was staring at something.
Confused as to what she was looking at, I started to glance up myself. But as I did, I heard running coming from right behind me. So I turned and saw none other than Sweetie Belle.
"Rarity, it's a trap!" Sweetie Belle screamed out at me.
"What?" I asked, confused. I looked up and saw a large mound of soil falling towards me. But before one speck of it could even touch me, Sweetie Belle tackled me out-of-the-way, getting covered in the filthy potting soil from above.
After I got up and saw Sweetie covered in the dirt, I gasped in horror. I glanced up and saw that there was Berry Punch in the window with a, now broken, box for flowers that was empty of all soil. She had an apologetic look on her face, so at least I know she didn't do it on purpose.
So I then looked back to Sweetie Belle, who was still in the pile of soil. I used my magic to pick her up and place her on my back. "Don't worry Sweetie, we'll get you to the boutique so you can get all cleaned up." I told her, now only focused on getting her cleaned up.
"But Rarity, what about the bet?" Sweetie Belle asked me. How she found out about that, I have no idea. But, it didn't really matter though.
"Oh that silly little contest isn't as important as this. Now come on, let's go home so you can get cleaned up." I said, taking Sweetie Belle home. It was the least I could do for my dear sister after all since she saved me from having all the soil dumped on me.
Rainbow's POV
Wow, it worked better than I thought it would!
"Rainbow Dash, did it work?!" Scootaloo asked as she came out from inside Berry Punch's house. I had her ask to go inside so she could make her way to the top floor and dump some of the potting soil on Rarity to make her give in.
"Yeah, it worked alright! But, why'd you dump the whole flower box worth of dirt? I told you only a hoof-full would do." I told her, wondering just what she was thinking.
"Oh well, I messed up and dumped the whole thing out by accident. Sorry." She apologized, feeling bad for messing up.
"Hey, it's all good kid. It was just a bunch of dirt. No pony got hurt anyway. Now that only leaves Applejack, Twilight and Blitz." I looked up in the air to try to find Blitz, ready to try to think up a plan to make him lose the bet. Only, I couldn't find the cloud he was on. Or him for that matter.
"Well anyway, thanks for the help Scoots, but I think I can take it from here." I told her, not wanting to make her have to help me more than she had to.
"Not a problem Rainbow Dash. If you need anything else, I'd be glad to help!" She said. Well if she's willing to help then- "Wait! I just remembered! If Sweetie Belle was trying to help Rarity, than Apple Bloom's probably helping Applejack! I gotta stop her! Good luck Rainbow Dash! Not that you'll need it of course!" Scootaloo said as she jumped on her scooter and took off to try to find Apple Bloom.
Well, so much for asking for her help. Oh well, I'm sure I can take it from here. Now all I gotta do is beat Blitz. And I know just how I'm gonna do it.
Applejack's POV
I swear, if these three Manehatten ponies insult one more thing about Ponyville, I'm not sure if I can keep it together much more after that.
After showing them all around Ponyville, trying to show them all of Rarity's favorite spots or any place that I just thought looked fancy, I was trying so hard to keep up the act. I had almost lost it when they saw and immediately insulted Rainbow Dash sleeping on a bench, or about Blitz just lazing around on the only cloud in the sky.
And I had especially wanted to just throw them down the well after they saw and made fun of Fluttershy. When we were not ten feet away where she heard every petty insult! She even ran home right after hearing the last few, not wanting to be near them any longer! And when she spotted me with them, I just felt horrible for it.
At this point though, it wasn't about trying to win the bet. I honestly couldn't care less about that any more. No, it was about trying to be the better pony. And just stopping the charade of being all fancy and going home wasn't gonna help me do that. So for now, I was stuck having to do this.
"Alright now girls, finally there's my," I gagged a little when they weren't looking. Completely sick that I was about to say this. "favorite place in all of Ponyville. The spa." I can not believe I just said that. Maybe Twilight has a short-term amnesia spell she can use after all of this is over.
The leader of the three gasped in delight, over-joyed about coming here. "Oh finally! I was beginning to think that this dreadful town didn't even have a spa! Oh, I wonder if they have time for the four of us to have a spa treatment right now!"
Oh. Celestia. No. I had to think of a way out of this before it was too late! "Well uh... As surprising as it might seem, they do not... Have time for visitors without appointments! So yes, I am so sorry." I managed to lie. Great, lying and saying that I love the spa? I'm tempted to go in there just to get a bar a soap for my mouth.
The two of them then frowned in despair, now extremely sad. "Oh, that's not good at all. We were so hoping that we'd be able to get an appointment while we visited today..." Said the leader of the two. Wait. Two?
"Hey girls!" We all turned to see that the missing pony of the three had come outside. Oh please don't tell me that she- "They said that they can just fit us in right now since some pony named Rarity never came for her appointment! Come on!" She ran back in, followed by the other two running in. And to my 'delight', they literally dragged me in as well.
I don't know how long I can last. I really don't. Some pony help me.
"Wow, that Rarity is very generous! I can't believe that she told the spa that if she missed her appointment, whomever was there at the time could have hers! Not only that, but she spares no expense!" The leader of the three said as she and the other two came out of the spa, looking even more pampered than before. If that was even possible.
"Yes, no kidding." I said with very little enthusiasm as I came out, looking just as pampered as them. And to make it worse, all their high society gossip made me cringe nearly every second I was in there.
"But I have to say, even the spa isn't very appealing." The leader of the three said, now not looking amused at all. Oh, you have got to be pulling my leg!
"I know!" One of the others said. "I mean, don't they know what comfort is?! Those massage tables were more uncomfortable than sitting under a tree!" She finished. Oh she had to compare it to that of all things, didn't she?
"And don't get me started on the beauticians in there. I mean come on, who do those two think they are wearing that color eye liner?! They live in such a rustic and dirty town, yet they try so hard to seem like they're actually some pony with actual manners. Who do those two think they are anyhow?" The third one said. That final statement made them all start laughing at the two spa ponies inside, as well as the whole town!
"It's alright AJ, just be the better and ignore it..." I mumbled to myself, not wanting to make any of their insults about ponies raised in Ponyville seem true.
"Applejack, there you are!" I heard another familiar voice call out. One I knew all to well.
"Oh no, Apple Bloom..." I said quiet enough so the three wouldn't hear. I did not want her to be around here right now. Not with these three rude ponies talking down about everything they laid their eyes on.
But it was too late as Apple Bloom came down from the hill in front of us, making it very easy for the three to see. Which they did.
"Oh now who's this little filly?" The main one asked, sounding like she didn't want to be anywhere near Apple Bloom. And I already saw where this was going.
But what I didn't see coming was what happened to Apple Bloom. She was in such a hurry to get over to us that she tripped and rolled down the hill like a ball. And when she reached the bottom, her head collided with a nearby apple tree, making a few apples hit her head to add onto it all.
And what did those three rude ponies do? They started laughing at her! Without any care of Apple Bloom's well-being, they just up and laughed right at her! Making her frown a little in embarrassment.
And that's what finally did it in for me. I couldn't just sit by as they laughed at my little sister! Even if Apple Bloom wasn't my sister, I wouldn't just sit by and let it happen! This isn't high mannered at all! If anything, this is even worse mannered than anything else I know! And I wasn't gonna stand for it any longer!
"ALRIGHT! That's enough sass outta y'all" I yelled out in my original accent. And boy-howdy was it good to talk like this again!
The three immediately stopped laughing and gasped in horror at what my real voice sounded like. "Applejack, what happened to your voice?!" The leader asked.
"Nothin' happened ta my voice! In fact, it's never! Been! Better!" I corrected them as I got my hair out of that fancy bun shape and back to my usual ponytail, along with pulling out my hat and putting it on my head where it belongs.
"What is that dreadful-"
"Oh, don't even start talking down ta me! Y'all have been makin' fun a Ponyville an all the folks in it, while I've just been guidin' ya around like a heard a lost cattle! I tried ta see where y'all were comin from, I really did, but yer just a bunch a rude, stuck-up ponies with no regard fer others! And I put up with it all 'cause I thought that if I just acted as the bigger pony, I could make ya see that Ponyville wasn't as bad as you thought!" I yelled at them, walking towards them. I also took out a rag from my pocket and wiped away all that make-up that was on my face, annoyed with it before it even got there.
They started taking steps away from me as I started coming towards them, now afraid by my sudden change from refined to country.
"I stayed quiet when ya made fun a Sugarcube Corner and its 'childish décor', when ya saw my friend Rainbow Dash nappin' on a bench and called her 'Park Hobo Trash', and even when ya made fun a Fluttershy so much ya sent her home cryin'! But when you just start laughin' at some little fillies pain for no reason what so ever, especially my sister, y'all crossed the line!" I finished, yelling every word with my normal country accent.
And after giving them my two cents and then some, I hurried over to Apple Bloom to check on her. "Apple Bloom, you okay?" I asked, picking her up from the ground.
"Yeah... Yeah, I'm fine! Thanks Applejack. Sorry you lost the bet cause a me." She said with a sad frown on her face.
I only hugged her, a huge grin on mine. "Apple Bloom, I couldn't care less about that silly old bet. If anythin', I should be thankin' you fer makin' me realize that tryin' ta be the bigger pony ain't always the best thing ta do if it's lettin' rude ponies like them get away with hurtin' yer friends. Now come on, let's go find the others so we can tell em were outta the bet... And before their make-up starts runnin." I told her, whispering that last sentence so the three of them couldn't hear it.
But it didn't matter as they had already seen what they did wrong and began to tear up, their make-up running.
And as we were heading back to the farm for the day, Apple Bloom spoke up again. "Ya know, you really look good in the dress. Maybe you should think about wearin' stuff like this everyday."
I laughed at what she said before shaking my head. "Apple Bloom, that tree must' a hit you harder than I thought." We both then started laughing as we kept on walking, just fine with losing the bet for today.
Blitz's POV
Okay, I'm about ready to lose it on this cloud! It's been floating around and has started turning into fog thanks to me rolling around on it, trying to get to sleep. Which was pointless!
At this rate, I'm never gonna win the bet! There's gotta be some way to do this though. Sitting around isn't gonna help. Especially because with Rainbow Dash just sleeping on a bench, I'm not gonna last longer than her. But I still need to prove that I am not a workaholic. So what does that leave me with...
I quickly flew up in the air to see how the others were doing so I would know just what I had left to work on. Only, I saw Rarity and Sweetie Belle leaving the Boutique, completely cleaned. Also I saw AJ and Apple Bloom heading off in some random direction, Applejack no longer wearing her dress or make-up. So that meant that they were out.
And since I saw Pinkie Pie selling cookies a while ago, I guess that only left me, Rainbow Dash, and Twilight. Twilight I didn't think had much of a chance, so that just left Rainbow Dash. Wherever she was because I didn't see her on the bench anymore.
"CRASH!" What in Equestria was that?!
I turned towards the sound and saw that it came from somewhere near the lake. Without even thinking twice, I flew there as fast as I could to try to see what it was. And what it was, I almost wanted to just stop and facehoof at.
Rainbow Dash was standing on a wobbling and unstable, lousy platform. It went up at least thirty feet, and was leaned up against a tree for support. Though with how messed up it looked, cracked wood and all, even that lazy excuse for support wasn't gonna hold it.
"Rainbow Dash, are you insane?!" I asked her, flying up next to where she was. Even though she could very easily just fly off the thing, she was just standing on the top like an idiot.
"No! I'm just uh... Admiring my platform! Yeah!" She said, trying to sound like nothing was wrong. But that was just pointless because even she knew that this thing was gonna topple over with her on it.
"Rainbow, that platform's gonna break apart any second. The support beams aren't secure. You didn't build any foundation to keep the platform in place. And the only thing that's keeping this thing from being blown over is a few tree branches from the tree tied around the bottom. Just get off that thing." I said calmly, knowing that this wasn't anything to really over react to.
"You'd want me to just fly off, don't you? That way you can just win the bet!" She accused me, acting as if I was commanding her to get off. As she said it though, a piece of extra wood came off the platform and crashed into the tree, making the branches that were holding the platform snap off.
"I don't even care about the bet anymore! Just get off this thing, it's gonna fall over!" I told her, trying to get her off the death trap.
"Well if you think it's gonna fall over so much, then why not use that pile of wood and tools to fix it?!" She said, pointing to a pile of lumber with hammer and nails conveniently placed next to it.
I sighed in annoyance and flew over to the pile. But as soon as I picked up a hammer, I realized just what was going on. She built the platform as badly as possible, then left a bunch of tools for me to fix it just so she could win!
"Really Rainbow Dash? All this just to try to win the bet?" I asked, turning towards her. Again, it wasn't really a big deal cause she could just fly off it. But it was still a stupid stunt.
"Pfft, yeah right! I only built this because I knew that I could build anything better than you could!" She said, trying to egg me on. And it was more annoying then it was infuriating.
"Rainbow, I could build a better platform then this in my sleep. Now will you get out of there? It's gonna topple over in a few seconds." I said calmly, not really caring if it fell over because there was no pony anywhere else near here. It was completely safe.
But as I thought that, I could hear some leaves rustling and some sticks breaking when something landed on it. And with each second, the noise got closer. I turned around to see just what it was.
And with perfect timing, a familiar orange filly came bursting out of the bushes on her scooter, and towards the already swaying platform.
She gasped, just now able to see the platform since all the trees and bushes were in the way. She turned to the side, trying to stop her scooter from colliding into it, but she was too late as she collided with the platform. This making some pieces come loose and fall off. One falling towards her!
I quickly stepped up and flew over to where she was. I then front flipped in mid-air above her, making my tail cut through the wood and make it land beside Scootaloo. I then flew her and her scooter away from the death trap, now leaving only one Pegasus near it.
"Rainbow Dash, get outta there! It's gonna collapse!" I yelled out as I looked up to her.
She realized by this point that this was definitely not worth the bet and came to her senses, trying to fly off. But when she tried, she fell right back down onto the platform, making one of the, not so supportful, support beams fall off and into the lake.
"My tail's stuck!" She yelled out, trying to pull it out by force.
I grunted at all the bad luck and flew over towards the tools, getting some wood and nails. And before the platform could actually fall over, I wedged the pieces of wood between the ground and platform, nailing it in so it could be a decent enough foundation. But it would only keep it from falling over, not keeping the top from caving in.
So I quickly flew up to the top and wedged my tail in between the two planks of wood Rainbow was caught on, moving them apart just enough so she could get her tail out and fly away. And right as she was out and flew away, me following right behind, the top of the platform caved in. But with the wood I put in place it all stayed in one pile, so it didn't hit anything or any pony.
After we landed next to Scootaloo, we all sighed in relief that it was over. "Well, I'm glad that's over." I said out loud, talking about the platform and the bet. Because honestly, it was getting really hard to just sit around or do something completely useless.
"Yeah, no kidding. Not being allowed to fly was kind of getting on my last nerves." Rainbow Dash admitted.
"Any pony here?!" The three of us turned to see AJ, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Sweetie Belle, and AB come up the path that lead to the lake. They all stopped in front of us as Applejack spoke up. "You three okay?! What happened?!" She asked, all four of them looked right at us.
"Oh just the usual." I said, speaking up. "Some pony was in trouble, some pony else helped, some stuff got destroyed, and it was obviously a happy ending where no pony got hurt even though it could've ended badly." I summarized, not really being detailed about what position each of us were in.
"Oh, well that's a relief! But it would've been a great plot twist though!" Pinkie said, smiling.
"Wait, what do you mean-" When I realized just who I was questioning, I shock my head. "Never mind."
"So anyway, who won?" Apple Bloom asked both me and Rainbow.
"What?" I asked, both of confused.
"Who won the bet?" She asked again, all of them looking curious. It made sense why they were though. I mean, the giant pile of rubble behind us didn't really clear anything up for them. If anything, it only made it more interesting and confusing for them.
"Oh, well, that's easy!" Rainbow Dash told them.
"Yeah!" I agreed. They all leaned in, wanting to hear the answer.
"I did!" We both said in unison. That made all of them sigh in disappointment, and us turn towards the other in surprise.
"Oh, here we go..." Applejack mumbled, knowing what was coming.
"What do you mean, you won?!" Rainbow asked me.
"Don't you remember? Before I fixed your piece of garbage platform, you tried to fly off of it." I explained to her.
"Okay I'll admit. The thing I built wasn't any good. But I did not fly! My back legs were on the wood the whole time! So I didn't fly until I got out!" She defended.
"No you didn't! You jumped in the air to try to fly off! So you definitely flew in the air at least for a second!" I retorted.
"Two things! One! I started to jump but with my tail stuck, only the front of me got in the air! Two! Even if I did jump in the air, that would be it! It's not flying, that's just jumping up in the air!" She tried to come back.
She then turned to Scootaloo. "Scootaloo, you were here the whole time! Tell him that I started flying after he lost the bet!" She said to her, knowing that she'd know who was right.
Speaking of Scootaloo, she had stayed quiet this whole time. not even interested or taking sides about who lost first. She even had a look of slight sadness.
And seeing that, I figured it meant that her role model Rainbow Dash lost. So I waited for her to say my name, smiling on the inside.
"Well actually..." Scootaloo started, every pony else leaning in a little. Anxious to hear the answer. "Neither of you guys won!" She said quickly, not really liking the answer herself.
We both opened our mouths to respond happily to the answer, but we stopped ourselves before we said anything stupid.
"Wait, what do you mean neither of us won?" Rainbow Dash asked, confused. "If neither of us won, then who did?"
"Well that's what I came over to tell you. After seeing that Applejack lost the bet, I rode here to find you. But as I did, I saw some pony on the way." She explained.
"Who?" Rainbow asked.
Twilight's POV
"Excuse me, is this your book?! No?! Okay, sorry!"
"Hi, is this yours?! Not you either?! Sorry to bother you!"
"Hey there! Is this you-OW!"
After asking nearly every unicorn here if this was their magic journal, I was getting exhausted. And the last filly fired a small magical blast at me when I accidentally surprised her, then ran away from me! This showing me how annoying this was starting to get.
"Ugh! I'm never gonna find out whose book this belongs to!" I said to myself, getting really angry about how badly I was doing about this whole mess. I've probably asked every pony here, even the parents if this book was theirs. All of which the answer was no!
Still, there had to be some pony in here I hadn't asked yet. Some pony who was very worried that they might've forgotten their spells and needed their journal! Only, they were missing it! Could this get any harder?!
"Attention every pony." The mayor started saying at the middle of the stage. "Will every pony come up to the stage so we may begin the tournament?"
"NO!" I yelled out, dropping the book. Every pony turning towards me in confusion or surprise by my sudden outburst. I noticed this and blushed a little at the embarrassment. "Hehe... Dropped the book on my hoof... Sorry." I said, picking the book back up and trotting away at a quick pace. Luckily, they all ignored it and continued on.
"Ugh! This is killing me! I can't even find out whose journal this is!" I said to myself as I kept walking away. If any pony from there was missing their book, they sure weren't missing it.
"Hey Twilight!" I looked up to see Applejack coming over, followed by every pony else and the CMC. "How's it goin?" She asked.
"Horrible!" I yelled out, catching most of them off guard. "I've been trying to find out just whose book this is all day, but since the bet implies that I can't read anything all day, I've had the worst luck!" I finished.
"Well here's some good news," Blitz started. "we all lost!" He said, not really sounding like it was a problem.
"What?!" I asked, surprised that they all lost at around only three hours. "So that means that-"
"Yes Twilight. You win. Congratulations." Rarity said with a smile.
"And that means that we need to give you a Congratulations Party! And don't worry, I'll let you eat the plaque!" Pinkie said to me. Though it just left me slightly confused.
But it really didn't matter though because I had something else I could now focus on. Finding out who this book belongs to!
I quickly levitated the book in front of me and opened it to the front, where the name would most likely be.
But as I saw the name, my jaw dropped at what was in it. "W...W-wha..." I stammered.
"What is it? Is it some pony important?" Rarity asked, curious as to what it was.
I simply turned the book around so they could see it, Blitz taking the book and reading it aloud for them all.
"Advanced Spells. If found, please return to-" I could tell that Blitz was trying to keep from laughing as he finished the last part. "Twilight Sparkle."
At that moment, they all broke into laughter. Not at me though, just the irony of it all.
And I couldn't help but join them in laughing about it. I mean, I really should've seen it coming with my Cutie Mark on the front of the book. Oh well, at least it was all over now, and the whole thing was behind us. And most importantly, we all learned a great lesson today. That are faults aren't something to be ashamed of, but instead they're what make us who we are.
Hehe, and honestly I could really go for reading a good book right now.
And so ends the first of many episodes of my second season! I really hope that you'll all enjoyed the episode, and I hope that you'll all see the next one when I post it!
And also, I had one question to ask you guess. And it's not the QotC really, just a question I've been thinking of since I the very first episode I made.
Should I make a letter to Celestia thing at the end of each episode like the actual show? I haven't been able to come to a decision on that, mainly because it's a cheesy concept but a nice one at that. But still, I can't decide. So if all of you could tell me whether or not I should do those for each one, please review on that along with the QotC.
Thanks every pony! Anyway, until next episode, goodbye for now!
QotC: What's one fault of yours that you aren't really ashamed of? (Example: My main two faults are clumsiness, and bad spelling)
[Thank Celestia for Spell Check! XD]
53. Mind Reading (Episode 2)
Hello every pony and welcome to the second episode of A Brony Life! And so far, I gotta say that I've been wanting to do this idea for a while! You see, I've had the idea for this since the first season, but never really had a way to fit it in. Until now that is!
But enough about back stories probably none of you care that much about, let's get this intro started so we can get the story started! And with me today to help start out the chapter, Snowflake! Snowflake, are you glad to be here?
Snowflake: *flies right behind me before speaking up* YEAH!
AH! *falls over from being scared so much* Dude! Please don't do that!... Anyway yeah, he's gonna help me do the top comments for this intro! And... Are you excited dude?!
Snowflake: YEAH!
Hahaha... Yeah, he sounds excited enough. But just barely. Anyway, here's the top three comments!
3: Christ's Disciple: Well, I kinda want to start doing the letters since my story is a, I guess you'd call it parody, of MLP FIM. But only when there's a lesson to be learned in all of it. And the first episode of this season was the only one where it stuck out. That, and the episode ended on Twilight's POV.
Also, I'm forgetful on mainly one thing in particular. Names. I can never remember a name of anyone unless it stands out. Like someone named Maxis or Freddy? I'm gonna forget their names before I finish shaking their hand. No joke either, I had a best friend named Larry who I became friends with in 7th grade up to 10th. It took me until 9th grade to remember his name permanently. Talk about a fail huh? XD
2: FireKitsune1. I'm just gonna say this real quick, and I don't mean to be insulting to anyone ages 12-18. I think what you said perfectly describes almost every teenager on the planet. And that includes me since I fit in that age slot. XD
1: VintageThunder98. I'm probably gonna just look for it myself, but is there a chance that you can PM me a link to that video?! It just sounds too funny not to watch! And if anyone's seen the earlier chapters of the story, I'm pretty sure they'll all know that I love the "YOU SHALL NOT PASS" joke! XD
And there you have it! And to tell the truth, I think they were all pretty good faults. I even wish I had one or two of those faults instead of my own. But still, what'd you think Snowflake? Were they any good?
Snowflake: YEEEEEAAAAAAHHHHHH!
Well there you have it folks! They're all 'Snowflake Approved'! Second highest honor next to 'Chuck Norris Approved' if you ask me. Now anyway, let's finish this up so we can start the chapter!
Snowflake: YEEEEAAAAAHHHH! *flies up in the air with the enthusiasm of his 'YEAH!' then lands on the ground. Cracking in underneath him*
Wow, that's a lot of enthusiasm... Oh well, hope you all enjoy the chapter! *turns to Snowflake and gets ready to say it*
Snowflake and Me: YYYYYYYYEEEEEEEAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH!
Intro Area Decorations to Date: A broken ceiling, wires all around the floor, thousands of tiny pieces of paper, some stray pieces of tape and glue lying around, scorch markings on the floor that spell out 'Blitz Waz Herez', a baby T-Rex named Dino, the TARTIS, Trixie's hat laying next to the TARTIS, a giant golden statue of Stepony (Pony Stephano) who is wearing a Rarity shirt, a chalkboard with names of most the main characters that have tallies under each of them (Rarity having the most), a Rarity flag on the floor, and cracks on the ground.
Disclaimer: I do not own MLP. All I own is this idea, Blitz, Dino, RJ, and anything else that I've personally created throughout the story. That not including the three background characters that belong to three of the readers that read this story!
Twilight's POV
"Come on Spike, it's your move." I told him, waiting for him to take his turn.
"Hold on Twilight, I'm trying to think! It's not exactly easy to beat you at chess, you know!" Spike said, getting frustrated by my nagging. But I didn't really pay attention to the second sentence as I heard what he first said. About him trying to think.
Perfect. I thought to myself, seeing him get back into deep thought. I then focused my magic on Spike's mind, trying to learn my latest spell. Mind Reading.
It was a very advanced, yet amazingly difficult, spell to learn as you might have guessed. So the only way to truly practice it was to make sure the target of the Mind Reading spell was in deep thought, or had a lot on their mind in general. Which is why I wanted to play Spike in a game where it's all strategy, that way I was sure that Spike would have a lot to think about.
So with my horn glowing lightly, I focused on Spike's mind. Trying to hear just what he was thinking. And after a few seconds, it started to work!
"Okay, you can do this! This opportunity doesn't happen everyday! That giant pile of gems... All for me if I can just take eight pieces of Twilight's side! And I've already taken seven of them! Oh, I can already taste that big juicy sapphire sticking out of the pile! So succulent and juicy... Oh, I just can't bare not eating that gem!"
I can't believe it! It was working! I could hear what Spike was thinking! Only, it took a lot out of me. By the time I stopped the spell, I was trying to keep from panting, and I could feel a headache starting.
Luckily, Spike wasn't paying attention as he got ready to make a move. And even though I read his mind, I didn't know what his plan was. Guess I was a little impatient in using the spell. Oh well, from where his team is, I know that he can't take any of my team this turn now matter what.
He saw this though and sighed, just moving his knight ahead a little, getting him in a position to take my queen. But as soon as he let go of the piece, he immediately regretted it. "Oh wait, I messed up! Can I move my piece back?!" He asked, not seeing my rook on the same row as his knight, which I could now take.
I giggled a little at his slip up and shook his head. "Sorry Spike, but that'd be bending the rules." I said cheerfully as I moved the rook with my magic, taking his knight. This left him with his king, three pawns, on rook of his own and a-OH NO!
"Ha! Got ya Twilight!" He gloated as he took his bishop, bringing it across the board and taking my knight. And more specifically, my eighth piece.
I sighed in defeat, but couldn't help but smile at him. "Congratulations Spike. You took eight of my pieces. You get the gems." I said, levitating the pile from my side, over to his. It was only fair, being that he actually got this close to beating him. To bad it wasn't a real game of chess though, because he had left his king wide-open for my queen to take, thanks to that move of his.
"I can't believe it! I actually did it! Usually, I only take like three pieces before you win!" He said, salivating over the pile of gems he won.
"Yeah well, I had my mind on something else. Well, I'll let you eat that big juicy sapphire of yours before I have you do something else for me." I told him, putting quotation marks around 'big juicy sapphire' with my hooves.
"Thanks Twilight! I've been thinking about that sapphire ever since you challenged me to a game of chess!... Wait a second! How come you knew that I was thinking about it?" Spike asked. That's when he realized it and smiled greatly. "Did you use the Mind Reading spell?" He asked, so proud that I was able to do it.
"Yes. Although, it only worked for a little bit and left me exhausted." I told him, being honest.
He knew that I had been trying to learn about this spell and how to use it for a few days now, and this is the first time I've actually tried it. And while it was an invasion of privacy, it could be really helpful for knowing how to calm down a beast or some pony that was infuriated about something. So it was only meant for the most dependable and trustworthy ponies. Me fitting in that category by Princess Celestia's standards. Which when I first heard, I had to admit I was a little over-joyed...Hehehe...
"Well it's still great! That means that you can use the spell!" Spike said, feeling happy for me.
"Well, sort of." He stopped smiling and looked at me with confusion. "Not every pony thinks the same way, so I'll need to learn how to read different types of minds than just one."
"Got it... How do we do that?" He asked, sucking on the sapphire.
"Well, can you get a few of the others and invite them to come as soon as they can? They might be willing to help me out if I ask." I asked him, still a little tired to go out right this instant.
"Got it! You can count on me Twilight!" Spike said, heading outside with the sapphire in his mouth, and a bowl-full of gems balanced on his tail. I knew I could trust him to do this for me. And I didn't have to read his mind to know that.
Rarity's POV
"Don't worry sir, I assure you that these robes of yours will be one-hundred percent to your liking." I told him with complete confidence.
"Really? You sure? Because out of what every pony said, you have some kind of obsession with gems whenever it comes to clothes." He said with a risen eyebrow.
"Oh please, it's not an obsession. It's just most of the time a necessity." I said, brushing that little bit of gossip aside. Though I could see why every pony say that. And it wasn't really a bad thing, so I just kept the thought of ponies gossiping about my ravishing clothing line in mind on that subject.
Speaking of, the fact that he had asked around for a place that could make him these robes made me realize that he had to be new to Ponyville. I should've known this sooner though, since Pinkie Pie always throws a little soiree for any newcomers that move into Ponyville.
But back on topic, this new resident of Ponyville's name was Swift Lightning. He had blue eyes along with a dark blue coat, which reminded me somewhat of Rainbow Dash's. And his tail and mane was black with a red streak that went down a little off to the right instead of the middle. Finally, his Cutie Mark was a simple shield with a lightning bolt going across it. What it resembled, I hadn't asked but it wasn't for the literal sense. It had a meaning behind it. Much like Twilight or Cheerilee's marks.
What he was doing in my shop was obvious enough though. He wanted me to make him some white robes with red as the secondary color. He had called them the AC B-hood Robes, which I had no idea what that meant. The 'B-hood' part confused me slightly, but since the design on these robes called for a hood to be stitched onto them, I guessed this just was to make it sound a bit mysterious. Next was the initials 'AC', which I didn't understand either. Though I don't know if I want to. I couldn't quite place it, but the thought of those two letters being side by side like that made me cringe in slight fear mentally. About a very... Violent subject for some reason.
So ignoring the name, I looked back over the design he presented with me, writing down any side notes that I needed to remind myself of the design. 'No Gems' not being a problem for me since it was a very difficult to forget something like that.
"If you say so. Just please don't add anything onto the design. I like it the way it is." Swift told me, not budging on the matter.
"Oh, you won't have to worry about that darling, I honestly love the design myself. In fact, I wouldn't change one thing about it." I said to him with a polite smile and nod.
Though if I had to change anything myself, I would add a few gems here and there, not too many. Along with change the color scheme to white and dark purple. That way it would match my mane. Oh, and speaking of I suppose that I would edit the design to not include the hood. But I digress, the design was great in its simplicity.
"Okay, thanks. When do you think it'll be done?" He asked me.
"Oh, right. I never clarified. Well, luckily I finished all of my critical projects so it should be done soon. Come back in say... Three hours." I said with a nod as I levitated the design off the table, along with the notes.
"Three hours? You sure you can make it in just three hours?" He asked me, unsure of my talent on the subject.
I simply chuckled a little at his question. "Well I suppose it's obvious for a newcomer to doubt my creative skills. But to answer your question, yes. It will be easy for me to finish this clever yet simple design. Perhaps even sooner! Though I won't go that far of course." I told him, sounding a little more boastful than I intended.
"Alright. Thank you again. I'll be back at around three hours I guess. Don't mess it up." He said as he got up to leave. It didn't faze me in the slightest though, as he hadn't yet learned of my talents as a seamstress.
"Oh hi there." I heard a very familiar voice call out as the door opened. After pinning the design in my workroom, I turned around to see Spike coming in as Swift opened the door.
"Hey." Swift said simply as he left, leaving only Spike at the door.
"Okay... Anyway, hey Rarity." Spike said, now all of a sudden forgetting about meeting Swift as he saw me. "Who was that guy?" He asked, not exactly sounding like he liked him being here.
Which was understandable since he did come off as rude towards the poor baby dragon. "Just a customer giving me a simple design to make. So simple, I might just be able to finish it in about twenty minutes. Anyway, what was it you needed?" I asked him.
"Huh... Oh yeah!" Spike said, suddenly remembering. Odd, I wonder just what made him forget. "Twilight wants me to ask all of you if you can come over to the library. She wants some help with a new spell." He told me.
"Help with a new spell? Well even though I am a unicorn, I do not think I have any talent that can assist Twilight in her studies." I said, not wanting to come off even the bit boastful. Even if it would be to just Spike. I am a lady after all, and being boastful is not lady-like in the least.
"Come on Rarity, you have plenty of talent! I'm sure that just your help would be more than enough for Twilight!" Spike said to me, boasting for me.
And even though I was still against that idea of gloating, Spike did make a good point. Twilight wants me and the others to help. Besides, if it will only take around two hours. That still leaves me with plenty of time to make it back so I can work on this custom order.
"Well alright, if you insist Spike. Thank you for telling me that Twilight needs help. I'll head over right now." I said, starting to head for the door. Which Spike held open for me with a smile. My, how chivalrous of him.
"See you there! Rarity..." I heard him say happily as he walked away. I guess I was walking at a slight brisk pace because I didn't hear the second part he was saying. Oh well, if it's anything of dire attention I'm sure he would come after me or simply tell me at Twilight's so I won't fret about it.
Now I wonder just what Twilight wants anyway. Hmm...
Spike's POV
So after seeing Rarity, I made a B-line for Sugarcube Corner. I just hope Pinkie Pie isn't acting too random today.
And I open the door to find... Mr. Cake moving back and forth frantically. Huh? I wonder what he's up to.
"Hello Mr. Cake. What's up?" I asked, seeing him bring box after box over to the counter. I also noticed that no other pony was in here, though I could hear Pinkie and two giggling twins upstairs.
"Oh, hello Spike." Mr. Cake said, going into the back room.
"Sorry, but we're kind of busy at the moment." Mrs. Cake finished saying as she came from the backroom.
"Oh, I'm sorry. I was just wondering if Pinkie could come over for a little while. You see, Twilight needs her help with something." I told them.
"Oh well, we're a little busy at the moment so Pinkie had to watch the kids. But I suppose I could watch them for about half an hour while I box up all the sweets for an important delivery." She said, coming to a compromise. "Pinkie? Are you up there?" She called out upstairs.
But just as she called, Pinkie was already coming down, bringing the twins with her. "Don't worry Mrs. Cake, I heard the whole thing! I promise I'll be back right after I finish helping Twilight!" She said, acting really responsible.
"Oh, that'll be great Pinkie, thank you." Mrs. Cake said, taking the twins and going back to the backroom to help box up all the sweets while Mr. Cake brought them all out to be loaded up.
"Wait, how did you hear the whole thing?" I asked her, confused.
"Oh, well you see I forgot to fix that hole in my floor, so I always hear when a pony comes into the store! One time, I thought the front door was my alarm, and woke up super-duper early! You wouldn't believe how much I've almost tripped in that hole either! But it sure is fun to see Gummy drop his ball down and surprise every pony that comes into the store! And since Gummy's really good at playing catch, the ball bounces right up and through the hole, so Gummy gets a chance to play catch even when I'm not around! But obviously it's twice as fun to play catch when there's twice the players to play catch! So he sometimes waits for me to come back so he can have twice the fun at playing catch! But since Gummy's really creative, and I'm really creative, we have even more than twice the fun! Sometimes, we have three times the fun! Or ten! Oh, oh, and especially this one time, we had three-hundred times the fun! But Gummy always says he has a ga-billion times more fun when I play catch with him! But sometimes, I know that he's only having a million times more fun! But don't tell him I told you! Cause then he'll tell me not to tell him to tell you to tell me!"
Before she could tell me anymore about the really confusing story, I cleared my throat a little. Getting her attention. "Uh Pinkie...Twilight?. Needs your help."
She then gasped really loudly, remembering. "Oh, you're right! I gotta hurry and help Twilight! Bye Spike!" She then jumps up to the hole and talks through it. "Bye Gummy!"
As soon as she landed, she ran outta the store so fast, I lost sight of her once she was out in the street.
"Alright then... Well, that only leaves the others! I better hurry!" I then ran out to get to the closest house from here. Blitz's house.
Stopping in front of Blitz's door, I knocked on it quickly. Wanting to hurry and get all the others rounded up. When no pony answered the door, I knocked again.
And before I could knock a third time, I heard the window upstairs open. I backed up from the house only to see RJ looking out the window.
"Oh hey RJ. Is Blitz in there?" He simply nodded, knowing that I couldn't understand him.
"Well could you bring him out here?" He then made a few chattering sounds towards me, which had an attitude behind them.
"I'm guessing that was a no... Well, why not?" He then laid against the side of the window and made some snoring sounds.
"He's asleep? But it's two in the afternoon!" RJ simply shrugged, not really sure why Blitz wasn't awake by now either. It was kind of weird though how he was awake while Blitz wasn't, yet he was nocturnal.
"Well could you wake him up? Twilight needs to see him." I told him. RJ thought for a second before giving me a thumbs up and going back inside. Well, at least he wasn't as stubborn as Angel. Though he had an attitude just like him.
A few seconds later, I was shocked to hear a train whistle go off inside the house. "AH!" I heard Blitz yell out, followed by the train whistle stopping. After a little bit of arguing, I saw Blitz come to the window, rubbing his head in pain.
"Note to self: Make ear raccoon proof..." Blitz said before shaking his head to try to make the sound go away. "Hey Spike, what's up?" He asked, trying to act as though nothing happened.
"Well Twilight wants me to try to get every pony to come over to her library to help her with something." I told him, being in a bit of a hurry.
"Oh. Well, I don't have much to do today. Sure, I'll head over right now." He said flying out the window. After a little more chattering, he turned back inside his house and saw RJ. "Don't worry RJ, Fluttershy should be here any minute. I asked her yesterday if she could bring over some raccoon food for you. Plus, there's some food in the fridge." After what seemed to be some calm chattering, Blitz came towards the ground and looked ahead. "Oh, and speaking of, hey Fluttershy. Right on time!"
I turned around to see Fluttershy coming over, bringing what looked like two big bags of food. Each the size of RJ himself. Jeez, that raccoon must eat a lot!
"Thanks again Fluttershy. Sorry I asked for so much." Blitz said. At that moment, RJ jumped out the window and grabbed onto the rain gutter, sliding down it like a fireman's pole. He then ran over to the side of the house for a wagon before bringing it over.
"Oh, it's no problem at all. I'm just glad that I could help." Fluttershy said politely, putting the bags into the wagon RJ brought over.
"Hey Fluttershy, Twilight was wondering if you could come over to help her out." I explained to her.
"Oh. Well I guess I could come over for a while... Though, I need to get back to my animal friends soon to feed them... It's almost their lunch time." She said, not wanting to disappoint either the animals or Twilight.
"Don't worry about it! I'm sure that Twilight will only need your help for a little bit." I reassured her.
"Well if it's only for a little bit then I guess I should go over... Okay." Fluttershy agreed with a nod.
"Alright, great! You two go on ahead, I still gotta get Applejack and Rainbow Dash. See ya!" I said, running off. Maybe after I get Applejack, she can help me find Rainbow Dash.
Blitz's POV
"Hey Blitz?" I heard Fluttershy say my name.
"What is it?" I asked, turning towards her as we walked towards the library. Which was only a minute away and in view
"What do you think Twilight needs help with?" She asked me. That is, if you know what she needs..." She added, trying not to sound rude or anything about helping Twilight.
"Don't know. Spike was in a hurry to get the others. I'm guessing he was trying to get us all there. Must be important I guess." I didn't really know since Spike didn't go into much detail about it.
"Oh... Well, I hope we can help her. I don't want to end up burdening her more than trying to help her." She said, not sure if she could help Twilight.
"I'm sure it's nothing. Probably just answering some questions, or helping her out with her books. Probably nothing that bad." I guessed, thinking nothing of it.
As soon as we got there, we walked in, seeing some of the others already. Those being Twilight obviously, Rarity, and Pinkie Pie.
"Hey Fluttershy. Hey Blitz. Glad you two could come." Twilight said with a smile.
"Hey Twilight. What did you need?" I asked her, hoping that both me and Fluttershy would get an answer.
"Well you see, I've been trying to learn this spell. And to do it, I needed all of your help. but since Pinkie and Rarity are on schedules of their own, we better hurry. Especially since I know how it is to be late about something." She said, keeping them in mind.
"Oh um... I don't have much time either... Unless you really need me to stay for a while that is..." Fluttershy said quietly.
"Oh, well in that case I guess we can get started now. I mean, I don't need all of you here at once for this. So I'll try to see if I can use the spell quickly. You see, it's a very advanced spell that lets you read another ponies mind." She explained to us.
"Kind of an invasion of personal space, don't you think?" I said, not really liking where this was going.
"Don't worry, I don't plan on using it unless it's during emergencies. It's supposed to be for learning why some pony is doing something wrong or harmful towards others. That way, the unicorn who used the spell could figure out how to resolve the problem. Although, I can see why you might call it an invasion of privacy since some unicorns that have learned it in the past have used it for wrong doings. Still, the princess thought it would be fine for me to learn it in case a problem happened." She explained further.
"Alright, well we trust you Twilight." Rarity said, speaking for all of us.
"How come you needed all of us for this though? I mean, can't you master it after reading one ponies mind?" I asked, still kind of unsure about this. I mean, it was telepathy after all. And I didn't really like anything like this to be honest. It just never seemed right to me.
And when I saw Fluttershy and Rarity giving me some slight frowns in disapproval, Pinkie Pie just smiled at me.
"Oh come on Blitz, this is going to be so much fun! She can be like a fortune-teller if she did this! Like me!" Pinkie then gasped, getting an idea. "Then we can tell each other's fortunes! Then we can team up and use our fortune-teller powers to tell all of Ponyville their fortunes! Every pony will be SO fortunate after getting their fortunes!" She then giggled at the thought of it all.
"Okay, okay, I'll go along with it." I agreed, not really seeing the problem with it if Twilight was only going to do it once to us to try to learn how to do it. Besides, I guess it could be useful eventually.
"Great! Now what all of you have to do is pretty easy. I just need you to think about some pony else in the room. But not out loud! And as you are, I'll read each of your minds one at a time. Once I'm done I'll tell you to stop and I'll tell you who's thinking about who. Just don't make a sound. The spell's needs complete concentration, and something might end up backfiring if I was to break concentration." She informed us all.
"Don't you worry Twilight! Not a peep, shush, or snortle will come from any of us!" Pinkie Pie said, speaking for us all.
"Good. As soon as you've all closed your eyes to think of some pony else, I'll start the spell." She told us.
One by one, they each closed their eyes, thinking about some pony else just like she said. I looked at Twilight one more time, her waiting on me so she could start.
I sighed quietly and closed my eyes, starting to think. I went ahead and just choose Twilight though, since my mind just kept coming back to how her spell could go wrong.
Okay, so what is there to think about Twilight anyway? Well, I guess she's the smartest of us all. Of course, she does have an unfair advantage since she lives in a library. But really, magic does take a lot of studying I guess. And I was never much of a reader. Speaking of, what made Twilight want to read so much anyway? What, did her parents have a private library right next door to her room? I guess that'd be as good reason as any to start reading. Or maybe it's because she was chosen by Celestia to be taught? I don't know honestly. And- wait a minute? I just realized. Twilight said the spell might backfire right? What did she mean by that?!
Oh great, it's too late to back out of this, isn't it?! Great, now there's a slight chance that this might be bad! Wait, hold on there Blitz. This is Twilight you're talking about. She's way more aware about spells and what might happen. I'm pretty sure that everything's going to be just-
Before I could even finish that thought, I heard a loud and surprised gasp. And before I could open my eyes, I felt a sharp pain in my head before falling to the ground unconscious, along with all the others that were in the room.
Oh, what was Twilight thinking?
Well there ends the first part! I really hope that you all liked this chapter! Honestly, I liked how it turned out, even though it took me a while. You see, schools just now starting for me, and since I just transferred to a new school, it's going to be murder for me! Still, with all of that, I hope that I can still get these chapters done in a decent amount of time. Though, I'm not sure how well since I'm not sure just how much homework this new schools going to be shoveling me.
Still, hope you all enjoyed it! See you at tomorrow for the next episode! Bye for now!
QotC: What do you think about the Mind Reading Spell?
54. Mind Swap (Episode 2)
Welcome back every pony! Well, I am glad to give you guys the next part of this! And I can tell that a bunch of you are ready for it! Especially since I left the first part of this episode on an actually half decent cliff hanger! XD
But anyway yeah! I am really happy to bring this episode into the second part! Not only that, but I can't wait to see how you all react to where the stories going.
And to stop myself early before I reveal anything, let's go ahead and bring in the next guest on the show! Some pony I bet none of you were expecting. And if you think you can guess who it is, than go ahead and try!
... Did you try to guess yet? Probably not since you're just gonna immediately look down one or two lines to see who it is, lol.
And here she is now! The pony you probably never guessed out of them all! Here's... *Pause so I can rip off a joke from Rainbow Dash* Princess Celestia!
Princess Celestia: *walks into view* Why hello there Zeke. Nice to finally get to meet you in person. Although, I did expect the intro to be a little more... cleaner.
Yeah, I usually leave in stuff like this that the others that have come into the intro. I mean, some have really started to grow on me. Like Dino here, *Dino runs up next to me* the giant golden Stepony with the really stupid looking shirt on, and even the TARTIS itself! Honestly, it really is great... Though, it is kind of dull in here...
Princess Celestia: May I try something that might help?
Sure, go right on ahead. As a matter a fact, if you want to even clear up some of the stuff in here I wouldn't mind.
Princess Celestia: Alright. Thank you.
*she uses her magic and the roof completely disappears and is replaced by a normal sky, with a sun in the middle. Making the entire intro look way more alive. Also, some wind blows through the intro, making a few pieces of trash and stuff blow away for good*
Wow, that looks way better! Thanks Princess Celestia!
Princess Celestia: Why, anytime Zeke. Just remember our deal. That I actually play a main part in the next episode.
Of course! I was actually planning on that before the season even started! I was gonna include you, your sister, Shining Armor and Cadance even!
Princess Celestia: My, that is great news. But aren't you forgetting some pony else? Some pony who you promised to bring to the reading audience?
Uh... Wait, you mean even you want me to bring... HIM into the next episode? *she simply giggled at my question and nodded* Gulp... Well... Yay verily...
Anyway, all awkwardness aside let's get to the real stuff! The Top Three Comments!
3: Justus80. Yes, that customer, Swift is his name, will be a reoccurring background character. And now that you mention it... I think it might be something for Blitz to know about. That might just happen. Wouldn't you say Princess Celestia?
Princess Celestia: Well when he came, I never took away any part of his memory. But he made a promise that he couldn't go into detail about anything violent from his world. So... I'd have to say it may or may not happen.
Alright, glad I can have that option if it ever comes around. Onto the second comment!
2: TongueTwisted. Wow, you have no faith in them do you? LOL, I'm kidding! Of course, what happens might just be really entertaining! That, or confusing...
Princess Celestia: Actually, it's a combination of both. *she said with a smile*
Good point... Guess that's why you're the princess. Final comment!
1: The1TheOnlyBro. Uh dude? I think that's Princess Trollestia's line! *I break out laughing while the Princess simply smirks at the name*
Princess Celestia: I have to admit, that nickname is a little humorous.
Wow, really?! I thought you of all ponies would hate that meme!
Princess Celestia: Well it's not exactly out of context, since I do enjoy a good sense of humor. It's just that other meme... *she said, frowning a little in anger*
Wait, you mean Princess Mole- *At that moment, I was sent flying into the wall, cracking it upon impact at speeds that Rainbow Dash would gawk at. All thanks to Celestia's magic*
Princess Celestia: Never. Call. Me. That. Name. *She said darkly, looking angry as ever*
Ow...Got it... *falls to the ground, unconscious*
Princess Celestia: *Upon seeing what she just did, she immediately looked guilty for doing so* Oh no... Well, I better take him to the Royal Doctor to fix him up. Enjoy the chapter every pony.
Intro Area Decorations to Date: A very realistic sky with a sun in the middle, wires all around the floor, scorch markings on the floor that spell out 'Blitz Waz Herez', a baby T-Rex named Dino, the TARTIS, Trixie's hat laying next to the TARTIS, a giant golden statue of Stepony (Pony Stephano) who is wearing a Rarity shirt, a chalkboard with names of most the main characters that have tallies under each of them (Rarity having the most), and cracks on the ground and in the wall.
Disclaimer: I do not own MLP. All I own is this idea, Blitz, Dino, RJ, Jumpy, and anything else that I've personally created throughout the story. That not including the three background characters that belong to three of the readers that read this story!
Blitz's POV
Ugh... Man, my head's killing me. What did Twilight end up doing anyway?
As I started to stir, I saw multiple different colored blobs in front of me. I guessed that each of them were my friends in front of me. One all pink. Pinkie Pie. One yellowish with a light pink. Fluttershy. Another white and purple. Rarity. And the last one black and yellow... Wait a second, I thought I was the only one that was black and yellow.
Knowing that I was still a little out of it, along with my head still killing me, I reached for my head to massage it. But as soon as my left hoof got close to it, something stabbed my left hoof.
"OW!" I screamed out in pain, surprised that I somehow felt pain with my left hoof even though it was fake. Or that I accidentally stabbed my hoof with something that was on my head. Or that my voice sounded very feminine all of a sudden. Wait, What?!
I slowly started to get up, and through my still slightly blurred vision, I could see some of the others getting up too.
"Is every pony alright?" I heard Pinkie ask groggily. Which was kind of odd considering how she always seems so hyped up on sugar.
"Yeah... Yeah, I think so. Only, I stabbed my hoof with something on. My... Head..." Okay, no doubt about it. My voice was now feminine for sure. After saying all that, there was no doubting it.
"Well obviously, silly! You do have a horn after all!" I heard Blitz tell me with a way more up-beat tone than usual. WAIT, WHAT?!
"B...B-b... Blitz?..." I asked me! Or him! Or-whoever that is! At this point, it was surprise after surprise for me. I mean, Fluttershy might as well have started screaming as loud as-
"AAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH!" I had to cover my ears from that defining shriek of terror coming from-Fluttershy...
"Why am I suddenly not surprised!" I say with sarcasm dripping from my mouth.
"Fluttershy, what's wrong?!" I hear Pinkie ask with seriousness. I had to do a double-check just to make sure it was Pinkie saying that and not some pony else. What was going on?
"This is. The! Worst! Possible! Thing! My mane has all of a sudden turned the same color as Fluttershy's! This color doesn't match my coat at all! It's even worse than the time my mane got caught on a tree branch right after I got out from the spa!" Fluttershy said with great drama. Again I ask, WHAT THE HAY WAS GOING ON?!
"Okay, why are all of you acting so different?!" I asked, now completely at a loss for anything else! I mean, Fluttershy was being over-dramatic! Pinkie Pie was acting without even a bit of entertainment or joy! Rarity was cowering her head under a book! And I was looking at me! Without having the use of a mirror!
"What do you mean Twilight?" Blitz, or he, or it, or-I DON'T KNOW ANYMORE! The pony that looked like me asked the question! OKAY?!
"Did... Did you just... Call me Twi-Twilight?..." I asked, not sure what to think anymore.
"Blitz! I'm Twi..." Just as Pinkie was about to correct the other Blitz, she finally saw me and her jaw dropped to the floor.
She quickly closed her mouth, then she went back to studying me. Looking very confused and concerned.
"But how are- I mean I'm- HUH?!" Pinkie asked, now looking at her hoof. Which apparently to her surprise was pink. But that was normal for Pinkie wasn't it?!
I decided to do the same, going back to inspect my left hoof that I accidentally stabbed with the horn I told me I had. And without thinking much about that last part, I saw that it was a light purplish color instead of black. Not only that, but it was a little red from it being hit by my horn.
"Okay... First thing I'm going to ask..." I said calmly, clearing my throat so the others could look up to me. "Who are you?!" I asked with both an angry and confused voice as I pointed to the Blitz in front of me. That's when I realized that my new feminine voice was that of Twilight's voice.
"Oh wait, I know this one! I'm Pinkie Pie!" The Blitz in front of me said with a big smile.
At this moment, I think I pieced together what happened to us all.
"Okay, and which one of you, besides me," I said, looking towards Pinkie Pie who was in my body... Okay, that just sounds weird to say. "is the real Twilight?" I asked, looking back at them all.
"That would be me." Pinkie Pie, or Pinkie Pie's body said as it raised its hand.
Okay, so I guess I could piece this together. I was in Twilight's body... Okay I'm gonna rephrase that, because it sounds all kinds of wrong! I was Twilight. Pinkie was me. Twilight was Pinkie. And I'm guessing that Rarity and Fluttershy just switched places. With that all in mind, I glared at 'Pinkie' with as much anger as I could.
"What. Did. You. Do?" I asked through my gritted teeth. As I did, I could've sworn I saw something glowing directly above me. But I just ignored it for now and kept glaring at Twilight.
"Um... I might've... made a teeny-tiny mistake and...Switched our minds...Hehehe..." Twilight said slowly, trying not to make me mad.
"Y-you swi-swi-switched our..." At that exact moment, I just cracked. "WHAT?!" And the second I lashed out like that, was the second that light above me went full blast on brightness and exploded, sending us and the tree house library air born.
The second we all landed, I jumped right back up, glaring at Twilight who was quickly scrambling to get up. "I can fix this! I can fix this!" She said, trying desperately to calm me down. Not much that would do though as I was steaming with anger. So much that I was starting to get really dehydrated.
Man, I could use some water!
"Woah, Blitz! I didn't know you knew how to use magic!" Pinkie said, pointing above me.
"Huh?" I asked, looking up to where she was pointing, only to see a glass of water levitating above me. But as soon as I looked at it, I was a little shocked. Which made it stop levitating and fall on my head, drenching me with water.
On instinct, I cringed. Ready to be shocked since the water had touched me. Only... I wasn't getting hurt by it. Yeah, it sucked that I was drenched with water. And because of that, I wished I could dry off and all, but-
And just by thinking about getting dry, my horn burst into flames, not only drying me completely, but scaring what sanity I had left. "AH! PUT IT OUT! PUT IT OUT! PUT IT OUT!" I said, trying to wave my head around to make the fire go away, or get of my head or something!
"Blitz darling, you need to calm down! Just take a deep breath and relax..." Flutter- I mean, Rarity told me. And it sounded weird because without having a hint of shyness or caution in her voice it just sounded... Off. It even sounded like her voice was usually snarky for some reason.
I took in her advice though and stopped running around like a mad man, taking a very deep breath. And about three breaths later the fire stopped and my horn stopped glowing. I sighed in relief as I slid to the ground. Glad it was over.
"Blitz, you need to stay in control of both your emotions and thoughts. If you're not in control of either, then the magic's going to go crazy and do whatever you think. Though, not exactly how you want to." Twilight told me.
"Okay... Got it... Calm and relaxed... I can do that..." I said, talking slowly.
"Good. You see, this is why baby unicorns have magical surges. Because they're not in control of their emotions and thoughts at such a young age. But since you're not in control of them either, yet you have all of my trained magic, whatever you think might just happen." Twilight explained further.
"Alright. Got it." I said, trying not to think about it so much.
"That means the same for you Flutter..." As Twilight turned towards where we saw Fluttershy last, we instead saw a giant pile of books. Twilight simply sighed. "Fluttershy, you need to stay in control of your powers too." Twilight instructed Fluttershy.
"O-okay..." We heard Rarity's faint voice call out shyly from underneath the books. A few seconds later, Fluttershy came out from inside the giant pile of books, hiding on part of her face with Rarity's mane like she always did when she was herself.
"Okay, so I guess we need to fix this quick before something else happens. By the way, what made you lose focus anyway?" I asked, turning back to Twilight.
"Well Hehehe..." When she saw that I wasn't smiling at her nervous laughter, she gulped. Careful of what to say since I was now in her place and had her magic, which could've blown us all up so high, Cloudsdale would have to look up to see us. "I thought I saw Princess Celestia's chariot, but it was just the strain of the magic getting to me, and it turns out it was just a canary."
I really wanted to blow up at her again, and I almost did. But remembering that my horn caught fire when I wasn't even angry, I didn't want to literally blow up by accident. So I simply took a deep breath.
"Okay, honest mistake... Anyway, how do we fix this?" I asked, trying to change the subject.
"Oh, well it's simple enough. We just need to find out what went-" But before Twilight could tell me the rest, Spike suddenly came through the door.
"Hey Twilight... Sorry it took so long... I couldn't find Applejack or Rainbow Dash anywhere..." Spike said, sounding out of breath. Guess he was in a hurry.
"Oh, well that's okay Spike! We have bigger problems right now anyway." Twilight said, responding to Spike. Sadly, since she was now Pinkie, that just made him get a little confused.
"Okay Pinkie Pie... Like what?..." He asked, not sure why 'Pinkie' spoke up.
"That's just it Spike! I'm not Pinkie Pie! I'm really Twilight!" Twilight tried to tell him.
Sadly, that only make Spike even more confused. Until a few seconds later where he burst into laughter. "Good one Pinkie Pie! Hahaha, you almost got me there!" He said in between laughs.
"No! I'm serious Spike! I am Twilight!" Twilight kept trying. But every time she tried to explain it, it all just seemed like a joke to Spike.
"Sorry Pinkie, but you can't fool me! I mean come on! You, Twilight?! That's like a total one-eighty! What next, are you gonna tell me that Blitz is Pinkie Pie?!" He asked sarcastically as he kept laughing. And somehow, I now felt insulted for not one, but two reasons. I could be funny like Pinkie Pie!
"Actually, I am Pinkie Pie! I'm just being Blitz right now! And Twilight's being me, and Blitz's is Twilight, and Rarity's Fluttershy, while Fluttershy's Rarity!" Pinkie said with a very happy attitude. Which sounded really off when it was coming from my voice. Wow, does it really sound that weird when I'm talking with an up-beat attitude like that? Okay, maybe I can't be funny like Pinkie Pie...
Spike rose an eyebrow at Pinkie, surprised that 'Blitz' was able to do a Pinkie impression like that. Then he broke out in even harder laughter, falling to the ground.
"Really Blitz?! Not you too! I mean, that doesn't even sound like Pinkie's voice at all!" He said, barely able to stand our 'prank'.
"Well duh! I'm Blitz right now! How would my voice sound like my usual Pinkie-ness anyway?!" Pinkie asked, the huge smile not looking very welcoming either. Jeez, note to self: Never try to be overly happy or smile like The Joker. It just looks like I'm Jeff the Killer. Except with different colors.
"Okay Blitz, you're really starting to freak me out." Apparently Spike thought the same as he backed away from 'Blitz' with some concern.
At this point, I knew he wasn't going to believe us. I mean, how could we prove it to him anyway? At least, in a way where it wouldn't be risky or anything.
I decided to try and play the part as Twilight, taking charge of it all. I smirked a little and spoke up. "Alright every pony, we might as well give up the act. I guess there's no fooling Spike this time." I said, playing to his ego at the same time.
"You got that right Twilight! No tricking the number one assistant!" He said, his ego getting a little too inflated.
"Don't push it big guy." I said calmly, raising an eyebrow at him to try and make it look a little more convincing. I could see out of the corner of my eye that 'Pinkie Pie' was frowning at me, wondering just what I was up to.
"Oh right... Sorry Twilight, I guess I got carried away." Spike said, rubbing the back of his neck in slight embarrassment.
"It's fine." I said, brushing that aside. I had to get him out of here though so I could tell the others my plan. So I came up with something else. "Hey Spike, do you think you could get all of us something to drink? We're all a little thirsty." I told him.
"Sure thing! It'll only take a few minutes!" He said, running off to the kitchen to get us all some punch or something. As soon as he was gone, I sighed in relief. Glad that it worked.
"That was some very nice acting Blitz. However did you manage to pull such a believable performance?" Rarity asked as she came over. But again with Fluttershy's not cautious accent, it came off sarcastic. Which again, was really weird.
"Well I guess it's easy enough when you weasel out of almost every conversation you get stuck into. That, and me taking an annoying year of theatre class..." The last part I mumbled, though I think Rarity heard me still. Guess since Twilight's voice was higher pitched than mine, I wasn't going to be that good at whispering anything.
"But why did you tell Spike that this was all a prank? He could've helped us." Twilight said, coming over as well to keep from talking across the room where Spike could hear.
"Well in all honesty, how would he be able to help? It's not like he knows anymore about this spell than you do. Plus, he might accidentally tell this whole problem to all of Ponyville. Guess who it'd eventually reach then?" I asked Twilight, her over cautiousness making her piece that fact together on her own.
"Okay, I guess you have a point. And speaking of, I know just how to fix this. The book that had the spell had just the instructions for how to fix this exact kind of error." Twilight told me.
"Okay, great! That means we just have to find the book that has the spell! Which is in..." I looked around, but after seeing the hundreds of books all over the place, my ears drooped down at the sight. "One of these hundreds of books..."
"Good thing I know just what book it's in! It's that one right-" As she pointed towards the right bookcase that had the book, Spike suddenly came back with a tray of drinks. All looking like grape punch.
"Here you go every pony!" He said, getting our attention. He then held up the tray of drinks towards me, even though he was five feet away from me. "Uh Twilight? Aren't you gonna take em?" He asked, confused by why I hadn't already.
"Huh?" I asked, not sure what he meant. Why would he stop five feet away and expect me to take them? I mean yeah, it was nice to meet halfway, but I thought that if Rarity was here then he would just bring the drinks to us himself.
"Yeah Twilight!" I heard 'Pinkie' say to me. "I know you're all completely uh... tired and stuff, but you still got some a that strong magicy-magic in ya right?!" She asked, acting like Pinkie Pie the best she could. Although it was kind of clear for any of us that knew the truth, that she was having a little trouble.
"Oh hehehe, right. Sorry Spike, it's just the spell I've been trying to learn has left me a little exhausted. Guess it took a lot more energy out of me than I realized." I said, gulping after I said that. Because now that meant I had to try to levitate the tray.
I took a deep breath before focusing on the tray itself. I tried to imagine lifting it with my magic and slowly bringing it over in between the five of us, careful to not spill or drop the drinks on it. And as I thought that, it started doing just that. I kept my eyes on the tray as it lifted off of Spike's claws and over to the ground near us. And when I thought it was close enough to the ground, I stopped focusing on the tray, letting it drop the last two inches or so. It clanged against the floor, but at least none of the drinks spilled over.
I mentally sighed in relief as I looked at the tray I finished moving. Which took about ten seconds. But hey, it was where it needed to be and it didn't spill. Mission accomplished I guess.
"Oh... Why, thank you. Spike." Fluttershy said, trying to act as much like Rarity as she could. But it was hard for her since Rarity was refined and a little outspoken, while she was quiet and shy.
"Yeah. Thanks Spike." Pinkie said, doing a decent job at sounding like me. Appreciative, but overly emotional. Well, maybe I could trust her to be me. Besides with my metal heart keeping my heart rate normal even through emotions, it should help keep Pinkie from acting all hyped up on sugar. But I still wasn't sure since now she was a living weapon that could end up in the hospital if she wanted to swim in the lake.
"Hey, it's what I do. Besides, since you all have to get going soon you might as well have something to drink before leaving." Spike said, taking a sip of his own glass of punch.
"Leaving?!" We all said in unison, just now remembering what we each had to do. Though, we didn't know what we had to do ourselves.
"Yeah. All of you had something to do today. Remember?" Spike asked, looking towards all of us.
"Oh, that's right!" 'Blitz' suddenly said, remembering. "Uh Pinkie, you said that you needed to babysit the baby cakes!" 'Blitz' said, reminding Pinkie.
"Oh yeah, you're right! How in all things baby did I forget that?!" She then giggled a little, trying so hard to be like Pinkie. "Thanks, Blitz!" 'Pinkie' said with a wink, now understanding what she had to do.
"Oh and Fluttershy... Don't forget about the animals of course." Fluttershy tried to tell Rarity, trying to act as much like Rarity as possible. Which sounded both quiet and over the top.
"Oh you're um... Right... And don't forget that... Customer thing at the boutique..." Rarity said, taking 'shy silences' between every few words. And it actually sounded pretty believable. Except she still sounded a little naturally snarky here and there.
"Oh, thanks ever so much for um, reminding me..." Fluttershy said, afraid that she would go too far and insult Rarity by talking like that.
"Well you all better get going then." I said with a little bit of sadness in my voice, a little sad that I would have to look through all these books by myself. It would take forever, but at least I knew what wall to look towards.
"Yeah! Good luck with the spell Twilight! Hope you do a good job at learning it!" Twilight said with a double meaning. She then had a look of genius and chugged the glass of punch before bouncing out the door. Okay, so maybe she could pull this off. Just barely anyway.
"I better get going too. Those poor little creatures will starve without me." Rarity said, going a bit to far with being dramatic about being Fluttershy. She then got up and started to leave. "Bye every pony." She said, now officially leaving.
"Well I'm afraid that I must... Depart as well. Ta ta Twilight, Blitz, and Spike..." Fluttershy said, leaving herself. That just left three more of us.
"Well, I'm gonna go take a nap. Since some pony woke me up early to monologue and play chess..." Spike said, glaring a little at me as he went upstairs, carrying a giant pile of gems in his arms.
"So what do I gotta do?" Pinkie asked, ready to do just about anything.
I turned to her, not sure what she could do. I couldn't really just let her wander around Ponyville, she might break something while being me. And she probably couldn't go help Twilight babysit the cakes either, because from what she's said about those two, they get into every mess possible. Meaning that Pinkie going near those babies was just as safe as letting them play on a construction site. Especially with that razor-sharp tail.
"Uh... Maybe you can just help me look around for that book." I said, thinking that keeping her here might be the best idea.
"Gotcha! Oh, and maybe I can use your grapple hoof to help!" She said, twisting the metal hoof clockwise, unlocking it. The worse part about that is that the hoof was right in my face.
"AH!" I screamed out, ducking down right before she let go of the hoof. And since I haven't put in a new rope yet, it wasn't attached to anything. Making it ricochet off of everything before slamming right into the wall Twilight pointed out, making every book fall out and into one big pile.
"Oopsy-Loopsy! Sorry Twilight!" Pinkie apologized, giving a nervous grin. Wow. Never before have I hated myself so much.
I felt my left eye twitch a little at the problem Pinkie just made. Now the books were all unorganized and in a pile on the ground. Though I didn't really care about that exactly, it still meant that we had our work cut out for us.
"Okay... This might be a problem." I said as I looked down, knowing that this was going to take a lot longer than I expected.
Fluttershy's POV
As soon as I got to Rarity's Boutique, I hesitated to go in. I mean, even though I technically was Rarity for the time being, was it right to just walk right in? Would it be wrong to just assume that Rarity would let me go right on in?
That's when I quickly remembered just why I had to come here in the first place. The animals would only accept being fed by me. And since Rarity was me for now, that meant that I had to do Rarity's job for now. Meaning that Rarity was counting on me to do this for her.
Luckily I knew how to do a little sewing here and there, so I could at least do an okay job at the order. Unless, that's thinking a little too brashly. I didn't mean to come off as boastful or anything...
Quickly shaking those thoughts away, I knew the task at hand. And I couldn't let Rarity down because I was too afraid on going into the store.
So taking a deep breath, I walked into the Boutique. Of course, no pony was in there or anything so I was all alone. Not even an animal friend to comfort me. Opal was probably taking her mid-afternoon nap, so that left me with only the job to do. Which was a little frightening, but still something I had to do.
So going into the workroom I saw all the materials gathered up in one place, ready to be used. Along with a picture of the order, and some notes with any important tips on what the design should appear to be. Which was mainly the type of stitching, the color scheme, and a few other things. It looked simple enough really. Even easier than Rarity's Gala dress I sewed together.
Oh, there I go bragging again. I really need to learn not to gloat about anything like that. It makes me seem so boastful.
I guess now that only leaves one thing. What about the gems? I mean, it doesn't say anything about them on the list of instructions. But it doesn't show any of the gems on the design either. I guess Rarity knew just how she was going to put them on so she didn't need to look at the design for the gems.
Well... Maybe the customer will be just fine with only the lining having a small amount of gems on them. I mean, it might not have been what Rarity would do, but hopefully it'll still be good enough.
It also has the deadline on the instructions too. Which said that it was due in- forty-five minutes! Oh no! I've been taking so long in studying the design, that I've wasted most of the time! I need to get started right away if I'm going to finish this!
Twilight's POV
Okay, I'm here! Now I just need to act like Pinkie until the cakes make their delivery. Then I simply need to take care of the twins. Well that shouldn't be too hard. I mean, I won't even have to act like Pinkie for that part.
As soon as I walked in, I saw a decent amount of boxes piled neatly next to the counter. Mr. Cake coming inside to get them and bring them out to a cart. While Mrs. Cake was sitting by, waiting for me to come.
"Oh there you are Pinkie! Right on time! We have to leave any second now!" Mrs. Cake said, happy to see me.
Oh I really hope I can pull off acting like Pinkie Pie. I mean, I knew how she acted. Of course, that's pretty hard to miss. The only thing is trying to act like her. It's not really easy for some pony to just act without reason all of a sudden where as Pinkie was a natural at it.
"Don't worry Mrs. Cake! You can count on me to watch them!" I said, saluting to her to act a little too serious.
"Good." She said, gettin up. "Now, they're asleep in their cribs and we'll only be gone for a few hours. But they might even stay asleep the whole time." Mrs. Cake told me with a smile.
"Okey-Dokey-Lokey!" I said, glad that I could say that naturally with Pinkie's voice.
"Come on now dear, we need to get going!" Mr. Cake said as he got the last box and started heading outside.
"Oh, right! Well, bye Pinkie Pie! We're counting on you! And remember, all your responsibilities are on the list that's on top of the fridge!" Mrs. Cake said, going outside to meet up with Mr. Cake so they could get going to deliver all of the sweets.
"Don't worry! Everything's under control!" I said, closing the door behind them. "Phew! At least that was easy. Anyway, the list is on the fridge and the babies are asleep. Good idea to check on them first." I said, announcing my first job out-loud to reassess the situation.
I then made my way upstairs, not having that much of a problem though since Pinkie was only a few inches shorter than me to begin with. And I got to the baby's room and opened the door to see the quiet sleeping faces off... No pony what so ever.
"Oh no, not good! Where are they?!" I said, now suddenly nervous about just how hard it had all became.
That's when I heard their laughter coming from- outside the open window!
I quickly ran over to the window to see that outside Sugarcube Corner were the babies. I went wide-eyed and ran for the door, going faster than I would have gone being me. Guess Pinkie was faster than me.
As soon as I got outside, I got to where they were. Only to see that they were already gone! I looked around frantically to find them, knowing that they couldn't have gone far.
Luckily, I was right as I saw a small flying baby round the corner... FLYING?! Oh no! This is bad! This is very bad! I thought Pinkie was just exaggerating when she said that they could fly and use magic for more than just sudden bursts!
Wait, it's probably not that bad! I mean, think about it! It's not like you saw Pumpkin Cake using magic right?! So maybe Pound is just an early bloomer or something! Yeah! That's probably it!
Sadly, I was proven wrong yet again when I saw a ball being levitated by Pumpkin Cake. "Hey, that's my ball!" A colt yelled out, very angry at the baby.
But when Pumpkin started to try to eat it, the colt sighed. "Ugh. Keep it..." He then walked away, sad that his ball was now a chew toy for a little baby filly.
"Pumpkin Cake, no! We do not eat toys, and we definitely do not steal!" I said, trying to use my magic to levitate it away. Only to see a few seconds later that it wasn't working because Pinkie Pie doesn't have magic...
I sighed and went over, getting the ball out of her mouth. She then started to tear up a little. "Oh please don't cry! Don't cry!" I said, trying to calm her down.
"Wait! Maybe Pinkie Pie has something that can help!" I said, reaching in the one place I always see Pinkie going for random stuff. Her mane!
"Come on, there's gotta be a pacifier or something!" I said, trying to find something in Pinkie's tangled up mane. Which for now was mine. "OW!" I pulled my hoof out, and saw a small hermit crab was pinching it. "Why does she... Oh, never mind!" I said, shaking the hermit crab off my hoof and trying to find something else in the mane.
I then came across something else and pulled it out, it luckily being a pacifier! "Oh, thank Celestia!" I said, putting it in the crying Pumpkin Cake's mouth. She then stopped crying and calmed down, making me sigh in relief.
"Okay. One down, one to go!" I said, putting Carrot Cake on my back and running off to find Pound Cake, keeping an eye on Carrot as I went. I can manage this, I mean, it's not like it'll be any harder than it is now to handle two babies...Right?...Right?!...
Rarity's POV
As soon as I got to Fluttershy's Cottage, it all looked calm enough. As always, there were a few animals flying and walking around here and there. Most of them going into the house. I was assuming because it was feeding time for them all. Which I had to manage for now...
I took in a deep breath and began to get myself ready. "Alright Rarity, you can do this. It is only until Blitz can find and learn how to fix the spell after all, so it won't be that difficult. Besides, I'm sure that Fluttershy has a list of what chores she has to do somewhere. Okay, all that leaves is maintaining a Fluttershy-like attitude." I said, summing up everything I had to accomplish.
I took a deep breath to clear my head, then headed in at a calm pace. Knowing that just barging inside wouldn't be anything Fluttershy would normally do.
And as soon as I got inside, I saw that most of the animals were all gathered in the living room. Awaiting me to give them their food.
"Oh, hello little ones." I said, making as gentle a voice as possible. "Sorry I'm late, Twilight wanted my help with something." I told them.
That made most of them simply smile and nod, I guess forgiving me. At least I was able to understand that much.
"Alright, now where's the food for them..." I mumbled to myself, looking around. When I heard a whistle, I turned and saw a squirrel holding a box of animal food.
"Oh, thank you for finding the box for me." I said carefully, going over and taking the box from him. I then saw the animals huddle around in a circle where the food was supposed to go. Well at least they were all making it easy for me.
I then simply poured most of the box in the middle of all of them, making them simply dive right in. Well, I guess that's one way to eat. Although you'd never see me eating like them.
As I started to put the box back where that squirrel was standing, I heard some pony clear their throat. Or, a bunny to be exact.
"Oh, I'm sorry." I said turning around. I then saw a slightly irritated Angel frowning at me. "I almost forgot. Here you go Angel." I said, pouring the food into a small bowl, then putting it in front of the rabbit. I mean, it made sense to give Angel more attention since he was Fluttershy's actual pet after all.
He only rose an eyebrow towards me, making me unsure of what to do next. "What-what's wrong Angel? Don't you want to eat?" I asked, trying to keep in character.
He then frowned even more, not buying it. He then tried to show me what he meant with charades, which I was never good at. He pointed to the bowl of animal food, then his tongue as he frowned.
"Well um, yes. That's what you do with food... You eat it." I said, not sure what Angel was referring to.
He shook his head and kicked the bowl, knocking the contents of the food all over the floor. Which the other animals hoarded and started eating.
"W-why would you do that? I thought you were hungry..." I said, shocked at why he would just throw that food away when he was obviously waiting for me to bring him some food.
He shook his head once more, and rubbed his stomach. Showing that he was indeed hungry. But he had thrown away the food I gave him that was especially for animals. So, what was he trying to say?
"But I tried giving you some food and you didn't want it... I don't understand what you want." I told him, being sincere, yet gentle about telling him.
But after saying that, he went wide-eyed for a second before glaring right at me. Angry at me all of a sudden. And not irritated angry. Angry as in I betrayed him in some way.
"What's wrong?" I asked, now scared about just why he was glaring at me.
He answered by jumping over to a table and picking up a picture of Fluttershy and Angel having a small picnic, showing it to me.
"What's wrong? Isn't it a picture of us?" I asked, getting nervous about what this was leading to.
He shook his head no and glared even more at me, showing me that he obviously knew that I wasn't Fluttershy.
"Well... It was great seeing you Angel, but I think Twilight might need my help again. So I think that I'm just going to go now. Ta t- I mean, bye now." I finished, now going for the door. But as soon as I got to the doorway, Angel, along with some other animals, started coming after me. All of them now knowing that I wasn't really Fluttershy.
"AH!" I screamed out, now running as fast as I could to get away from the animals. Which wasn't all that amusing at all because as much as I despised any physical activity that would cause my appearance to falter, being attacked by animals was definitely the bigger problem here.
I needed to get away from these animals as quickly as possible. Or at least lose them long enough to the point where I could wait for Blitz to hurry up and find the spell. But where...
"That's it!" I yelled out as I kept running towards Ponyville, having a stroke of genius! I know just where to hide! As long as the others can get to the library soon, I'll be just fine, and Fluttershy can help sort this out.
"Oh! I sure hope that she can help!" I said as I started coming into Ponyville. Squirrels, mice, and Angel all chasing after me all the way.
Fluttershy's POV
"Oh, I hope it's good enough! I don't want some pony to get mad at Rarity when it's really my fault!" I said, nervous about how this was going to turn out. And the fact that I was all alone without any pony to tell me what I may or may not have done right was only making it worse.
I went ahead and looked back at the robes the customer custom ordered, trying to see if there was anything that could've made it any bit better. I mean, the color scheme was right as far as the instructions asked, and it included all the other details and parts it asked for. Such as the hood, silver bracings for the front hooves, and even the belt that had the odd, yet scary looking triangle figure. All was right.
The only thing that I was worried about was the gems. Because Rarity didn't put in the design for the gems, which left me having to come up with a design myself. That being said, I decided to line the hood, sleeves, and bottom of the robes with small red rubies. Making the edges of the robes shine beautifully. But still, it was only what I thought. I wasn't the pony who would be keeping the robes.
And almost right on time, the front door opened. And the pony who specially ordered the robes came in. I had his robes on a mannequin, and under a sheet so the surprise wouldn't be ruined right away.
"Oh. Hello there." I said, trying to act just like Rarity. Which meant not acting like me. And I really hope that I didn't mess this up for her.
"Hi. So, it's finished?" He asked, getting right to the point. He looked a little excited about seeing it. I guess he really wanted to see it.
"Yes, it's right here." I said, taking the sheet off of the mannequin to reveal the robes. And when he saw them he had a mixed reaction. Which I frowned a bit at because that meant that I had to have messed up somewhere. "What's wrong?"
"Well it's great except for the one thing you said you wouldn't do...You put gems on it!" He said gesturing to it.
It made me flinch a little, but I know that I had to try to act like Rarity. So I did my best. "T-that's bad?..." I asked, not sure what else to say. I never guessed that there didn't have to be gems on it. I mean, usually every order Rarity makes needs gems. They look great with them. So I thought Rarity wanted to make it with gems.
He face-hoofed for a second before speaking up again. "Yes it's bad! I thought I made it clear that I didn't want any gems on this! And you even said yourself that you wouldn't put any on here! Multiple times!" He yelled out. Oh no! Now I think I know why it wasn't on Rarity's notes! She wouldn't forget something like that. Oh, why did I have to be so reckless?
"I...I'm sorry..." I said, not meaning to mess this up.
"Well that's not gonna do much! I mean, I even went as far as to pay you up front! I knew something like this wou..." He face-hoofed again before looking at me. "You know what, forget it. I'm just gonna go before I start yelling even more." He said as he started to go out the store.
This wasn't good. I couldn't just let him go like this. What would Rarity think? No, I had to try again. "W-wait..." I called out, hoping he would turn around.
He simply sighed and turned around. "Yes?"
"W-what if I redo it?" I asked him, not sure what else to say.
"Redo it? The whole thing? Without the gems?" He asked, clarifying that part to me again.
"Yes... I can redo it for you... If you'd like." I told him, desperate to fix this so Rarity wouldn't have to go through this when we switched back.
"Hmm... And how much would that cost anyway?" He asked, considering it.
"N-nothing. I...I'll do it for free." I told him, gulping. I hope Rarity would be okay with that.
"Well..." He sighed and nodded. "What else do I have to lose? Fine, I'll come back again. How long will it take this time?" He asked.
I felt so relieved that he would let me try again. At least I would have a chance to fix this. "It'll only take an hour... If, that's okay with you that is..." I told him, not wanting to force a time on him.
"Only an hour huh? That's a third of the time than before... And you really think that you can do it that fast?" He asked me.
"Yes. I can do it. I promise... Unless, you want it done sooner." I told him.
"No, an hour's fine I guess... Okay, fine. I'll come back in an hour then. Thanks." He said, now leaving.
And after he was gone, I sighed in relief. I almost ruined it all and made some pony hate Rarity's work. I don't know what I would do if I let that happen. At least now I just need to get to work re-doing the almost same design. All I need to do is get out the materials myself and get to work.
Only problem is... All the regular pure white fabric was at the very top of shelf. And all of the treads I needed were also somewhere I couldn't quite reach without my wings. Which left only one other thing for me to do. One thing that I had no experience or idea how to control.
I had to use Rarity's magic to remake the robes.
And so ends the second part! I really hope that you all are liking the stories, and if any of you have advice for how I could make it better don't hesitate to review or PM it to me! Honestly, I love criticism just as much as praise for my stories. Lets me know just how well, or bad, I'm doing with them!
Anyway, until next time every pony! Bro fists to all the Bros, and Bro-hooves to all the Bronies! Goodbye!
QotC: What, besides MLP, is your favorite movie/TV show?
55. Mind Melders! (Episode 2)
Hey Every pony! Glad to see that you're all back for the final part of this episode! And not only that, but with the QotC I asked last week, I wanted to try to make this whole intro all about Nostalgia! And what better Nostalgia then to bring in a G3 pony?!
Hold on, don't skip the intro yet! I'm kidding! Any fan in the right mind wouldn't want to talk about G3 MLP in a MLP FIM FanFic. That'd just be a complete disaster! Instead, I'm gonna bring in a the first character of MLP we're introduced to. Twilight!
Twilight: *comes into view, but stops in her tracks at the sight of the intro* What in the name of Equestria happened here?!
Funny story actually! You see, when you let the most random, destructive, and rambunctious characters in the intro, this happens! If you look carefully, you can probably guess just who made what mess.
Twilight: Wait, how did some pony manage to get a shirt on that golden statue? And why is it a shirt of Rarity?
Yeah... I gotta admit, even I don't know who did that. It's a tie between Dino, Pinkie, and Spike. You mind uh... Getting rid of that?
Twilight: I can't remember? Ever since Discord scared you half to Tartarus, you put a magic disabling spell that surrounds the intro. None of us can use are magic in here.
In my defense, Discord's guillotine looked very real! Plus, I wouldn't put it past him to do that, and somehow just make me a weird floating head! *shivers* Anyway with all that said, let us begin the top three comments! With you providing interesting, but to admit boring, facts about each show they all like!
Twilight: Now hold on a minute! What do you mean-
Top Three Comments!
3: whovian803. I don't know if you're saying that you love the Die Hard movies with Bruce Willis along with the Harry Potter movies, or that you're a die hard fan for Harry Potter movies. Either way, I love both of those movie series! But Die Hard's a little higher up on the list than HP. Sorry all HP fans.
2: VintageThunder98. I know that I'm probably going to lose a bunch of readers by saying this, but I need to be honest... I've never seen even one episode of Duck Dynasty!
*Twilight started gasping very loudly, shocked by what I said*
Wait a second, you like that show?!
Twilight: Well, I don't watch it that much either, but even I've seen one or two episodes of it! I haven't heard of some pony that hasn't before!
Well, I'm the first then. It's not that I don't find it funny or hate those kind of shows, it's just that I've never gotten around to seeing it! I don't know what channel to look for it, I don't usually have a lot of time to watch much TV anymore either! But since my whole family, all my friends, and even random people I meet at my school and on the street have seen it... I REALLY WANT TO SEE IT!
It's honestly just like Rainbow Dash and Cider. I never get a chance to get to it!
Twilight: Wow, nice use of analogies. *she told me, surprised that I actually used one*
Thanks. I try. Anyway, final comment!
1: moon fire 96. Wait, really?... Wow, when I made this I thought that the idea of mind switching had already been done. Well, it's nice to know that I'm probably one of the first to actually use that idea.
Oh and also, a friend of mine is addicted to that anime! To be honest, I'm more of a One Piece fan myself. Though my friend loves Dragonball Z so much, he even found this 'abridged series' a group of people made of it. Oh and also, I found a special episode that anime writers in japan made that put One Piece, Dragonball Z, and some other anime all in one episode. Though, they nerfed the Dragonball Z characters a little.
Still, it was fun to watch.
Anyways, with the comments done, let's get right into the episode! Bye for now every pony!
Intro Area Decorations to Date: A broken ceiling, wires all around the floor, thousands of tiny pieces of paper, some stray pieces of tape and glue lying around, scorch markings on the floor that spell out 'Blitz Waz Herez', a baby T-Rex named Dino, the TARTIS, Trixie's hat laying next to the TARTIS, a giant golden statue of Stepony (Pony Stephano) who is wearing a Rarity shirt, a chalkboard with names of most the main characters that have tallies under each of them (Rarity having the most), a Rarity flag on the floor, and cracks on the ground.
Disclaimer: I do not own MLP. All I own is this idea, Blitz, Dino, RJ, and anything else that I've personally created throughout the story. That not including the three background characters that belong to three of the readers that read this story!
Twilight's POV
This isn't good! I've been looking around for ten minutes, and every time I pass a corner, I see the end of Pound Cake's tail going around another corner! If I try to run, I'll risk Pumpkin falling off my back. And if I slow down, I'll lose sight of Pound! How does Pinkie even do this?!
As I rounded the hundredth corner, I looked down every direction of path there was to go. Pound might've been a very surprisingly good flyer for his age, but by the looks of it he wasn't strong enough to fly up into the air too high. So he was stuck on the ground. Unable to fly over the houses.
"Hey, what are you doing on my roof?!" I heard a mare yell out somewhere ahead of me on the street. Not having any other leads as to the run away baby, I went over towards the orange coated pegasus, hoping that she was referring to Pound Cake.
And as luck may have it, when I looked up to the roof I saw Pound Cake. Pounding the straw roof with glee.
"Pound Cake!" I screamed out, hoping that he would stop pounding the roof before it caved in or worse.
"Is that your baby?!" The pegasus asked, looking towards me with shock.
"Well kind of. I'm in charge of him." I told her, trying to figure out a way to get him down from there safely.
"Well you're not doing a very good job!" She yelled at me, glaring towards me.
"I know! I'll explain why later! Can you just fly up and get him?!" I asked her, angry that she hadn't already done so.
"In case you haven't noticed Pinkie, my left-wing's a little messed up!" She said, showing me her left wing. And it didn't look in much a condition to fly with since it had a few small bandages wrapped around the end.
"Oh... Well I still need to get Pound Cake! Do you have a ladder or maybe a..." I stopped talking as I knew something was going wrong behind me. I turned and looked behind me, only to see that my tail was shaking like crazy.
And right now honestly wasn't the best time for my tail to be acting up for no reason. I mean, Pinkie's tail is something to be worried about. Not. My... Oh, right.
"Okay, something falling from the sky isn't going to help make this any easier!" I yelled out of nowhere, not sure what to do now.
And saying that out of nowhere just really confused the pegasus in front of me. "Um...What?" She asked, very confused.
"Again, I'll explain later! Right now we need to get Pound Cake down!" I told her, reminding her of the real problem. Which sadly only got worse as the issue Pinkie's Tail was trying to tell me wasn't good.
The next moment happened all too shocking. The roof that Pound was on, suddenly made a horrible cracking sound. Followed soon after by Pound losing his balance on the roof of the building. Thus making him slip and slide off the roof, now plummeting to the ground below.
"NO!" I yelled out, running forward to catch him. Sadly, I fell to the ground when a potted plant hit me right on the head. Where that came from, I had no idea, but I know it was too late as Pound kept falling to the ground without anything to save him... Except of course for wings which I somehow forgot about.
Right before he hit the ground, he flapped his wings to slow down, meaning that he didn't even come close to hitting the ground that hard at all. "Wait, I thought my tail said that something was-oh, right." I said, realizing that my tail was talking about the annoying flower-pot. Why is it always a flower-pot anyway?!
But anyway, after that anti-climactic moment, I got up and brushed the dirt out of my mane, along with some random confetti that was in it as well. I guess I was lucky for Pinkie's mane to be so messed up, or else that flower-pot would've hurt even more.
I then went over and got to Pound Cake, picking him up and putting him on my back. I then sighed in relief. "At least it's all over now, and I got both of you back." I said, relaxing.
"Wait a second." The mare stopped me from calming down. "But you only have that one. Where'd the other one go?!" She asked, now shocked that Pumpkin was missing and we didn't notice.
I went wide-eyed and looked around, even more shocked than she was. But when I saw that she was crawling away in a random direction, I started running after her without a word, Pound riding on my back.
I looked ahead to where she was running and stopped in my tracks at the pure shock of it all. It was a construction site of all places! I mean really?! And it wasn't just a simple building or something either, it looked like they were building a seven story building! Why were they building this now of all times?!
I looked back towards Pumpkin and saw her go into a pony sized pipe. I ran after her again, going into it and catching up to her. Apparently she saw a, thankfully cleaned, hard hat in here and thought it was food because at this point she was trying to eat it. I sighed in relief as I got her and pulled the hat out of her mouth, giving her the pacifier back. She seemed content enough so I calmed down and made my way through the pipe, going forward since it wasn't big enough for me to turn around.
"At least now I can take us back to the library. Hopefully, Blitz found a way to fix all this by now." I said, glad that this was all finally over.
And as I felt us all land back on the ground, I went ahead and sat down. Trying to slow down my heart since it's been one excitement after another. I have to say, I'm proud of Pinkie since she can handle these two so well. I don't think I could keep this up.
"Hey! What are you doing up here?!" Once I heard some pony from beside me, I immediately turned towards him. It was another pegasus. One that looked really jumpy.
"What do you mean up here?" I asked. I then looked down to see that me and the babies were at the top of the building site! One that didn't have any walls set up either! Just a bunch of support beams, floors, and stairs that lead up to the top floor! Where we were standing!
"AH!" I screamed suddenly, making the pegasus jump away from me in shock, slamming into one of the support beams as he did so. Then, the support beam gave out, disconnecting from the rest of the building and falling down to the ground.
Luckily, every pony was able to avoid it, but it managed to slam into a lone piece of wood that was leaned up against a small pile of bricks. Which then acted as a see-saw as one the support beam hit one side of the wood, sending the other side into the air, along with what was on top of it. This being a few bags of cement.
The cement bags that were then launched into the air, flew directly towards the building in progress. Slamming into the middle of the building, the whole place began to shake violently, me, the babies, and the jumpy pegasus still on top.
The pegasus then tripped though and fell off, though still able to catch himself before he hit the ground. That just left me and the babies, who were starting to cry from all the craziness surrounding us.
I only saw one way out of this, and that was to start running to the stairs. Lucky that they were built already too.
But as soon as I got down the first flight of steps, the top floor collapsed. The top parts of the support beams falling onto the top floor, the stairs I were just on fell apart, and the window frames and materials crashing down as well. Hay, even a few of the floor boards gave out and fell towards the second to top floor where we now were. Luckily nothing hit us as we made our way to the other side of the floor, where the next flight of stairs were.
And once I was down those flight of stairs the whole top floor itself fell collapsed onto the six floor, that floor looking like it was about to give away any second already! But thankfully the stairs were on the same side of the floor as I got off the last flight and onto the next. And not a few seconds later did that floor collapse.
The process repeated again and again, giving me no breathing room to trip or stop for any reason. And as soon as I got to the bottom floor, I just jumped through where the walls were about to be built instead of using the doorway. Because it honestly wasn't even a house I was getting out from, but mostly just a junkyard at this point.
Once I was finally a safe distance, that being a whole twenty feet away from the entire site, I slid to the ground. Completely out of breath from going down seven flights of stairs, dodging any piece of wood that was falling from up above, AND making sure that Pound and Pumpkin were both still on my back!
I know that these babies didn't mean to be so much harm and all, but this was just plain out crazy! I mean, can anything go right for me today?!
"Strollers for sale! Get your brand new strollers for sale! Four bits for a single baby stroller, six for a twin stroller!" I looked up to see a stallion next to a large amount of stroller behind him.
I reached into my pocket and pulled out what was precisely six bits. Mentally promising to pay Pinkie back, I got up and went over to that man, buying a twin stroller before he could even see me coming.
After getting one, I put Pound and Pumpkin in the strollers. And after being placed in the stroller, the two soon stopped crying and even fell right to sleep! I guess with all the excitement going on today, they were exhausted to the point of just falling asleep.
I smiled at them. Both glad to see their content faces, and to know that this was all over. Now all that was left was to get back to the library and get back to being me instead of being Pinkie.
Fluttershy's POV
"Wow...This is harder...Than I thought..." I said, taking a breath in between breaths. I didn't know that it was so hard trying to use magic when you didn't know anything about it.
I looked back up at the roll of pure white fabric I was trying to get, than at the window to see the clock tower. Seeing that it had been around half an hour since telling the customer to come back. I had went ahead and dragged a chair into the workroom and gotten the thread, but seeing that I had scratched up the floor with dragging the chair, I put it back to keep from ruining the rest of the room.
So that left me to get the fabric down with my magic again. Which I had to do. I couldn't let Rarity down, and definitely couldn't let her Boutique have ponies insulting it. That would crush Rarity, and I'd be the only one to blame.
And with only half an hour left to remake what I messed up, that meant I had to get the fabric down! No matter how hard it was! So deciding not to give up, I looked directly at the fabric again. Trying to imagine it floating in the air and coming down towards me.
Thinking the same thing again and again, I started to see a faint cyan light glow above me. Along with the fabric getting a cyan colored glow around it as well. Smiling, I imagined it going into the air just a few feet. Maybe even just a few inches. Just so I could move it towards me and have it land directly in front of me so I could use.
All while thinking those exact words, the fabric started to lift into the air, higher and higher. I smiled in relief and imagined it coming towards me. It coming from the very top of the shelf and to the ground where I could just stop using my magic and pick it up by myself.
And right after thinking that, the magical aura around the fabric faded away as it gently landed back down. Right back onto the top of the fabric shelf.
"Oh, I'm never going to get the fabric in time..." I said, frowning as I looked towards the ground.
...meow..
I perked up as I heard a familiar cat speaking up as it came into the room. Opalescence.
I gasped in happiness, happy to finally see some pony else in the room instead of being by myself. "Opal, I'm so glad you're up! I mean, I've been all alone in this room for so long, and I was getting really worried that I would be by myself the whole time! But I'm so glad that you're here!" I said, very happy that she was finally up.
She only rose an eyebrow towards me in return, wondering just why I was acting the way I was. It wasn't really that normal for Rarity to be afraid of being in her workroom by herself as she worked since she never really appreciated disturbances while she worked.
But I forgot about that as I just smiled a little at Opal, happy to see her. Why, her even staying in the room was enough to calm my nerves about this whole thing.
"Oh, by the way. Opal, could you help me get that fabric up there?" I asked, gesturing towards the fabric I had been trying for half an hour to get. "I can't reach it from all the way down here, and I really need it. So could you please climb up and get it for me?" I asked as nicely as possible, still smiling.
But instead of responding to me, or even acknowledging that I was here, she simply took one of her claws out and poked her shoulder. When she flinched from the slight pain, she shook her head in disbelief and left the room. Going back to bed as she thought that she was still really tired and had been seeing things.
I sighed in sadness as I looked back to the floor. I must've been too demanding of her when I asked for her help. I mean, I did come off as kind of desperate of her help, and it is a lot of work for Opal considering that she just got up. I guess that means that I'm on my own. Oh I wish Angel were here to help me through all of this. Or Mister Walnut. Or even Sir Whiskerton...
"Fluttershy! Fluttershy, are you in their darling?!" I then heard a cry for help coming from outside the Boutique, calling out my name. The voice sounded so familiar, but why would some pony I know be calling for me in here? I mean, Rarity was my friend and all but- "AH! Stay back you foul beasts! Fluttershy, if you're in their help me!" I heard the voice call out again. Only, it wasn't just a familiar voice. It was MY voice!
I gasped a little and quickly made my way for the door. I opened it up quickly and saw Rarity fall to the floor, as she had been leaning against it when she was backed into it by the 'beasts'.
"Oh thank Celestia! Thank you Fluttershy, those foul rodents were just about to get me before you- AH! Here they come!" She then jumped up on a stool, scared of what was coming after her. "Keep them away from me!" She screamed out, absolutely terrified.
I backed away from the door, not sure what to think. Even though I hadn't seen just what Rarity was running from, it had to be truly scary since she ran all the way here just to avoid them.
But as they came inside, I quickly swelled up in emotion. So shocked to see just who had followed Rarity all this way. "Angel? Sir Whiskerton? Mister Walnut?" I asked in complete disbelief, seeing the familiar bunny, mouse, and squirrel come inside. Each of the three glaring at Rarity with great anger.
They all didn't even pay attention to me though as they neared Rarity, not even stopping. I wasn't sure just what had happened, but whatever it was, the three of them were not being very nice right now.
So as soon as they neared Rarity, I spoke up again. "Angel! Mister Walnut! Sir Whiskerton!" I said to them, seeing how they were being really mean to Rarity.
And before they got any closer to her, they froze in place, turning towards me. Looking at me with mixed emotions.
"You three know better than to treat others like that! Whatever Rarity might have done, it doesn't mean that you three need to get angry with her. Now, I want all of you to say sorry to her right now." I said, scolding them about what they were doing.
But even though they didn't necessarily say sorry to her, they all stopped what they were doing and looked towards me. Really confused. When Angel turned towards me, he came over. An eyebrow raised and a very confused look on his face. Luckily for me, I knew exactly what he was confused about.
"Oh, right. I never got to tell you." I said, blushing a little at my mistake. "You see, me and the others needed to go help Twilight with a spell. But when it accidentally went the wrong way, our minds got switched around. I didn't think you all would let me feed you like this, so Rarity went in my place. I'm really sorry for not telling all of you in the first place." I said, smiling towards them. "Could you ever forgive me?" I asked, looking towards Angel Bunny the most, since he was probably the most heart-broken about all of this.
But after a few seconds of looking right into my eyes, Angel saw that what I had said was the absolute truth. He then simply smiled and nodded, forgiving me.
"Oh thank you Angel! You don't know how happy I am to hear that!" I said, hugging him in joy. Though he slipped out of my hug after a few seconds.
"Thank you for helping me sort this out Fluttershy. I guess they were mad that I wasn't really you. Even after I fed them and all." Rarity said, now getting off of the stool.
"So you were able to feed them all? Even Fuzzy the Bear?" I asked, surprised that she was able to feed them all.
"The...The bear?..." She asked, caught off guard.
"Oh yes. Fuzzy the Bear, the fish, the otters, the birds... You did get them all didn't you?" I asked, wondering if she did.
"Oh... I guess I missed them. I managed to feed all the animals in your cottage though." She said, explaining what she did do.
But at that point, Angel's tummy started sounding off. He grinned nervously as I giggled a little at him. "Well, almost all of them. Don't worry Angel. When this is all over, I'll make sure to give you your own special salad." I said, smiling at him.
"Special... Oh, right! So how did it go with that custom order?" She asked, looking at me.
I went a little wide-eyed at that point, afraid to tell her. I mean, I didn't want her to get mad at me. But I didn't want to lie to her. "Oh um... It went..." I really didn't know what to say at this point, because I wasn't ready to tell her.
"Please tell me! How did it go?! Did he like the design? Did he have issues with it? He wasn't too judgmental, was he?" She asked, pressuring me to tell her.
"Well..." I sighed, knowing that I couldn't just not tell her the truth. "I made the design, and he liked it... But, I messed up when I added gems to it..." I said, backing away a little.
She was a little quiet for a moment, like she was trying to think of something. Then she finally spoke up. "So, what happened next?" She asked, wanting to know more.
"Well, I tried to convince him to give me another chance. But now I only have less than twenty minutes to do it. And I can't even get the fabric down from the top shelf... I'm sorry Rarity..." I said, sad that I let her down.
"Sorry? Now darling, why in Equestria would you be sorry? Everything's just fine! By the looks of it, the bracings and belt are still good enough, and the robes itself are very simple to do. Why, with the two of us working, we should be done in no time. Magic or not." She said.
She then flew up slowly and carefully, getting the fabric from the top shelf. This leaving me shocked. "H-how did you..." I started to ask, surprised that Rarity could fly up so easily.
"It's very hard to forget the Young Flyer's Competition me and Rainbow Dash competed in. Now, let's hurry. We have a lot of sewing ahead of us." She said, smiling at me with confidence that we could do this.
I couldn't help but smile back, knowing that this would be finished in no time either.
"So... Do you like it?" I asked, looking as the customer, who Rarity told me was named Swift, saw the brand new design. Complete with no gems in sight either.
"To be honest... Yeah! It's great! But the only thing I want to know is, how come it took three hours to mess it up, but just one hour to make it great?!" Swift asked, suddenly not angry anymore. If anything, he was very happy. Which I was glad for.
"Oh. Well you see-" But before I could continue, Rarity spoke up.
"Well... I'm sorry sir, but it's my fault... I made it when I didn't know that you didn't want gems on it. And Rarity," She said, winking towards me to let me know that she was playing the part. "had to tell me just what I did wrong... Please don't be mad at her..." Rarity said, being a very convincing me.
"When you put it like that, I guess I don't really have a reason to be mad at any pony... Sorry about being a grump about this before. It's just you seemed so sure and everything, so when you messed up I thought you were just boasting. That and I kinda get a little hot-headed at times hehehe... Anyway, thanks again for the AC Robes." He said putting them into a bag to take home.
"By the way, why did you name it that... If you don't mind me asking..." Rarity told him.
"Well, it just came to me. I was dreaming that I was some kinda stealth thief or something, and I was wearing robes like these. And I couldn't get the letters AC outta my head. Weird, huh?" He asked, looking towards us.
"Yes." Rarity said with a nod, making all three of us laugh a little.
"Well, I gotta go. Thanks again for making these. Actually, I can't thank you enough." He said as he headed for the door, really glad that we could make them.
"Don't mention it. Oh, and welcome to Ponyville." I said, happy to have helped not only Swift, but Rarity. Even if it was a little scary at times.
"Thanks. Though, I just hope I don't have anything else happen for today." He said as he chuckled a little more, leaving the store for today.
"Well too bad for him, Pinkie Pie loves meeting new ponies." Rarity said, making the both of us giggle.
"Oh, that reminds me. Maybe we should go back to the library. Maybe Blitz and Pinkie found the spell." I said, getting a little joyful about it.
Rarity gasped, realizing the same thing. "Perhaps you're right Fluttershy! But let's go before something else happens to us that will become a problem." She said to me, heading off to the library. Me coming right behind her.
And who knows. Maybe the others are waiting for us to come back right now, already having found the spell to fix all of this.
Blitz's POV
Finally, I found it! This had to have been the right book! It's the last one out of all these books on this entire wall! Which was both annoying, and an achievement in itself.
Honestly, I thought it would be at least a little quicker with both us looking through all these books. Especially since half of them were Non-Fiction books while the other half were magic spells.
"Pinkie look! I found the... What is that?" I asked, seeing her reading a different book.
"Just a really funny book I found called The Adventures of Pony Underpants! It's about this really cranky school teacher who thinks he's a superhero every time some pony claps their hooves together! It's so funny too since he puts on the shower curtain as a cape, and this giant pair of underpants, and thinks he-"
"Pinkie! You were supposed to be helping me look for the magic book! We could've been done sooner!" I said, kind of angry. But I sighed and shook my head. "Oh well, at least I still found the book." I said, looking at the cover.
"Hatchet... What?" I asked, reading the cover of the book. I turned it over and looked at the back, seeing how it was talking about a young colt named Barrel Roll who crashed in the middle of a huge forest, with only a hatchet as a tool for survival... Actually, that sounded kind of interesting.
"Blitz, Pinkie Pie, we're back!" I heard Fluttershy's voice call out as Rarity and Fluttershy came in. Rarity then gasped. "You found the book?!" She asked.
"Uh... No." I said, dropping my head down.
"Then what's that book you have? If it's not the spell book then why do you have it?" Rarity asked, slightly confused.
"Well it's just some other book I found while I was looking for the spell book and-"
"Wait a moment! You've been reading that book instead of finding the spell that'll turn us back?!" Rarity said, getting angry at me even though that wasn't the truth.
"What?! No, that's not what happened!" I said, trying to correct her.
At that point, we heard panting coming from outside the library. Fluttershy and Rarity came in from the doorway, letting Twilight come in with a twin baby stroller?
"Hey every pony... I'm back... How's the search coming?" She asked as she brought the babies inside with her. Careful not to wake them up. She then quickly brought them upstairs before coming down so we could talk without waking them.
"Well, it turns out that Blitz went ahead and just got a different book to read instead of finding the spell." Rarity said, telling her side off the story. I on the other hoof, knew that I wasn't even going to be considered in telling my side and just kept a flat face.
"What?!" Twilight yelled at me, angry at me for doing so. "Blitz?! Why are you goofing off?!"
"I'm not! None of these books are the right one! Besides, Pinkie's not doing much to help either!" I screamed as I gestured to Pinkie, who was giggling at the Pony Underpants book.
"Pinkie? Why are you reading that book?" Twilight asked, now questioning her.
"Because silly, the book was never here! It's been in your mane the whole time!" She explained without looking away from the book.
"What?" Twilight asked, reaching into her mane to try to find something in the puffy mess. A few seconds later, she pulled a book out of her mane. "But-but... How?!"
"It fell into your mane when Blitz sent us all into the sky!" Pinkie explained happily.
"But then, why were you helping me look through these books if you knew it wasn't here?!" I asked her.
"I wasn't! I was looking for a good book to pass the time!" She said, holding up the book.
"And why didn't you just tell me that it was in my mane?" Twilight asked.
"Because Ms. Forgety-Forgeterson, you needed to watch the baby cakes! Oh by the way, thanks for getting a stroller for them too! I've always wanted to get one so I could ride them around Ponyville to play with them at the park!" Pinkie said, happy about that.
I then used the levitation thing I learned how to use to bring the book over towards me and set it on the ground to open it. At least I knew one spell decently enough.
"Well then let's just get all this back to normal so we can call it a day." I said, flipping around for the right page.
"Let's see... In case of Mind Reading Spell Mishaps... Uncontrollable Thought Projection? No... Personality Change? No... Two-Way Mind Reading? No... AHA! Mind Switching!" I said, finding the right section. Thank Celestia this book wasn't cursive.
"To return all minds to the right body, simply have all victims think about themselves back in their original bodies. Then the spell caster will focus on their original body when casting the spell. Finally, as those two steps are in progress, have a sudden burst of adrenaline, break concentration, or be surprised by something..." I said, reading the simple passage.
"Oh, well that's simple enough. So we just have to do the same thing as before, except we need to think about ourselves." Twilight said, summarizing. "Easy enough. So let's hurry and do this." Twilight said. "Girls. Line up in front of Blitz as he does the spell." Twilight instructed the others.
After they did, I got a sudden idea. "Pinkie. Reach into my right side pocket and toss me a cupcake." I told her.
She reached into the pocket and pulled two small storm cloud cupcakes, tossing one for me. It did say 'burst of adrenaline' so it was perfect. Of course, she kept the other one and ate it. Not bouncing off the walls because the metal part of the heart was able to keep Pinkie from doing just that. Thank goodness for that too.
I just rolled my eyes as we all got ready for the spell, each of them closing their eyes and thinking about being themselves again. After they all did so, I just focused on Pinkie, A.K.A me, and tried to focus on reading her mind like the book said. After hearing her voice saying something, though it was very faint, I got the cupcake ready. And after focusing for a bit longer, being sure that I was focused in, I ate the cupcake whole. Making a burst of adrenaline go through me.
Then, I felt a sharp pain go to my head as everything went black for the second time today.
As soon as I started to open my eyes, everything was all blurry just like before. So blurry, that I couldn't focus on much of anything. Luckily, the energy of the storm cloud cupcake made me wake up a lot quicker than the first time and I shot up. Now wide awake.
I looked around, seeing the others start to wake up as well. Fluttershy, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, and-Twilight!
"YES! I'm me again!" I yelled out, happy to be back to normal.
"Woah... Jeez, that storm cloud cupcake really packs a punch huh?" Twilight asked, being the second one awake now. And when she looked around and saw Pinkie Pie starting to get up, her face lit up. "I'm back to normal too!"
Rarity then gasped, seeing that she was herself as well. "As am I!"
"Me too." Fluttershy added quietly, yet happily.
"Me three! Oh wait, there's only one Pinkie 'round these parts! So me one!" Pinkie said with a little giggle.
The four of them then came together in a group hug, happy that they were all back to normal. It was kind of awkward though as I just sat there watching. I mean, I never liked group hugs, but all my friends were in one.
"Come on Blitz! They don't call it a group hug for nothing!" Pinkie said, trying to invite me into the group for a big hug.
"Uh, no. I don't do hugs." I said simply, shaking my head no. I never liked those things since I never knew when I was supposed to end the hug without being rude or something.
"Well too bad! Get over here!" Pinkie Pie said, now all of them looking towards me. Waiting for me to join.
"Not gonna happen. Not even if you all started begging." I said, still saying no. There was no way I was gonna join in. Even if my life depended on it, I don't hug.
They all looked at one another before turning back and grinning at me all at once. And I don't know why, but I could've sworn I heard multiple 'squees' too.
"What was that?" I asked, looking around for the noise. When I looked back towards the four of them, I saw them slowly coming towards me. "What are you guys doing?" I asked, starting to back up.
"NOW!" Twilight yelled out, all of them jumping towards me. I realized just what they were doing, but I couldn't do much more than turn around before the all caught me and kept me in the middle of a group hug.
"Err..." I growled, annoyed that they caught me. Though this only made them laugh as they wouldn't let me go.
Oh well, at least everything was back to normal and I wasn't Twilight anymore. Everything was a happy ever after in the end... Wow, that was cheesy! Hugs must cut off blood going to your brain or something!
"Okay guys, the hugs gone on long enough! Can you all let me go now?!" I asked, getting a little annoyed by it all.
"Hmm...NOPE!" They all said in unison, laughing away as they wouldn't stop hugging me. Oh well, at least they don't group hug often right?...
Oh Celestia, I'm doomed to a lifetime of hugs aren't I?!
And so concludes episode two! To be completely honest, I didn't know how this was gonna go. I thought it would've been just as confusing as the Vinyl Scratch Episode, but I guess it was better than I thought.
But anyway, with episode 2 done with that leaves number four!... What was that, you said not four?... Oh sorry, I mean number five!... Oh alright. *sighs* Episode three. And with episode three comes some big introductions to the story. Along with a new concept I think most of you will like. Along with...*gulp* Him...
*right next to me, a crazy looking brown and grey box, with an antler and horn on the top, is shaking violently. Something trying to get out* I just hope I can write him well enough... Wish me luck every pony, and I will see you all next time!
QotC: Do you like hugs, group or not, or do you not like them either?
56. Change of Scenery (Episode 3)
Hello every pony!
As you all know, I've been both anxious and afraid of this episode since I thought it up. Mainly because it introduces a new concept, and is my first time using a certain character. Which if none of you have figured out yet, than here it is.
I plan on trying to show off Discord during this episode. Which for me is a little over-whelming. Mostly because, he's my favorite character that's not part of the mane six (seven, if you want to include Blitz). And I don't want to ruin him.
But with how great of a character he is, I knew that I just couldn't live with myself if I never included him in my story. And if I don't soon then the fourth season, which I'm going to bet my life on, will put Discord in an episode and give his character even more of a back story/character development. So before that time comes, I need to put him into my story. That way I'll have my own version of Discord included that I can mold a little more freely. But I don't think I'm gonna change him at all. He's perfect the way he is. :)... Wow, I sound like Fluttershy right now! XD
Okay at this point, I'm just stalling. So let's get the intro over with so we can begin. And to make this faster, I think I'm gonna skip bringing a pony in. Or even Dino for that matter. Sorry every pony, but my minds so scrambled right now that I can't think of a good intro when there's a story to write-up an perfect as best as I can!
So let's hurry this up! Top Three Comments!
3: Stuhlinger: Well don't worry dude, I'm right there with you. The second a hug starts, I just want it to end. Which is why I find it both happy and awkward when I visit my grandparents.
2: whovian803. Well, I guess if that happened then I'd live with it. Too bad I don't think that will ever happen. XD
1: Swift Lightning. Well how do you think Blitz feels now? He's not only stuck in the middle of a group hug, but most of his best friends are all girls. That kind of worsens the feeling of feeling like a girl for him. I kind of feel bad for Blitz when I say it like that...(But at the same time, it makes me hate him a little too. XD)
And with those finished up, let's start this up! Here we go every pony!
Intro Area Decorations to Date: A very realistic sky with a sun in the middle, wires all around the floor, scorch markings on the floor that spell out 'Blitz Waz Herez', a baby T-Rex named Dino, the TARTIS, Trixie's hat laying next to the TARTIS, a giant golden statue of Stepony (Pony Stephano) who is wearing a Rarity shirt, a chalkboard with names of most the main characters that have tallies under each of them (Rarity having the most), and cracks on the ground and in the wall.
Disclaimer: I do not own MLP. All I own is this idea, Blitz, Dino, RJ, Jumpy, and anything else that I've personally created throughout the story. That not including the three background characters that belong to three of the readers that read this story!
Blitz's POV
You know the one thing I love about Equestria that Earth will never have again? The nature. I mean, sure Earth had parks, hiking trails, and camping spots, but it was nothing compared to Equestria. Because it was all explored, crowded, and too close to the cities to ever really feel like you're in the outdoors. Where as Equestria was mostly quiet, adventurous, and wide-open spaces.
So as we were going down a forest trail towards one place that the others said they always go to, most of us had brought stuff for a picnic.
Twilight and Spike were at the head of the group, with Spike pulling a wagon that had drinks and a lot of really great looking cookies. All the others were really excited about those cookies, but I didn't really get why. I mean, they looked like normal decorated cookies to me.
Right behind them were Pinkie Pie and Applejack. Pinkie Pie was bouncing forward, a basket in her mouth. No doubt it had sweets like cookies, cupcakes, and churros. What gave it away was the smell of it all.
Applejack was walking right beside her, keeping the basket on her back. It was filled with apple themed foods like apple fritters, apple cobblers, caramel apples, and even more. And at the end of that list of apple foods was a fresh-baked apple pie. Along with some bottles of apple juice and apple cider.
The smell of apple pie, along with the freshly baked sweets Pinkie brought, made all our mouths water in hunger. The smell over-whelming.
Towards the back walked Rarity and Fluttershy. Rarity only had some simple snacks like small sandwiches and such, along with a picnic blanket or two for all of us to sit on.
Fluttershy had brought along enough salad for all of us, and then some. So we were set on regular food, as well as sugary sweets and such.
That just left me and Rainbow Dash flying above them in the air. Rainbow Dash flying because she had a habit of flying wherever she went, while I was flying because the grass still had just enough morning dew to make me short-circuit if I tried walking with them all. Another reason why I preferred to sleep in and wait for the afternoon.
But moving on, since I wasn't really aware that most every pony was bringing something for the picnic, I ended up not able to bring anything. Which made me feel like a free-loader. But, none of them really cared, knowing that I had no way of knowing that there was a picnic.
"Here we are every pony." Twilight said, stopping in front of what seemed to be a lake. Which wasn't really the best idea for me to be near, but I guess it wasn't that bad.
"Oh this is just perfect." Rarity said sarcastically as she looked at the ground around the lake. "The lake water must have reached the ground around it. Now it's all wet and muddy!"
"Hm..." Twilight hummed in thought, trying to find a solution. When she looked at us all, she then got an idea. "Hey Blitz? You have enough tools with you to build a picnic table?" She asked. She asked that since I had with me my usual tool belt, keeping it with me almost as much as Applejack and her hat. I mainly did this because it was a habit. That, and going without it made me feel naked in a way. And growing up in a world where clothes are a must in public, it just felt weird to me.
But as soon as she asked that I smiled and nodded, knowing what she was trying to ask. "Yeah. Give me a minute." I said, flying up towards a storm cloud. As soon as I got to it, I absorbed it by placing a hoof on it. I then flew as fast as I could towards a decent sized tree. After getting to it, I started circling it closely. Cutting it piece into planks of wood with my tail.
And since I was flying around it in circles, it created a stationary tornado around it. This made the wood fly up and land where I would build the bench. As soon as the whole tree was cut into lumber, I flew over to the pieces. And in only half a minute, I finished building the picnic table.
"Thank you Blitz." Twilight said to me, glad that I was able to help.
But I only smirked at her. "Wait for it..." I told them, flying away from the table so I wouldn't get hit.
As I did, out of the sky landed three circular piece of wood from the bottom of the tree trunk. The three stumps there to use as tables for the baskets.
"That's weird... I could've sworn that I carved out an umbrella too..." I said, looking around in the sky for it. But when I heard something fall into the water, we all turned to see an umbrella made out of wood and leaves sink into the lake.
That made the others start laughing at my bad luck. Though I couldn't blame them. "Dang it..." I mumbled, kind of ticked about that.
"Oh well, least we still got the picnic table. Thank ya kindly Blitz." Applejack said, staying on the bright side.
"Yeah, I guess..." Though as the others just laughed a little more about it, I just shook it off as we all sat down.
"Oh, am I ever so grateful that we all found the time to take the day off and do something relaxing for once." Rarity said, folding the blanket over the table.
"Me too. It seems that almost every week there's something going on doesn't it?" Twilight asked us all.
"No kidding. There's almost always somethin' goin' on." Applejack agreed as she got out the food she brought.
"Yeah. Nice to finally relax with nothing to report." Spike said, acting lazy right now.
But as we all enjoyed the food and the lake, that got me to thinking. Even for us, we get a break from it all every now and then. But...What about the princesses? I mean, they had to have some kind of break or vacation too right?
"Blitz, what's the matter? Is the salad not that good?" Fluttershy asked, seeing how I was in deep thought as I was eating the salad she brought.
"Huh? Oh. No, that's not it. I was just wondering something..." I said, trying to figure it out.
"What is it?" Twilight asked, most of them turned towards me.
"Well... What do you guys think Princess Luna and Princess Celestia do for a vacation?" I asked, not able to get the question out of my head.
"Oh, that's easy! Why they..." Rarity began to answer the question, but stopped herself as well. "Hmm... You know, that's actually a very excellent question..." She agreed, going into thought about it as well.
"Well, it's not that hard of a question really." Twilight said, making us all turn towards her. "They don't take vacations. They are the only ones who can raise the sun and the moon after all." Twilight concluded, taking a bite of her daisy sandwich.
"That can't be true." Rainbow Dash objected. "Every pony needs a vacation every once in a while! And since they're royalty and all, they must be able to take really big trips out of Equestria. Like Saddle Arabia or something." She figured.
"Now hang on a minute there Rainbow." Applejack started. "Twilight's got a point. They still gotta raise the sun and moon. So they probably just take the day off every once in a while." She said, including her own idea.
"Well actually, I think Twilight may be right on this one Applejack. Besides, regal celebrations like the Gala and coming down to Ponyville for brunch are where they take the time to relax." Rarity said, agreeing with Twilight.
"Maybe they spend some time in the garden." Fluttershy said her peace. "I mean, Princess Celestia does have her own pet. So maybe they spend time in the royal garden." She said calmly.
"Oh! Oh! I bet that ever since Discord promised to be good, they throw their own parties! That be so much fun!" Pinkie Pie said, mentioning Discord.
"Wait a second, wait a second." I said, stopping them all before the debate could go on. "Who's Discord?" I asked. His name was familiar, but I couldn't quite place it. Because I could've sworn that I had heard of his name somewhere on Earth. But not as a name but...a song maybe?...
"Oh, that's right! Discord had agreed to respect harmony long before you arrived in Equestria!" Twilight remembered as she finished another bite of her sandwich. "You see, a long time ago, before you were Lonestar Alamo even, Discord ruled Equestria in a state of Chaos. And Princess Celestia and Princess Luna came together to defeat him and take over. Turning him to stone." Twilight explained to me.
"Yeah! Then about two years ago he broke out! And only the six of us were able to put him right back in his place with the elements!" Rainbow Dash gloated.
"And it was so funny, because Discord made cotton candy clouds that had chocolate milk rain! Not only that, but we turned grey too! It was so funny!" Pinkie Pie added, laughing all the way.
"Not ta mention Rarity and, hehehe, Tom." Applejack joked, chuckling at that fact.
"So that's where Tom came from..." I said, getting just why Rarity was calling that giant rock Tom that time she was trying to attack my house. That lead to me and Applejack bursting out in laughter, while Rarity simply turned red in embarrassment.
"Anyway..." Twilight said, getting the attention back on her. "Some time after we stopped him, Princess Celestia brought him to Fluttershy to teach him about the magic of friendship. Which she was able to do. So now, Discord's part of the Royal Council." Twilight concluded.
"Huh?... Well that actually sounds like a good story." I said, getting another apple fritter after finishing my first. I also got the only diet soda that Twilight brought for me. Which I'm surprised that she knew that I liked that flavor. Especially since I almost never mentioned it before. Guess she really does pay attention to detail.
"If you want, we could tell it to you. It'd be a good way to pass the time." Twilight offered, happy to tell the story.
"Sure. Besides, it's probably a better idea than talking about what we think the princesses do for a vacation." I added.
All the others agreed and they began the story. And even at the beginning of it all, it was not only hilarious, but action-packed. And it was at that moment that I realized how I knew Discord. He was on the show as well, and there was even a song about him that I used to listen to. Which was named directly after him and made by 'Tombstone' or something. Which I admit, while I wasn't a Brony at the time, I really liked the song.
I remember seeing the first part of that show as my step-brother was watching it on TV. And from all the weirdness I saw on the first two minutes of it before just out-right calling it stupid, some of the other stuff that they were telling me about I was sure was missing. I mean, the pink clouds? Yeah. Weird animals acting up? Pretty sure I saw that somewhere too. But the tree roots coming alive and tripping them into the chocolate milk puddles? I don't think that was in the show.
None the less, it was definitely chaotic alright. Which made me think of one question in particular. Why exactly did Celestia want this crazy sounding guy as part of the royal council?
Lisa's POV
Even after spending five days in this land after so long, it all seemed so odd and mysterious.
As I started to wake up, still trying to get used to being awake the same hours as my sister, I looked around the 'private jet' as my sister called it.
When I looked outside the window, I saw that we were up quite a ways. Even more so then I had ever thought possible!
So as I looked around the jet, yawning since I just got up from a nap while on this giant machine, I saw two of the others sitting across from me. Both of them talking amongst each other while waiting for my sister to come out from the front of the private jet where the flyer was. Their names that 'Cindy', my sister, had given them were Sloane Armor and May Cadenza Armor.
They were both in the usual human formal attire. 'Sloane' had white, not very tan, skin, with light blue eyes. He also had black hair that had a bluish tint to it. Most would probably say that it was dyed or something, though that wasn't necessarily the case. Finally, he had on a black suit and a fedora over his head, with royal-blue formal shoes to match.
Where as 'May' had slightly tanned skin with light purplish eyes. She had blond hair to match as well. And like 'Sloane', she had on a black business suit, but with a knee-length skirt instead of ordinary pants like him. Also, she had simple light pink stilettos instead of royal-blue shoes. But to make up for that, she had a fedora over her head that was identical to his. And the final thing they both had were wedding rings, being that they were married obviously.
But instead of them, I looked very different. I had dark skin with black hair, and midnight-blue eyes. I also had on 'casual wear' instead of formal attire, which only made me feel out-of-place since the two of them and my sister were in formal attire. Instead of a business suit of any kind, I had on a dark blue shirt with the moon on it. Along with dark blue jeans and simple dark blue 'tennis shoes'.
But much like all of them, my name that my sister had given me was relative to my original name. It began with an 'L' while my last name was very similar to my real one. This was the same for the others as well. Though, they had other similarities. May's original and new name had the same middle, and Sloane's last name was the same as his original.
"So, when do you think she'll come back out?" He asked, turning towards me for an answer.
"I am not certain. She said that once all the Royal Council was together was when she'd start the explanation." I reminded him. Which meant that we had to wait for the final member of the Royal Council to arrive. Him.
And with perfect timing, a bright light flashed next to us all inside the private jet. This making us all shield our eyes from the brightness of it. When it faded, we looked to see the remaining member had arrived.
"Why hello everybody!" He said, laughing as he said that. "How are all of you today?!" He asked with a bright and happy attitude.
This was the fifth and final member of the Royal Council. And while we were here, his name was Sid Droc. A name that he had made up himself. Which sister agreed to even though it was just his name scrambled up. Much like his mind, I might add.
He had sickly white colored skin, making him appear as if he had never gone outside a day in his life. And only to add onto that odd look, he had a light yellowish eye color, and his eyes were red to the point where it looked like he was sleep deprived. And to top it all off, he had grey spiky hair, with a goatee to match. What he was wearing was even more... odd to say the least. Even for this land's ideas of clothing. He was wearing a suit as well, but it was far from formal, as it was so many crazy colors. The top part of his suit was in four different sections. Each made of different colors. The top left side was red. The top right was blue. The bottom left was green. And the bottom right was yellow. Each color having a different style to match. While one of his pant legs were made of denim and looked like jeans, the other was made of cotton and looked like sweatpants. Finally he had on, 'crocs' as they was called, on his feet. All together, it looked like a wardrobe had fallen onto him. That, or a servant had pulled a trick on him.
But after his entrance, I didn't really look at his clothing all that much as I just glared at him. Not appreciating his crazy antics. "Will you cease entering like that?" I asked him, trying to contain my anger as it had only increased with each problem today. "Doesn't thou know that thy entrance may very well blind us?" I asked, not lowering my glare even a little.
"Oh come on 'Lisa'." He started, treating my name like a joke. Which it was, considering my actual title. "Be a little more relaxed. After all, 'Cindy's' perfectly fine with it!"
And with that sentence, I could barely contain my anger. And they all saw it as well. Especially since my aura was starting to show it.
"All that we ask is that you simply don't make such a bright entrance so close to us. Just enter somewhere farther away next time, will you?" May asked him, trying to keep me from destroying the private jet with my anger. Though, I wasn't the only one that despised his antics either.
In response, he simply sighed in boredom and leaned against the wall of the jet. "Oh fine. I suppose I can be a little quieter for all of you boring party poopers." He concluded with a bored tone.
After hearing that, I took in a deep breath to calm down, the aura around me fading away as well. Though it didn't last long as he stuck out his tongue at me. Making me reach the peak of my anger. Not to mention make the aura around me return and turn a color of dark, midnight-blue.
"Oh, perfect timing Sid. We've been waiting on you to arrive." Before my aura could destroy the jet we were all in, my sister came out from the front of the plane.
She had very light skin, along with light greyish magenta eyes and very blond hair that reminded me of the sun. She also had on a business suit that was much like May's. But instead of black, it was pure white.
"Well if I had known sooner, I would've come back earlier from Tokyo." He said, smiling as he remembered something he did there.
He then snapped his fingers, turning back into his original form. A Draconequus. Rightfully named Discord.
"I was just walking around there in my original form, while all they did was glance my way as if I was just some pony in a costume! Some even tried to get my autograph, while others gave me money!" He said, laughing hysterically at the memory. "To bad for most of them, I don't speak Japanese!" He continued.
"Princess Celestia, I thought you said that we weren't allowed to reveal our true forms to humans." Prince Armor said as he and Princess Cadance used their magic to turn back into their original forms. Which was awkward considering that they still had their clothing on in their Equestrian forms.
While they were, Celestia also turned back into her Alicorn form. But again, with the human clothes it looked awkward. Which was just about the only reason why I didn't turn back into my original form myself. Because wearing such commoner clothes while in my true form felt both insulting and weird. Especially since it was tradition for a princess to only wear the finest of outfits, if any. Even though I never really used that rule all that time ago either.
"Well, yes. But there are some special exceptions. One being, Discord can pass off as a human in a costume." She said, explaining it to them. "Though that still doesn't give you an excuse to do so." She said, glaring at Discord.
"Oh fine Celestia, if you're really going to be that protective about our 'identities' then I'll only keep messing around in Vegas. Happy?" He asked, not taking any of this seriously.
"Wait!" I said, stopping this. I then looked towards my sister with slight fear. "You've been letting Discord run freely around this world?! What if he attempts to spread chaos?! This world would be doomed!" I asked, questioning my sister's reasoning.
Discord then suddenly fell to the ground in laughter, making me even more afraid about what he's been doing. "You mean you seriously think that I can make this world even more chaotic than it is now?! I'm the Embodiment of Chaos, not a miracle worker!" He said as he kept rolling around on the ground.
"Princess Celestia, what does he mean by that? Is this world plunged into chaos already?!" Princess Cadance asked, concerned.
"In a way, I'm afraid so. Though, it's chaos that may be even worse than Discord's. Which is why I allow him to come to this world as an outlet for his chaotic ways." She told them. She then used her magic to make a vision appear beside her so we could all witness. As she did so, Discord created a bean bag chair and a soda-hat as he watched.
"You two have only been in this world for three days, and Discord only a few weeks. Me and Princess Luna arrived in this world long ago, as well as visited this world once or twice since Luna's return." Celestia explained to them. The vision then started to show something. Multiple videos about fighting, arguing, war marches, etc.
"And since our visits, this world has only grown more and more chaotic. In our world, Windigos can cause snowstorms if they sense hatred. Plus, in our world there's the magic of friendship. But because there is no magic here, they never grew with friendship like we did. So hatred, fighting, and wars are so much more common here. And it's only gotten worse." She explained to them.
"Plus without magic, they have a different way of surviving. And that's by trying to overcome obstacles by finding different ways around it. Where as we can control the weather to make it easier to grow food, they can't. So they build machines that can make more crops grow. But their machines need fuel, which not all countries of this world have enough of. So that is one of the reasons that have lead to fighting for resources because they don't have the same understanding of friendship as we do." She explained further.
Of course, me and Discord knew this already. Or at least, I did and Discord had a basic understanding of it. But this was all new to Shining Armor and Princess Cadence.
"So what you're saying is, that because of harmony not playing as big a role in this world, it plunged into chaos." Princess Cadance figured out, a little taken back by that figuration.
"Actually..." Discord said, snapping his fingers and appearing on the other side of the vision with a scholar cap on, and a presentation pointer in his hands. He snapped again, making the vision start to show videos about gambling, the internet, and war movies. "Yes and no."
Celestia took a step back to let Discord defend his version of Chaos.
"While I do love a good storm of chaos, this world has tornados of it! But it's really quite different! Just look at the screen here, little ones!" He said, talking to Shining Armor and Princess Cadance as if they were children.
"Poker, Action movies, stunt devils, war, YouTube! They all promote all kinds of chaos! They adore and love the ideas of war, and craziness! And where as I too love those things to the point where I'd name my children after them, that is if I ever had any, they take it too far! Even for me! To the point where they laugh at skeletons, explosions, and death! They even make games out of these things like Call of Duty, paintball, no DQ Wrestling, Minecraft, the list goes on!" Discord finished explaining. I guess he did have a better understanding of it all.
"That means that if they ever came into our world, then they would just think of it as a joke..." Shining Armor realized.
"Ah, funny you mention that! You see-" But before Discord could tell them what our world really was to this one, Celestia used magic to zip his mouth shut and teleport him back onto his bean bag chair.
"That's enough Discord. What you've said is already a lot for them to take in." Celestia told him, not wanting them to know about the show just yet.
"Oh, ruin the enjoyment why don't you. I wanted to see their reaction to what I had to say next! I even had my camera ready!" Discord said as he held out an old 80's camera that was inside the bean bag.
"So if all this is true, why have you brought us all here? Are we here to try to bring harmony back to this world?" Princess Cadance asked.
"No. I'm afraid it's too late to try to do anything for this world. If we were even to reveal who we are, or our magic, then they would try to capture us and try to learn just who we are, and how we're alive." Celestia explained to them. "And if we tried to help by force, they would fight back because they'd be afraid of our powers. Thinking that we're trying to hurt them."
"Then... Why are we here?" Princess Cadence asked.
"Because of the Protectors of Harmony. You see, as soon as the elements were created, me and Luna discovered an energy that had a connection with the Elements of Harmony. Only, it didn't emit from our world. Instead, it showed in a different one. This world. But with all that happened back then, we never had the chance to spend much time looking for them." She told them, this being news to Discord as well.
"So, there are other elements that exist too..." Shining Armor stated, remembering that. "How many are there?" He asked.
"There are four of them. The Element of Creativity. The Element of Persistence. The Element of Heart. And The Element of Courage." She answered.
The vision then showed a picture of Blitz along with the other Elements of Harmony. "Some time ago, we located the Element of Courage and sent him to Equestria, where he then met the other elements. His name is Zeke Boyle. Or what he now calls himself, Electric Blitz. The pegasus you see here." Celestia showed him.
"How come we were never told about him?" Princess Cadance asked, confused.
"Well, it hasn't been important until now. And since you both would've wanted to know his back story, or just what the Protectors of Harmony are, we decided to wait until we could all come to Earth." Celestia explained.
"Speaking of, let me elaborate on the Protectors. Each of the four Elements that I noted either guard one or two of the original Elements." Celestia said, moving onto the next part.
Celestia then levitated over a small suitcase, opening it to show us a pair of giant golden gauntlets. The right gauntlet had a piece missing from the top though in the shape of trumpet. "This is the Element of Heart. Heart is the protector of both Kindness and Generosity. That being Fluttershy and Rarity."
She then closed up and put back the case with gauntlets. Replacing it was an even smaller case, opening up to be a golden helmet. Though it was missing a piece as well at the place of the forehead. This time in an odd circular shape which I couldn't make out. "This is The Element of Persistence. Persistence is the sole protector of Twilight's Element, which is Magic."
Celestia closed that one up as well, replacing it with the final case. Which was the biggest of them all and was a weird shape. When she opened it, it was revealed to be a golden acoustic guitar. Though, the body of the guitar was missing a small piece as well. A piece that resembled an eighth note that you'd see from music. "Finally, this is the Element of Creativity. Creativity is the protector of both Laughter and Honesty. That being Pinkie Pie and Applejack."
Instead of putting the case back though, she closed it and levitated it over to Shining Armor and Princess Cadance. "Which leads me to the main reason we're here. To find and help the three remaining protectors." She told them, stating the real reason we were here.
"Well that should be easy enough. I'd be happy to introduce myself to them." Discord said, getting an idea about how to do just so.
"It won't be that simple. You see, each of them are very hard to approach. Not only by their personalities, but by where exactly they are." Celestia told him. Which made him simply frown and sit back on the bean bag, which had turned into a giant, still ball of water with fish swimming around inside.
"Well, who exactly are they? And what are they like?" Shining Armor asked.
"These are the three remaining protectors that we need to meet." Celestia said, changing the vision once more to show the three protectors. And when I saw just who they were, I stiffened up. This was the first time I had heard of them myself, and I hated it already.
"Luckily, all three of them know each other and live in the same city. The first one is the leader of the three, named Martin Rodriguez. Though he doesn't go by that name and instead goes by 'Morgue'. He's the Element of Creativity, along with being a skilled musician and thief. Which he isn't ashamed of either fact. The main thing about him that makes him unapproachable is that he hates any kind of authority or higher class people. So he usually disrespected them and doesn't follow any rule they give him." Celestia explained.
"Wow! I like this Element already!" Discord exclaimed, happy to hear an Element that was relatable to him.
But Celestia ignored this and continued. "The worst part is that he is now in juvenile hall. For a crime he actually didn't commit. He has now been in there for a few months, and by each passing day is losing touch with his Element more and more." She said, frowning at that fact. Which only made me angrier that she was showing sympathy for him.
"Next up is Joseph Frei, or simply Joe as he prefers. The brains of the group, along with the Element of Persistence. Despite his size and age of eighteen, he is much more dangerous than you'd imagine. And he is very untrusting towards others. So much in fact, that he admits that he is a very cruel person in general. He's also the smartest of them all since he can not only figure out just who we are with even the slightest slip of the tongue, but he can also turn your words against you. Making him very intimidating and hard to talk to." She informed us all.
"Wow, I'm liking all of them more and more!" Discord said with a smile, appreciating their attitudes so much since they reminded him of himself.
"The sad thing about it is, since Morgue has been thrown in prison, Joe's begun to loss touch with his Element as well. Because instead of trying time and time again, not thinking about quitting whatever task until he accomplishes it, he's started giving up. And he's starting to accept that it's better to give up instead of trying at all." Celestia said, again feeling pity for them.
"And the last one! What about the last one?!" Discord asked, hoping to hear her say something along the lines of him destroying buildings for fun.
Which made us finally lose it. Our sister was giving sympathy to these three, as well as Discord acting as if they were his best friends! Those three did not deserve such attention what so ever! In fact the only thing they deserved was...was...
Before Celestia could finish explaining the last one though, they all flinched at the sound of glass shattering into thousands of pieces. They all turned to see next to us was several wine glasses now blown up into billions of pieces.
"Luna, calm down. You need to understand that-"
"No!" I yelled to my sister, too angry to keep quiet now. "Sister, how can you simply give sympathy to these petty criminals?! T'was the same three that made Blitz's life a thousand nightmares! And we will not simply remain still as you continue to feel bad for them!" I yelled out.
"Oh please, Princess Full Moon. They're just three entertaining huma-" Before Discord could continue, we forced his head with our magic into his water bean bag, turning the fish into hungry piranhas to keep him quiet.
"We can stand you giving such an insulting name towards our title, only letting us wear peasant clothing, and forcing us to have to bear the plaguing jester that is Discord! But when you show sympathy for the three that almost ruined Blitz's life, we will not remain silent!" I yelled out, using the Canterlot Voice to add onto it.
The result we were looking for only worked on Cadance and Shining Armor though, as they leaned away from us in fear of getting caught up in this. As for Discord, he was afraid alright. Just more about the piranhas than us really. But he would be fine, the whelp. Especially since he was immortal.
But instead of fearing us, or at least agreeing to stop feeling sympathy, she simply sighed and looked to me with a sad look. "Luna. I understand that you think of Blitz as family. But you mustn't act this way just because of how we're acting about the three of them. After all, there is no way around it considering that they're Elements as well." She reminded me.
But seeing that I still wasn't agreeing to the idea, she added something else. "I don't appreciate the way they acted towards him either, but I understand why they did so. Two of them had a good reason to act the way they did. And if you at least gave them a chance, you'd see it too. So please, calm down. Anger and resentment won't help anything." She told me.
And as much as we hated to admit it, our sister had a reasonable argument. Hatred wasn't going to accomplish anything. That much was proven to us a long time ago. And harming them wasn't an option as much as we-I thought it was.
I took in a deep breath, calming down. Soon enough, I got my act together and nodded. I still wasn't going to feel sorry for them in any way though, and I doubt I ever will. "Alright sister, I apologize for my actions."
"Good. Now, if you would be as so kind as to stop holding Discord's head in the water. I think he'll stay quiet for now." She said, reminding me of that. Though it was obvious that I was keeping his head in there on purpose. Serves him right for calling me 'Full Moon'.
I stopped my magic and Discord came out immediately. The reason he wasn't able to come out earlier was because the piranhas were hurting him. Meaning it was impossible for him to use magic. And though we're all immortal, we can all still feel pain. So he was trapped until I freed him. Smart, is it not?
"Why you..." He said, now glaring at me. He then spit out a piranha, and changed the water into a still ball of leaves and sat on it. And I could've sworn I heard animal noises coming from inside it.
"Now that that's settled, let's hurry and explain the final one before the plane..." As Celestia said that, the pilot came out from the cockpit. And he was surprisingly not affected by the fact of seeing two unicorns, two Alicorns, and a Draconequus.
"Excuse me Princess Celestia. We've arrived." He told her, also knowing her name.
"Oh, good. Thank you for flying us all here Gabe." Celestia said with a nod as she got up.
"Dear sister, how does he-"
"Princess Celestia visited me when I was a child. And let me just say that I am so relieved that I wasn't imagining an Alicorn speaking to me during my tragic childhood." He said, chuckling at that. He then opened the door and let down the ladder for us all.
Celestia then changed back into her human form, putting on a hat of her own to hide her horn, as well as a jacket that matched her business suit to hide her wings, which had gone through slits that were in the back of the business suit. For all unicorns, pegasi, and Alicorns, our wings and horns couldn't disappear when in our human form. Not to mention, our Cutie Marks appeared on our dominant hand instead of our flanks. Meaning that we had to wear hats, coats, and gloves to hide these things.
Shining Armor and Princess Cadance turned back into human as well, as did Discord after snapping away the jungle bean bag. Shining Armor then helped Cadance put on her coat as they left.
Discord, having a coat on already, just started to walk out. His two horns weren't on top of his head because they weren't what produced magic, so he didn't need to worry about a hat.
I, on the other hand, simply got up and put on a formal-casual jacket, normal gloves, and a fedora of my own. Once I followed them all out, there were two limos waiting in front of us.
"Now then. Me, Sloane, and May are going to go to the juvenile hall to speak to Martin." She told us all. She then turned towards me. "Sister, you and Sid will go off to their high school to have a meeting with Joe and his brother. In your limo will be two files, each on them. Also in there will be a Secret Service badge. The rest of the instructions will be in there as well, explaining anything that you might wan to know." My sister told me, getting serious now.
"Understood. Good luck, dear sister." I told her, knowing what I had to do. Even though I hated the three that we had to 'save', not to mention having Discord accompany me, I knew that I had to do this. For the good of Equestria. Especially if what Celestia had predicted is to happen.
"Good. We are to meet back here once we're all done. May? Sloane? Let's get going. And be careful with the guitar. We don't won't to break it." She said, heading off to the limo with them. Since the limo drivers didn't know who we really were, we couldn't talk to each other with our normal names. And we had to act as if we were normal humans. Good thing sister was smart enough to give Shining Armor, Cadance, and myself five days to get used to being human.
Now all that left was the mission at hand. Getting to that 'high school' and helping Joseph and his brother. And even now, I feel like jumping out of this 'limo' when I say that.
And so begins the journey to the human world! To be honest, I'm not sure how I'm doing with a few things right. Those being how I'm using Discord, the plot of this story, and a few other things. And I really hope that I'm getting them right.
Also another thing I want to address. Any Equestrianite that comes to our world will NOT be radiation colored like Equestria Girls. They'll look like normal humans except for a few things I'll list here.
Unicorn-Humans: Will have their horns even in human form, and their Cutie Mark on their right hand.
Pegasi-Humans: Will have their wings even in human form, and their Cutie Mark on their right hand.
Earth Pony-Humans: Will look the same as regular humans, and their Cutie Mark on their right hand.
Alicorns-Humans: Both wings and horn will be on their human form, and their Cutie Mark on their right hand.
Draconequus-Humans (Discord): Will have their odd-looking wings, but not their horns. (No horns because their magic doesn't emit from them. So they're basically useless/magic-less. Which is why their missing as human)
Dragon-Humans: Mohawks (unless they change the hair style of course), forked tongues, and their eyes stay the same. (Also to note, if any dragon that is older than the usual human life-span, then they will appear as an elderly human)
And with all that explained, I hope you guys are okay with it! And if not then sorry, but that's how I'm keeping it. If any of you have any questions you'd like to ask about the design of them, feel free to ask!
See you tomorrow every pony!
QotC: Do you think that Discord could really cause that much chaos in the human world? If so, then what?
57. Two Alicorns VS Three Thieves (Episode3)
Hey every pony, what's up! Man, am I glad to finally introduce this episode! Not only that, but this is the one, and possibly only intro, that I've been waiting for so long! Along with my special guest that has been scheduled to come for quite a few times! Now let's welcome her... The Great and Powerful Trixie!
Trixie: Well it's about time you let the Great and Powerful Trixie into your in*KZZZRRRT* ...what was that? *The screen all of a sudden starts to go all fuzzy*
I don't know... What's-*KZZZRRRT*-on? *The screen goes fuzzy again* We're losing the signal!
Trixie: What?! But this is Trixie's time to be in the intro! You planned this didn't you?! *KZZZRRRT*
Sorry Trixie, but your intro will have to wait! BYE! *I said, pushing her into the portal*
Trixie: AHHHHHH! *She screamed in fear as she went through a dimensional portal, it closing right behind her*
Okay, what's going on?! *Suddenly, half the screen losses connection and I'm left with only half the screen* Hey!
Unknown Voice 1: Hey, this thing working yet? *A spanish accent asked*
Unknown Voice 2: I almost... Finished. We now have control of half the screen, with our creator owning the second half. *At that moment, their half of the screen showed up. Revealing one hispanic teenager with black, greased down hair and a cocky grin. Behind him was a skinny teenager with glasses, working on a laptop*
*I then glared at them* Morgue and Joe. What are you two doing?
Morgue: Creator! Long time no see man! Hey, how's come you never come to the archives anymore huh?
What are you two doing? *I asked, complete seriousness in my voice*
Morgue: Well since you're asking so nicely amigo, here it is. We escaped your "OC Archives" and we're here to set some things straight with the audience ya got here! Not to mention, maybe go over our back story a little.
What makes you think I'm gonna let you?!
Morgue: Oh I'd say... this. Joe? Please get him off the air.
Joe: No problem. *He said calmly as he pressed a few buttons*
Hey wait, you can't just- *but before I could continue, my connection got cut out*
Morgue: Yes! We now have complete control of all the computers! Mwahahahahaha! *He said, having an evil accent now*
Joe: Actually no. They could easily just skip to the story at any point. We have little to no control actually.
Morgue: Sheesh man, I was only joking! I've always wanted a reason to say something evil like that.
*Joe simply face-palmed as he let Morgue continue*
Morgue: Anyway, you're all probably feeling angry that were back, rolling your eyes at how generic we are as villains, or just skipping the intro at this point. But here it is. And pay attention, this is important. Joe?
Joe: Yes, I understand. *He then got up and traded places with Morgue* You see all MLP story readers, we were portrayed the wrong way. I came off as a snarky know-it-all, when in actuality, I'm just a cruel, fact loving, criminal mastermind.
Morgue came off as a bully more generic than Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon. When the truth about that is, he's actually a money loving thief that wasn't raised from the 'back streets' or 'Jersey', but from Mexico. So he doesn't talk like Gilda's little brother. He actually talks with a Spanish accent and with a few Spanish words here and there.
Finally, the last of us who is currently on his way to Zeke's intro to teach him a lesson about portraying his own OCs the wrong way. He actually was portrayed pretty well, it was only his name that got messed up in translation of thoughts to story. He doesn't go by 'Mike' but instead goes by 'Big Mike'. And yes, it is much like Big Mac's name.
So with all that in mind, I hope you all won't see us as generic bullies so much. Of course, the reason about why we bullied 'Blitz' hasn't been revealed yet. So that leaves us with as much motive as Silver Spoon and Diamond Tiara again. But don't worry, it'll all be explained soon enough. Please just give it time.
And with about one to two hundred words of dry corrections, I think I've said enough. I think I'll just leave it up to Morgue to play the recording of Zeke saying his Top Three Comments. Hope you all appreciate our performances in this chapter, and good day/night/morning. Depending on what time it is you are reading this chapter.
Morgue: *After trading places again, Morgue smirked* Hope you all got that, because it's not being talked about again! It is just too boring! Now anyway, let's get this over with so all of you that actually read this lame intro of Zeke's can get on with the story!
3: Swift Lightning: Thanks dude! Glad to hear that I'm doing Discord pretty well! Oh, and also, chocolate milk wouldn't kill all the crops because they can just be grown in greenhouses and stuff. And also, it would ruin world hunger if he chocolate rained us. So technically, he'd be saving our lives. XD
2: Christ's Disciple: I'd love it if our world had Discord's chaos actually! I'd wake up everyday to a giant butterfly pounding on my door, hear the flying dogs chirping in the air, and watch as the turkeys that walk around my street (Not a joke, every morning there are turkeys walking around my street. WHERE DO THEY COME FROM?!) start fighting the walking fish for territory. XD
1: FireKistune1: Actually, that's something I wanted to talk about to all of you.
SOPA is not a good thing at all. It's threatening to take away all our freedom on the internet. Something that we are entitled to. So if you live in America, I want to ask. Please help stop this idiocy of our government. Please help to stand up for it. This act will destroy everything. From Let's Plays to any FanFiction/FimFiction. To putting a picture of Rainbow Dash on your Facebook wall to having YouTube videos that show lyrics to your favorite song.
I wish I could give the link to it. Sorry that I can't though. :( But another way I hope you guys can look for it is Google. Simply type in 'SOPA Petition' and it should be the first link. If the link is to a site 'Petition . Whitehouse . gov' then that's it. Thank you for the help.
Morgue: Alright, let's get this started! Goodbye everyone!
Joe: Morgue, the correct term to say to all the readers is every pony. Not everyone.
Morgue: Yeah... No. In this story, I'm not a Brony so I'm not saying that. Not picking on all of you guys, but I'm not in 'The Herd' or whatever.
Joe: Well congrats. I'm probably more likable to them than you now because I can actually suck it up and say their play on words.
Morgue: Whatever, they'll come to appreciate me soon enough. Anyway, see ya later everyone! *Joe simply face-palmed once again as the story finally begun*
Celestia/Cindy's POV
As Cadance, Shining Armor, and I all sat in the back of the limo, waiting for it to bring us to Juvenile Hall where Morgue was, they stayed silent as they went over the file about Morgue. And the more they looked at it, the more intense their faces became. All of their backstories were equally as complicated and hard on them as Blitz's. And Morgue was the only one that acted unaffected by them. Even though his was quite possibly the harshest of them all.
And after looking through it a few more times, they contemplated just what to ask me. They knew that they couldn't give away who we were or what our exact plan was since the limo driver didn't know the truth, so they thought about it very carefully.
"So Cindy..." Sloane started, "just why was Martin thrown in Juvenile anyway? It says here that he committed grand theft auto, along with multiple charges of destruction of public property. But this paper makes it sound like he would never do that. !hat happened?"
"Well Sloane, that's just it. It doesn't sound like his method of operation at all. Which is why we're going to speak to him." I told him, explaining it this way to keep the limo driver from knowing.
You see, after defeating Discord we discovered the Protectors of Harmony and where they were. So we came here to look for them. But soon enough, we learned that our titles as Princesses of Equestria would have no meaning here. So that meant that we had to get in a position to where we could help to try to discover just where they would be found. So that led to me and Luna looking everywhere. But when Luna became Nightmare Moon, that stopped our search.
Eventually, I came back to try to find them again, changing my back story after every lifetime to keep from any human noticing. So I've gone from being a personal friend of Theodore Roosevelt, to meeting Amelia Earhart, to right now.
And with all of us here now, that lead to us having to do some planning. So with connections I've made here on Earth, I was able to start-up a program in Social Services. Which I had been a high member of for some time now. Of course, I'm afraid it will only work for a little while until they see what's really going on.
"So, why did we come too? What purpose do we have in coming with you?" May asked me, wondering just why they were here.
"Well that's just it. Martin doesn't normally trust people who are 'snobs' in his eyes. So if he by chance doesn't want to talk to me, than you two will have a better chance at trying to communicate with him. Especially since you'll come off more as 'protection' than snobs." I explained to them.
"And the guitar? I mean, if this is basically a prison, than will they even allow him to have this?" Sloane asked, looking at the guitar as he pulled it out.
And upon seeing it, I remembered that it wasn't disguised. So by calmly looking towards the window to make sure the driver wasn't paying attention, I placed my hand over the guitar, using my magic on it to make it appear as if it was an ordinary wooden guitar.
"Simply encouraging him to be creative won't work for too long. Even if he listened to us telling him so. So to keep him from losing touch with himself, this guitar will help to keep him creative. Though there are a few restrictions that can't be avoided." I told them, having a general idea about how this would go.
"Ms. Solar? We've arrived." The driver said as the limo stopped towards the front of a giant building complex. The Juvenile Hall.
"Thank you sir. And don't worry about anything else. You won't have to pick us up after words." I told him with a smile before getting out.
"O-oh, um, understood." He said, not questioning me.
After we all got out, I carried a small file filled with all the information I needed, along with a Social Services badge to prove who I was pretending to be.
Sloane had closed up the guitar and was carrying it in, as May simply walked next to him.
"Remember that whatever you do, keep your hats, gloves, and jacket on. We can't let them know just what we are." I reminded them as we all walked towards the building, putting on our gloves to hide our Cutie Marks.
This was the first out of the two most important rules that we could not let happen. I just hope that Discord and Luna remember this one, as well as the other one.
Luna/Lisa's POV
As our limo stopped in front of the school, we got out and told the driver that he didn't need to come back. As per one of Celestia's rules that she had written out in almost perfected letters. Ones that showed no sign of her using a quill, pencil, or any writing object. Not only that, but all the letters were the exact same size.
Of course when I asked Discord all he did was laugh as he mumbled something along the lines of 'Elderly and computers...' To which I simply made one of the springs in his seat in the limo pop out and hit him.
But back on subject, the rules Celestia gave me and Discord looked like this:
1: Do not, under any circumstances, take off your gloves, hats, or coats. We can not let humans see that we have wings or magic.
2: Do not, under any circumstances, make direct physical contact with them.
3: Luna, use that voice changing spell I casted on you to hide your way of speech. This way you'll blend in easier.
4: Use the Social Services badge to gain entry into the building and an audience with the two you need to see.
5: Be very discrete and serious about all of this. THAT MEANS YOU DISCORD. YOU ARE GOING TO A HIGH SCHOOL WHERE TEENAGERS ARE THERE TO LEARN. WATCH YOURSELF, OR YOU'RE GOING BACK TO STONE.
6: Tell the office to have all of you talk in a room that doesn't have an active camera. Discord, turn it off yourself if you have to.
7: We need to ease them into the idea about them being elements for the next part of the plan, not shock them into it. So try to be calm and friendly about it all.
8: When you arrive, tell the limo driver that he doesn't have to wait on you and that he can just leave. Once you're done talking with them, just come back to the plane. We'll all meet up there to start part two of the plan.
Most of these things Celestia talked to me about. At least now it made sense why she casted that voice changing spell on me out of no where. Though, I think I prefer talking in my normal language. It felt less constricting.
But still, the way my sister explained it to me made sense. No one here talked like I did, or really accepted it without giving an awkward glance. So that meant that in this school I had to talk 'normally'.
Though, one thing was still the very opposite of normal in our little mission. For as we approached the school, Sid took in a deep sniff then tried to contain his laughter. "Ah High School! Isn't it just great?! I mean, you can just smell the chaos and anxiety coming from this place!" He said, so excited.
Though, seeing that this was as good a time as any to practice speaking, I activated the spell. "Voice change by choice." I felt my throat tingle a little as it changed. Making me know that it had changed correctly. "How's that possible? Seems like a normal bland school to me." I said, feeling weird that I was talking like this. Especially since my voice sounded a little less regal. But at least I wouldn't risk giving myself away if I got angry and forgot that I was supposed to hide my speech.
"Nice voice spell Lisa." He said, laughing even more. Though he was right. Me talking like this was just plain out idiotic. "But yes, this boring old block of a building is filled with so much chaos, I feel like singing!"
"Please don't. I'm forced to try to fall asleep while you get up every morning with that horrible voice." I told him dryly. And I wasn't exaggerating or anything either. He sang so badly, the creatures of the night around Canterlot Castle are forced to stay awake longer than requested.
"Well I guess you just don't understand the new generation of music." He said, trying to ignore my insult.
"I know enough to know that your singing is complete garbage." I said as we got to the door, him opening it for me.
"You're just jealous." He said smiling at his own voice.
"Oh yes, I'm jealous that you make a dying cat sound like an orchestra." I said sarcastically as we made our way inside, going right to the office which was right next to the entrance.
"Hello and welcome to Mapleborough High School. Can I..." Before the secretary could even finish her sentence, she immediately stared at Sid. Who looked, dressed, and sounded really weird.
"Yes you may." I said, knowing what the rest of what she was going to say. I then pulled out my badge and held it up next to myself, showing it to her. "I'm with Social Services, and I need to speak to two children that are attending this school." I told her with an expressionless face. And I don't know why, but just by holding this badge in my hand and saying all of this was a little fun. Although, I didn't understand why so I just kept a straight face.
"I see... And he is-" She started, pointing towards Sid.
"He is coming with me as just a pre-caution I assure you. You see, these two children I need to see, have been picked directly to be part of a project we have started to take into account. So we need to see them immediately." I told her, not giving her much of a chance to let her pick out any details.
"I-I see. Alright, can I get both of your names, along with which one of the students you wish to see first." She told us, it sounding more information she needed regardless.
"I am Lisa Lunar, and this is Sid Droc. And I don't think you understand, we need to speak with both of them at once." I told her, putting a little enforcement behind my voice, the spell keeping me from using my Canterlot Voice.
"I'm sorry Ms. Lisa, but-"
"Call me Lunar. I don't appreciate others calling me by my first name." I said, coming up with a quick excuse to make her not call me Lisa.
"Ms. Lunar. But we don't really like to bring two students in at the same time unless they've started fighting or arguing with one another." She corrected me.
Though, some pony refusing my request just made me glare intensively. Which made her start to get scared because of my position and hers.
"B-but it isn't going against any rules as much as just our opinions on common decency. So I'll allow it. Now, who are the two students you wish to speak with?" She asked, letting my request go through.
I stopped glaring as I began to speak up, but still kept a frown. "I need to see a Joseph Frei, and a Michael Frei." I said, remembering the two names from the files that were in my hand. "And it would be best if I could meet them in a conference room. Particularly one that doesn't have an active camera for legal reasons." I said to her.
"I'm sorry mam, but I'm afraid that all conference rooms we have are required to have a working camera in them. And we can't just turn them off." She told me as she started to look up just where Joseph and Michael are right now.
"Well, I guess it won't make too much of a difference then. So where is a conference room we can use?" I asked, trying to just get an ordinary room to speak to them.
"The main conference room needs to be used for a meeting, but I can have someone take you to another room for all of you to talk in. As he brings you there, I'll have the two students report to the room." The secretary told me as she got up and went to an office that was behind the desk, coming back out a minute or two later with whom I'm guessing was another office worker.
"Alright, Mrs. Downs here will escort you to the conference room. It'll be about four minutes for me to have them come over to the room." The secretary told us.
"Right this way." Mrs. Downs told us as she started to walk off. We simply followed right after her, looking around as we went. The school had so many corridors and hundreds of numbered metal doors on the sides. Not to mention so many normal doors everywhere with only two kinds of posters posted all over the school. One had a teen that had something in his mouth, along with his chest turned completely grey. Above the teen was the words 'Smoke, and this happens.' And the other was simply an orange poster about a schedule of some kind.
This school seemed even worse on the inside than the out. I mean, what kind of place that was about learning looked like this?!
On the other hand, Discord was trying to keep from laughing at the poster with a teen on it. The teacher seemed unaffected though. As if this was a normal thing. Something that I was not okay with.
If this was the school that Blitz went to, then I really don't want to think about how the rest of his life was like in complete detail.
"Here we are." Mrs. Downs said as she pulled out a key and unlocked the door for us. "When you are all done with the room, please just come straight back to the office. Thank you." She said, heading back to the office. Leaving us here to wait for the other two.
And after walking in, the room was completely barren except for that sickening poster of the teenager. I know I didn't know much about decoration, but I knew enough to realize that this kind of poster was just sickening.
"Sid. Please take care of the camera." I told him, taking a seat at the table.
"I know." He said, getting in the one part of the room where the camera couldn't see him. He then snapped his fingers, his hands not needing to be gloved since he didn't have a Cutie Mark, and the camera then turned the lens into a bubble wand. Bubbles coming out of it and popping just seconds later.
Once it was covered, I then used my own magic to change the poster into one that had the night sky on it. The moon having my signature silhouette on it as well.
Now that everything was set, all we had to do was wait for the two teenagers to come.
Michael Frei's POV
47...48...49...50...
After doing all fifty push-ups coach wanted me to do, I stopped. At least it was only to fifty, because if it was anymore than that, I might've lost count and had to do them over. Not that it was a problem though, because the coach said that I had gone above one-hundred push-ups and only stopped because it would've taken too long to tire me out.
"Big Mike? You okay there soldier?" Coach Cooper asked with my nickname as he looked towards me. Everyone always called me Big Mike because of how big I was. Even the teachers. But, I guess it made sense since I was even biggest person in school. Counting the teachers too.
"What do you mean? Did I mess up on the push-ups?" I asked, looking up to him since I was sitting on the ground.
"No, it's not that cadet. It's just, you're always one of the first to knock out all the push-ups. But now you're one of the last. You alright? Someone picking on you?" He asked, that last part being a joke since I was never picked on. And up until three months ago, I was the bully. And I always got away with it. But now, I just felt bad for everything I had done. Even before then when he ran away.
"Yeah, it's just... I guess I'm not feelin' it today coach." I told him, sad that I wasn't being as good as usual.
"Hmm... Well, you still gonna be okay for that game coming up tomorrow night? Your heart and soul is what gets us most of those points." He said, trying to cheer me up.
But even that wasn't helping much. I mean, I was the main HB, and I just had to start running and no one could stop me until I got the touchdown. It usually took like three guys to even slow me down.
"I'll do my best coach." I told him with a nod.
"That a promise soldier?" He asked, looking towards me. He, along with all of my friends and the football team all knew that once I made a promise, I would never go against it. Not even if whoever I made that promise to, gave me permission to do so.
But now... Now I didn't really like making promises like that. Because since Morgue got sent to juvy when he did nothing wrong, I haven't really been able to stay all that positive. And since I haven't been able to do my best, I didn't want to have to make promises that I couldn't keep.
So I sighed a little and nodded, not wanting to speak since I was getting a little emotional at remembering what happened to Morgue. He was our leader, and my best friend. Besides my brother of course. I had known him for almost eight years now, and he was the one that made so much possible for me.
He even went as far as to save me, Joe, and our Dad's lives. You see, one day Dad took me and Joe out for a walk around the house. Which is like three minutes away from any other house or anything. So we had a bunch of woods to walk around and explore in.
Only... That one day, we decided to go out deeper into the forest. Which wasn't a good idea. Dad ended up getting caught in a really old, rusty bear trap. And to make it worse, a bear came out after hearing Dad yelling. So when he saw all three of us, he was getting ready to attack. I was trying to carry Dad out of there, but the chain was tangled under some tree roots that had grown over it.
So before the bear could get to us, Morgue heard Dad yelling too. Being that he stayed with us at our house since he had no where else to live. So he got the bear's attention by throwing a rock at it's face, hitting him in the eye.
Morgue told us to go on and get Dad to the hospital as he kept the bear busy. So we got him free and drove him to the hospital, Joe driving while I kept watch of Dad.
But even when we got to the hospital really fast, Dad's leg was in there too long. And since it was all rusty and stuff, he was put in a wheelchair for the rest of his life.
That's just the important part though. Morgue had helped us with so many other things, and was just like a brother to us. And since he had no other family, Dad was glad to treat him as one. No matter what trouble the three of us got in. Which we kind of got in a lot ever since we all met. Which was the best day for all three of us. I still remember getting all that candy too...
Which made me remember that tonight was supposed to be the eighth year that we all became friends and became a gang. So today was especially bad for us all. So much, that I even felt a few tears coming from me. I might've been the strongest of the group, but I was always really emotional about everything.
"Attention Big Mike?" Coach K, one of the other coaches called from the front of the gym with a microphone. "You're being called up to the conference room on hallway H." She told me.
"Go on soldier. Get dressed out so you won't be all sweaty." Coach Cooper said, seeing that I was getting emotional. But he said sweaty to keep from the others knowing that I was crying.
I nodded and got up, heading off to the lockers a little fast so I wouldn't take forever. I didn't want to let anyone else down after all.
Joseph Frei's POV
As I sat in math class, bored out of my mind since I already knew everything Mrs. Tilden was teaching, I couldn't focus all that much. I had too many thoughts going through my head at millions of miles per hour. Not to mention approximately seventeen out of the twenty-seven students in this classroom weren't paying any attention as they were talking amongst each other.
Of course, only half of the blame went to our teacher seeing as we had second lunch and there was only twenty-two minutes and seventeen seconds and counting until the bell rang and twelve out of the seventeen disobedient students would make a mad dash to the lunch room as the lines would get too long if they didn't hurry.
Which is why I always brought my own lunch. Granted, my cooking was terrible so my lunch consisted of a pop tart, a regular soda, and whatever leftovers we had for dinner last night. Money was a very rare sight in our house, so we lived with what we could to get by. Good thing I learned how to be good with computers, because if I couldn't hack into Steam then Big Mike would be bored out of his mind. And God knows how hungry he gets when he's bored.
But I digress. Lunch wasn't on my mind. It was what we all had originally scheduled for after-school. You see, me, my brother Big Mike, and our leader Morgue had met exactly eight years from today. At seven thirty-two P.M. And ever since then, we treated that exact time as if it was New Years.
And I knew that this subject would be the only thing on my brother's mind at lunch. Since we both had second lunch, he always welcomed me as his 'honored guest' at the table where most of the football players sat. And if it wasn't for Big Mike being the best HB Mapleborough had ever seen, 'beat the scrawny nerd with glasses' would be on their agenda. Providing those numbskulls even had schedules to put into their agendas.
But also since I do anyone's homework for two dollars an assignment, they were my second means of money. Right next to my part-time job working as a waiter for one of the multiple different restaurants in town...
And there I go, getting off topic again. See? Told you I had multiple things going through my head right now. That was one of the cons about being me though. I think of every possible outcome. Every possible variable. And every possible problem that might go wrong. It was both a blessing and a curse really.
If only I could get focused on thinking of a way to keep Big Mike from baling his eyes out tonight. But... I guess it wasn't going to be possible. I mean, I can only try to calm Big Mike so much until the conversation just keeps going in circles. And I just can't keep going in circles like that anymore. I just have to accept that it's not possible for me to keep trying again and again at lost causes. No matter how important they are...
As I thought about all of this though, I saw as Mrs. Tilden stopped her lesson after quieting the class for the fourth time and counting and went over to the phone, which had started ringing.
"Hello?" Mrs. Tilden answered. After a few seconds she responded with, "Yes?" Followed by, "He is." And finally, the moment of truth... "Alright, I'll send him right away."
As soon as she said she, all the girls stopped paying attention while all the boys stayed quiet. They all kept hoping that it involved them so they could get out of class. Or even more so, go home.
"Joe? You need to go to the conference room on this hallway." Mrs. Tilden told me, making some of the others either groan in annoyance while the rest just went back to talking.
Seeing that this was the H hallway, I nodded and got up. I didn't bother to bring anything with me though. Since I had someone just a little smaller than The Hulk as my brother, no one was going to even think about going through my stuff. That, and this wasn't going to take long.
I made my way out the door and started making the short trip, wondering just what this was about. Out of everything, there had to be around a forty percent chance about it being about our living arrangements, or wanting to clear up any information about our parents. Which was very hard to take care of because...Well...
Another forty percent chance had to be something about Morgue's arrest. Since he took the blame for something we were framed for, we were constantly interrogated about what really happened. Of course, they never called it an interrogation. It was always for our 'well being', or to 'help the greater good/law'. Which was all just obvious lies that they thought could lower our guard to make us tell the truth. Or at least, what they thought was the truth anyway.
Still, whatever guilt trip, monologue, or argument they threw at us, Big Mike just took my advice and didn't even say as much as one word when they started to talk about Morgue or anything crime related. Which left me, where I always turned the tables and tricked them into telling the truth. It was honestly fun watching people who were twice as old as me, not to mention trained in this field, squirm at my own questions and emotionless face.
So what was here to face me this time? The good cop? The bad cop? The 'relative cop' that loved to 'listen' to my thoughts and opinions? No matter what combination of the three or more, I should still be able to wrap this up before lunch begins in exactly seventeen minutes and fifty-two seconds. And counting.
Approaching the door, I politely knocked on it and waited for whatever style of interrogation was on the other side.
And when the door opened, on the other side was...A, unique looking- you know what, I'll cut the polite and calm crap now. It's obvious that it won't last through this interrogation. All logic's been thrown out the non-existent window with this man's appearance in less than a millisecond. Who was this guy, and why was he here?
Celestia/Cindy's POV
So after getting inside the building and being escorted to a room without anything but a simple metal table with one metal chair on each side of it, we sat in silence.
I had already explained everything they wanted to know, being that there was no camera in the room to watch us. This had only taken about ten minutes though, and we had been in here for fifteen now. So I quietly went over the files as May and Sloane talked amongst each other. Sloane holding the guitar in his hands, trying to figure out something about it.
All three of these actions were stopped however when we heard footsteps approaching the only door that lead in here. May made her way to the other side of the room and stood in place, while Sloane put the guitar back in the case, leaning it against the wall behind him as he stood at attention as well.
I simply closed the file and looked forward towards the door as it opened. Revealing a security guard and the one person we had come all this way to meet. Martin 'Morgue' Rodriguez.
His hair was no longer greased down like he always had it, and was instead shaggy and kind of long. He was also in a grey uniform, in handcuffs as well.
"Sit down you." He said, pushing him forward. "Good luck with this one. You'll need it." He said, looking at me before closing the door.
"I told him that the handcuffs weren't necessary." As Morgue sat down in front of me, he simply shook his hands in front of him, the cuffs falling off as if they were never locked in the first place.
"Well that's a little alarming, isn't it?" I asked, looking at him as he simply looked towards the table emotionlessly. In a way where I couldn't see his eyes or most of his face.
"I guess I'll get right to the point. Hello there. What's your name?" I asked him, keeping a happy attitude.
After staying in the same position, I asked again. "Can you tell me your name?" I asked, lowering my head towards him to try to get him to see me.
He then looked up, looking as if he was confused. "Lo siento. Yo no habló ingles." He said to me in Spanish. Which basically meant 'Sorry lady. I don't speak English.'
Of course, I anticipated this and smirked at him. Saying, "Está bien. Yo habló Español." I said, basically translating to, 'That's fine. I can speak Spanish.'
He then frowned and hit his fist on the table. "Mierda!" He yelled out in Spanish. He then sighed and smirked. "Alright, guess I'm not getting off the hook that easy." He said to himself.
"Actually, you could very well have. I only knew 'Sorry' and 'I don't speak English' in Spanish. And I only learned how to say that one line in Spanish. Gotcha." I said, giggling a little at my victory.
He then started laughing at how I tricked him as well, seeing the humor in it. "Okay, you got some respect points for the good impression. But ya still lost some for looking like a snob." He told me, talking about respect points. "But before I could add all those up, what's your name lady?" He asked, opening up a little.
"My name is Cindy Solar. And I'm with Social Services." I told him, hoping to help open up some more.
"Hmm..." He said, taking this into account. "Well, you got an extra twenty-five respect points for making Cindy actually sound like a cool name. But since the reason you became a Social Services lady could be either snobby or sincere... I'll ignore that. So that means you now have... twenty-five respect points." He said with a nod.
"Twenty-five respect points?" I asked, kind of wanting to know about that.
"Yeah. I like giving respect points to everyone that I meet for more than just passing them by on the street. For every time I meet someone new, I judge their appearance, impressions, and name. So that being said, you lost fifty respect for looking like a snob, but got fifty respect for the good impression. And the cool name granted you twenty-five on top of that." He explained.
"Well, it sounds like you've given this a lot of thought." I told him.
"Yep. I try to make everything I can interesting. Only... This place isn't exactly that nice about stuff like that. So I'm not even allowed so much as to hum to myself, this place is that strict." He told me.
I nodded again, trying to be friendly with him. "I can imagine. It didn't exactly look inviting. Not even the entrance." I agreed. "But back on topic, how come you're more open towards me than others? From all the others that have come in here to talk to you, they all said that you were uncooperative and rude." I said, remembering what the files said about him.
"Well yeah. They couldn't take a joke, my attitude, or know enough Spanish to really get anything out of me. Honestly, those snobs couldn't take a joke if it smacked them in the face." He said, moving his chair sideways so he could prop up his feet towards the side of the table. Keeping them on that side instead of anywhere near me to show a little bit of politeness.
"Why didn't you want to talk to them? They only wanted to learn about what happened or how you're doing." I told him.
"No they didn't. They didn't 'want' anything to do with me. They hated my guts. And if they weren't going to treat me with much respect, why show them any at all?" Morgue asked.
Before I could answer though, he asked a question without looking away from me. "By the way. What's with the two guards? What, did you think I had a shank with me or something?" He asked, joking about something that wasn't really a joke.
"Well, not really. You see, I was afraid that you wouldn't want to listen to me because of who I was and invited two others that work with me to be here in case you wanted to speak with them instead." I explained it half-truthfully.
But he caught on. "Yeah... No. Listen lady, we all know that ain't true. One of them might look like he could be a good 'guard', but the others just his wife all dressed up." He said, not even looking at them.
Sloane then spoke up, shocked that Morgue knew that. "W-what are you implying?" He asked, both shocked and angry that Morgue was talking a little rudely about his wife.
"Calm down dude. I'm just saying that if she was a guard, she probably would be wearing pants instead of a skirt. Ya know, for more protection? Also, your rings are a dead give away." He said, looking towards him with a cocky smirk.
"How did you-" Sloane started.
"Those gloves of yours are ordinary cotton gloves. So I can see the indent on your fingers where the rings are under them." He explained.
"Oh...Right." He said, backing up. He was still a little surprised as to how Morgue noticed.
"Well, with your impression adding fifty points and appearance taking away twenty-five, that leaves just your name. Which is?..." Morgue asked him.
"Sloane. Sloane Armor." He answered.
"Really? Dude, sweet name! Alright, that adds up to fifty respect points. You're in the lead man, congrats." Morgue said, treating this like a game.
He then spoke up again. "And that just leaves you." He said, looking to May. "So Sloane's wife. What's your name?" He asked.
"Well that's not really a nice way of speaking." She said with a frown.
"Hey. I'm a thief that got thrown in jail. I got nothing left to lose. So why should I care?" He asked, shrugging.
She then frowned a little in sadness about what he said. Feeling a little sorry for him. "Don't say that. You have more than you know." She answered, trying to give him some hopeful words.
"If you say so lady. Still, what's your name?" He asked, getting back on that topic.
"My name is May Cadenza Armor." She answered.
"Kind of a cool name... Alright then, it adds up to... twenty-five points. Well, you're tied for second place at least." He said.
"Wait a second, what made me have less than my husband?" May asked, curious to know.
"You were sincere about what you said in your impression, but it was still cheesy. So you only got twenty-five points for the impression." He said.
She sighed a little at the fact that she didn't get that many points, making Morgue laugh. "See?! Respect points make everything more interesting!" He said with a smile.
In all accounts, he was very free-spirited. Though, still acted a little rude. But even with this, he wasn't really being honest with us all about the real thing. he was trying to avoid just why we were all here by doing something that he did for everyone. It may have been a creative thing to do, but it wasn't anything new. He was just repeating the same thing he did for everyone.
"Anyway Morgue. I think you know that we weren't here to just introduce ourselves." I told him, getting back on task.
"I know, I know. This is about my metal issues, or why I did it, or something? Right?" He asked, thinking he knew just what this was about.
Too bad that wasn't even the case. "No actually. We're here to talk about you and your two friends Joe and Big Mike." I said, using their nicknames.
That made him go wide-eyed. He was not expecting this. Not at all. He then got his feet off the table and sat up, glaring at me with great anger. Which I had to admit, was a little intimidating for even me. I guess this was his well-known 'Death Glare'.
"Alright listen lady! I don't care what reports you got on those papers of yours, what you've heard, what you know about us, or whatever! But let's get one thing straight right here! I was the one that stole that car! I was the one that drove it through downtown and destroyed all that crap! Joe and Big Mike?! They're my friends, and they! Are! INNOCENT! And don't you dare try to question them, or try to do anything to them! Or so help me, I will make you regret that!" He said, not backing down.
He was using his Death Glare on me, along with trying to keep me from going to his friends. This wasn't a game or anything to Morgue anymore. This was him. Protecting the two people who were as close as they could get to being his family. And those threats he was making to me were anything but empty. If anything, they were what he was holding back. I knew that he could be saying much worse things, and he probably would've if it wasn't for the amount of control he thought I had.
"Calm down Morgue. I know for a fact that you didn't do any of that." I said, not backing down.
He then stood up, the chair falling behind him as he glared down at me. Shining Armor and Cadance got a little surprised at how quickly this had escalated, but got ready to stop him if he went as far as to try an attack me.
"Read my lips you bruja! My friends did nothing wrong! I am the only one to blame! So you better not do anything to them, or else you're gonna be seeing me again! And not in juvy!" He threatened me, calling me something in Spanish that I didn't understand.
I stood up as well, not backing down or showing fear. But I only frowned at him as I remained calm. Getting as angry as him wouldn't help anything. "If you would've let me finish, you would understand that I know that. I said that I know for a fact that you didn't do any of that. And neither did your friends." I said, saying the second sentence.
Though, he didn't seem to believe me right away. "That so?! Then who do you think did it?!" He asked, keeping his glare right on me.
"Easy." I said, sitting back in my seat and looking up at him. "It was the same person that you stole a car from and drove into the local river. The same person that was in the middle of robbing a gas station as you stole that car. I believe his name is Eduardo?" I asked rhetorically, already knowing the truth.
He then went from glaring at me to backing up a step to think about it for a second. He had never told anyone that Eduardo was the real culprit before, yet here I was. Knowing the truth.
As he backed up, he looked over his shoulder to see Sloane and May staying ready to stop him if he tried anything. But I knew that he wouldn't do anything.
Instead he took a shaky breath in fear, not sure what to think. "Who... Who are you people? And what do you want from us?" He asked, looking towards us.
"I'm afraid I can't tell you just yet. But I can tell you this. You and your two friends can't give up. You three are more important than you really know. And ever since you were sent to juvenile, you have all lost touch with who you really are. You're all starting to lose hope. We've noticed." I told him, being a little careful about my choice of words.
"Lose hope huh?" He asked, staying on those words. He then lifted his right foot off the ground and onto the knocked over that was behind him, flipping it up right so he could sit in it. "Alright. No Social Services would say something like this. You guys aren't really one of them are you?" He asked, putting that much together.
"No. We aren't Social Services. But we still want to help you. Because your destiny is an important one." I then nodded to Sloane, giving him the signal.
He nodded and got the guitar case, bringing it over and placing it in front of Morgue, who was completely surprised by this. He looked to me and I nodded, giving him permission to open it.
He got it in front of him and flipped one of the locks open. Then the other. Carefully, he opened up the case to see the one thing that made him happier than ever. A guitar.
He got it out and inspected it, having no words at all.
"I've heard a lot of things about you Morgue. One of those things is that you're really good at guitar. And that you love to take special kind of-"
But before I could finish, he had already propped his feet back on the side of the table and got ready to play. And when he started, he said no words. Made no noise. No different expression other than focused. He just started playing. And what he played sounded beautiful. It sounded like a calm and peaceful song, yet it was quick-paced. But not to the point where it was too fast not to enjoy every note that was played.
Each and every sound from the guitar was amazing and sounded like a story was being told strictly through notes. Even without one word or expression, it filled our ears with music that was both touching and original.
After about a minute of it, he played the last few notes slowly. Drawing the song to a close. When it was over, he just smiled. A smile that wasn't snarky or boastful. A genuine one that showed how thankful he was to have a guitar to play to.
He soon snapped out of it though and looked up at me, looking apologetic. "Sorry. I haven't played for like three months. I'm a little rusty." He said, not being sarcastic about it either.
But he was surprised to hear May and Sloane clapping in appreciation to his music, amazed by how it sounded.
That made him smile in glee, happy to see others clapping for him. He had missed the feeling of bringing others happiness for the right reason. And he loved that feeling of using his own ideas to make other happy. So much, that his lower lip was trembling a little.
"Thank you... Just... Just thank you señora." He said, a tear even forming in his eye by the emotion of it all.
"Don't mention it. This guitar has always belonged to you. It was destined to be yours, and it will stay with you. Even while you're here." I told him. I closed my eyes as I started to recall just what me and the warden had agreed to. "Now of course, you're only allowed to keep it in your cell, and you're not allowed to play after lights out. And you can't bring it with you if you get in trouble and have to go to solitary so..." I stopped though as I felt something around me.
I opened my eyes to see Morgue hugging me with how thankful he was. "You don't know how thankful I am for this...Thank you..." He said, not able to keep a few tears from coming out.
"You're welcome Morgue." I said, happy that he was perfectly fine now. "Just don't lose hope. It'll all be better soon." I told him. "Now I'm afraid that we need to get going. Good luck with getting back in practice with the guitar." I said, him breaking the hug so I could get up.
He stayed silent as he looked at the guitar, then back at us. And as we left one by one, I was the last to leave before he spoke up again. "Wait." He said, calmed down again.
I turned around. "Yes?" I asked.
"What's you're real name? And please be honest here." He said, wanting to know.
I simply smiled and took off my right glove, showing him my Cutie Mark which was on the back of my right hand. "Princess Celestia." I told him before putting the glove back on a leaving him to ponder his thoughts. Knowing that those two words alone left him with hundreds of questions to follow. But of course, he wouldn't have to wait long to get his answers. Or meet his friends again.
Luna/Lisa's POV
As the first of the two came into the conference room, I steadied my emotions. Coming off as angry towards them wasn't going to help. Especially with what the files said about the Joe one.
"Why hello there! I am Sid Droc." Sid introduced as he let Joe inside.
"I couldn't care less what your name is." He said with a sickening calm voice as he came in. Once he saw me, he sighed. "Oh great. I'm forced to talk with two of you." He said as he took a seat.
"Actually, no. Sid is just here as a precaution. I am the only one you need to speak to." I said to him.
"Well then maybe you should tell your Wacky Friday bodyguard that it's Tuesday." He said, looking at me. He then extended his hand. "I am Joseph Frei. But everyone just calls me Joe much to my dismay." He said.
Knowing quickly what to do, I shook his head and nodded. "I am Lisa Lunar. Although, I don't prefer my first name and would like to be referred to as Ms. Lunar." I told him with a nod.
"Noted." He said, breaking the handshake calmly. "So please, humor me. Why am I here? There is precisely sixteen minutes and two seconds remaining until the bell rings for lunch, and I'd prefer not to miss it." He said, trying to blow this off.
At that moment, there was slow but slightly loud knock on the door. As if someone was trying not to knock so loud, but doing a bad job of it.
After Sid answered the door, he said. "Why hello there! I am-"
"News Flash. No one cares about your name if all you are going to do is stand and do nothing. So just shut up." I stated, stopping him before he could finish.
I looked up and saw that Sid glared a little and growled a slight bit before shutting up and letting in the second child I needed to speak with. Joe's brother, Michael Frei.
"Joe?" Michael asked, confused.
"Big Mike?!" He asked, turning around. Once he saw that his brother was in here in the room, he turned back towards me with a glare. Not only that, but he remained silent for a good half-minute before speaking, gathering his thoughts.
Joe's POV
"Why are we both here?" I finally asked, not daring to lower my glare. Something was definitely wrong here. In fact, multiple things were wrong here. Ms. Lunar's bodyguard was dressed in so many violations to be in Social Services. We were both brought here at the same time when that goes against the school's wishes. And most importantly, Ms. Lunar was hiding something.
I could tell that she had on a T-shirt underneath her buttoned up jacket. And even though she had been acting polite yet serious about all of this, her attitude about her career didn't reflect her clothing. Usually, someone who wanted to 'relate' or 'befriend' whoever they were talking to dressed like this on such a serious occasion. But she definitely had no intent on coming to our level. Especially since she got us both to come to the same conference room at once with force towards the secretary in the office.
Another thing was her gloves. It was normal at times for a germaphobe to wear gloves whenever coming face to face with someone, or going to a public place. But since she shook my hand without hesitation, that was out of the question. Even with gloves, a germaphobe would at least hesitate for a few seconds before shaking one's hand.
As I thought about all of this, getting ready to find out just what she was doing here, my brother Big Mike sat in the chair next to me. Holding onto the arms of the chair awkwardly since he was just a little big for the office chair.
"Well, we needed to speak to both of you at once. So we simply asked that we see both of you at the same time." She explained to me, confused about why I asked that.
Sadly for her, I knew that she was wrong. "No you didn't. This school tries to keep all issues confidential. You didn't 'simply ask' to have us come. You most likely came into the office where the more timid and cautious of the two secretaries was at the front desk. So, you used a slight amount of force with your position of authority as a Social Service agent to intimidate her." I concluded, silently estimating that I had an eighty-seven percent chance of being correct.
And I apparently was, because I saw her eyes widen for a few seconds before trying to keep a calm face again. Surprised that I had guessed it right. She also shifted back a little in her seat, unconsciously leaning away from me a little to try to get a little distance between my sudden accusation and herself. Both of these being signs that she was getting a little nervous.
But about what exactly? Why would it matter if I knew how she got us in her together? Yes, it might've been a little surprising, though I doubt that because the two files had 'Michael Frei' and 'Joseph Frei' on the tabs. And me tricking almost anyone that had a meeting with me had to be somewhere on that file. It was a ninety-seven percent chance at certainty. The other three percent was just the agents all having too much pride to add to it. Possible, but very unlikely.
Still though, even if I surprised her with my correct assumption, and figured out exactly how she brought us here, how come she was surprised? Shouldn't she be a professional on how to speak to others through interrogation and interviews?
Even if she wasn't that good at this sort of thing, she why hasn't she recovered from what I had said yet? Even someone who has learned from self-experience should've been able to recover soon enough. Unless...
"You know, you can drop the act." I told her, having a seventy-five percent chance of having one of the two reactions I was looking for. Which I did, as a few seconds after saying it, the room fell silent. I could see Ms. Lunar's throat move around just a little, meaning that she was gulping in nervousness.
That was the first reaction I wanted her to have, meaning that I was right on my theory. So I continued. "It's obvious that you're not Secret Service at all." I added.
She then went wide-eyed, shocked that I had said that. Shocked that I was right.
"W...W-what makes you say that?" She asked, trying to call my bluff. To bad I already had enough evidence.
"Well, all I have to do is turn my head one-hundred and eighty degrees and see your 'bodyguard'. They would never let someone like him be a security guard for anyone in Secret Service." I told her. That was just one out of her many mistakes honestly.
"And what's that supposed to mean?" The bodyguard asked, getting a little angry about how I was insulting him. Which was perfect.
I turned my chair forty-five degrees, happy that it was on wheels and not stationary, and looked towards him. "Simple, unlike the reason you two are here. You look like you just escaped from Pee-wee's Playhouse. You look like you aren't a friend of the sun, or sleep. And, you are obviously insane." I listed, happy to nitpick about who this Wacky Friday 'Bodyguard' was.
Saying all this made Ms. Lunar try so keep from snickering, but she snickered just a little. Me hearing this as I kept looking to Sid.
"Oh please, you don't know who I am." He said, trying to brush off my insults. But it was obvious to everyone that they hurt him.
"You're right, I don't. And I am so thankful for that because I don't know one person who would." I added, putting some cruelty being my insults now. Which is what I was known for.
"You don't want to mess with me. You wouldn't last a minute." He said, frowning at me.
"Well neither could you, because in the position I'm in, you can't touch me." I said, playing to my advantage. This man couldn't hurt me even if he wanted to. And if he tried, then my brother would gladly take care of him. And it wouldn't even be that hard either being that Big Mike was two-thirds the size of The Thing.
"What?!" He asked, getting angry at what I had said.
"I said that I'm untouchable. You would just be a fool to attempt to even try to hurt me. Although, I think it's obvious that you are already." I insulted again.
He then growled and got his fingers ready to... Snap, at me? Alright, no doubt about it. This man was insane.
"Dis-I mean Sid! Calm down!" Ms. Lunar called out to him.
He went wide-eyed and looked towards me, only to see me not really paying much attention as I thought about what she just said. He knew that I was thinking about that and got a little scared. This showing me that there was a reason that she called him that.
I turned back towards Ms. Lunar with an eyebrow raised, hearing Sid face-palm as I did. "Dis? You called him Dis... Though, judging by your vocal patterns, you stopped yourself before saying the whole word." I noted out loud, Ms. Lunar knowing that I caught her.
"No, I wasn't!" Ms. Lunar said, trying to get out of this one. But I knew that she was lying because of what she did as she said that.
"Your eyes tell a different story. You looked towards the top left corner of your vision. And whenever someone does that, they either are imagining something, or lying." I lectured her, showing how I knew she was wrong.
"Wait a second." Big Mike spoke up, tapping his index fingers together in nervousness. "I thought his name was Sid." Big Mike said, confused.
"Well, that's just it Big Mike. Since 'Ms. Lunar, if that is her real name, isn't friends with 'Sid', as proven by her laughing when I outright insulted him during this serious topic, what she was about to call him was his real name." I told him, not mad since even he admitted that he was slow on these things.
"So... Sid is Dis?" He asked, trying to figure this out.
"Yes Big Mike. Sid is Dis...Sid is Dis..." I repeated, realizing something. Sid was Dis spelled back words. That of course was obvious, but with Ms. Lunar calling him 'Dis' something, it alerted me. If Sid was the man's first part of his name spelled backwards, then what did that leave for the second part?
His last name. Which I knew sounded a little off. "If Sid means Dis, then with that logic Droc means... Cord." I pieced together.
"Dis Cord? That's a weird name." Big Mike said, confused by it.
I looked around and saw that the two of them were stuck in place, not sure how to respond. So I spoke up one more time. "No Big Mike. The two reversed words go into one word. Making..."
I then glared right at Ms. Lunar, having figured it all out. "Discord." And coincidentally. The second I figured it out.
The bell for lunch had gone off.
And finally this chapter is coming to a stopping point. I'm sorry that it was a little too long, but it was necessary to try to keep the final chapter from being so long. I hope to see you all next time for our conclusion to the trip to the human world! Bye for now every pony!
QotC: What do you think Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, Princess Cadance, Shining Armor, and Discord would do if they still had their powers and all, but had any job they wanted in our world?
58. Dreaming of the Truth (Episode 3)
Hello every pony and welcome back! As you all can tell, this is the last part of this episode! And the last we'll see of our favorite Royal Council in our world...
But wait, I just remembered! We're going back to Equestria after this! Woohoo! Back to the world that we all wan to see! And hopefully, it'll arrive at a good episode too! Though, only I know what the episode's gonna be!
Also, because I'm a nice guy, I'll give you all a warning about this episode. Towards the end of it... Yeah, some will either hate me, or laugh. But don't worry, it's all in good story writing! Which is debatable but...you know...the stuff...
Anyways, I guess now we better move onto the real reason you guys are still reading the intro! The Special Guest! Every pony welcome-
? ? ?: HOLD IT!
*I turned around and started nervously laughing a little* Oh... Hey Trixie...
Trixie: Don't you 'Hey Trixie' The Great and Powerful Trixie! You have been keeping me out of the intro for too long!
Look. G.A.P Trixie. It's not my fault things keep interrupting you. You just need to be patient and-
Trixie: Shush you! Trixie's had enough of your excuses! *she said as she levitated her hat up off the ground and put it on* This time, you can go back to Ponyville! I'll be taking charge of the intro! Have a nice vacation!
What?! *the portal then opened up behind me* AH! DINO! HELP!
*Dino starts running towards me, but Trixie conjures up a tree root, tripping Dino and sending him tumbling into me. Sending us both through the portal*
Trixie: Hmm. Much better. Now Trixie can finally have her own time to introduce you all in every chapter. At least until Zeke makes his way back through the portal. Which may take quite a few chapters.
Trixie: Now. Let's start the Top Three Comments! Chosen by me! The Great and Powerful Trixie!
3: GingerTyPerior.
Trixie: As it would seem, this episode wasn't that easy to come up with. Though, it's surprising to all of us that some readers love this episode. Really helps to prepare for some other parts.
2: VintageThunder98.
Trixie: To be completely honest, Trixie thinks that Celestia and Discord's jobs that you described would be fairly accurate. Of course, the others seem a little farfetched to Trixie.
1: Swift Lightning.
Trixie: All of that... It makes sense actually! Though, Trixie would have to guess that Discord might do something along the lines of be a weather reporter. Telling the wrong broadcasts just to annoy every human. Then hypnotize the manager to stay as the reporter forever.
Trixie: Alright. Now to finish this up, let's list off the 'Decorations' and... Hold on a second. That statue seems to have on the wrong shirt.
*Trixie uses a spell on Stepony's shirt, changing it from a Rarity shirt, to a Trixie shirt*
Trixie: Much better. NOW, let's wrap this up!
Intro Area Decorations to Date: A very realistic sky with a sun in the middle, wires all around the floor, scorch markings on the floor that spell out 'Blitz Waz Herez', the TARTIS, a giant golden statue of Stepony (Pony Stephano) who is wearing a Trixie shirt, a chalkboard with names of most the main characters that have tallies under each of them (Rarity having the most), and cracks on the ground as well as in the wall.
Disclaimer (As told by Trixie): Zeke does not own MLP. All he owns is this idea, Blitz, Dino, RJ, Jumpy, and anything else that he's personally created throughout the story. That not including the three background characters that belong to three of the readers that read this story!
Trixie: Now! BEGIN!
Lisa/Luna's POV
I didn't know how to respond to any of this. In less than twenty minutes, Joe not only discovered that we weren't in Social Services, but he was able to figure out Discord's real name too!
Though to give him some credit, Discord didn't really do a good job in disguising his name when he simply switched the letters around.
"Joe... What do we do?..." Big Mike asked as he looked to Joe, scared as to who we really are.
Joe didn't answer though as he just folded his hands together and rested them in front of his mouth, leaning on the table in front of him as he did so. All while keeping his focus on me.
"Okay Ms. Here is the situation as it is." He began, not changing his expression as he looked right at me with a bored glance. "That bell you just heard wasn't just a coincidental ring for my correct assumption. It was the bell for lunch. So as of right now, you are wasting our time..." He said, talking through his hands without moving them. Of course, I could still hear him clearly.
"But, you two have clearly planned this conversation and have gone through a lot just to speak with us. And I'm nothing if not a cruel, know-it-all mentalist." He said, not bothering to note any of his good traits. "So here's what we'll do. We will stay as you present to us three sentences describing why we're here, and what you want with us. If your three sentences don't peek our interest or give us a reason to listen any further, then we will leave and refuse to speak to you from this day forward." He explained to me.
"And I'd be careful about what you're about to say. Because if you say a sentence about something that has nothing to do with this such as 'Why are you only giving me three sentences?' or thinking out loud with something like 'Well, what can I even say?'. Those will count against you as well." He explained further. "Choose wisely."
I gulped, not sure how I was going to do this. Sister said that we couldn't use magic against them, and if we just tried to hold them against their will, we were clearly out-matched in physical strength. So that left me with playing his little game.
I looked to Discord, for once hoping he had an idea about how to get out of this. He may have been insane and chaotic, but he knew first-hand just how serious this was. He was always used to being in the position those two were in right now, so since they had turned the tables on him, he was silent as well. Unsure about how to go about this. Just that fact alone showed me just how trapped I was in this situation.
So taking in a deep breath, I tried to think of something.
"Please make this quick." Joe said in an annoyed yet still calm voice. "We are on a schedule here." He noted.
"Just, wait a moment." I told him. Discord then face-palmed hard as I said that.
"And there goes one of your three sentences. Big Mike? Do you think that gives us any reason to stay? Or peak our interest?" He asked as he looked to Big Mike, already having his own answer.
"Uh...No?" Big Mike asked, unsure.
"Good answer, Big Mike." He said with a nod, returning to his original position. "No. It didn't. Two sentences left. Use them wisely. That is, if you can." He said, insulting me.
"Why how dare you!" I yelled out, angry that he was insulting royalty like myself. Sadly, I fell for his trick and used up my second sentence.
"SHUT UP!" Discord yelled at me through his barred teeth. He then realized that he had just spoken and quickly held his mouth closed with his hands.
"Well then. That's your second and...Hmm..." Joe contemplated for a second, not moving from his position. "Actually, since Discord was trying to warn you about doing just what you did, I'll excuse it. Besides. It would be too easy to just go now because of your ignorance." He told me, letting us off the hook.
But, what he said made me even angrier.
I opened my mouth to retaliate, but Discord glared at me. "ZIP! IT!" He basically screamed through his bared teeth, not able to stand that I was about to blow our chances of speaking to them by falling right into Joe's trap.
"You're pushing it Discord. I'd shut up now if I were you." He said with a sickening calm voice, not even looking away from me.
I saw behind them, Discord literally steaming with anger, his head glowing red comically. He then folded his hands together and made a begging motion toward me, then held up his hand above Joe, ready to snap his fingers and do something to him in spite.
I simply shook my head no, frowning at him. I almost wanted to laugh at his furious reaction to my disapproval as he started hitting his head against the wall to keep himself from doing something. But I was afraid that if I did, Joe would count that against me.
"One last sentence. Make it count." He reminded me, ignoring the thumps of Discord's head flying into the wall. Big Mike had turned around to watch him, but was confused as to why he was doing it.
I tried to think of something that I could use. Anything that would keep them here. I tried to think of what they would be interested in knowing, or what Celestia might have done in my place.
That's when I remembered! "How about, my sister is talking to your friend Morgue right now, and I can perhaps send a message to him." I said, hoping that it would be something to them.
Sadly, it didn't work out so well. The second I said the name Morgue, Big Mike just looked down. Not even wanting to look at me. Joe on the other hand, shook his head.
"Tsk, tsk, tsk. I'm sorry Ms., but that has been said to us time and time again. And true or not, that is of no interest to us. Now if you'll excuse us, we're missing our lunch." He said, getting up.
I couldn't believe this! They didn't even care about my sister talking to Morgue! Surely, they want to see him or something!
As Joe started to walk to the door, Discord was just face-palming at what I had done. I had messed it up. I wasn't able to get through to these two or do what I had to. I needed to help make them stay in touch with their elements and I failed. Now they'll be out of sync with their elements, and it's only my fault...
Only... Why did I care?! I mean, I hated them! They treated Blitz's life-like garbage and nothing more! Not giving him even the slightest respect or even one break of said torture!
Much! Like! US!
"Fine then! Leave!" I yelled out in frustration. "We couldn't care less what the bullies of our friend Zeke do! You're just cold-hearted little children!" We lashed out, the voice spell keeping us from saying 'Blitz'. Or using the Canterlot Voice at its loudest.
That's when Discord just threw his hands up and left the room before Joe. Who speaking of, had stopped in place directly in front of the door after hearing what I had just said. And even though he was looking away from us, I knew that he felt our glare being pointed at him with such anger.
He then turned to face us, a scowl on his face as he did so. Though, we didn't falter. He then cleared his throat and spoke up.
"So sorry mam, but I am afraid that you're already out of sentences. So that sentence won't be taken into consideration." He told us matter-of-factly. Which only made our glare grow as we thought of many words we wanted to 'take into consideration'.
"Now, I'm afraid that we must get going. Today's school lunch is actually edible. Let's go Big Mike." Joe said as he turned back to the door and opened it.
But even though Joe had told him to go, Big Mike remained seated, still only looking to the ground so all of us couldn't see his face.
"Big Mike? Let's go, we'll miss lunch if we keep wasting our time here." Joe said to Big Mike, talking with concern in his voice for once.
"No..." Big Mike muttered, refusing to look up.
Joe sighed and closed the door, not wanting anyone outside to hear them.
"Big Mike, come on. We need to go so we-"
"I said no..." Big Mike said, sniffling a little as he said it. We then for a brief moment saw a drop of water fall from Big Mike's face. A tear.
"Big Mike, I said we need to get-"
"NO!" Big Mike yelled out as he jumped from his seat, his voice almost sounding as loud as the Canterlot Voice itself. And as we saw his face, it was covered with tears and even a little snot, showing that he wasn't doing a good job of keeping himself together. But for what reason?
"The Big Mike knows that you and Morgue are really good at ignoring stuff like this, but The Big Mike isn't!" He yelled at Joe, speaking in third person now since he was getting emotional. Guess it was a habit of his to speak in third person, and could only be helped if he made an effort to stop it.
He then turned towards us, looking like a complete mess with how many tears were coming from him. And it honestly mad us feel really sorry for him.
After a few breaths, he started to calm down, but the tears weren't stopping. "Ever since Zeke ran away, I always felt like it was all my fault cause I hurt him so much. Joe and Morgue always told me that it wasn't our fault. That it was because his Dad was always really mean to him and stuff. But everyday since he ran away, I felt like it was my fault." He said, being sincere and honest about what he was saying.
"We... I know." I said, speaking calmly.
"Wait...You do?" He asked, trying to wipe his tears off.
"Yes." I answered with a nod. "He told me, along with my sister, and his friends about his life." I admitted, feeling really bad for him. Some of that being that he had realized the mistakes he made. But also because it was a little off-putting seeing someone twice my size crying their eyes out.
"You've met him?" He asked me.
"Yes. And he's perfectly fine. And I can assure you that he didn't run away because of you three." I told him, trying to calm him down.
"Wait a second." Joe interrupted. "If you know where he is, then where?" He asked, his interest now peaked.
"I'm afraid that you haven't given me enough reason to say." I said, now using his own words against him. He frowned, but stayed in place. "But I'm allowed to say a few more things before I go." I told them, glad to finally get through to them so I could give them the message.
Big Mike sat back down, feeling like he should hear me out to be polite. Where as Joe just leaned against the wall. Interested, but not to the point where he would stay if he wanted to. He had to wait for Big Mike after all.
"You two, along with Morgue, are all part of something bigger than you can imagine. But just because times are hard, you can not simply accept fate like that. As long as you stand and face the tough tasks ahead, you can get through them. You just need to put your heart into it, and be persistent." I told them, able to pass on the message.
"Wow. That has got to be the cheesiest thing I've ever heard someone who is, or at least posing as, a social worker say. And I've met a fair amount of social workers." Joe said, not really impressed by what I had said.
Big Mike on the other hand, was sniffling again. "But she's right! We can't just stand down from a fight! We're part of the gang!" Big Mike told Joe, apparently my words reminding him of something.
And really not wanting to see him cry, I lowered my hand under the desk I was sitting at and used my magic, conjuring up a dark blue purse that looked like the night sky. I then levitated out a box of tissues to my hand, taking it out from under the desk and offering it to Big Mike.
"Thank you." He said, taking the box and using tissues to clean the tears and snot from his face. I simply smiled, and when he was mostly finished I spoke up again. "Don't you two have lunch to eat?" I asked them with a small smile, reminding them.
"Oh yeah!" Big Mike said, happy to remember that. "Let's go Joe! You said that they had good food today right?!" Big Mike said, getting up and heading for the door.
"Actually, I lied about that part." Joe admitted, letting Big Mike down.
"Awwwwww..." Big Mike then frowned a little, sad that the food wasn't as good as he was told.
"But," Joe started, smirking a little. "they have Rice Krispy Treats for free today." He told him.
"Why didn't you tell me that earlier?! Oh man, I hope they have some left!" Big Mike said, sprinting for his 'Rice Krispy Treats'. Whatever they were.
Joe then chuckled lightly at Big Mike's antics. "Brothers..." He said, thinking the whole thing was amusing.
He then turned back to me, no longer smiling. It was more of a neutral look instead of a frown though. "One last thing before I leave to get my own food. I know that your name can't really be Lisa Lunar. When you first told me, you looked off directly towards the right. Meaning that you were remembering something you heard. So what is your real name?" He asked, wanting to know.
Figuring that he would be able to figure out if I was lying or not, I simply took off my right glove and showed him the back of my hand. And more specifically, my Cutie Mark. "My real name, is Princess Luna." I told him, telling the honest truth.
After a few seconds of him raising an eyebrow towards me, he rolled his eyes and nodded. "Alright then. Whatever you say 'Princess Luna'." He said, now leaving before it got even more odd.
After the door closed, I smiled as I put the glove back on. And after looking around the room I saw that the poster I had changed, had altered itself. Now the moon was made of cheese, and a purple wolf that was on the top of the hill was taking a bite of it. Not an illusion either. There was a bite mark that appeared at the bottom of the now cheese made moon.
"Discord, turn my poster back to normal." I commanded the poster.
"Oh, come on! This cheese is delicious!" The purple wolf said after it swallowed the piece that was in its mouth, looking right at me.
"I don't care. Change it back." I told him. "Speaking of, voice change by choice." I said out loud, my voice and speech pattern going back to normal.
"You really are the shadow over everyone's party, aren't you?" Discord asked as he turned back into his original form, as well as turning the moon back to normal. Though, he stayed on my poster.
"Focusing on the task at hoof," I changed the subject, knowing it was pointless to argue with Discord when he doesn't even use logic in his arguments. "I think that my sister will be pleased to hear that we've completed this task." I said, getting up from the desk, picking up the purse I created. Kind of regretting it because now I had to bring it with me.
"Speaking of, I agree with Joe. That was pretty cheesy. Just like the moon." Discord told me, laughing at his joke.
To retaliate, I simply ripped my poster off the wall, being careful not to rip it because it was my poster after all, and placed it in my purse. A few seconds later, Discord appeared next to me as human. Except, he looked all crumpled up and folded. His chin covering his mouth.
"Finally. Piece and quiet." I said, focusing my magic to teleport me back to the jet.
But as soon as I was gone, the door opened up, revealing the secretary from earlier. "Excuse me Ms. Lunar. Are you done with this-" But she stopped as she saw Discord finally finish unfolding his paper-like body.
She dropped the clipboard she had in her hands as she had just watched him unfold himself. And once he saw her in the doorway, he smiled and bowed to her.
"Thank you for the room miss!" He said, snapping his fingers as he teleported back to the jet as well. This making the secretary pass out in the doorway from disbelief.
As soon as we both appeared back in the jet, we saw that the others were there and waiting for us.
"Glad to see you two return. How did it go?" Celestia asked us.
"Well, the one called Joe discovered that we weren't of Social Services and Discord's real name in a matter of less than fifteen minutes." I said, getting the worst out-of-the-way. "But I still managed to deliver the message." I told her with a smile.
"Good. I'm glad that nothing went wrong." She said with a smile. "Now that just leaves the second part of the mission." She announced to us all.
"What is it anyway? You never told us." Shining Armor said.
"Well yes. I'm afraid that only the three of us can do this You see, the next part requires us to go dream walking into their dreams. Something that is too dangerous for the two of you to try. Especially when taking into consideration that the three of them have been through, experienced, and have heard of so many dangerous things. So, it's best if only the three of us go." Celestia explained to them.
But she only explained half of the problem. Since they weren't immortal, they wouldn't be able to last through anything that happened in the dreams. Especially since whenever you walk into others dreams, whatever pain you experience in them would happen to you in the real world. This much I had learned from personal experience. So lucky am I to be immortal.
But the second part that she wanted to have them avoid was the one thing only the three of us knew. The show. When Discord first found out, of course he only loved the parts with him, nitpicking the parts that were wrong about him. Like how they passed over some of the other chaotic things he had done in the supposed episode.
Luckily, we stopped him and made him swear not to tell any pony. He agreed, but only if he was allowed to come and go from the human world to ours whenever he wanted. Of course to his dismay, any chaos he created turned into something helpful.
He made it rain pies and chocolate milk, but ended up feeding the homeless in the town he did so in. When he made a freak snow storm occur in a different town, he ended up making the schools in that town close, this making all the children in that town so overjoyed as they stayed in the comfort of their homes, playing games. Finally, he just went for the one thing he thought would just be chaos and nothing more. Giving producers of TV shows random ideas. One being about two naked humans that try to survive the wilderness.
When that turned into a hit show, he just gave up at that point. He couldn't think of one idea that could be chaotic to human. So he ended up accepting it, and just coming and going whenever he wants. Doing whatever he wanted as well.
Still, we couldn't let Princess Cadance and Shining Armor know about it. At least not yet. It would be a hard thing to explain to them. I am still confused about how they were able to make a TV show out of it. And Celestia explained every part to me, and how it came to be.
"So what should we do?" Princess Cadance asked.
"Well, you can either stay in the jet or go around the human world. Just be careful, and be sure that there's a way for us to find you." Celestia told them, dismissing them from the council.
"Understood Princess Celestia. Good luck with the next part of the mission." Shining Armor said with a smile.
"But, where can we go?" Princess Cadance asked, not sure where they could go.
"If I may, I think I know a place that might be a good idea." Princess Celestia said to them.
They looked at each other and smiled before looking back to Celestia. "Alright. We trust you." Shining Armor spoke for them both.
"Good. Have fun. And where you're going, be sure to speak in French." She said, giving them a fair warning before sending them off.
"Where did they go?" I asked.
"Paris, France. I went ahead and sent them a small suitcase with enough of the right currency to last them for the day." She answered. She then turned to me. "Now. You know what's next, right?"
"Yes dear sister. We need to wait for nightfall to arrive." I told her.
"Well, that's plenty of time." Discord said as he got up, getting ready to leave himself.
"Where are you going?" Celestia asked him with a frown.
"Oh please, you two can handle this. As for me, I'm going to get a teaching license so I can be a high school teacher." He said. And with a snap of his fingers, he vanished.
"What does he mean by that?" She asked, turning to me.
I turned back into my Alicorn form, levitating my human clothes off and putting them in my purse. Knowing that I wasn't going to need them again. Then I sat down on one of the seats. "You do not want to know sister." I said with the shake of my head. I then prepared to rest, as I still wasn't used to being up at this time. And I was going to need my strength if I was to do this spell.
Celestia's POV
As I went over just how we needed to prepare for the plan, I looked outside the jet to see the moon in the sky. That was honestly the very first thing that I was amazed at with this world. The sun and moon moved all on their own. Of course, I realized that now the truth was that it was the world that moved around. The moon circling around it, and the world circling around the sun.
Speaking of the moon, I looked to my sister. She was resting peacefully, not yet adjusted to being up during the day. And because of how tired she was, I went ahead and not only lowered the sun back in Ponyville, but rose the moon for her a few hours ago. It wasn't my responsibility anymore, but it was still a friendly gesture. Whenever she was sick or really exhausted, I rose it for her. Giving her the beginning of the night off.
Too bad it never turns out the way I pictured. Any time I raise the moon for her, she always comes to me immediately and tells me that I didn't have to do that for her and that if our subjects were to find out then they would think less of her. And this time wasn't an exception.
She began to wake up, and saw the moon outside. She then realized what time it was and her eyes grew wide. "Oh no! I missed the rising of the moon! All the ponies of Equestria will think ill of me now!" She said, trying to focus her magic on the moon back in our world, which was twice as hard than just being in our world.
But when she stopped only a few seconds later, I knew that she sensed the moon was already in place. "Dear sister. I thought we had come to an agreement about my royal duties." She said, looking to me.
"I know, but you needed your rest. You have been up all day." I reminded her.
She sighed, knowing that I was right but not wanting to accept it. "Well then, let us begin the next trial." She said, not wanting to waste any time as she wanted to be there to lower the moon.
I simply nodded, staying in front of her as she used her magic to see if the three were asleep now. When she stopped and nodded, I continued. "Alright. Since there are three dreams and two of us, we will finish faster if we split up." I told her.
"Actually, that will not be necessary." She told me. "The two brothers dreams are very similar. So I can link their dreams together to make it quicker." She told me.
"Alright. Since you spoke with them earlier today, I'll go into Big Mike and Joe's dreams to help them connect with their elements. Where as you'll have to go to Morgue's dream to make him connect with his element." I instructed her.
"Understood, dear sister." She said. As she focused her magic, I felt her aura surround us both. Which brought me into half consciousness as I traveled to their dreams. Meaning that it was working, and that I was in their dreams.
That also meant that I had to blend into Joe and Big Mike's dream. Whatever it was.
Once I started to wake up mentally, I saw that I was human once again. But instead of being dressed up in my Social Services disguise, I was in more casual attire. That being a simple white blouse, with a thin jacket over top to keep from getting cold in what was the very top of the football stands in the slightly cold weather. Along with simple jeans to match. I also had with me a white purse, with sun gold decorations on it. Filled with multiple items like keys to a corvette, some money, gum, and other small things you'd find in an average purse.
And since I had a role in this dream that I was playing, I 'remembered' everything that happened today. I am a substitute teacher called Ms. Summers, who has had a very long day. I was supposed to teach a total of three classes in advanced English, but I ended up just getting humiliated and ignored by all the students. Apparently, I also had a timid nature as a substitute and the students exploited that weakness. Making it so I had let them get away with anything they did.
So as I looked around, I continued to find out just what was going on. The principal of the school wanted to help make up my horrible day by letting me see tonight's football game against the school's rivals for free.
So here I am, watching the game right now as this school was winning forty-four to sixteen. Most of the touchdowns all thanks to the school's HB, Michael Frei. Or as he's better known as, Big Mike.
"TOUCHDOWN!" The speakers yelled out, the scoreboard now going from forty-four to fifty points. All thanks to the biggest player on the field, Big Mike.
It didn't take long to see just Big Mike was dreaming about. He was having a terrific game of football with everyone cheering for him. He didn't really gloat though as he started to run off back to his coach and teammates, passing by the opposing team as he did so.
Only. As he passed right by one of them, he suddenly tripped and fell to the ground out of nowhere. Not getting up that fast either. The crowd on our side stopped cheering as we all looked to Big Mike. The coach coming over.
After Big Mike telling the coach something, he took off his hat and wiped the sweat off of his forehead, not able to believe just what he was hearing. He, along with the rest of the team and everyone else on the field took a knee for him.
Then when they were done, about four members of their team got up and helped Big Mike up. But when three of them, plus the coach was enough, the remaining football player pointed to the one opposing team member that Big Mike had passed right by, yelling at him. The opposing team member just ignored him and went to his side to get ready and finish the game.
The crowd on our side then started going into an uproar, yelling at the same player for foul-play.
But the referee didn't agree and didn't call a foul, letting that team member get away with what he had done.
"Oh come on!" I heard an annoyed yell within the angry crowd. "Thank you 'Ref', for demonstrating just why everyone considers you blind!" I looked towards the sound and saw the other element that was the main focus of this dream. Joe.
He was just as angry as the rest of the crowd for his own brother getting a sprained ankle towards the last quarter of the game, and not getting any justice for it.
I remained seated though, seeing as how Big Mike was escorted off the field with his ankle. It looking seriously injured.
I felt a little bad for him, hoping he would be okay. And as the final part of the football game finished up, we obviously won. But none of our side cheered because of what happened.
So one by one, we all started to leave the stands. Each of us heading for our way back home. Of course, I had to play the part I was given. The risk of the dream being broken too big right now.
But when I got to my vehicle and tried to start it up, it wouldn't turn on. I then got outside the car to look around for what might've been the problem. Me knowing next to nothing about cars
That's when I spotted part of a note sticking out from the gas cap. I opened it up and took the note out, reading it out-loud quietly so no one would hear me.
"Ms. Summers, thanks for all of your gas. Hope you never come back you..." I decided to not read any further, not wanting to continue reading the rest. I crumpled up the note and threw it inside the car, closing the door and just face-palming at my bad luck.
That's when Big Mike and Joe came out to the parking lot. "Thanks for helping me with my ankle Joe." Big Mike said, leaning on Joe for support.
"No...Problem...Bro..." He said, having a hard time supporting Big Mike's weight.
Big Mike looked forward, seeing me next to my car. "Hey. Is she okay?" He asked Joe.
Joe looked ahead towards me also, looking at me. "Ah, Ms. Summers... Another victim...to the annoying rowdiness that is my...Advanced English class..." He explained. "Guess they were actually mean-spirited enough to go through with...siphoning her car's gas."
"What?! That's not very nice..." Big Mike said.
"Yeah well...That's the life of a substitute teacher...that tried to take on a very non-controlled class in the worst school in the county." Joe said.
"Hey!" Big Mike called out towards me. When I looked up, he spoke up again. "You okay?" He asked, heading over towards me. Joe following, though he didn't have much of a choice since he was actin as a make-shift crutch.
"Yeah, I'll be fine. Just having an awful day is all." I said, acting like I was portrayed in the dream.
"Well...Do you have a phone or something to call a tow-truck?" Joe asked.
"No. It was stolen." I said with sadness in my voice.
"Well, your car won't work without gas. What are you gonna do?" Big Mike asked me.
"I guess try to get the other teachers to help me or something." I said, not sure myself.
"Good luck with that... The teachers were supposed to park somewhere else...that actually has a little security... Which is why your car was an easy target." Joe told me.
"Great. Guess I'm trapped then." I said, a little ticked about how much bad luck my role was given.
After a few seconds, Big Mike spoke up. "Hey Joe? When does the gas station/auto shop place a few doors down close again?" He asked.
"About...five minutes, wh- oh no..." He said.
"Don't worry mam, we'll help you!" Big Mike said with a smile.
"Oh, I couldn't ask that." I told him, shaking my head. "You're injured." I reminded him.
"It'll get better..." He said, now getting on his own two feet. Much to Joe's disagreement.
"Big Mike, there's no way we can help her." He tried to reason with him, knowing just how injured Big Mike was.
"Well we can't just leave her to sit here." He said, making his way behind my car. Limping all the way there.
"You don't have to help if you..." But it was pointless as started to push the car from behind, putting all of his strength into it. Ignoring the sprained ankle.
And even though it hurt him a great amount, the car started to move forward.
"Big Mike, you can't push yourself like this." Joe said, coming up next to him.
"I don't care... This lady needs someone to help her... So I'm gonna help all I can..." He said as he tried to ignore the pain that was his ankle. But even though the car was nearing the street, he was getting to his limit.
Joe sighed, knowing that there was no way to convince him other wise, and started to push the car as well. Even though he knew that it wouldn't do much.
"Hey!" Big Mike yelled out to me. "Get to the wheel so we can turn this car!" He told me, stopping in front of the street.
I hurried and got into the driver's seat, turning the wheel so the car would turn. And after getting to the other side of the street where we were out-of-the-way, I turned towards the right so we'd be facing the right way and get to the gas station.
And after just a minute more of pushing, they finally got to the gas station. And then got the car in place.
"Woohoo!" Big Mike celebrated as he punched the air. Then a sharp pain came to his ankle, making him feel it right away.
"Easy big guy. Two victories are enough. Sit on the back of the car." Joe instructed him. He did so, taking the pressure off the ankle. Though it still hurt like crazy.
As that happened, I got out of the car and tried to get the gas pump ready. But then I realized something. "What's wrong with the pump?" I asked out loud.
Joe hurried and looked, going a little wide-eyed. "Oh please don't tell me..." He went over to another gas pump and saw the same thing. "Oh that's just perfect..." He said sarcastically. "They closed them down for the night." He answered us.
"What?!" Big Mike asked, not able to believe that all their work was for nothing.
That's when Joe saw something. A man leaving the building. He got a frown and went over to him.
"Excuse me sir, but could you please turn the gas back on for just two minutes? Our family has had a long day." He said, lying about how we were all family.
"Sorry kid, but y'all will just have to live without it. I'm goin' home." He told Joe, walking off to his car again.
But Joe got in front of him. "You do know that it's a simple mechanism, right? That you could just go in and turn on?" Joe asked the man.
"Yeah. And you do know that I don't care, right? And that I wanna go home so I can relax?" He asked, talking in the same way. "Now move it kid, you're in my way." He said, pushing Joe away to get to his car.
And seeing the look on Joe's face, I saw that it was one of sadness. Showing that he was thinking about giving up. As he looked towards us though, Joe saw Big Mike still sitting on the back of the car. Sad that they couldn't help me anymore. Especially after what Big Mike went through with the pain.
Then he saw me behind Big Mike, feeling a little bad for Joe. But, Joe wasn't close enough to tell why exactly I was sad about though, and figured that it was because I had made them go through all this trouble for nothing.
Seeing both our expressions made him realize just how bad it would be for him to give up now. He then had a look of annoyed determination and followed the man, nodding to Big Mike for some reason.
As he caught up to the man, who was opening his car door, Joe slammed it shut. "What's your problem kid?!" The mechanic asked.
"You apparently. We just need you to go and turn on the gas. And I don't think saying no is your best choice." He said, coming off as forceful yet calm.
"Oh yeah, and what are you gonna do to make me?! Slap me with your noodle arms?!" The man asked, glaring at Joe.
"It's not what I'm gonna do. See the giant sized man over there?" He asked, pointing to his brother. The man looked over and dropped his angry expression as he saw Big Mike cleaning his teeth. With a decent sized pocket knife he got from his back pocket.
A little shocked by where he had gotten it, I backed a few feet away from him myself.
And shortly after the man saw someone twice his size using a pocket knife as a toothpick, Big Mike looked up at him. Glaring at him with great anger. This scaring the life out of the man.
"That happens to be my brother. And he just finished playing football at the high school. Of course as you can imagine, he is very mad because the coach made him sit out for attacking someone on the other team. And since we can't get home where he can take his anger out on something like his punching bag, he's about ready to snap." Joe told him, talking with great seriousness. "Just like your arm if you don't help us. All with a simple clap of my hands. Now what do you think about my 'noodle arms'?" He asked, sounding not only cruel but evil.
"Ah please, he's just some high school kid!" The mechanic said, though still sounding really scared. "He probably ain't even that strong!" He yelled out.
That made Big Mike's glare intensify. But before he could get up off the car, Joe made a stopping motion with his hands. "You know, he's actually the best HB on the team. And the most loved football player in the school, as well as the most feared. Think someone's going to try and save you from him? After all, you don't have any immediate family that'll find out about this." He concluded.
"H-ho-how do you know that I don't got a family?!" He asked, now really getting scared.
"I know more than you can ever hope to imagine." He said, sounding pure evil at this point. "Like for instance, did you know that it's possible to bite off your own pinkie finger? Especially if you don't think about it too much?" He asked the mechanic, who was now shaking as he tried to back away from Joe, backing into his car in the process.
"Speaking of, now will you change your mind? Because right now, the only thing on my brother's mind is taking his anger out on something." He added, the mechanic now terrified.
"Pfft! Y-yeah right!" He said to Joe, trying not to look scared. Though doing a very bad job at it. "You wouldn't just let your brother attack me! Besides, your mom's right there!" He said.
"Oh? Well let me tell you a little story friend." Joe started, positioning his hands to be ready to clap. "She's not our mother." He then clapped once, making Big Mike look up with a terrifying glare.
He then got up off the car, putting his knife away. He then proceeded to the side of the gas pump, taking out the squeegee that was on the side.
Once he the metal handle in his hands, he snapped it in half after a decent amount of effort. Throwing it to the ground, he then started walking over to the man.
"Okay, okay! I'm sorry dude! Just give me a minute and I'll get you the gas! Please!" He said, trying to sound tough. It didn't help much though as he started sprinting back to the door, unlocking it and going inside as if this was a zombie apocalypse.
"Whew!" Big Mike said out-loud, stopping the act. "I was afraid I had to do something else! I mean, I didn't want to have to hurt him or something." Big Mike said.
"You two did it. Even if it was a little far." I said, speaking up.
They then both turned towards me. "Not a problem mam." Big Mike said with a smile. "Besides, we're glad to help you with your car." He said, misunderstanding me.
"No. I mean, you both did what you represent. Even if it was just a small feat, you represented the elements you both stand for." I told them.
"What do you mean?" Joe asked, helping Big Mike back over to my car.
"You two each represent something. Something that is part of harmony itself." As I told them, I started to see the dream around us slowly fade piece by piece. The cars on the road that went past the mechanic's stopped coming, and the stars had disappeared as well. Along with any animals or other living creatures as well.
"Harmony? I'm sorry mam, but I think you're mistaken." Joe told me with a shake of his head. "What we just did was threaten someone rather gruesomely, and destroy public property. That's not harmony in any sense of the word." He corrected me.
"That may be true, but you showed that you two are still in touch with your elements. The Element of Heart." I said, looking to Big Mike. Who just looked confused. "And the Element of Persistence." I said, looking to Joe.
At that moment, more of the dream started to fade. It all started to lose color except for us three, the moon faded away, and all the world around the mechanic's shop had faded away completely. Just leaving us standing outside the shop, floating in nothingness.
"Elements? You mean like Avatar?" Big Mike asked, still confused.
"No. You two are Elements that resemble Harmony. More specifically, what protects Harmony. Never giving up and trying with all your might. These are two of the things that keep everything in harmony. And while you two might use those two elements with an opposite purpose, you can't simply lose touch with your elements all together." I explained to them.
At that moment, everything else faded away, leaving only the three of us to just be standing on nothingness. Not only that, but Big Mike's sprained ankle had healed almost as if it was never there which it wasn't.
And the last thing that changed was me. Turning back into my Alicorn form since the dream no longer had any effect on me.
"Woah..." Big Mike and Joe said simultaneously. Shocked as to my change in appearance.
Whoops! I forgot to tell you all something very important! This isn't just going to be a three-parter I'm afraid! Nope! This will be a four-parter!
You see, for this to work I couldn't just fit it into three parts! So, I had to make it a bit longer. Especially to make the story a little better and not rushed! But don't worry! Four parts is the maximum. I promise!
So that being said, I'll see you next part for the final, FINAL, part of this episode! Bye for now every pony!
QotC: Out of the three of them, if any of them at all, which do like the most? Joe, Morgue, or Big Mike? And which, if any, are most relatable to you?
59. Dreaming of Reality (Episode 3)
*As we come into the intro, we can see banners on the side of the screen. Each with Trixie's Cutie Mark on them*
Trixie: Hello all reader's and welcome to Trixie's Intro! Thought that I was kidding when I sent Zeke on a little vacation, didn't you?! Well, I'm afraid you underestimated the Great and Powerful Trixie!
And from this point on, Trixie is going to be the introducer! Now that being said, let's see just who has the honor of being in the intro with me!
Rainbow Dash: *flies in* Hey Zeke! I thought you said that Dino would show me how to get- here... *She then frowned as she spotted me* Oh no...
Trixie: Ah, Rainbow Dash! Looks like you have the honor today!
Rainbow Dash: Pfft! Yeah right! Why should I even stay here when you're introducing the chapter! I'm outta here!
*Before she could fly away, I used my brand new 'author powers' to make her freeze in place*
Rainbow Dash: Hey! W-what's going on?!
Trixie: Hahaha! So sorry, but now that I am in charge of this intro, I now control the author powers! So you're staying right in place! *I then turn towards the audience* Now moving on, let's do the top three comments that were the best!
3: Christ's Disciple.
Trixie: Wow! Even the Great and Powerful Trixie wasn't able to spot that little error until you brought it up! Guess that's another add-on to the list of failures for Zeke to live with.
Also, I have to admit that Joe's my favorite too. Big Mike reminds Trixie too much of Snips and Snails, and Morgue is just annoying. Trixie would never be seen communicating with the likes of him. Where as Joe would luckily have enough honor of meeting me!
Rainbow Dash: You'd be lucky to even talk with one of them! Especially after making fun of us all!
Trixie: *simply creates a zipper over Rainbow's mouth, keeping her from talking again* Of course, even with him being related to the big fool, Trixie can still find him bearable enough to speak with... *adjusts hat just a little to hide most of her face before continuing*
2: El Presidente 15.
Trixie: Trixie's surprised as to how well all readers are actually appreciating Zeke's style of Discord! He wasn't really sure of his own writing, yet he somehow manages to please the readers! Trixie senses foul play, but has no evidence to prove that.
1: Swift Lightning.
Trixie: Actually, Zeke made a list to show that! This list shows that each of the three were based off of one real person, and one fictional person. Trixie will show the list now.
-Joe- A combination of Neji from Naruto Series (attacked chakra points with well placed jabs, much similar to pressure points on nervous system. Which is Joe's main way of defense), and a man named Cole Bartiromo. (Who made fake stocks on the internet, stealing money from any sucker that fell for the fake stock)
-Morgue- A combination of Nami from One Piece (A thief/pirate obsessed with treasure), and Robin Hood. (Is an explanation really required for him?)
-Big Mike- A combination of Greek Myth Hercules (Again, is explanation needed for him?) and The Murray from Sly Cooper Series. (A hippo obsessed with being as strong as possible to protect the gang)
The Gang itself- Actually, this is really just a combination of Straw Hat Pirates from One Piece, and The Cooper Gang from Sly Cooper. (Looking at the three gangs, the similarities are pretty obvious if you know the two references)
Trixie: And with that finished up, let us begin the chapter!
Rainbow Dash: Hey, what about me?! *she asked, still not able to move*
Trixie: You'll be free soon enough. Now, begin!
Intro Area Decorations to Date: A very realistic sky with a sun in the middle, wires all around the floor, scorch markings on the floor that spell out 'Blitz Waz Herez', the TARTIS, a giant golden statue of Stepony (Pony Stephano) who is wearing a Trixie shirt, a chalkboard with names of most the main characters that have tallies under each of them (Rarity having the most), cracks on the ground as well as in the wall, banners with Trixie's Cutie Marks on them.
Disclaimer (As told by Trixie): Zeke does not own MLP. All he owns is this idea, Blitz, Dino, RJ, Jumpy, and anything else that he's personally created throughout the story. That not including the three background characters that belong to three of the readers that read this story!
Luna's POV
As I started to focus my vision after waking up, I looked around. Only, to my surprise, it was all pure nothingness. This only happened if the one asleep had no dreams at all, or that they had low brain activity. Both of those not being a good sign.
I then focused on myself, seeing that I hadn't been changed at all either. I was still in my Alicorn form, and the dream hadn't effected me. And I have not yet used a spell to keep myself from being impervious to the effects of ones dreams. Another bad sign.
I looked around again, hoping that I missed something the first time. But as I kept quiet, I heard something off in the distance. Focusing on the sound, I realized that it was the faint sound of music.
So walking towards the sound, I then saw something in the distance. A floating hammock with a figure laying inside. I sighed in relief, glad to see something in this young human's dream. Because I hated coming across some ponies dreams that were empty. It was not only unsettling, but it also showed me that they might be passing on. Something I didn't want to learn about first hand.
So coming up to the hammock, I saw Martin with his eyes closed. Very slowly and calmly playing a few notes on his Element of Creativity. And with it taking the form of an acoustic guitar, it made sense.
"So you are Martin Rodriguez?" I asked him, knowing that he was able to hear me.
"Sí. But, I go by Morgue." He said calmly, not looking to me as he just kept playing. It seemed that he was just 'going with the flow' of it all.
"I know." I said, frowning. Just the look of him was annoying enough. Especially since he was the leader of the group that bullied Blitz. That infuriated me. But if the stronger one of them felt horrible to the point of tears, then maybe he felt bad about it too. That would be a start anyway.
Also something I noticed, he had some different clothing on him than Celestia's picture. Her picture showed him in his dungeon uniform, but instead of that he was in all white. A white T-shirt with white jeans and white tennis shoes. Also, he had his hair gelled to the point where it shined a little. Which you could easily smell if you came close enough to him.
"So who and what are you anyway?" He asked, opening one eye. He didn't appear shocked by my appearance either.
"I am Princess Luna. I am the one to take care of the moon and my subjects dreams. Speaking of, why does thy dream appear empty?" I asked him.
He simply smirked. "Well, being that you're some kind of goddess or something because of having to raise the moon, I guess that wouldn't fit being a snob. Though, with being royalty... I guess I'll just take twenty-five points away for being kind of a snob. With a cool name, that's evens it back to zero. And for mediocre impression, that brings you to twenty-five respect points. total." He said, not answering my question.
"Alright. I do not know of these... Respect Points," I said, not sure if he insulted or complimented me by that. "as you call them. But it is not the reason I have visited thy's dream. Again I ask, what purpose is your dream so bare?" I asked again.
"Hey, can I ask a question first?" He said, confusing me. "If ya don't mind." He said, now sitting up to look at me, no longer playing his guitar.
"A-alright. Go on." I said, not wanting to break either of us out of his dream. Which meant I had to go along with whatever he wanted for the time being.
"Great. So which do you think I should play? Song W? Or Song V?" He asked, confusing me yet again.
"I do not understand." I said with the shake of my head.
"Just pick. The choices are: Song W. Or Song V. Which one?" He asked again.
Going along with it I decided. "Okay. Song W." I answered.
He sighed and laid back down on the hammock. "Another fool I guess." He told me. "I'd stay still if I were you."
Before I could even begin to figure out what that meant, he started to whistle a slight tune. One that sounded a little rustic... Or maybe not that word, but it sounded different from just whistling a normal tune.
But as he whistled, more confusing things started happening. The floor around me had started to appear. Turning a dusty brown color with some rocks on the ground. Then his hammock turned sideways and started to float away, even though I could here him whistling as if he was still next to me.
"Wait! I still need to talk!" I yelled out, going after him as the hammock was going at great speeds. Smoke appearing above it in small puffs. This making me begin to run after him.
That's when he started playing the guitar, it having a theme that I couldn't quite place. It was before this modern time, but not a thousand years ago. What it was called though, I couldn't remember.
Either way, as he played his guitar, the non-existent world around us started to change as well. Overhead, a sky had been created. Not having many clouds, but the sun was directly above me. Making this a blistery hot day.
Also around us started forming dry plains with rocks and canyons all around. This reminding me of what Celestia had told me of a town called Appleloosa.
Next, where the hammock was flying at great speeds, train tracks started forming underneath it. And once I saw it, the hammock started to stretch out as long as a normal sized train, soon becoming a train itself. Martin sitting at the front of it as he played his guitar.
And oddly enough, even though the train was going so fast, the whistle and rails being incredibly loud, I could still hear the song he played. Like it was all in my head.
Finally, as I was trying to keep up with him, I was blinded with a bright light. Feeling as something happened to me as I was blinded.
When the light faded, I looked around to see that I was no longer running. Instead, I was in my human form again. Martin's dream changing my appearance since I forgot to put any spell to protect me from dream effects.
I had on a cowboy outfit, complete with a night sky blue trench coat with the button shining much like stars, a coal black cowboy hat much the same style as Applejack's, and brown cowboy boots that were set right on the sides of the saddle of my horse. The horse resembling my Alicorn form. Though, it didn't have wings or a horn, and it's man and tail didn't flow like mine.
Then I realized just what was going on. He had managed to take full control of his dreams! I then hurried and tried to use my magic to do anything, levitate a rock, teleport, or most importantly try and put the dream protection spell on myself, but none of it worked!
He had so much control that he was able to turn me into a normal human being within his dreams! Truth be told, it was possible to do things such as this. But it has to not only be a lucid dream, but you also had to have perfect focus and control of your creativity. Because while in a dream, anything you imagine can and will be created. So say if you were scatterbrained, then you wouldn't have much control.
But being that he was the Element of Creativity itself, he had much practice with it. Meaning that effecting me was basically foal's play! Which I didn't like at all, because now I was at the mercy of him. Him able to do to me whatever he wanted.
But I knew that I had to get to Martin to make him stop this. So, knowing just how to ride a horse thanks to the knowledge given to me through the dream, I gave it the command to go faster. And faster it went. It started to catch up to the train, letting me get near the passenger cars. Which were in the middle.
But as I got close to it, a few of the passenger windows opened up, outlaws coming out of them and pointing... odd looking guns at me. They had odd canisters at the top of them all, and a small little bottle at the ends. Not only that, but over the song and train, I could've sworn I heard rattling.
They then started firing, colorful little pallets coming out and almost hitting me and the horse. One hit me in the shoulder, but it didn't hurt all that much. Not only that, but it left some kind of liquid where it had hit. And when I put my fingers to it to find out what it was, I realized quickly that it was paint.
So looking for a way to stop them, I checked around. And after looking for a means of defense that might've been given to me, I saw that under my jacket I had two guns that were smaller than theirs. And with the knowledge from the dream, I knew that they were called Paintball Dual Revolvers.
Taking them out, I tried to point one at one of the outlaws and held down the trigger, a pellet flying towards the one man. It had hit him in the chest, but all it did was make him hold his chest in pain for a few seconds. So I fired another. Though, with the horse's movement, it hit the side of the window, the green liquid from that pellet getting him in the eye.
"AH! PAINT IN THE EYE! PAINT IN THE EYE!" The outlaw yelled out, falling out of the window and to the ground. It was pretty exaggerated, but this was a dream after all.
So seeing that this worked, I fired at the two remaining outlaws. After enough shots, they gave up as well. Going back inside and closing the windows.
I smiled, happy that it had worked. Especially this was my first time firing with revolvers. "March forward, trusty subject!" I told the horse, telling him to get to the front. He started running some more and we got to the engine. Me quickly jumping off and landing inside. Letting the horse stop and rest
As I stood up I saw Martin playing his song, whistling along with it as he went. As he opened one of his eyes, he saw me and smirked.
"Alright, you made it!" He said, keeping his smirk. "I thought that you would've freaked out! Or at least slowed you down more than that!" He yelled, trying to talk over the noise of the train. "You're good at this Cow Girl!" He joked, laughing as he played.
"What did you do?!" I asked him, wondering just how he had great focus like this.
"Easy! You picked 'W'! And 'W' stood for Western! So, I played Western themed music! The world around me turning into a western theme! The world's shaped with music ya know?!" He told me with a grin. "And music's whatever you make of it! Not what others make of it!" He said, talking as if he was a philosopher.
"Alright, look! I need only but a moment of thy's time to tell of something important! So can you stop playing your music and let me be heard?!" I yelled to him.
"Hmm..." He tapped his chin in thought. "Maybe! But only when you get the question right!" He told me.
"But I-"
"Now! Song P?! Or Song A?!" He asked, interrupting me.
Knowing that I had to keep going along with this, I sighed and thought about his question. I knew that the letter of each song stood for something, so I thought about it for a second before deciding.
"Alright! Song P!" I choose, wanting to hurry and get this over with.
He then stopped playing and shook his head, all sounds of the train and such now being silent. Even though the train was still moving. "You still don't get it. Shame." He said sadly. "Oh well. You picked Song P, so you'll get Song P! Good luck Cap'n Moon!" He told me, his golden guitar turning into a golden violin.
He then started playing it. But even though it was just the violin he had, I heard multiple instruments play. The music sounding adventurous to me.
"Can't really see anything happening in here." He said, jerking his head towards the window of the engine. Taking this as a gesture, I went over to the window an looked out of it. Seeing the dream change completely.
The canyons, rocks, or anything that wasn't the ground itself faded away for good. Making the whole world look flat and motionless. That feeling going away quickly though as the ground started to turn blue and wavy. Eventually turning into an endless amount of water.
I then smelled the air around me, smelling salt water and... alcohol?
"What is..." When I turned around to face Morgue, I saw that not only was he gone, but the engine had changed completely. It was now a square room made entirely our of wood. The back wall being nothing but clear glass windows.
Not only that, but the room now had furniture instead of coal and a furnace. There were shelves along the sides, two dressers on either side, chests filled with gold around the room, and a desk in the middle.
And to top off all of this odd change in scenery, I felt a chill go down my spine as I changed as well. Both my appearance and clothing changing in an instant.
My hair was now un-kept and my hat had changed from a style like Applejack's to a petty rag. Not only that, but I had earrings on both ears and an eye patch over my left eye, this feeling weird as well. Also, my trench coat had changed into one that was now tattered and the buttons were missing. Finally, the rest of me was in a tattered outfit as well, my belt having both a Paintball Revolver and a wooden sword.
That's when I realized what I looked like. I resembled a pirate! How I knew this was when on Nightmare Night, Pipsqueak had told me all about them. And how they were the most feared ponies of the seas. Not to mention, did whatever they wanted. Mostly stealing.
I got angry at the thought of Martin giving me the role of a thief, but I knew that it was a lost cause to be mad at that. Now I just had to figure out where he was so I could just get this over with.
So gaining more knowledge about who I was from the dream, I pieced it all together. I was Captain Luna. The feared lady of the seas. Both a sight to marvel and cower at. Not only that, but I captained a decent sized crew consisting of about fifty members. All helping to man the giant ship I was the captain of, The Galloping Shadow.
Rolling my eyes at that name, I left my Captain's Quarters and came to the deck, everyone working or chatting. Which I allowed to my crew to help keep the spirits up. But of course, only my crew knew that I did such a thing. This way no one else would think I was weak and attack us.
"First Mate Blitz!" I yelled out, the crew consisting of names that I knew from my memory. I guess Martin had just left the crew up to my mind to create. Which was a nice touch.
"Yes Cap'n Luna!" Blitz said, coming up to me in human form. Though, he had a pirate outfit as well. All of him looking like a normal pirate except for his sword, which was the same shape and color of his tail. Though it was still wooden as well.
"Get to the crow's nest and tell Second Mate Pipsqueak to be on the lookout for-"
"Cap'n Luna!" I heard a familiar voice cry out to me. "Ship coming up towards us! It's the Dead Coffin!" Pipsqueak alerted me.
"The Dead Coffin?! Who be the captain?! I asked, hoping for it to be Martin.
"Cap'n Luna, it be Cap'n Morgue! Don't ye 'member yer enemy?!" Blitz asked, having a pirate accent. Which threw me off a little, but I didn't focus much since it was just a dream.
"Uh-Course so! Men!" I called out. "Ready the cannons! We fire before we attack hand-to-hand!" I instructed.
"Aye Cap'n Luna!" They all yelled out, getting to battle stations. And in about just a minute or so, we all fired cannons at them, some hitting the hull and some hitting the sails.
The ship then kept sailing towards us. And before we could get a second shot in, cannons came at us.
"Duck!" I heard Twilight's voice call out in warning. All of us ducking, the cannons went above us, while a few hit below. One of those cannons going right threw my room.
When we all rose, the ship had already gotten too close. "Men! Board that ship! We mustn't let our enemies win!" I told them.
They all then started getting their paintball flintlocks out, getting grappling hooks ready to swing over. They all then started crossing, a board from the other ship coming across to walk onto our ship.
Acting quickly, I stepped on the board and ran over, shooting a paintball pellet right into one of enemy crew member's foreheads a point blank range.
After him falling to the ground, I ran towards the door that lead to the Captain's room. Where Morgue was playing an orchestra inside. Only to be stopped by a pirate that resembled Big Mike. With a giant wooden two-handed sword.
"Stay away from Cap'n Luna!" Me and the pirate looked off to the side, only to see Blitz and Pipsqueak come out and tackle the big pirate out of the doorway.
"Go on Cap'n!" Blitz told me as he and Pipsqueak held the pirate down, though that wouldn't last long. "Capture Cap'n Morgue so the fight may be won!" He finished, the pirate pushing Pipsqueak off, only for Blitz to pull out his gun and shoot it point blank into the pirates chest. Only hurting him since it was a paintball pellet.
I smiled and ran inside, closing the door behind me. When I spotted Morgue, he was in a chair with his feet up on his desk. Playing a smaller type of guitar slowly to add onto effect.
Though, he smirked as he opened his eyes, flashing a golden tooth that was replacing an ordinary one. "So Cap'n Luna! It be a Pirate's life for ye, am I right?!" He asked, faking the pirate accent.
"No!" I yelled out, getting annoyed by all of this. "Enough games! Let me speak to you already! I have something important to announce!" I told him, pointing the flintlock right at his face.
"Sorry fellow Cap'n." He said, not dropping the accent. "You haven't figured it out yet." He told me.
"Figured what out?! Stop speaking in such riddles!" I told him, firing a warning shot at his foot, making it fall off the table.
"What I'm trying to teach you. And these song themes are the only way I can think of" He told me, dropping the accent. "But I'll make it a little easier for you. Okay?" He asked rhetorically.
"So. Song I? Or Song I?" He asked. Both answers being the same.
I rolled my eyes, knowing that there was no other choice to pick from. "Fine! Song I!" I said, the rocking of the boat making me fall to the ground. Making me even more annoyed.
He simply shook his head, disappointed. "Wrong again! Seriously, how could you even mess that up?!" He asked, making me only get more confused. He was making no sense at all to me, and it was only getting more infuriating.
He then laid back in his chair, the small guitar changing into bongo drums. He then started to play them quickly, the world changing for a the last time.
The top part of the room then disappeared, the noise of pirates fighting silenced. Also the smell of the sea and alcohol faded too, along with the moving of the boat. Looking back to Martin with curiosity as to what he was doing, I saw that he was gone once again.
The wooden walls then folded out, showing me that I was no longer out in the sea. But instead, I was back on land. The wood around me then faded into the ground. Turning into road and sidewalk.
Next, the empty space around me had extremely tall buildings shoot up out of the ground. So tall, that they could probably scrape the sky if that was possible.
After all of this, I realized that I was now in a human downtown area. Complete with cars, fire hydrants, street lamps, and other objects that appeared on and besides the roads.
Finally was another flash of blinding light, this time returning me to my normal Alicorn form. But the only difference is that I now had a weird mask on my face. I tried to take it off, but it was stuck in place by the dream. But by trying to take them off, I discovered that my magic was back to normal.
But it wasn't quite as I still heard Martin playing those bongo drums, soon enough having more instruments follow. Making the whole thing sound like modern jazz music. Which I had heard before at a recent Gala I had attended. So it was easy for me to discover the theme. Only, what started with 'I' that had to do with odd masks on your face much like a superhero and up-beat jazz music playing?
Sadly, I wasn't able to figure out an answer as something stopped my train of thought. For I had heard many shrieks of fear approaching. And only to prove so, quite a few screaming humans turned to the street I was on and ran past me.
Confused as to why they were running, I looked ahead, hearing loud stomps come around the large buildings. And coming out from behind them, was a giant circular object with five spider-like legs keeping it standing. Made out of something, that I had identified from speaking to Blitz, known as metal.
This was really getting irritating. Not to mention the fact that this was wasting what time me and Celestia had to make each of them realize who they really were, and what they were here for.
So knowing that levitating metal wasn't all that hard, I simply levitated the giant monstrous robot towards the top of one of the buildings. This honestly being the easiest trial of them all.
Then I simply tapped it against the corner of a sky craping buildings like an egg, it cracking straight down and all the way around. Making it stop struggling from my aura and stay still. Showing that it was defeated.
Getting the result I wanted, I just let it fall about fifteen stories to the ground, it breaking in a perfect half. Revealing the inside to hold Martin. Along with a few instruments I heard playing the jazz music before.
"Wow Moon Lady, you're really good at this!" He said as he got up and turned the bongo drums back into his original guitar.
"Enough of this worthless foolishness!" I said angrily, wanting to get on with it. "What was the point of all of this?!" I asked him.
"Easy." He said, turning the end of the guitar towards me and strumming it once, shooting a beam at me. When it hit, the mask from earlier had disappeared. "Sun Lady was telling me stuff like you're trying to say now. So, I just wanted to see if you were as good as her. By testing you." He told me.
"Testing me?" I asked, confused as to how he had done that.
"Yeah! What did I tell you on the train about music?" He asked, looking to me.
Not knowing where this was going, I thought of it for a second. "That music is what you make of it. But how does thy words make any-"
"And I've been asking you, señorita, what song to play out of a list I gave you. Ya see the problem?" He asked me.
I sighed, all of this sounding like a riddle. "No, I do not." I told him with a frown.
"I've been giving you the options. That sound like music you're coming up with?" He asked.
"No... No it does not." I answered. Starting to have an idea as to what he was saying.
"Si! It does not. Music should be what you can imagine. Not just what others imagine." He told me with a smirk. "So that in mind, what do you want to hear?" He asked, being a little more calm about it.
That made me see what he was trying to show me. Even though it was a little scrambled. He was trying to show me what a little creativity can do.
So thinking about all of this, I just wanted to keep things calm as we arrived in my personal Dream Zone where we'd bring all three of them together.
"Alright then. Might I suggest... Song M?" I said, staying in the way he named his songs. Though the last one made no sense. It was 'I', but it involved superheroes with a simple mask. But what superheroes fought a metal circular beast, with up-beat jazz music in it?
He simply smiled. "Good choice." He then started playing it with a calm and soothing melody.
And as he did, a flash of light blinded me. And when it ended, everything was back to normal. The dream looking empty just like the first time when I had arrived. Except up ahead where Morgue was sitting in the same hammock, was a hill with grass and flowers on it. Much like a meadow, which started with 'M'. Not to mention, the hammock was now being hung by two small trees instead of just floating in the air.
As I saw him playing, the bottom of the hill started rolling out a path of grass, stopping right in front of me like a carpet. Smiling, I stepped on and walked over to speak to him once more.
Although, he spoke first. "So why are you here anyway? And why did Sun Lady visit me before?" He asked, not giving any respect towards Celestia's title.
"She is to be called Princess Celestia, not Sun Lady." I scolded. Then I answered him. "You see, we needed to speak to all of you. For what are thou'st while missing your element?" I asked him.
"Element? What element?" He asked, looking at me as he kept playing.
"You are the Element of Creativity. One of the Protectors of Harmony. Along with your friends." I couldn't tell if this was starting to take him out of his own dreams and into the dream zone where me and Celestia were supposed to meet up.
He then chuckled a little, shaking his head. "Sorry, but you got the wrong gang Moon Lady." He told me, that name getting on my nerves. "If you didn't already know, were thieves. Honorable ones at that. But we don't help keep the peace." He said with a smirk.
I nodded. "Yes, I am aware of how you are all wrong-doers. But that does not keep you from your destiny. Creativity can be used everywhere, and you know that more than any pony else." I told him. "Thievery has nothing to do with it." I concluded.
"Yeah... Yeah, ya got a point there." He admitted, stopping his music to ponder that. As he did, the hill and everything else that was here then faded away, making it appear as if we were floating in space.
"Come. Follow me. There is something I want to show you." I said, walking in a certain direction. It was clear to me that we were in the dream zone where we were all supposed to meet up. And close to helping them to the best of our abilities.
Joe's POV
"What...What...What are you?!" I asked, now very scared for my life. At this point, I was certain that this was all a dream. I mean, how could it not be?! It had to just be a figment of my imagination!
"I am an Alicorn. Known to many as Princess Celestia." She told us calmly.
"A princess?... Woah!" Big Mike said, believing her already. "Wait a second! Do we have to bow or something?!" He asked, looking towards me with a worried look. Hoping I knew so he wouldn't get in trouble.
That's when I realized. Princess... Just like Princess Luna! So that's how this was all happening! 'Princess Luna' had to have done something to us! It had to be something she had done to us! It couldn't be any hallucinative drugs, because we didn't eat anything. Nor did we drink anything. So that left forms of trigger words or visionary stimulates. Otherwise known as ways to hypnotize another.
I never doubted the art of hypnosis. If I did then that would declare me a hypocrite. That meaning, yes I do use forms of hypnosis. That was how I got into others heads whenever it didn't depend on reading faces or what they said.
But in what way could she have hypnotized me? She talked normally with no odd word structure. Except for referring to herself as 'we'. Though, that wasn't enough to do anything. So what could she have shown us that was an odd pattern or something to stimulate us with...
Her tattoo! Yes, that had to be what got us! Well, me anyway... Oh, how could I be so careless?!
By showing that odd symbol to me, it must've been a type of visual stimuli! How could I not have realized this earlier?!
Now with whoever these people were, I was now vulnerable to whatever was going to happen.
"Joe?... You okay?... Should. Should we bow or not?" He asked me. Or at least, my influenced imagination asked me.
The horse in front of us then giggled a bit, smiling at Big Mike's question. "That's quite alright. You don't need to bow to me." She told them.
Big Mike then sighed in relief as he sat down in the recliner behind him. "Oh! That's a relief! For a second, I thought I messed up something..."
He then went wide-eyed, jumping out of the chair. "AH! What's that?!" He asked, scared of just where that chair came from.
She simply smiled. "That is your imagination coming to life. You are dreaming after all."
I chuckled sarcastically once at the not-so-subtle hint at what was happening, not appreciating this at all.
"What's wrong Joe?" She then asked me.
"Okay look, whatever's going on here, you can stop now. I know that your organization or whatever did something, and I am not one to simply let my guard down whenever I get confused." I stated matter-of-factly.
She then frowned a little, but walked over. "What makes you think that this is all a trick?" She asked.
"Do I really need to answer that?" I asked dryly. "You expect me to think that someone with enough connections was able to pass off as a Social Services agent and get into a high school to see us, and then coincidentally I'm talking with someone about the very same thing? In my 'dreams' no less? No. Whatever organization or group you all are, you must take me for an average, idiotic teenager." I said, glaring at the 'Alicorn' the whole time.
She then frowned and turned off to side, acting a little less friendly and more serious. "Actually, I do want you to believe it. Yes, we faked being Social Services. And yes, you are speaking to me about the very same thing. But this isn't fake. And as you've probably figured out, it's not a coincidence." She told me.
"Yeah, sure. I should believe that a unicorn/pegasus hybrid, known simply as an Alicorn, is speaking to me and my brother in our dreams." I said sarcastically. "No. All of that sounds like complete bull crap. Or should I say, pony-"
Before I could finish my insulting play on words, she glared at me with great fury. Not knowing if I was in danger or not, I stopped talking. I had proved my point more than enough.
By this point, 'Big Mike' had sat back in his recliner that he 'imagined'. Knowing that while I was talking like this, it was best to remain quiet... Which I had to admit, they were able to do a great job at making it seem so real. Of course, this was all my hallucination. So of course it seemed real according to my opinion.
That gave me an idea though. If this was a dream, and we could create anything we wanted, I decided to put that theory to the test. I created a chalkboard with two pieces of chalk and an eraser. Then turned to the Alicorn.
"Alright, you want me to believe this? Then how about a test to help prove it?" I asked rhetorically. "Try explaining something to me that I would never understand, come up with, or know. No matter how silly it is. As long as it makes sense of course." I told her.
She then smiled, understanding the logic to it. "Alright then. I'll do just that. But please be fair with any acceptance you might have." She told me as her horn glowed a yellowish color, the chalk being levitated up.
"Alright. But I hope you realize that magic tricks won't work. Especially when we can make objects appear out of thin air with our own minds. Even when we're not magic at all." I told her.
She then giggled a little more at what I had said. It seeming funny to her. "I'm sorry. Did I make a joke?" I asked her.
"No. It's just a little ironic is all..." She said, the second part more to herself than to me. Although I could hear her just fine. "Anyway, how about this."
She then drew what looked like a map. It looking very detailed and well drawn. "I come from a land known as Equestria, where me and my sister, which you have already met, rule. We take care of both the sun and moon, raising and lowering them when it's time." She explained, making a moon and sun symbol on both sides of the map of 'Equestria'. Which was in the middle of the chalkboard.
All of this was a little odd. Both in how it sounded, and how it made no sense. This breaking one of the rules. But before I could even respond to that, she continued.
"And yes it may seem impossible to you, but that's just it. It is impossible for humans. But not for the species on our world. Our world is inhabited by ponies. The three main types being Earth Ponies, Unicorns, and Pegasi. And then in some rare cases, such as me and my sister, Alicorns." She added. "And just like any mythical story you may have heard, unicorns are indeed gifted in magic. Which is how we were able to visit you in your dreams." She concluded, drawing some pictures along the way to add onto the explanation.
And after hearing that, one thing was clear to me... This was crazy. Crazy, in all sense of the word. Crazy, being a tame way to describe it. I mean, she honestly wanted me to believe something like this... But of course, she did know us three very well.
Because at the same time... It started to make a little sense. Emphasis on little.
And I didn't know what to say about it all. I didn't wan to believe it because being a human simply kept this kind of thing from seeming like a reality. But I still did believe it. Because of one reason alone.
I am a mentalist.
At least, I had the skills and expertise of one, not to mention my IQ being higher than that of most college professors. But yes. I believed in, and studied, the topic of being a mentalist. Getting addicted to learning all about the mind and how it works at a relatively young age of six. And when you are not only a persistent, perfectionist with OCD, you can not live with yourself until you understand every problem or theory presented.
Which lead to me knowing many things. Like hypnotism, how the mind works, how to win any game of chess, knowing how to play violin, piano, multiple other odd instruments, and many random but interesting theories. All that, along with the nervous system and how to hit the nerves. As a way to defend myself of course.
And by the age of ten, elementary school guidance counselors didn't know how to get through to me without me giving them a run for their money from my knowledge of mentalism. Heck, I even made our guidance counselor break out in tears and quit that very month. That made the principal scared of me. So whenever I would get in trouble, I would be sent straight to him instead of the assistant principals. In fear of making them cry and quit too.
Nice man... Until I tricked him into admitting that he was stealing from the school funds and get sent to prison. Poor guy... I almost feel bad for that two year old daughter of his that had to be given to a foster-family. Oh well, I got over it rather quickly since I was a naturally cruel kid.
But back on topic, did that mean I would believe anything I heard? No. Did that mean I would help defend or take in to consideration their reasoning for future references? No matter how crazy it would seem? Yes actually.
Unless they said something random just to be random, I would gladly defend their opinions if they did. Meaning that I had an opened mind. Not that I let other options in all the time.
"Well..." I started, rethinking the whole concept again and again. And no matter what I thought, I never would be able to imagine something like that. It was so many myths thrown into one world. And it all balanced itself. The pictures of the three species showed the roles of the three. An Earth Pony with a cowboy hat, who was farming apples in their picture. This showing that they maintained food. The Pegasus Pony with a slight un-kept mane and tail, who was appearing to be jumping on a cloud to make it rain. This showing that they controlled weather. And a Unicorn Pony, who was reading a book while keeping it in the air with its magic. This showing that they were generally the most intelligent out of the three. Being leaders and other jobs that required smarts. Like librarians I guess.
This showed that all means of food, ecosystem, and perhaps politics, meshed and fit with the right pieces. Creating a believable, yet unbelievable at the same time, world.
"I don't think I can disagree with it... It's just what I asked of you. I could never imagine this, yet it makes sense." I admitted, being honest about this. This wasn't my imagination, and it made too much sense to be a hallucination.
"Thank you for giving me a chance to prove this to you Joe. But until we say goodbye to you three for a while, we want to say one more thing." She told us.
"Wait. What do you mean three?" Big Mike asked from his chair. Which was actually a very good question.
"Yeah. There are only two of us here." I agreed with him.
"Sorry about the wait dear sister," I turned around to see yet another Alicorn approach us. One with a dark blue color scheme that reminded me of the night. And seeing her tattoo, I realized who it was. "but here is the leader."
As she said that, behind her walked out the one person that we hadn't seen in months. The leader of our little gang, and the one that was falsely accused.
As he came over towards me, Big Mike got out of his recliner and started running forward towards the two of us.
"Uh-oh..." Me and the third of us said, seeing the giant Halfback sprinting towards us with no intent on stopping. And the second he got to us, he bear-hugged us as strong as he could. Meaning that he lifted us both in the air with ease and started choking us with his strength. And although we couldn't feel pain while dreaming, we definitely had to breath while dreaming.
"MORGUE!" Big Mike yelled out, squeezing the life out of us. On accident of course since he forgot how strong he was. "I CAN'T BELIEVE IT!" He kept yelling in our ears. "THE GANGS BACK TOGETHER!"
"Yeah, cool story amigo..." Morgue said with almost no breath. "But could you drop us first..."
"Yes..." I finished, knowing Morgue had to save what air he had left. "We can't breath!..."
"Oh..." He then dropped us, rubbing the back of his head in embarrassment. "Sorry guys..." He then sniffled, getting emotional. "It's just, I thought that we wouldn't be able to be all together on the Gang Reunion!" He said, tears streaming down his face.
"Big Mike come on!" Morgue said, getting back up quickly. "You of all people should know that I'd never miss the Gang Reunion! I started this gang after all!" Morgue boasted.
"Trust me, we know. The whole school knows. Actually, anyone in our town that watches the News knows. Especially after you tackled that news reporter to the ground and said it live on the news channel." I reminded him. "Saying all three of our names on public live TV no less." I said with a facepalm.
Oh, how I was humiliated that week. And if it wasn't for me scanning any place that uses memes, the three of us would've been remembered for a lot longer than that.
"Well, seems like you three have some history." Celestia said with a chuckle.
"Oh, you don't know the half of it Sun Lady! This one time, Joe-" I quickly slapped my hand over his mouth, NOT wanting him to tell that story. Especially with how much trouble I'd get in. Whether it was living creatures from another world or humans from ours.
"No." I said simply, taking my hand off of his mouth. "You dare tell that story, and I'm going to crash your El Camino while you're in prison." I told him, completely serious.
"You wouldn't dare..." He said, Death Glaring at me.
"Oh, I wouldn't dare. I would bet." I told him, knowing that I was safe here. Being a dream and all, I can't get hurt. "In fact, I would donate it to the Carpentry Class at school. They are looking for a car to smash up as a fundraiser." I told him, I admit going a little too far.
He then got infuriated, stomping around and yelling in Spanish angrily. Good thing I didn't speak Spanish though, because it was obvious that he wasn't saying anything that anyone under the age of eighty should hear.
"While he's throwing his little temper-tantrum over there, what exactly did you want to tell us?" I asked, getting back on topic.
She nodded, getting back on topic as well. "Well you see, as we've told you three, you all have big roles to play. And it requires you three staying in touch with your Elements." She told us.
"Wait. You said we protect 'Harmony' right? So... Who's Harmony? I've never met her before." Big Mike said dumbly. Making me facepalm so hard, you could hear the slap very easily.
"Big Mike, harmony is peace and unity. You know, being nice to one another? There are no girls involved with that." I told him.
"I wouldn't mind that though." Morgue said, coming back over.
"Impeccable timing as always Morgue. Thank you for that useless input." I said sarcastically with a facepalm. But Morgue simply laughed at that, finding humor in it all.
"Actually to be clear, what you three are meant to protect are the Elements of Harmony." Celestia said, getting our attention. "Honesty, Laughter, Generosity, Kindness, Loyalty, and Magic. Each of these elements are represented with others. Just like you three represent what protects the Elements. Along with one other." She added.
"Another Protector person? Who?" Morgue asked, all three of us curious about that.
"You all actually have met him before. And if I'm not mistaken, don't really get along with him. He's the Element of Courage." She told us.
All of us staying quiet, we tried to figure out just who. We hated a lot of people, and they all hated us. Of course, only a handful of them were 'courageous', so it was hard to figure that out.
"Zeke?" Big Mike asked out of the blue.
"..." At that moment, Morgue stayed quiet. Having nothing to say. Of course, I knew that would be his reaction to that name.
"Yes." Princess Luna said, stepping up to explain. Now suddenly looking a little mad at us. "Although, he is now known as Electric Blitz. And you needn't worry. He didn't run away because of you three." She told us all.
But whatever reaction she was expecting, it wasn't laughter. Coming from our very own leader, Morgue.
"Wow!" He said in between laughs. "That loser is 'The Element of Courage'?! BWAHAHAHAHAHA!" He laughed his heart out, treating it all like a joke.
I looked towards the two to apologize, but I saw Celestia looking worriedly towards Luna. When I looked towards her, I saw her trying to keep from bursting with anger.
Seeing this, plus remembering what she had said about Zeke to us at the school, I was able to piece these two facts together and realize just what Blitz was to Luna. She saw him as if he was part of her family. Maybe even a son, but I wouldn't go that far.
Still, that said I knew we were in for it if Morgue didn't shut up. "Morgue, be quiet! You're pushing your luck as it is!" I told him through my gritted teeth.
But he ignored me and kept laughing. "Oh man, that is just gold right there! Not only that, but he goes by 'Electric Blitz'?! What kinda dumb name is that?!" He said, about ready to break his jaw in three ways. Him laughing it off, Princess Luna kicking it off. And me jabbing it off with my bare hand.
"Silence!" Princess Luna yelled at him, starting to come towards us.
Knowing that I wasn't going to convince her otherwise, I just backed up. Motioning Big Mike to do the same.
Once Luna got close enough, she couldn't take his laughter anymore and started yelling so loud, I could actually see the air leaving her mouth!
"Be Silent! We will let you insult Blitz no longer! He has done more commendable things than you will ever hope to achieve!" She yelled out at him, making him slide a few feet.
"Hey!" Morgue said, getting up. His hair spread out enough to insult peacocks. "Just because I can't have clean hair in juvy, it doesn't give you reason to mess mine up in this world!" He then made a bottle of hair gel appear out of thin air, using it to get his hair 'just right'. Which was basically a little spikey and natural, though shin enough to make you know it wasn't natural at all.
She then went up again and started yelling in his face. "Did you not hear us?!" She asked, the force of her voice knocking Morgue to the ground. She then stood over him, glaring right at him."We said that you are never going to amount to-" She stopped as she saw Morgue drinking a milkshake from a straw as he listened to her. And since the cup was almost out of milkshake, it made that loud annoying sound of slurping with the straw. Oh, how I hated that noise.
She then knocked the milkshake out of his hand and levitated him up by the collar. "Hey!" Morgue whined. "I wasn't finished with that!" He complained.
"Why you un-grateful little..." As Luna thought really hard about whether or not to hurt Morgue for all of this, he stopped her.
"Okay, look Moon Lady. Here's the thing. I hate Zeke for a personal reason. Not just because he's fun to annoy. Even though he is, but that's besides the point. But my two friends over there have nothing to do with it? Kay? All they did was follow my orders." He said, setting the record straight.
"Now, ya might wanna put me down now. All 'two' of you. Cause I'm an element with nothing to lose. If anything you'd be losing even more than I would. So please, just put me down and-" At that moment, Princess Luna then just threw him to the ground and walked away. Still angry, but knowing that it was a lost cause.
"I have a question." Big Mike said, raising his hand up.
"Yes Big Mike?" Celestia asked him.
"Well, if were element people. And Zeke is an element person. And some six are people are element people. Then... When do we meet them?" He asked, wanting to know.
"Yeah! I wouldn't mind meeting Zeke again!" Morgue said as he got up, laughing at his joke.
Luna gritted her teeth, but Celestia put a wing around her, telling her silently to stay calm.
"Actually," Celestia started. "sooner than you think. In some time, they will come to see you. Your destinies beginning." She told us.
"Hmm..." Morgue being confused, looked to me. "Joe? Analysis." He always asked either that, or 'Options' to me when he wasn't sure of something. Me being the planner of the group, it made sense.
"Well..." I started, putting this all together. "In a world where magic and myth is reality, I can't really tell you that them telling us about our destiny is really un-believable. If anything, it makes perfect sense. What I can estimate with high percentages of accuracy is well..." I sighed, knowing all of their eyes were on me. "we are in for one thrill of a life-time." I finished.
Celestia nodded. "Well, I'm afraid that we've done and told all that we can. And I'm afraid that we must be going now." Celestia said, Luna's horn starting to glow. "But one more thing. Never give up hope. Stay with your Elements and never lose hope in them. For you are all more important than you can imagine." She told us, both of them fading now.
"Wait!" Big Mike asked them before they were gone. "Can the three of us stay here?! We never got to celebrate the Gang Reunion!" He said, really wanting all three of us to catch up.
Luna then spoke up, talking with a calm smile. "Of course. Though once you awake, you will be back to where you rested. So you will only have this dream. Goodbye." They then faded completely, leaving just the three of us here to spend our dreams talking with one another.
Morgue told us all about juvy, saying how he already has his own group there complete with about twenty guys. All of them even loved how Morgue thought and acted, calling him 'The Life of the Prison Party'.
Big Mike told Morgue all about everything and how we were doing. And once he mentioned his football game against our rivals, and how important it was, he promised to Morgue that he'd win it for sure. Demonstrating to me that Big Mike was back to his old self.
As for me, Morgue wanted to know just how our little interview went. I told them flat out that they were idiots about interrogation, and that within approximately fourteen minutes and eighteen seconds, I figured out who they were. And the description I gave of Discord was enough to make Morgue laugh even harder than before.
Overall: Even though all we did was talk through out that whole dream. And didn't play any games, or sing any songs. Or even come together and do something crazy and stupid like rob a gas station blind. It was the most memorable and enjoyable Gang Reunion of them all. No contest either.
So one by one, we woke up. Big Mike first since he had gotten used to waking up an hour earlier to go for his morning jog. Which just left me and Morgue for about thirty seconds until Big Mike would most likely wake me up to ask if I was still asleep.
But before he did, Morgue looked to me. "Joe? Remember what they said. We're gonna meet all of those 'Element People' soon enough." He reminded me.
"Yes. I know." I told him.
"No matter what you have to do or say. And no matter how crazy it may sound, just remember that we're gonna help them. Swear on the Gang?" He asked me.
I nodded, taking out my own pocket knife. All three of us had one. Each a different color that relates to us. Mine was red, Big Mike's was green, and Morgue's had an actual silver case.
I opened up my pocket knife and very lightly, not cutting myself of course, drew a line over my heart. "Swear on the Gang. Good luck in juvy Morgue. Be sure to keep your guitar away from anyone else." I warned him.
"I got eighteen friends by my side! I don't think my new acoustic guitar's going anywhere but in my hands!" He said laughing about that. But for only a few seconds. "Remember what else they said too dude. Don't give up." He said, bringing his fist forward.
I put my knife away and fist-bumped him back, smiling. "Don't worry Morgue. I don't think I'm going to forget."
And at that point, we both woke up at the same time.
"Joe! Joe, are you asleep still?! Tell Morgue I said sorry I left!" I heard Big Mike say as he shook me like a rag-doll.
"Big-Mike!-Get-Off!" I said in between shakes.
"Oh no! I woke you up! Morgue! You still in there?!" He asked, yelling into my ear.
"He woke up too, now get off!" I yelled, him letting me drop back into my bed. From two feet in the air.
"Sorry!" He apologized, me not wanting to be mad.
"It's fine. I knew you were going to do that anyway." I said, getting out of bed.
"Oh, okay! Whew!" He said in relief. "Oh, and um, Joe?" He asked me.
"Yes Big Mike?" I asked as I got up from bed getting my glasses on from the nightstand.
"When did you get that golden helmet? Or the golden gloves?" He asked, pointing to the top of my dresser.
"What?" I asked, looking in that direction. And they were there. Golden gloves and a golden helmet. The helmet looked just about my size, wear as the gloves were Big enough to comfortably fit Big Mike's hands.
Going over and picking up the helmet out of interest, I saw that inside was a note. With the same picture as Celestia's tattoo. I picked it up and opened it up, reading it out-loud so I wouldn't have to repeat it to Big Mike. And what it said was very surprising, confusing, and in a way. Humorous.
Joe-
At this point, you've probably assumed without a doubt that we're real. And that you are in for, as you said, one thrill of a life-time.
So to help give you a guide for this, I thought it best to tell you of a reference.
On the internet, Google or YouTube would be best, type in MLP FIM.
Simply watch the show that is mentioned, and you will see what our world is like.
When you see the show, it will all click together. But just to tell you, the show might make us all seem different than they really are.
So don't think it's dead on accurate.
You can probably guess that they have to fit into a smaller time limit and have it all make sense in the end. So it's different.
Sincerely- Princess Celestia
P.S. I am fine with 'Trollestia' or 'Sun Lady' But you dare call me Molestia, or speak any harsh terms about ponies purposefully, and I will personally see you off to the moon.
Good luck! :D
Little ball of Sunshine, isn't she? Oh well, better start to prepare for this.
"Big Mike. I am calling in sick for today. You will need to stay as well. So I need you to call the school and tell them I am ill. Also mentioning that you are staying home to help me in my 'time of need'. At least, until your football game." I told him, knowing just what we have to do.
"Why's that Joe?" He asked, confused.
"Because we are on a very important research mission that will require both of our attentions to do so." I told him as I walked out of my room, him following.
"What is it?" He asked me.
Once I got to the living room, I got my laptop and got on, plugging a cord into the TV so what was on the laptop would show on the screen. And after going to YouTube and typing away, I got the video up and full screened it. Making it look as if we were watching an episode of...
"We need to stay home and watch My Little Pony Friendship is Magic. Episodes one and two."
And so concludes this little trip! For realzies this time! So, next episode we will be heading back to Ponyville to get back to the seven ponies, and dragon, that we love to hear about the most! That is, not counting any of the background ponies that is!
Also, two things I want to ask you guys that aren't the QotC. Since I still have control of the outros, what do you think about Trixie taking control of the intros? And, what do you think I was referencing with 'Song I'? Try to guess! I want to see just how many readers can get it!
Okay, but here's the real QotC! Bye for now every pony! See you in about a week for the next episode!
QotC: You think that Joe has a good enough reason to have him and Big Mike blow off school just to watch My Little Pony? And do you think that Morgue having his creativity back in juvy will be good for anyone there?
60. Broncolyn! (Episode 4)
Trixie: Why hello there readers, and welcome to Trixie's intro! Now I know that all of you humans are just as happy to see Trixie as Trixie is to see all of you, but I'm afraid that again we'll have to bring in a special guest once again. So please welcome for their sake, here's-
HOLD IT! *as a portal suddenly opens up, me and Dino coming out. Dino wearing a top hat and me in a tux* Trixie, I'm not letting you butcher my intro any longer!
Trixie: And you decided not to face Trixie and get new clothes why?
Oh, well the thing is Dino wanted a top hat, so I had Rarity make him one... Then she said that since Dino's always with me, she convinced me to have her make me a custom-made tux that looks kinda like James Bond's. Except, without the bow tie and with just a normal tie inste- why am I explaining this?! Look, I came to put a stop to you!
Trixie: And how do you think you can stop the Great and Powerful Trixie?!
Oh, I don't know... Like this probably. *I snap my fingers and a pair of eyes with red lips appear next to me, looking at Trixie*
Face: IMA FIRN MAH LAZER! BWAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA *A huge lazer than shoots out of the face's mouth and at Trixie, flying her into a wall*
Trixie: Alright Zeke... I see that we're evenly matched... *As she got off of the imprint she left in the wall*
Yeah...sure...If you say so...
Trixie: So how about a deal? You and I can become co-commentators? Every pony wins then!
*I frown, but knowing that Trixie won't leave, I sighed* Fine. You can stay. But I'm still bringing in guest stars, so don't think that it's all aimed on... *I stopped talking as I saw Trixie monologuing to herself about how she was the Great and Reasonable Trixie*
Sure... Oh well, let's just do the top three comments, then the rest of it all.
3: Christ's Disciple. When you put it like that, there's a plus side and a down side! Plus side, they'll learn about the world and Elements of Harmony. Which is important. Trixie, care to tell the downside?
Trixie: Downside, no pony would ever accept that as a good reason. Still, they made a good cover for getting out of school. Especially when they're parents aren't there any more to stop them.
Shush! We're not allowed to give out back story or exposition in the intros unless it's already been mentioned!
Trixie: Well, you wrote the scripts. Both in real life, and in the reality of the intro.
Err... Be lucky that making this whole intro already breaks fourth wall. Because if it didn't, I would make you Pinkie's long-lost sister in the story.
2: Tied with TongueTwisted and whovian803. Pfft... BWAHAHAHAHAHA! *falls to the ground in laughter*
Trixie: That's not funny! Why would you put those two as the second favorite comment?! *She asks with a terrified look*
Just to see the look on your face! Hahaha!... *after seeing Trixie glare, I cleared my throat* Sorry, but I'm just practicing for what may or may not be a horror story I might think about doing for Halloween... Anyway, back on topic. Top Comment!
1: NoPonyYouKnow. Wow, you're right! I don't know you!
Trixie: You don't know almost all of them. So that's kind of obvious.
Again, shut it. You're spoiling it.
But anyway, you're right about something else! 'Song I' was The Incredibles! I'm glad you liked the reference too! I thought it up after watching some conspiracies about an Incredibles 2! They said that Disney has planed to make it, along with a Toy Story 4, and Finding Nemo 2 (Which I really hope those last two will never happen.) And with Superheroes being a good theme right now, it's possible! Not to mention, Mr. Incredible is one of the three starting characters in Disney Infinity. And not else to mention, Monster's University was made! (Wish I'll see it soon cause I haven't seen it yet...)
So yeah, here's hoping for that to happen!
Okay, let's do this! Start the-
Trixie: Wait! You promised the readers a guest star in every intro! And since Trixie will from now on be the co-commentator, you still need a guest star!
Oh crap, you're right Trixie! Let's see... Not much time in the intro left so... Wait, I have an idea!
*Pulling out a portal gun, I fired into the wall, creating a blue portal. Tom flying out and landing in front of me, Trixie, and Dino*
Trixie: Every pony, you remember Tom right?! Yes?! No?! Okay good! *she said as fast as possible*
*firing another blue portal under Tom so he would leave as fast as he did come, I grinned towards the audience* Alright every pony, enjoy the first chapter of the episode! *I said just as fast as Trixie*
Trixie and Me: BYE!
Intro Area Decorations to Date: A very realistic sky with a sun in the middle, A baby pony-sized T-Rex with a top hat named Dino, wires all around the floor, scorch markings on the floor that spell out 'Blitz Waz Herez', the TARTIS, a giant golden statue of Stepony (Pony Stephano) who is wearing a Trixie shirt, a chalkboard with names of most the main characters that have tallies under each of them (Rarity having the most), cracks on the ground as well as in the wall, banners with Trixie's Cutie Marks on them, a Trixie shaped imprint on the wall.
Disclaimer (As told by Trixie): Zeke does not own MLP. All he owns is this idea, Blitz, Dino, RJ, Jumpy, and anything else that he's personally created throughout the story. That not including the three background characters that belong to three of the readers that read this story!
Blitz's POV
"Oh, I can't believe it! All of us are going to Broncolyn!" Pinkie Pie screamed in delight, bouncing up and down in her seat as she kept squealing in delight.
"As am I! Once I get there, I can finally see all the sights and see just what fashion trends Broncolyn has right now!" Rarity said, giggling at the thought of her becoming the most known pony in Broncolyn. Despite the fact that none of us have ever gone there. Or anywhere close to it before. "Blitz, I can't thank you enough for inviting us all!" She told me, happy that I invited her an the others to come with me.
"Uh-huh..." I said, paying next to no attention. All I really heard her say is 'Blitz' and 'thank'. So I just figured that she was thanking me about something.
"Yeah! Thank ya kindly Blitz! If'n there's anythin' we can do ta make it up to ya, all ya gotta do is ask!" Applejack said, agreeing with Rarity.
"Got it..." I said, only hearing something about asking them something. What they wanted me to ask, I had no idea.
"Blitz? Are you even paying attention?" Rainbow Dash asked, waving a hoof behind the book I was trying to read, me barely seeing it out of the corner of my eye.
"Barely..." I answered truthfully, able to hear her just fine since she was right in front of me.
"Um Blitz... What are you reading?" Fluttershy asked as she came up as well.
"Book..." I answered simply, trying to focus on it. Usually whenever I read anything, I could keep up a decent conversation as I read it. But that was because I don't put all of my focus into it. But on the few occasions where I did devote my entire attention to a book, I only heard like one or two words any pony said. So basically, I was able to hold a better conversation than Twilight. But just barely, as I didn't only say 'uh-huh' for every answer.
"Oh, right, sorry... My bad." Fluttershy said, dismissing her question since she saw that I was busy.
"Ya think?" Twilight out of them all asked me as she levitated the book out of my hooves and towards her. Careful not to lose my spot as she checked the front of the book.
"Cloud House Materials." Twilight read out-loud. "You're building a cloud house?" She asked.
And since that was a kind of dumb question, I couldn't keep myself from doing a 'Here's Your Sign' joke. "Nope. I hid a treasure map in there to hide it from you guys." I said, taking the book back and looking at the page number to try to memorize just where I was.
Pinkie then gasped, jumping over and snatching the book from me, flipping the pages to look for the 'treasure map'. "Where is it?! I wanna find the treasure!" She then gasped real loudly. "Finally, I have a reason to wear my pirate hat!" She said, pulling a pirate hat out from under her mane. Putting it on, she then felt around under the seats, pulling out a few other pirate stuff.
"And Blitz can wear this eye patch over his eye! Then Applejack can wear this peg leg!" She said, letting go of the eye patch after it got around my head, slapping me around my fake eye. Which hurt the part around my eye a little.
Then after somehow getting Applejack in a peg leg, she then turned to Rarity. "Next, Rarity can wear this rag over her mane!"
"Pinkie, don't you dare put that on-" But Rarity's warning was too late as Pinkie got the rag over her mane, messing it up to Rarity's dismay.
"Next, we need Fluttershy to swab the poop deck! You know, cause it's so dirty!" She said, getting out a bucket and rag, placing it on Fluttershy's back, making her slip and fall to the ground.
"Don't forget, we need some pony to keep a look out for any enemy pirates that are after our treasure!" Pinkie said, tossing Rainbow Dash a spyglass.
"And finally, Twilight! You are hence forth known as, First Mate Sparkle!" She said, putting a wooden sword in Twilight's mouth.
Twilight then frowned, talking through the sword. "Pinkie, I don't think Blitz was-"
"Up up up! That's Captain Pie to you, landlubber!" 'Captain Pie' told Twilight with a serious look.
I then frowned, getting my book back. "Pinkie, I was joking! There is no treasure!" I told her.
She then gasped at me. "Ye be lyin ta yer Cap'n?! Ye best be ready ta walk tha plank!" She said, frowning at me.
"Wait, you can't make me walk the plank!" I told her. "There isn't even a plank to walk on!"
"Now ye be back talkin' yer Cap'n?! I'll make ye swag the poop deck with Scallywag Flutters fer that!" She threatened.
"Oh yeah?! Well good luck with that Captain Pie, cause I ain't... The hay am I doing..." I asked, wondering just why I was going along with this craziness.
I then shook my head and got back in my seat, opening my book back up to the rightful page. Almost done with this dull book. About time too.
"Attention every pony! We'll be arriving in Broncolyn in just a few minutes! Be ready to..." The Train Conductor began, but as he saw all seven of us with pirate costumes on, he just stood there awkwardly for a few moments. "B-be ready to pass over the Broncolyn Bridge soon.." He said with a calm and confused voice, leaving the car right afterwards.
All of them then went to one side of the train, looking off the side of the Broncolyn Bridge as we passed over it. And since the station was right after the bridge, I simply closed my book shut, sighing in annoyance since I couldn't finish this boring dry book before getting to Broncolyn.
"And... Done!" I said, finishing that stupid book! "Man, could they make it any harder to read?! Anyway, thanks for holding the book for me Twilight." I told her. She was levitating the book in front of me with her magic making it possible for me to read and walk. That way we could to the right place.
"No problem Blitz." Twilight said, placing the book in my satchel bag which I had with brought with me. "So why do you need to build a cloud house anyway?" She asked, all of them wanting to know.
"I tried to tell you guys before we left, but you were all so excited about the trip that I never got to tell you guys." I told them.
"Oh my. We're sorry Blitz. We didn't mean to." Fluttershy apologized.
"It's fine. Besides, it doesn't really concern you guys. You see, some pony that lives here tried asking this town's construction crew to build a cloud house. But when they said that they would be too busy to build it, they looked around for some pony else to build it. And I guess word has gotten around that the Ponyville Construction Crew beat Flim and Flam's machine, and they asked us." I told them, filling them in on it all.
"Don't ya mean, you single hoofingly beat their machine?" Applejack reminded me.
"Meh." I said shrugging it off. Didn't really matter to me whether ponies knew I did it by myself or with some of the others. As long as the crew got recognition, I was fine. In fact, I probably wouldn't care either way.
"So, why are you the only one here anyway?" Twilight asked. "Shouldn't there be more of you coming to build it?"
"Well, there's only seven pegasi that are on the crew in total. But since they're really behind schedule on a project, they only sent me. They're trying to build this seven story building, but it fell apart. So, that left me to come with six extra tickets for you guys." I told them.
"Fell apart?" Twilight asked, suddenly nervous about something.
"Yeah. It's weird though. Jumpy told us all that he saw a foal sitter with two babies, and they scared him into one of the support beams. But it makes no sense, because what idiot would let babies wander onto a construction site?" I asked, not really expecting much of an answer.
"Hehehe... Yeah... Sounds pretty foolish alright..." Twilight said, sounding nervous even more. But for what reason would she be nervous about? She's not a foal sitter.
"But anyways, with only me building this house I had to learn how to build one first. So that's what I did on the long train ride over." I told them. Too bad for that too, because that was actually my first ever train ride. Stupid dry book.
"So who asked for the house?" Rainbow Dash said, flying up beside me.
"Don't know. All I do know is that there a griffon. That and, they already have some blueprints for the house." I told them, not knowing much else. The name on the order was in chicken scratch, so anything they wrote was impossible to read. And no, it wasn't cursive. All I could tell was that they checked the box next to 'Griffon'. This way I could make the dimensions of the house perfect for Griffons. Since they were bigger than ponies, that was important.
"A griffon huh?" Twilight asked. "Well, how are you supposed to find out just where they might be anyway? I mean, there are more griffons here than in somewhere like Ponyville." She told me.
"Well after reading the paper enough times, I was able to figure out that it said something about meeting just outside of Broncolyn, where a few other cloud houses would be." I told them. "Which reminds me, you guys don't need to come with me. I mean, I'm the only one here that can build this thing so you guys can go and look around Broncolyn." I told them, knowing that they couldn't really help.
"Wait a second! What do you mean you're the only one that can build it?!" Rainbow Dash asked, landing in front of me. Getting in my way.
"Well, only pegasi can build the house, and I don't think you can read blueprints." I told her, knowing she couldn't. To be clear only me, Applejack, and Rarity could read blueprints. Rarity only able to read prints that talk about designs and not building structures, but she could read some building prints too if she had too.
"I might not be an egghead like Twilight, but I can still read!" She said, mistaking what I said for an insult.
But I still couldn't pass this offer up. "Alright then. Tell me the length times width times height of this blueprint." I said, pulling out one of the papers that were sticking out of my satchel, tossing it to her.
She caught it and unrolled it on the ground, letting us all see her read it. "Let's see... It's uh..." I tried to keep myself from laughing as I watched her try to read the blueprint, and fail. Although behind me I could hear Rarity and Applejack snickering and trying hard not to laugh.
"Aha! It's 24X32X20!" She said, actually right. Although, that wasn't enough as I continued.
"Good! Now, what are the measurements in?" I asked, this being the hard one.
"That's easy! There... There... What is that supposed-I mean... Hifs! There in hifs!" She said smirking in victory at the three of us that were snickering. "See?! Told you I can-"
"BWAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" Me, Applejack, and even Rarity blurted out as we all fell to the ground in uncontrollable laughter.
"What?!" Rainbow Dash asked, wanting to know just why we were laughing like hyenas.
"Hifs huh?!" I said in between laughs. "Well that's a weird name!" I managed to say.
"Well that's what it says!" She said, defending herself.
"Rainbow my dear," Rarity said, regaining most of her composure as me and AJ were still laughing our tails off. "what you read was 'hf' right?" Rarity asked.
"Yeah! But, how am I supposed to pronounce it?!" Rainbow Dash asked.
"Darling, it's an abbreviation. 'Hf' stands for hoof." Rarity explained. This making Rainbow Dash look back at the paper before chuckling nervously.
"Okay, so maybe I don't know blueprints. I was still able to build my house without them anyway." She bragged. Even though that wasn't exactly a thing to brag about.
"I didn't think you'd get stuck on the measurements though." I said, me and AJ both calming down at this point.
Hf. was the most common measurement there was in Equestria. The first day of being on the Ponyville Construction Crew, I learned pretty quick that their measurements were different from the ones I was used. Instead of measuring in 'feet', ponies measured in 'hooves'. Which were six inches long. Making one hoof half a foot long.
That was pretty much the only difference though. Inches, centimeters, yards, miles? All those were the same. So that shed that was 24X32X20? Yeah, that was in hooves. In feet, it was 12X26X10.
In all realness though, it was actually pretty easy to pick up on. Though, every blueprint I make is still in feet from habit. This way, only I can read them. Making them impossible for any pony to just copy and steal from.
"Whatever." Rainbow Dash said as she picked up the blueprint and gave it back to me. And while putting it in my satchel, she spoke up. "Let's find that Griffon!" She said, wanting to change the subject.
"It's right around that corner." I pointed to the final turn that led out to the outskirts of Broncolyn. It was pretty obvious because we could see the tops of cloud houses from above the tall Broncolyn buildings.
As they all then started to run off towards the corner, I simply walked calmly. Knowing that with only me building the house, I had to save my energy. Especially since I only brought two storm cloud cupcakes. That barely enough to build the foundation and frame-work for a cloud house.
But as I turned the corner, I saw that my friends were all staying perfectly still. Looks of shock from Pinkie Pie. Anger from Rainbow Dash. And even terror from Fluttershy. The others had looks that showed all three of these, but all of them were thinking the same thing. And to prove it, they all said the same thing simultaneously.
"GILDA?!" They all stated in shock, not believing what was directly in front of them.
And so ends the first chapter! Hope you all didn't have to wait too long for it, and I hope all of you like the episode as a whole! Honestly, I hope it wasn't filled with too many dry moments like measurements in hf. instead of ft. but trust me, it'll all have a point to it!
Next chapter coming tomorrow! Until next time every pony!
QotC: What do you think Broncolyn would look like?
61. Gilda's Revenge (Episode 4)
Hello every pony and welcome to the intro!
Trixie: *mutters* Well those of you that watch it anyway...
Shut it Trixie. Anyway, here with us today is the Griffon of the hour! GILDA!
Gilda: What are you two, some kinda retro ring announcers? *she asked as she came into view*
Trixie: Ring announcers?! What are you to call the Great and Powerful Trixie, your successor as an antagonist towards Twilight and her friends, a simple minded ring announcer?!
Gilda: What do you mean 'successor'?! I was ten times as better than a nerdling like you when I was the villain!
Trixie: That so? Then tell me Ms. 80's Reject, how come I was permitted a comeback while you wallowed away? Never to be spoken of again?!
Gilda: Say that again, you Magician Wannabe!
Trixie: Trixie insists after you, Wizard of Oz Loser!
Gilda: Third Person Talkin', Insane Asylum Patient!
Trixie: Out of Style, Smack Talking, Waste of Feathers!
OH, BURN! *I yelled out, sitting in a bean bag chair with a bucket of popcorn*
Trixie: *Smirks towards Gilda* Ha! It appears that Trixie's silver tongue has bested yet another foal!
Gilda: Will see about that after I- *mouth is zipped up with a zipper by me, using my author powers*
Okay, let's not waste an entire intro with you two bickering. Again. Let's just see what every pony thinks of Gilda's town.
*Gilda rips the zipper off, but stays quiet anyway*
3: dazza the lucario. Oh come on dude! You can't just do something like that hap- *Before I could even finish that sentence, a statue made of Lucario, which is made out of nothing but silver, drops down an lands right next to the statue of Stepony*
Trixie: How did he even do that?!
I don't know!... And suddenly, a million dollars fell from the sky!... *nothing happens* Really?! Why can't something go my way at least once?!
Gilda: Oh shut up you third-rate introducer! *Trixie then fires a magical beam at her, hitting her and making her slide across the room. Though, it didn't hurt much*
Thank you Trixie. That was actually very kind of you... In a way.
Trixie: Think nothing of it. Anything to get a free hit on her. Anyway, next top comment!
2: PrinceBlackFire116.
Trixie: We tried that, but Dino kept eating the monocle. So instead, we taught him how to put one of his fingers up to his chin and say random questions. Like his father, Philosoraptor.
Dino: *taps chin in thought* If it's called pizza pie, then does that make it a dessert?
Yeah, he's not as good as his father but hey! He's still learning! Plus... His father's kinda busy at the moment coming up with thoughts himself. Anyway though, final comment!
1: Swift Lightning. Yeah I know, bringing in Gilda was pretty obvious. But how could I try and bring her in without it coming out of nowhere?! I mean, she sticks out like a sore thumb compared to the other characters!
Gilda: HEY!
I mean, she's the only griffon we've seen, besides the ONE other griffon on the train cake mystery episode. So yeah, dead giveaway. How could I have brought her in?!
And also, since you and a few others asked... Okay! Trixie, if you'd please!
Trixie: I know. I know. *she then uses her magic to bring in Pinkie Pie, who had a ton of party stuff including her wagon, party cannon, trombone, thirty other instruments, cake, and the rest of the mane six, Spike, and Blitz*
Pinkie: Hello every pony! Who's ready to party?!
*All of us cheer as she fires her party cannon. Making a jukebox, buffet table, streamers and other party decorations, and Gummy fly out and land perfectly*
Alright! Party time! Now while we bust out this party, we'll let you all get to the chapter! *Sees Gilda just glaring at everything* Gilda? You can go back home now.
Gilda: Oh no! I ain't leaving till Trickie here learns not to mess with me!
Trixie: Oh, now you have angered Trixie for the last time! Dino! Escort this simple-minded fool out of the intro!
*Dino then comes and bites down on Gilda's tail, dragging her away*
Gilda: Hey! Let go ya billion year old lizard! You two lame-os haven't heard the last of me!
Trixie: Well that was annoying. I mean, how big can pony's egos get anyway?
Maybe if you looked in a mirror, you'd find out... *I mumbled, Trixie not able to hear me. I then went back to the party.*
Trixie: Oh well, enjoy the chapter every pony!
Intro Area Decorations to Date: A very realistic sky with a sun in the middle, A baby pony-sized T-Rex with a top hat named Dino, wires all around the floor, scorch markings on the floor that spell out 'Blitz Waz Herez', the TARTIS, a giant golden statue of Stepony (Pony Stephano) who is wearing a Trixie shirt, a chalkboard with names of most the main characters that have tallies under each of them (Rarity having the most), cracks on the ground as well as in the wall, banners with Trixie's Cutie Marks on them, a Trixie shaped imprint on the wall.
Disclaimer (As told by Trixie): Zeke does not own MLP. All he owns is this idea, Blitz, Dino, RJ, Jumpy, and anything else that he's personally created throughout the story. That not including the three background characters that belong to three of the readers that read this story!
Rainbow Dash's POV
"GILDA" We all yelled out in utter shock, surprised to see her of all griffons here.
But while most of them were just shocked, I just glared at her. Still not over what all she did back in Ponyville. I mean, yelling at Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie, insulting my friends, and expecting me to just ditch my friends and follow her. When it all happened, I didn't want to accept it.
I mean when she stormed out of the welcome party Pinkie set up, I thought that she was in a bad mood or something, then she would come back later and apologize to us all. But after like a half hour of expecting her to come back and apologize, I thought I went a little too far with yelling at her. That is until Pinkie Pie filled me in on everything Gilda did behind my back!
I knew then that she had changed, and that she couldn't be my friend anymore. So I decided to just leave her be instead of going after her to make her even more mad at me and my friends.
"What are you dweebs doing here?!" She asked, just as caught off guard to see us as we were to see her.
"We came here because one of our friends invited us!" I defended, stepping up and in front of my friends. "What are you doing here?!"
"Like I have to tell you Rainbow Crash!" She insulted. Of course she would use a name like that. She of all ponies knew just how much I hated being called that in Junior Speedster Flight Camp.
"So you're the griffon?" We all turned around to see Blitz walking up. I guess he didn't really much of what we said. Except for the first part, I'm sure.
"Yeah? What's it to you?!" Gilda asked him, glaring intensely. Even though it didn't faze him.
"Well, I came here cause the Ponyville Construction Crew got an order for a cloud house. You're the one who asked right?" He asked, walking up next to us all.
"Wait a second, so Ponyville builders are what those slow builders sent my order too?! ERR... Those bunch a con-ponies are getting a piece a my mind!" She yelled out.
But after taking a deep breath, she just went back to glaring at him. "So where's the rest of the builders supposed to be?" She asked, knowing that there was no way she could just say no. Because that meant no house! Ha! That's what you get for being a jerk Gilda!
"Actually, I'm the only one that could come. I'll be building your house." He answered.
"WHAT?! But they said that there would be seven ponies coming to build me the most wicked house ever!" She said in anger. "What happened to them?!"
"Wicked?..." He mumbled to himself, confused as to how some pony still used that word on purpose.
Still, he just shook his head a little and spoke up. "Their behind schedule, so only I could come. But it's more than enough. So the other six tickets I just gave to my friends." He said jerking his head towards us, which were just standing in a group. Going back and forth as each of them spoke.
"Ya gotta be Joshing me! You're friends with these dweebs?!" She asked, only getting angrier.
He then mouthed, 'Joshing...Dweebs...What the...' before shaking his head. Guess he never heard of those words before. Then he went back to frowning. "Yeah I'm their friend. What of it?" He said, now defending us as well. Guess he figured out pretty quickly just what was going on.
"What of it?! That makes you a dweeb too!" She insulted.
Closing his eyes and taking in a quick breath, he kept his cool. "Alright whatever. If it helps any, I'm the one building your house. Not them. So leave them outta this." He told her.
"Or else what?!" Gilda challenged, stepping up and looking down at him since she was taller.
He then flew just a little higher, making him look down at her. "Or else you can survive by sleeping on a welcome mat while you wait for Broncolyn Construction Crew to build your house." He said calmly. Yeah, you tell her Blitz!
She growled at him, but seeing as how he wasn't standing down, not to mention that he was right, she backed down instead. "Alright fine! Just don't make my house look like garbage!" She said, storming off.
"Well she was friendly." He said sarcastically as he landed back down on the ground. "What's with her?" He asked us.
"Gilda was an old friend of mine. Until she acted rude to all of us and the rest of Ponyville." I explained to him with a frown.
"Yeah! Gilda was acting like a Meanie Mc Mean Pants!" Pinkie added.
"Well this is just great. I have to make a house for a jerk that talks as if she was from an eighty's surfer movie." He said with a frown. And if that wasn't so bad, I would've laughed my head off.
"Can't you just say no? I mean, it's not like you're being forced to right?" Twilight asked, making a good point.
"Sadly, no. By coming here, we already took the offer. We meaning me. And with that, I was given enough money to buy all the materials, and not to mention my pay. So, I can't back out of this now." He told us.
"So you were lyin' when ya said that ya wouldn't build her house?" Applejack asked.
"Well yeah, that was a bluff. But at least she won't be bothering you guys while I build her house. Speaking of, before she finishes throwing her tantrum, you all might want to go." He warned us all.
"Are you sure about that Blitz? We wouldn't mind getting an evil eye from Gilda if it meant keeping you from being bossed around by her." Rarity said, speaking for all of us.
"I'll be fine. Besides, I've survived being bossed around by worse people..." He said, remembering something from being a human.
"Well alright. But if you need any help dealing with her, we'll be glad to stand by you. Good luck." Twilight said, starting to go away. The others following, even though all of them were a little hesitant.
But knowing just what Gilda was capable of, I wasn't leaving any of my friends to be insulted by her alone. "I'm staying. Gilda's not going easy on you."
"Me too!" Me and Blitz turned around to see Pinkie Pie right behind us, smiling greatly. "Gilda is one tough cookie! And I should know! Usually, cookies are very friendly and nice! But some cookies are stale and mean! You always gotta look out for those kinds of cookies!" She warned Blitz, looking serious about that.
Before any of us could say much of anything else, we were all stopped when an oddly cut tree stump landed in front of us. The roots still having dirt that flew at us.
"That should do it." Gilda said, landing on the other side of the stump. And when she saw that me and Pinkie were still here, she glared. "What do you two want?!"
"Nothing. We're just here to help our friend Blitz build your house!" I defended.
"Like I'm letting you two newbs try to build my house! It'd probably look just as trashy as yours!" She said, pointing at me.
"What do you mean by that?!" I challenged, getting mad.
"I mean-"
"AHEM!" Before Gilda could say anything else, Blitz cleared his throat to get our attention. "Remember the deal Gilda." He said with a serious frown.
"Yeah, yeah, I get it. No hurtin your friends 'feelings' or else you won't build my house!" She said with a mocking voice. She then went wide-eyed as she realized something. "Wait a second, I just thought a something! You can't back outta this! I already paid you!"
"Dang..." I heard Blitz mutter to himself, mad that she figured it out. "Alright you figured it out. Still, most of my friends are already enjoying themselves in Broncolyn. And don't think I'll let you just insult Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash here either." He told her, me just smirking in agreement.
"Oh don't worry. I won't be annoying any of your friends. But I can't say the same about my friends!" She then put her talons to her mouth and whistled loudly, making three other griffons fly over and look at Gilda.
"Hey guys! There's a few new dweebs walking around Broncolyn from Ponyville! Give em the old griffon welcome would ya?!" She asked with a smirk.
The first one with grey feathers, along with a few feathers drooping over his eyes, chuckled a little. "Ah sweet! Some fresh meat ta meet!" He then laughed at his play on words before taking off to look for our friends.
"Some new lame-brains ta mess with huh?" The only girl of the three griffons Gilda called for asked, the tips of her feather dyed green and were in a ponytail somehow. "Wicked." She then took off.
"Whatever." The last one said with next to no emotion, his feathers looking normal. Brown just like Gilda. He then flew off too.
"Err..." I growled a little, mad that Gilda was about to send her friends to mess with mine. "Hey Pinkie Pie? Think you could warn the others about them?"
"Okey-Dokey-Lokey!" Pinkie said, bouncing off.
"Wait a minute, you can't just tell her to leave!" Gilda challenged.
"I've said it once, I'll say it again. I'm the one building the house. Not my friends." Blitz repeated.
"Fine." Gilda said, suddenly 'not caring'. "Let's just get started then." She said.
"Great. Now where's the blueprints? The form said you had some ready." Blitz said.
"Yeah! I got the gnarliest blueprints ever!" She boasted. She then pointed to her head. "Right here." She said, meaning that she had the idea in her head.
Blitz then dropped his face onto the tree stump. Getting annoyed already. "What?" Gilda asked. "Why did you think I brought the stump?" She asked him.
He then opened his satchel with his right-wing, getting out a paper and handing it to me. "Rainbow Dash, could you go to the Cloud Depot that's floating somewhere above Broncolyn and give them this list? It's all the materials I'm gonna need." He told me.
"Got it. Good luck." I told him, flying off to find the Cloud Depot.
"Thanks... Something tells me I'm gonna need it..." He said, getting out some more paper, pencil, and some tools for making blueprints. Getting ready to try and design Gilda's idea for a home.
Rarity's POV
"EEEEEEEEEE!" I squealed in delight as I set my eyes upon the most beautiful dress I've ever seen! Well, that wasn't made by me of course. I can't simply say that one designer's outfits are better than mine. That would make me appear as if I felt weary of my work! And a good designer should never doubt her masterpiece!
Still, that doesn't mean I can't try them on does it?
So going into the shop, I asked for the outfits and went into the changing rooms to try them on. And trying them on, I was right! They were so beautiful on me! And even though it wasn't a design of my own, I just had to have it!
"Excuse me madame, but I would like to purchase..." But as I approached the counter, instead of the previous pony sitting there, I instead met a griffon with green highlights at the ends of her feathers.
"Hi there! May I help you?" She asked politely with a smile.
"I'm sorry, but she had to leave. Why? THERE A PROBLEM?!" She yelled out of no where. Acting as if I had insulted her harshly.
"W-why no! No problem at all! I was just a little confused is all! I'm sorry if I came off as rude." I said, not wanting to make her angry.
"Oh, well in that case it's fine." She said, suddenly friendly again. Although I just ignored it and regained my composure.
"Oh thank Celestia. For a second I thought I came off as rude." I said with a smile. "Now, I was just coming to purchase a few outfits."
"What? DO I LOOK LIKE A CLERK TO YOU?!" She asked, yelling at me once again out of no where.
"N-no! Well... A-aren't you behind the counter?!" I asked, both extremely confused and extremely terrified.
"Oh yeah! I guess I am!" She said, suddenly smiling again. "So how many do you want to buy?"
Not wanting her to get angry at me a third time, I tried to act as calm and polite as possible. "Just these few, if that is alright with you. I don't want to be a bother much longer, so I promise to be quick mam." I said as politely as I could.
"SO THAT'S IT HUH?! YOU WANT TO JUST RUN AWAY FROM ME AS FAST AS POSSIBLE?! WHAT, AM I TOO UNAPPROACHABLE?!" She asked, yelling straight into my face.
"No, I didn't mean that at all!" I said, but she just kept glaring.
"YEAH! IT WAS! NOW GET OUT! YOU AREN'T GETTING A HAT OUTTA THIS STORE!" She kept yelling.
"But-but this is the best boutique Broncolyn has to offer!" I started. But as I said that, she jumped over the counter and grabbed my tail. Dragging me out.
"DON'T CARE! YOU ARE HEARBY BANNED! NOW..." She then pushed the door wide open and held me in the air. "OUT!"
I was then literally thrown out of the store and outside into a puddle. Then she just slammed the door, not allowing me in any longer.
Stunned by these sudden turn of events, I slowly started to get up. But as I did, I realized that this puddle wasn't water. Or even mud for that matter. It was... Syrup?
"Ewww!..." I stated, taking out a cloth and trying to get it out of my mane. But when the cloth just got stuck in my mane, I started to tear up. Seeing as how my coat, mane, and even tail were covered in it.
Turning to give the griffon that threw me out a stern lecture about customer service, I saw that she was inside 'dying' of laughter as she rolled around on the ground.
My jaw dropped at the sight of this. What had I done to her?! I had done nothing wrong! I didn't even know her! And yet... She ruined my mane without as much as a single thought!
"Rarity!" I turned towards the right to see Pinkie Pie coming towards me. But since I had no reason to sit in a puddle of syrup outside a store I was just thrown out of, I met her halfway.
"Oh no! Did one of Gilda's friends get you?!" She asked me, seeing the condition I was in.
"One of Gilda's friends?" I asked, seeing how perfectly it all fit and just why it happened. "Oh, this is just terrible! One of the worst things that could ever have happened! My mane is now covered in icky syrup thanks to that fiends friend! Why, this could most possibly be. THE. WORST. POSSIBLE. THING!" I yelled out, completely devastated about my mane being ruined with syrup. This will take all day to rinse out!
"Actually, that's number five on the list." Pinkie said with some reading glasses and a visor, while she was holding what I assumed was a list. But what four things could be worse than my mane?!
"Right now," She said, the glasses, visor, and list all sent flying somewhere ales as she got serious. "need to try to help the others before they get pranked too! Because their pranks aren't nice or funny at all! They're all mean and nasty!" Pinkie said, making me get just what was going on.
Realizing just how bad this all was, not to mention how my mane was a minor problem right now, I nodded. "You are right Pinkie Pie! We mustn't let our friends get treated horribly! Now let's hurry! I heard Fluttershy say something about going to the park!" I said, leading the way, Pinkie running right besides me. We can't let her get punished like I did. Because if it's just as bad or even worse, than Fluttershy might not be able to take it!
Fluttershy's POV
As I walked through the local park, I was able to hear the sound of birds chirping happily, fish swimming around in the small little pond that was in the middle of the park, and see the cute little bunnies and squirrelies go from burrow to burrow and tree to tree. It was all so lovely and relaxing, I almost felt like singing.
But of course, I didn't want to bother any of the ponies in the park. And I didn't want to have a repeat of what happened at the Gala when I got too excited. Oh, I wish I could say sorry to all the little critters of the royal garden.
Still though, this park was very nice. It almost felt like I was in the meadow that was just a minute or two from my home. Especially the flora of it all. It was so breath-taking that I couldn't look away.
"Oof." When I felt myself bump into something, I looked forward to see a frowning griffon on the ground in front of me.
"Oh my! I'm very sorry about that. I didn't mean to bump into you." I apologized to him as he got up, feeling like such a fool for possibly hurting someone. I feel like such a klutz right now.
"No..." He sighed as he blew one of his feathers out of his eyes. "It's fine. Besides, it's not like I was drawing anything important anyway..." He said, picking up a sketch pad and pencil.
"I'm sorry. I didn't mean to mess it up. Is there anything I can do to help?" I asked, not wanting to just leave after ruining his picture.
"Hmm..." He hummed in thought as he looked at me. "Well, do you think maybe I can draw you instead? It'd be better than drawing some trees." He said.
"Oh! Um, I'm flattered and all but... I don't really like modeling all that much..." I said, remembering back to the whole incident with Photo Finish.
"Well, you did say anything to help." He reminded me.
"Oh right... I did say that. Well, I guess it won't be so bad. There won't be any pony else looking at me will there?" I asked, not wanting to be watched by a crowd of ponies.
"No, just me." He assured with a shake of his head.
"Alright, I guess so." I said. "So, what should I do?" I asked, not wanting to mess up.
"Just sit there. You don't have to smile or anything like that. Just sit." He said, flipping to a new page.
So I just patiently sat in place, not really sure how long this would take. I mean, I was happy that I could make it up to the griffon for bumping into him, but I didn't want to take so long that I would keep my friends waiting.
But after just two more minutes of sitting, he stopped drawing and looked up. "Alright. I'm done." He told me with no expression on his face.
"Did I mess up? I'm sorry." I apologized, not wanting to make a mess of things.
"No, I mean I finished." He then tossed the sketch pad of to the side a few feet from where I was. "Go ahead and look. The light it's under will help." He told me, explaining just why he tossed the sketch pad over where it was.
I went over and looked at it. Amazed by just how life-liked it looked. It was great. The only thing about it which confused me was, in the picture I was drenched with something. Something that came from above me.
So wondering just why it was drawn like that, I looked up to see just what made him draw it like that. Only, I saw just why he drew it like that right away. Because as I looked up, a balloon the size of a foal was hanging above me by a little string.
I went wide-eyed and turned to get out of the way, but it was too late as the string snapped. Making the foal sized balloon drop onto me. Popping and making a weird sticky liquid fall on me. And smelling it, I found out that it was paint. Green paint.
That's when every pony in the park looked towards me, laughing at me. I couldn't stand all of them laughing at what had happened and started tearing up.
"Fluttershy darling, are you alright?!" Before I started crying though, I saw Pinkie and Rarity coming over to me. Rarity covered in syrup.
"Yeah, but... I was helping this griffon with his drawing... And I got covered in paint..." I said, trying not to cry. All of them laughing at me was so much. I didn't like the attention, and on top of that, I was a laughing stalk to all of them now.
"Don't worry Fluttershy. It'll be fine. Some of Gilda's friends are pulling horrid pranks on us all. We need to stay calm and find the others." Rarity told me with a sincere look.
"Gilda's friends?... Oh, I'm scared of Gilda. I don't know if I can really help stop her..." I said, not forgetting the last time I met Gilda. She was really mean to me. Though, it was kind of my fault for bumping into her.
"Well right now, we only need to find the others before they get pranked harshly. Could you possibly know where Applejack or Twilight could have gone?" Rarity asked me, trying to find our friends before the griffons did.
"Well... I think I remember Twilight saying something about going to the bookstore not too far from here." I said, wiping the paint off of my face.
"Well let's try to save her then! There isn't a moment to lose!" Rarity said to us. Then, the three of us went off to the bookstore. Hoping to get to Twilight before another griffon. Oh, I hope it'll all be okay in the end.
And so concludes the second part! Gilda's friends are real jerks to be honest. I hope we don't see them anywhere in the intro.
Trixie: Don't jinx it!
Hey, what are you doing in the outro?! This is a sign off, not a skit!
Anyway, we hope you all are liking this episode so far! And we will see you for the final part of it tomorrow! Bye for now!
QotC: How do you think Gilda's house is gonna turn out? What will it look like?
62. The Right Solution (Episode 4)
Trixie: Hello every pony, and welcome to Trixie and Zeke's Intro!
Wait a second, I thought we agreed on Zeke and Trixie's Intro!
Trixie: We did? Well if that is the case, then why does this banner say otherwise? *She then levitated up a banner that says 'Trixie and Zeke's Intro' in bold letters. She then hung it up directly above us*
When did we get that?! I don't remember ordering that!
Trixie: Well when you were feeding Dino, Trixie took the liberty of ordering a banner to make the intro a little more appealing! Do not worry though, everything else on the banner is perfectly equal!
Wait, is your name bigger than mine?!
Trixie: Okay well, maybe one thing... It doesn't matter really!
Oh, well if it isn't that much to argue about, then I'll make it a little even. *Snaps fingers, making the banners with Trixie's Cutie Mark burn up, leaving no trace*
Trixie: Well that was just uncalled for!
'It doesn't matter really!' *I said, mimicking Trixie's voice* Anyway, let's bring in our guest star! TWILIGHT!
Twilight: Hi Zeke, nice to see the intro's a little neater then befo- Oh hey Trixie! I didn't know that there would be two guests this intro!
Trixie: Two guests?! I'm not a guest, I'm a co-commentator! *Meanwhile, I am rolling on the ground in laughter*
Trixie: Shush you! Anyway, let's just finish this up with the top comments before Trixie is insulted even more...
3: Sunblast X. That would actually look pretty cool! I can almost imagine that happening. Except, it would be bigger and have flames instead of rainbows. And you know, basically become nightmare fuel for any pony that sees it.
Twilight: Actually, I think Rainbow Dash was thinking of doing that for Nightmare Night last year. But after a while, she got lazy and forgot about the idea.
Well... Can't say I'm surprised actually. Next comment!
2: PrinceBlackFire116. Don't worry, I see what you're hinting at!
Trixie: You do?
Yeah, and don't worry! It'll come in due time. I just need to find the right place to incorporate it. But it's just not possible to incorporate it since the episode's taking place in a different city. But to make up for it, simply wait for episode six! You won't be disappointed! Now, onto the last comment!
1: whovian803.
Trixie: AMEN Whovian! *After seeing me and Twilight frowning at her, she shrugged* What?! Tell Trixie that she isn't the only one that agrees with him!
Out of the four of us here, that including Dino, you are the only one who agrees to that one-hundred percent.
Twilight: Yeah Trixie, that wasn't very nice.
Trixie: Nice?! Did you hear the insults that feather-brain threw at Trixie?! She's still sending nasty texts to Trixie's phone too! *She said, levitating an iPhone out from under her hat, the cover decorated in her coat color and Cutie Mark*
*facepalm* Why did I give her that iPhone?
Trixie: You said that you wanted to see Trixie defeat these foolish pigs with birds. Speaking of, HOW CAN THE GREAT AND POWERFUL TRIXIE BEAT THIS LEVEL WITHOUT AT LEAST ONE LAST BIRD?!
*I turn to Twilight and shrug before she clears her throat and speaks up*
Twilight: Well with all that said and done, I say we start up the chapter! Zeke?!
Don't have to tell me twice Twilight! Goodbye every pony, and we will see you all in the next chapter intro!
Intro Area Decorations to Date: A very realistic sky with a sun in the middle, A baby pony-sized T-Rex with a top hat named Dino, wires all around the floor, scorch markings on the floor that spell out 'Blitz Waz Herez', the TARTIS, a giant golden statue of Stepony (Pony Stephano) who is wearing a Trixie shirt, a chalkboard with names of most the main characters that have tallies under each of them (Rarity having the most), cracks on the ground as well as in the wall, a banner that says 'Trixie and Zeke's Intro' directly overhead, a Trixie shaped imprint on the wall.
Disclaimer (As told by Trixie): Zeke does not own MLP. All he owns is this idea, Blitz, Dino, RJ, Jumpy, and anything else that he's personally created throughout the story. That not including the three background characters that belong to three of the readers that read this story!
Twilight's POV
Ah, the bookstore! Almost the holy grail of this city. Well, next to that bridge leading into the town that is.
Still, there was always something about bookstores that I loved! Even more than my own library, or Canterlot Library for that matter! It was that I could get any book I wanted, and purchase it to keep! And since bookstores had so many books that I didn't own myself, it led to new opportunities!
So, looking through every shelf there was, I saw every book organized by topic, and then further organized by alphabet! Seeing all the simple yet fantastic organization, I tried very hard to kept myself from getting too excited! I mean, how could you not be excited by a bookstore?! It was so wonderful!
"Let's see, where to start..." I said, pacing myself. Well, obviously I had to look for any classic stories from long ago, as well as any history books I didn't already own. Those were more important than any other topic already.
So going straight to the shelf that contained history books, I started to look for any book that I didn't yet own. And once I spotted some books I've never seen before, I took them out and started to pile them next to me. Yes, some of those might've been a little torn up, and some might just be books that had a different cover, but I would sort them out further after getting them. It was a personal process that I liked going through for buying books.
"And... Alright. That's gotta be about thirty books out of all the history section. Small amount, but that's fine." I said, congratulating myself. This was probably one of the reasons Spike didn't want to come with all of us. That, and of course Broncolyn's gems were very expensive. Not because of how they looked or their size, but the lack of gems.
Broncolyn's gem mines were tapped out a long time ago. So now it was just a nice place to visit a vacation or something. Beautiful for sight-seeing or trying one of their famous restaurants like a place called 'Grainmaldi's Pizza'. But of course, that wasn't enough to convince Spike. I was even willing to pay for his ticket, but he still wasn't tempted to go.
"Oh well, guess I'll be the only one that gets to enjoy these books." I said, giggling at the anticipation at it all.
But saying that to myself made me remember just where I was, or why I was here. Books. So turning towards my pile of books, I got ready to pick the top one up when I realized...
All the books were gone.
"That's odd... I knew I put all the books right there..." I looked around for any signs of them, or for any pony that might've taken them thinking that they were misplaced. But I couldn't see any pony. Though, I couldn't help but hear... snickering?
Oh well, I guess it's fine. I mean, they couldn't have gone too far anyway right? So knowing that whoever took them would put at least most of them back eventually, I continued on to find another book topic. Hopefully one that I wouldn't misplace.
And luckily for me, I was able to find the next best topic. Magic. Books on magical spells, potions, and even about ingredients that have different effects and reactions. And the best part was!... I only had a few of the books that were organized on this entire shelf!
I tried holding in a squeal, again not wanting to disturb any of the other ponies inside the library. Still though, I couldn't believe how big a selection there was to choose from! To bad my saddle bags I brought only had enough room for about seven books. Depending on how many pages each book had.
"Excuse me mam." I heard a slightly deep stallion's voice call out as I felt a hoof tap me on the shoulder from behind.
"Hm?" I asked, turning around. But when I did, I saw no pony there. "Hello? Some pony need something?" I asked, looking around. And while I did, I felt a blast of wind come from behind me.
"What?!" I asked as I was shocked, turning back around to face where the wind came from. In between me and the bookshelf filled with magical books.
But when I saw the book-case, my jaw dropped in even more shock. Because on every single book from both the top and bottom shelf was a line of freshly coated purple paint going from one side to the other.
"Excuse me miss, but what seems to be the problem?" A unicorn, who I'm guessing is the clerk of the bookstore, asked as she came up behind me. But when she saw all the spines of the books covered in purple paint, she glared. "Do you think all of these books are your own personal canvass?!" She asked, thinking I did it.
"What?! No! I didn't do that at all!" I told her, not knowing how that got there.
"Uh-huh. Then tell me, why is the paint the same color as you? And how come all those books on the far wall are glued down? In a pattern that resembles your Cutie Mark?" She asked, gesturing towards the wall behind the bookshelf.
I looked above the shelf and just as she said, there were all thirty of those books that had disappeared. And they were somehow glued to the wall in the shape of a star. And more specifically, in the shape of my Cutie Mark!
"I-I-I have no idea! Honest!" I told her, not knowing what was going on at all!
"Likely story! Get out!" She told me, pointing to the doorway.
"But-"
"Out!" She then focused her magic on my saddlebags, dragging me out of the store and out into the street.
"I don't understand..." I said to myself, trying to figure it all out. "I didn't do anything. So who did it?" I pondered to myself.
"Twilight! Twilight, are you okay?!" I turned towards the left as I saw Pinkie, Rarity, and Fluttershy running over to me. Rarity looking like she as covered in some kind of sticky substance, and Fluttershy covered in green paint.
"Yes, I'm fine. But what happened to all of you?" I asked, getting up off the ground.
"It was just terrible! I tried to purchase some outfits, when suddenly one of Gilda's friends caught me off guard and threw me into a puddle of syrup! Ruining me precious mane!" Rarity told me, completely devastated by that fact.
"And I met one of Gilda's friends too, but I got tricked and covered in paint." She said with a sniffle. "Every pony laughed at me..."
That made me think back to what just happened. My books disappearing, some pony asking for my attention then 'vanishing', and the books all being painted and glued down. Throughout all of that, I never thought of looking up! It made sense then. If one of Gilda's friends were behind it, they could just fly out of sight.
After piecing it all together, we heard laughing come from above us. We all looked up, only to see a griffon with the feathers on his head drooping down over his eyes laughing at us!
"So it was you!" I said, getting angry at him just with the fact of him laughing at us. We had all gotten 'pranked' by Gilda's friends, and I was furious as to why! Revenge!
"Yeah it was! And it was hilarious! That little librarian always catches me! But this time, I was just able to put the blame on you!" He said, smirking towards me.
"Why though?! Why would you do all of this?!" I asked, glaring at him.
"Because after Gilda explained how you all humiliated her, we decided to help her get back at all of you!" He said flying off and landing a little ways down the street from us. "So yeah! Welcome to Broncolyn!" He then put his talons to his mouth and whistled loudly, a pony pulling a taxi appearing from around the corner and was pulled very quickly towards him. While it passed us, it ended up splashing me and Pinkie in a puddle of murky water.
He then just laughed at us as he got on and rode off back to where we all came to find Gilda in the first place.
"This isn't good. If these are pranks for us, then just imagine what they have in store for Rainbow Dash! We need to find AJ and get to Gilda's house right away!" I told them, shaking the water off of my mane.
"But Broncolyn's huge with roads, shops, and ponies. However are we going to find Applejack?" Rarity asked.
"There she is!" Pinkie yelled out, pointing to the other side of the street where we saw Applejack frowning on the side of the road. No hat, no lasso, not even the bands that went on her mane or tail!
"Applejack!" We all called out, crossing the street to get to her.
"Woah! What in tarnation happened ta y'all?!" She asked, jumping up in shock at what we all looked like.
"Well when you all left, me and Dashie stayed to help Blitz with Gilda! But she sent three meanies to pick on all of you! So I ran as fast as I could, stopped to order myself a cookie from a vendor, than found Rarity in a syrup puddle! Next, we found Fluttershy covered in green paint! That's when I also found a pond that Gummy's family was living in and gave them the letter Gummy told me to give to them! After that, found Twilight outside the bookstore after being kicked out! Met one of the griffons that had been pranking us rudely, and here we are!" Pinkie said faster than we could really keep up.
"What a second now. Gilda had some a her friends come and do all this to us?!" Applejack asked, getting up.
"All of us!" Rarity answered with a nod, pulling out a few mane bands that were in her pocket and levitating them over to Applejack, who put them on her man and tail. "And now that we are all dealt with, they are most likely going to go after Rainbow Dash next!" Rarity said.
"We can't let that happen! We gotta stop them no good griffons 'fore they get Dash too!" She said, now just as determined as the rest of us to stop them before they got to Rainbow Dash. "Let's high-tail it over there every pony!" She said, running ahead.
We all followed as well, running back to where we all found Gilda. Where Blitz was still there, trying to work on Gilda's house. Which reminds me, I wonder how he's doing...
Blitz's POV
"You're kidding right? If you want me to try to build your house like this, it'll just look like a giant floating sphere!" I argued, showing her the print of her house.
She wanted the main room, which was basically a living room, in the very center of the room. Then her bedroom directly above that room, her kitchen and storage room on the right side. An indoor swimming pool, which is impossible for a cloud house to even have I might add, to the left of that room. Then she wanted a workout room directly under the main room. Next, behind the main room, she just wanted an extra room in case she wanted anything else.
Finally, she wanted a big entrance that led into the main room. This making the giant sphere have a floating entrance as well.
"That's not the way I see it! You must be some pin-head if you think that's what I want!" She said, yelling at me.
"You want a room surrounded by other rooms! That means that there's a room in the middle! So with a middle room and rooms on every side, it's going to make a definite shape of either a giant block, or a giant sphere!" I told her. "Also one other thing! It's not possible to put a swimming pool in a cloud house! Under?! Yes! Inside?! No! Not unless it's made of rainbows!"
The foundations of a cloud house worked like this. They are perfectly fine, and can not fall apart or move around when it's finished. The only thing that can effect a cloud house foundation, is a special cloud jack-hammer, or water. Water resistant clouds, are very expensive and are weaker than a foundation cloud. So it's mainly used as tarps for foundation, or for only those that could afford it.
Rainbow's are the only liquid that can touch foundation without it falling apart or getting so dense that they'd fall to the ground and break. But of course, Gilda wouldn't want rainbows in her house because she thought that they were for weaklings and dweebs.
"Okay then! Change the swimming pool!" She finally gave up, figuring out quickly that intimidating me to get her way wasn't going to work. "What can you do then?!" She asked.
"Well, if you want one so badly then you could get a cloud pool instead. You'd just have to get the clouds yourself." I reasoned. "If you're fine with that, then I can probably just use some foundation for a patio to go with it." I leveled out.
"Patio huh?..." She said to herself, trying to figure that out. After a little more thought, she looked neutral about it. "Fine, I guess that'd be cool enough. Just don't dork it up." She warned. But I didn't care about that. It'd be just fine.
"Good. And with that... I think I might be able to do something. Give me a few minutes." I said, crumbling up the last blueprint and pulling out a new one to start on. I had a list of notes with me, so since I had everything I needed I just kept my head down as I worked on the prints. Wanting to finish them as best I could.
And as I started drawing the plans for it, I heard a few others land a little ways away. I didn't look up as I worked, but I heard them. It was the same three voices of Gilda's friends.
"Hey Gild's! We got em, just like you said!" I heard the girl of the three tell her with some excitement. "First I got threw the 'refined' one into a syrup puddle! And you should've seen what I did to the Earth Pony! I conned her out of everything she had! Down to the bands on her tail and mane! I even got her hat!" She continued to gloat.
As she said that, I finished drawing out the patio and main room. As well as the bonus room. Next I started drawing up the entrance and kitchen area.
"I got you beat there Vivian! I pulled this whole ghost thing with the purple unicorn one! I even got her kicked out of the bookstore she was in! And get this! She's a total nerd!" One of the male griffons said, laughing about it.
"What about you Clive?" The same guy asked.
"Well I just tricked the pegasus one into walking under a paint filled balloon." Clive answered, not really happy about it. "I still don't get why we had to do all this. I mean, they didn't do anything to us." He said, sounding a little sad about pulling the prank on them. Guess he didn't really want to.
"Hey! Don't be getting all wimpy on us dude! Pranking them was hilarious!" He defended.
"Maybe for you Egil, but not so much for me. I even wasted a nearly bran new sketch pad." He said.
"Doesn't matter!" Gilda told them. "As long as they learn not to try to make me a laughing stalk again, then it's fine. Still, we have one more pony to teach a lesson too!"
That's when I finished the entrance and kitchen area, having added a storage room and dining area too, with a doorway that led into the room. Making it easy enough to get there from the main room. Next, I worked on the final part of it all. Gilda's room and the workout room. Which I went ahead and took the liberty of putting on the second floor instead of under most of the house.
"Yeah! That rainbow one right?!" Egil asked, getting excited. "What are we gonna do to her?!" He asked.
"Oh, you'll see! I already got it set up! We just gotta wait for her to get back." Gilda said. And I didn't have to look up to see that she was smirking in victory. Too bad for her, I already knew what her plan was. All I had to do was think of a way to have her avoid it.
"Blitz!" As I finished the second floor and just went over all the plans to make any few adjustments, I heard all my friends call out my name.
After I they got close enough, they came to a halt and Twilight spoke up. "Blitz, where'd Rainbow Dash go! We need to keep her from-"
"From 'ettin' 'ranked, I no." I said through the pencil that was in my mouth, doing one final check of the prints before setting my pencil down. Then I turned around and looked at all of them, only a little surprised from what they all looked like since I heard the griffons all talking about it.
Rarity was covered in syrup, most of it being dry now because of how long it's been. Pinkie and Twilight were soaked with some dirty water that got splashed on them, leaves and mud included. Applejack had some purple bands on her tail and mane now, which had a little bit of syrup on them. This making me know that Rarity gave them to her. Finally, most of Fluttershy was covered in paint. Most of it still wet since she had been moving around.
That gave me an idea. "Hey Fluttershy? Could you paint a big 'X' on the ground for me? Bigger than the one by Gilda and them?" I asked her, having a plan.
"O-okay..." She said, going along with the plan. She then started drawing a big green 'X' on the ground just like I asked.
"Blitz, didn't you hear us?" Applejack asked, confused as to how well I was taking it. "We said that she is-"
I interrupted her though, knowing what she was gonna say. "Gonna get trapped soon I know. Just watch. She should be here any-"
"Hey Blitz!" We all looked up to see Rainbow Dash, along with some other pegasi, flying over a bunch of cloud materials that were wrapped up in a tarp. This way they could be put on the ground without them actually touching the ground a disappearing.
"Right on time! Bring the clouds on the green X! Not the blue one!" I told them, keeping them from falling for Gilda's trap.
They did just as I asked, Rainbow Dash landing in front of the pile of clouds. She then saw our friends and got shocked. "What happened?!" But she was able to figure it out quickly and glared at Gilda and the others. "Gilda..." She said angrily.
"Be careful Rainbow Dash!" Twilight warned. "They have something planned for you too!"
"No they don't." I said, making them all look at me. "She DID have something planned, but it didn't work." I told them.
"What are ya talkin' 'bout Blitz? We all heard Gilda's friend there tell us that they got somethin' planned fer Rainbow." Applejack told me.
"Yeah? Well I actually saw just what Gilda's plan was. Watch." I told them, taking the pencil I was holding. I then threw it towards the blue 'X' that was near Gilda and them, it landing right in front of their X where Rainbow Dash would've landed if they put the materials down on their X.
The ground under and around the pencil then collapsed, falling down a hole Gilda buried. We then heard the buzzing of what had to be around five decent sized bee-hives at the least.
All my friends, along with Gilda and her friends let their jaws drop to the floor from what just happened. Gilda and them because they saw that I knew their plan, and my friends because of just what the plan was.
"Gilda, I told you that I wasn't going to just let you prank my friends. Since I had to stay here, you got away with pranking most of my friends. But if you thought I would just stand around when I was actually able to save them, then you're wrong." I said, taking the blueprint off the tree stump I drew it on and putting it in my satchel. I then started walking towards them.
That's when Vivian came up and landed in front of me, getting in my way from reaching Gilda. That's when I realized that she was wearing Applejack's hat. "Hey buddy relax! Can't we just call it even?!" She tried to convince me. "Shake on it?" She asked, sticking her talon out for me to shake.
"Blitz, don't do it!" Pinkie called out to me, warning me about Vivian's plan.
But I ignored her and smirked. "Sure. I'll shake on it." I told her, extending my metal hoof since she was holding out her left talon.
As I did, she smirked in victory. But that look soon turned to confusion as she just gripped my hoof and kept shaking it. She then took her talon back and looked at it. Or more specifically, the joy buzzer that was on it. "I just got this thing! Is it busted?!" She asked herself, testing it. But to her surprise, it wasn't working at all now. Since I absorbed all the electricity from it.
"No, it worked. See?" I asked tapping her on the shoulder with my metal hoof, shocking her some of the electricity I absorbed from the joy buzzer.
When she fell to the ground in literal and theoretical shock, I then stomped my hoof to the ground, making the grass singe from the electricity that was stored up in my hoof.
I then went around her, speaking up. "That was for Rarity and Applejack." I said, taking Applejack's hat from her and throwing it like a frisbee towards Applejack. Who caught it with a grin and put it back on.
I then kept on walking, the remaining three griffons looking surprised. That was when Egil flew at me, landing right in front of me. "Hold it right there freaky! If you think that we're just gonna let you come and make fools of us, then you are just plain dumb!" But I ignored him as I just walked around him.
But he wouldn't let me as he just grabbed my Music PlayEar to stop me. Big mistake. "Hey pal, you deaf! I'm talking to you!" He said, yelling right in my ear. Another big mistake.
I simply jerked my ear towards him, making him activate it by mistake. Making it play a very loud train whistle right in his face.
After jumping away from me to get away from the loud noise in his ear, he tripped and landed on the ground. I quickly turned off my ear, not waning to hurt any pony's ear. "Did you hear that?" I asked, walking past him once again.
I stopped and turned my head towards him to say one last thing. "That was for Pinkie Pie and Twilight."
I kept on going ahead, Clive looking a little scared while Gilda was just nervous as to what I was about to do next.
But to keep me from getting any closer, Clive took out an ink well and made the ink fly out towards me, landing right in front of me to make a puddle that I would slip on.
To get past it, I just adjusted my tail so it would be dug into the ground as I walked through. This giving me an anchor that would keep me from slipping on the ink.
I then took out a small ink well of my own, having it with me just in case my pencil broke and I had to use a quill. I balanced it on my tail and then catapulted it towards Clive, making the ink pour down his back.
"That was for Fluttershy." I told him, just walking towards Gilda now, who had no pony else next to her.
And once I got over to where she was, she kept backing up until she was right in front of the pitfall she had set up for Rainbow Dash. She then gulped just a little, and spoke up. "What do you want?" She asked me, trying to act tough before waiting for me to simply push her into the bee-hive pit.
And as I rose my hoof up, she closed her eyes and got ready to fall down the hole. And after a few seconds... She was still in front of the hole, not falling.
I then laid out the plans to her house in front of her, showing her what just what it looked like. And when she saw it, she was actually amazed by the design.
It looked like a human house really, but honestly since I grew up in the human world what would you expect? It had two stories, as well as a patio that came out on the right side of the house. The patio having a deck that led to a cloud pool. Glass walls separating the patio and main room of the house. Also, the glass walls could slide open to let you come outside. This making the house look very open and welcoming towards any pony that saw it.
The rest of the house was really nice too. It had a good amount of windows in all the rooms except for the bonus room and Gilda's room of course. Those two rooms only having one or two normal windows that you could just put curtains on to keep your privacy. But with bigger windows let light come into the kitchen, workout room, and main room. This making the rooms look so much more welcoming as well.
Overall, it looked like a very welcoming place. Which was kind of ironic given that this house was for Gilda.
Still, seeing that she was amazed by what the house would look like, I went ahead and turned around to get the cloud house materials and start building her house. Of course, the three griffons that I just owned on the way over to Gilda had gotten back up and looked about ready to fight. But by then, all my friends had ran up beside me, not wanting to just sit by and let me be attacked.
Before any of us could make a move though, Gilda spoke up. "Wait a second guys." She said, calling off her friends.
"What?! But did you see what this shrimp just did to us?!" Egil asked, furious at me.
Gilda just ignored us though and flew between the two groups, holding up the plans to me and my friends. "Why did you show me this?" She asked.
"Because that's what your house is going to look like. Thought you would want to see it before I built it." I answered simply. That's when every pony just looked at me with a lot of confusion.
"Hold up." Vivian said, stepping up beside Gilda. "Even after we pranked your friends hardcore, tried to prank you too, and treated you all so rudely, you're still building the house?"
"Yeah. That's why I came here to do. And I don't back down." I told her. Me and my friends relaxing a little.
"Well that's very forgiving of you. What do you get out of that?" Clive asked, going to the opposite side of Gilda.
"It's not about getting something out of it. It's about being the bigger pony." I answered. "Just because you all act like jerks doesn't mean that I have to stoop to your level." I told them.
"Then why did you get us back for trying to prank you and your friends?" Egil asked, rubbing his ear as he joined Vivian on the same side as Gilda.
"Simple. You all attacked me first. That made it self-defense. And since I was defending myself, I went ahead and took care of two problems at once by making you learn that it was wrong to prank my friends like that." I explained.
"Don't get me wrong though, I don't like what any of you did. Nor am I going to forgive any of you that easily for doing it. But even though you did all of that, I still have a house to build." I said, walking off for the materials to get to work.
"Wait." I stopped and turned around to face Gilda, who was speaking up. "So that's it then? After all we've done, you're still building my house?" She asked.
"Yep." I said simply, unraveling the cloud materials, making them float up into the air after getting unwrapped.
"All by yourself?" She asked.
"Didn't I say that when I got here?" I asked, flying up and starting to get the pieces of foundation ready. That part had to be set up first, obviously.
After getting the first floor foundation set up, it being pretty easy since it was weightless in this form, I got out a storm cloud cupcake and ate it. And after absorbing the electricity inside it, I focused all the electricity in my tail to do the next part.
You see, cloud houses didn't connect or stay in place with nails, screws, bolts, or anything like that. No, instead it worked with heat. Basically, you weld together the pieces of cloud to make it into a house. And because of that, it was pretty much a 3-D puzzle. And since I could focus electricity into the tip of my tail, I was a living welder. Perfect for doing this kind of job.
So after flying around the edges of each piece that were side by side by one another, they started to become one single piece of foundation instead of multiple pieces. And as soon as the whole first floor foundation was all connected, the cracks faded out and made a light 'poof' sound. Signaling that it was done.
After that, I then started pushing the first floor foundation where Gilda wanted her house to be. But it barely moved since it actually weighed a lot in this kind of form. Of course it needed to be, or else, the cloud houses would eventually float out-of-place.
Once about half a minute went by, I realized that maybe just me building this wasn't as easy as I thought it would be. I couldn't just use another storm cloud cupcake because I only had four with me. Just enough to weld the cloud foundations, cloud walls, and cloud windows together.
"Need some help?" I stopped trying to push the first floor foundation and turned around to see Gilda and her friends, along with Rainbow Dash, and even Fluttershy. All ready to help me.
I simply smiled, knowing that it was obvious to them that I needed help. "Yeah. Some help would be great." I said with a nod.
And with that said, we got to work on building Gilda's house. All of our strength and help combined making it go by way faster.
By about two hours, most of the house was done. All that was left was a few doors and windows left to put in. By this point, only me, Fluttershy, Gilda, and Egil were finishing up the last part while Rainbow Dash, Clive, and Vivian were getting a few things I told them to get.
"Alright, just a little more and... Stop." I told them, Gilda and Egil getting the front door into position. They held the door frame in place from the outside, while Fluttershy opened up the door so I knew which parts to weld in place.
And by taking my tail, which I was now holding in my hooves to make the welding a little more precise, I welded the door in place. The final part of the whole house down.
"WOO-HOO!" Egil yelled out in victory. "We did it! Take that you slow Broncolyn Builders!" He yelled out, gloating about it all.
As we all flew out of the house, we landed on the ground and looked at the house from the outside.
"Blitz, you have truly outdone yourself!" Rarity said in amazement as she, along with the others came back from their walk around Broncolyn. After getting cleaned up of course. Vivian was with them too, helping them out as she went to the boutique Rarity visited and the bookstore Twilight went to so she could explain what really happened. Letting them go in and by what they wanted before.
"Yeah! That house looks amazin'!" Applejack agreed with a nod.
"Hey, I try." I said with a smile. "But, it's still missing two more things." I told them.
"What?! More stuff?! No way dude, I'm tired out!" Egil said, not wanting to do anymore work.
"You would be tired out Egil." Gilda said. "Besides, you just aren't cool enough to help us out some more anyway." She told him.
"What?! No way, I'm plenty cool! I can still help out!" He then looked to me. "What do you need robo-pony?! Just tell me, and I'll do it!" He said.
"Actually, you guys don't have to do anything. Clive and Dash should be here any second." I said.
And almost right on cue, the two of them came. Dash from the sky opposite of the city, bringing with her a decent amount of clouds. Clive coming from Broncolyn with a hot-air balloon in tow.
"Alright Blitz, here's those light clouds you wanted!" Rainbow told me.
"Great! Load them into the cloud pool!" She nodded and brought them to Gilda's Patio, pushing them into the empty pool to fill it up with clouds.
"And here's the hot-air balloon!" Clive said, pulling it towards the ground.
"Perfect." I answered, smiling that it was here without a problem. I then turned to Twilight and the others. "You guys ready to see the inside of the house?" I asked them.
"Blitz. We can't just walk on clouds. We're not pegasi." Twilight reminded me, shaking her head at me.
"But didn't you tell me about the time you used a spell that let all of you walk on clouds? Can't you still use that?" I then reminded her, making her realize just what my plan was for that.
"Oh my gosh! You're right Blitz. Hold on, it'll only take a second." She said, using her magic on her and the rest of them that weren't pegasi or griffons.
"While they're doing that, Blitz? Anything I should know about the house?" Gilda asked, half-hoping for some kind of secret room or something that she should know about.
"Just one thing. And it's important." I told her with a serious look. "Get rugs. And lots of them. Spilling enough water on the foundation will make it start to dense up and fall to the ground. Making the whole thing fall apart." I told her.
She sighed a little at that. "Already knew that dude! That's obvious!" She told me, angry that I told her that.
I simply just shrugged that off though as the others finished with the spell and loaded up into the hot-air balloon, going up so they could get up to the patio. Where me and the others just flew up to meet them.
And as soon as we all got there, Pinkie got her party cannon ready and aimed it at the deck. Where she got it, I didn't question, but what she was about to say just made us smile. "Time for a Housewarming Party!" She then fired the cannon, making party lights, a snack table, and other decorations come flying out. Covering the deck with party stuff.
"Cannonball!" Rainbow Dash and Applejack both yelled as they jumped into the cloud pool. Which acted just like a normal pool really, except a little less exciting. But that didn't matter to them as they were still enjoying themselves. As were the others who had started to enjoy the party.
"Hey Blitz." I then turned and saw Gilda walk up. "Thanks, I guess, for building my house. Even after how badly we treated all you guys. You're all right dude." She said, holding out a fist.
I smiled a little and returned the bro-hoof. "Thanks Gilda. But honestly, I don't think I'm the one you need to talk to. Cause I think you got some apologizing to do with the others." I told her, pointing to Pinkie, Fluttershy, and Rainbow Dash.
"Yeah, guess so. Thanks for the advice. I owe ya one." She said, walking away.
"You know, what you said earlier was a good lesson." I turned around a second time and saw Twilight looking at me with a smile.
"You mean what I said to all of them before we started building the house?" I asked her.
"Yes. In fact," She started, pulling out a paper and pencil for me. "I think it would make a great letter to the Princess." She said with a smile.
"Oh right, the friendship letters." I said, remembering how she and the others did that after something we did. "I don't know. I've never done one before. And I don't think I'd be good at them." I told her.
"Well then I guess this would be good practice." She said, not letting me back out of this.
I sighed, taking the paper and putting it on the ground so I had a place to write it. "Alright fine, I'll write it. But don't expect me to do this all that often." I told her, putting the pencil in my mouth and starting.
Dear Princess Celestia,
After coming face to face with some pony that wasn't all that friendly to me, or my friends, I learned a valuable lesson. Even though some pony might do something that's childish or wrong, it doesn't give you an excuse to do so. Sometimes, you need to be the bigger pony and not loss your temper. Something that might not be the easiest thing to do, but will lead to a better result in the end. In the end, keeping your cool while standing up to the problem, is a lot better than arguing and fighting.
Your Faithful Student's Friend, Blitz.
"There. All done." I said, Twilight levitating up the paper to read it.
"Hey Blitz!" I heard Rainbow Dash cry out.
But the second I turned around, I saw her and Gilda each with buckets in their hooves/talons. And when I saw that, I went wide seeing as they were about to splash me with what was inside the buckets.
"NO!" I yelled out flinching as flung the buckets forward sending the stuff from the pool flying at me. But when only clouds hit me instead of water, every pony there started laughing at my reaction.
"Very funny." I said sarcastically, before laughing along with them at my stupid reaction, not blowing up about it at all.
And so concludes our little adventure to Broncolyn! I know that the idea for the 'Letters to Celestia' isn't something every pony really loves, so I promise that I won't do it often. It's just that it's a nice little thing I wanted to do to make the episodes feel a little more like the show. Even if they are cheesy some of the time. XD
Still though, I hope you all liked this episode as we'll be returning to Ponyville next episode! So with that said, until next time every pony! Goodbye for now!
Oh wait! Before I go, I want to tell you all about something! A friend of mine, named gakuseiakira, is making a story called three worlds! I've read it myself, and it's pretty good! You all should check it out!
Okay, now I'm done! See you all next time every pony!...
WAIT! There is one last thing! As you all can see, I have a new picture for the story. Sadly it's off-centered, but that's really my fault. I would like to personally thank a friend of mine named Pesoen! He is very good at making stuff like that, and is very patient with it all. I wish I could put up the site that the picture's from, but FanFiction won't let me. So if any of you want to see the whole picture, I'll try and see if you're allowed to see it!
Now I'm done, I swear!... Well, except for *gets slapped in the face* OKAY, OKAY! I'm done! See you next time every pony!
QotC: What do you think of cloud houses? Do they really fit griffons? Why or why not?
63. Cutie Mark Rescuers (Episode 5)
Hey every pony, and welcome back to A Brony Life! I'm here with Dino! Say hi Dino!
*Dino comes out of nowhere and makes a roaring sound as he waves, his top hat still on*
And also with me is either some pony you hate or love to see in the intro! Trixie!
Trixie: *She then teleported herself right beside me* Well that was uncalled for.
I know, but I'm not really that wrong. Anyway, to start out this episode, we decided to bring in two different characters at once! The idea given to us by a friend of ours named Sunblast X!
Trixie: How is he our friend? Trixie hasn't met him.
And it's probably best we keep it that way! Anyway, here for the intro! Pipsqueak and Princess Luna!
Pipsqueak: WOW! I've neva been to an intro before!
Luna: Greetings Zeke and Trixie. Thank you for thy invitation.
Don't mention it! Glad to see you both come!
Pipsqueak: Woah! What's with this giant golden statue of a pony?! Or this silver one of a... Um... Raccoon-Bear?
Trixie: Okay I give up, what is he supposed to be? He has a British accent, but is dressed up like a hobo.
Pipsqueak: Hobo?! *He then ran up to Trixie with a frown* I'll 'ave you know, I'm the most feared pony a tha seas! I'm Cap'n Pipsqueak!
Trixie: ... *looks at me* What is he?
He just told you! He's Cap'n Pipsqueak! Most feared pirate of the seven seas! Along with Princess Luna!
Pipsqueak: That ye very much Mister Zeke!
Hehehe... Mister Zeke... Funny. Anyway, with the introductions of the intro out of the way, let's start up the top comments!
3: NoPonyYouKnow.
Pipsqueak: Wait just a tic, if Mister Zeke don't know em then do I know em?
Luna: I do not think so young Pipsqueak. Still, let us respond to his answer.
Pipsqueak: Alrighty. Well, he makes a good point. Gilda don't do the same things as other Griffons.
Yeah. In a way, Gilda's a hipster. A bad, out of date, hipster, but still.
2: whovian803.
Trixie: Oh you have you to be kidding me! Just two chapters ago, you said that Gilda was a complete and total B-
Luna: TRIXIE! *Trixie flinches as Luna uses the Canterlot Voice* IF THOU DARES TO SPEAK ILL OF SOME PONY, THEN DO IT WHEN SOME PONY LIKE PIPSQUEAK IS NOT AROUND!
Trixie: R-right...Sorry...
Pipsqueak: *Leans towards me* What was she gonna say?
She... Was going to say something really rude. That much I'll admit. Now for the Top Comment!
1: Christ's Disciple.
If that ever happened, I'd actually watch the news for more than the weather. XD
Pipsqueak: Wait, humans don't got cloud homes?
Afraid not Pipsqueak. Only normal boring houses. Still, I guess some interesting things happen... If you don't compare Equestria to our world anyway.
Alright! And with those said, let's start the chapter!
Trixie: Wait a second. Wasn't there something else you wanted to do?
Hmm... Oh yes! Thanks for reminding me Trixie! You see every pony, I want to try something else new for the intro! Something that'll make the intros a little less scripted, and more entertaining! And here it is!
I want to start a new segment called, My Little Dares! And with it, at the end of every chapter in the outro, I'm gonna ask all of you to send in a dare! A dare for any pony in the world of MLP, any unique background/OC pony that has been on this story! (Blitz, Whipper, Swift Lightning, Ginger Star, etc.), maybe even one of us from the intro!
Trixie: Wait, what?!
Yes Trixie, that's right! Even if they have a dare for me, Dino, or Trixie, we'll do it! That is, as long as it fits in T rating and doesn't involve one of us dying. Sorry all readers that want Trixie's head on their mantle! Lower your pitch forks please!
Trixie: We didn't agree to that last part...
Oh well, I trust my readers enough! Anyway, with that said we'll let you all start up the chapter! Until next time every pony!
Intro Area Decorations to Date: A very realistic sky with a sun in the middle, A baby pony-sized T-Rex with a top hat named Dino, wires all around the floor, scorch markings on the floor that spell out 'Blitz Waz Herez', the TARTIS, a giant golden statue of Stepony (Pony Stephano) who is wearing a Trixie shirt, a chalkboard with names of most the main characters that have tallies under each of them (Rarity having the most), cracks on the ground as well as in the wall, a banner that says 'Trixie and Zeke's Intro' directly overhead, a Trixie shaped imprint on the wall.
Disclaimer (As told by Trixie): Zeke does not own MLP. All he owns is this idea, Blitz, Dino, RJ, Jumpy, and anything else that he's personally created throughout the story. That not including the three background characters that belong to three of the readers that read this story!
Scootaloo's POV
"A-are you sure this is a good idea Scootaloo?" I heard Sweetie Belle ask from behind me. Her and Applebloom were both walking behind me as I walked ahead.
"What? You're the one who came up with the idea for a plant cataloging Cutie Mark." I reminded her. While we all got to have a sleepover at our clubhouse for the first time, our sisters trusting us to be safe by ourselves, we were trying to figure out ways to earn our Cutie Marks. And when Sweetie Belle thought of an idea, we all set out to do it!
"Yeah, but I didn't mean in the Everfree Forest!" She yelled out at me, kind of angry that I choose the Everfree Forest to ride us through on my scooter and wagon.
"Hey, no pony knows all the plants in here right?! So maybe if we come in here, we can discover a new plant! That'll give us our Cutie Marks for sure!
"I don't know 'bout this. Seems like too much trouble. Besides, Applejack told us that if we left the clubhouse, to tell her about it." Applebloom reminded us.
"But if we told her where we were going, then she wouldn't let us come here." I argued.
"Maybe that's a good thing! You know what happened last time we went in here! If Fluttershy didn't find us, we'd be statues!" Sweetie Belle said, getting scared.
"Aw come on! Everfree Forest is huge! We won't run into that thing again!" I told them, acting brave. Besides, I couldn't let Rainbow Dash down! I was her little sister now! I couldn't just wimp out on something like this! That would make Rainbow Dash humiliated!
"But what if we run into something else?!" Sweetie Belle asked, getting really scared now.
"Like what?" I asked.
"Like maybe a Manticore! Or a dragon! Or maybe even-
"A pack a Timberwolves?!" Applebloom finished for Sweetie Belle.
"Yeah like a pack of Timberwolves!" Sweetie Belle agreed.
I stopped us in place, turning towards them. "That's silly! We won't run into any Timberwolves!" I told them.
"Oh yeah?! Then what're they?!" Applebloom asked, pointing ahead of us.
Me and Sweetie Belle looked ahead, seeing three pairs of angry eyes peering out from the shadows of the trees. And after getting terrified of just the eyes, the pack of Timberwolves jumped out into the moonlight, growling at us.
"T-T-TIMBERWOLVES!" We all yelled out in fear, scared for our lives by this point.
There wasn't a way we could turn around in the scooter and wagon, and we couldn't just run for it either. So when the main one lunged at us, I jumped back, landing in the wagon with the others as the Timberwolf ended up biting down on my scooter, ripping the handle part off the stand and sending it off to the side.
The three of us started moving backwards a little in the wagon, but rolled into a tree. Leaving the three Timberwolves to just surround us and get ready to get us for good.
And as the main one lunged at us again, we all shut our eyes in fear of being eaten. But after a few seconds of nothing happening, we opened our eyes to see Blitz on top of a pile of wood.
"Blitz!" We all yelled out, happy to see him.
"What are three doing out here?!" He asked, before realizing that the other two Timberwolves were now facing him.
But he just simply got a bored look and as they lunged at him, he jumped up. Balancing himself on his tail as the Timberwolves ran into the side of his metal tail. And while they were dazed, Blitz quickly spun around. His tail spun with him, causing the Timberwolves to get hit by the edges of tail, falling apart as they got hit.
Once all three Timberwolves were now lying as piles of wood, he got off his tail and landed back on all fours. "Okay. One of you three mind telling me just what you're all doing out here? Don't you know it's dangerous?!" He asked, concerned.
"That's what I've been saying! But Scootaloo was sure that coming out here would get us our Cutie Marks!" Sweetie Belle explained to Blitz.
He frowned at us, but sighed a little. "Well, good thing I was coming back from Zecora's or you would have been worse off. But at least no pony got hurt."
That made me remember. "Oh no, my scooter!" I yelled out, getting up and running over to the stand of my scooter. I got it and looked around for the handle for it too.
"Here it is." Blitz said, picking up the handle after noticing that I was looking for it.
"Oh my gosh! I can't fix this!" I yelled out, shocked about the damage my scooter took.
Blitz sighed and walked over to the wagon, putting the handle of the scooter in it before attaching the handle of the wagon to his tail. "Get in Scootaloo. I'll take you to my house to help fix it up." He told me.
"Really?! Oh thank you!" I said, jumping in that wagon with the stand of my scooter. Once I was in, Blitz started to take us to his house to fix it up.
Blitz's POV
So after taking them to my house, I unlocked the door and let them inside, telling them to just stay in the living room while I went to my workshop to fix Scootaloo's scooter. RJ helped me since he was used to being up at night.
"Clamp." I asked, holding out my hoof. Once RJ got the clamp for me, I got the scooter to stay in place while I got ready for the last part. Since the handle was metal, I just had to weld it together.
"Welder mask." I asked, RJ getting one for me, along with a small one for him.
"Storm Cloud Cupcake." He then gave me the cupcake, which I then ate. Then I got my tail, welding the broken metal part of the scooter back together.
And as soon as I finished with that, I took a piece of Sandpaper and sanded the top of the stand, evening it out to make the scooter just a little better.
"There. Done." I told them, both of us taking off the welding masks. He then got the clamps off the scooter, me taking it and going back to the living room where they were.
And once Scootaloo saw her scooter all fixed up, she gasped in delight. "You fixed it! Thank you Blitz!" She said, running to it.
But I held it just out of reach. "Wait a second Scootaloo. I just welded this thing together. You gotta wait for it to cool down. Which you'll have plenty of time for as you all get back to Applejack's house." I told them.
"WHAT?!" They all asked.
"Did you all think that I'd just let you stay here and get away with going into the Everfree Forest without some pony with all of you?" I asked them, frowning to all of them.
"Come on Blitz, ya can't tell my sister what we did! This is the first night that they trusted us with spendin' the night at our clubhouse!" Applebloom begged.
"Sorry girls, but I can't let you get away with it. It was the wrong thing to do." I scolded, walking to the door. "Now come on, we need to hurry before Applejack gets even more worried." I told them while opening the door.
"Blitz?" I heard Sweetie Belle ask.
"Yes?" I asked, turning back to all of them giving trying to guilt trip me with puppy-dog eyes at the same time.
"Please don't tell our sisters!" They all said in unison, trying to beg.
"Aw, that's so cute..." I said to them. They grinned, their eyes still wide and begging. "...You all actually think you can guilt trip me into doing what you want." I finished.
"But," Sweetie Belle then stepped up, sobbing to add to the affect. "we promise we won't do it again! Honest!"
"Yeah! And can you really say no to a face like that?!" Scootaloo asked, gesturing to Sweetie Belle's poor sad face.
Honestly, it was a good effort. And they would probably get away with it too. If it wasn't for the two facts that one; I was still holding a grudge against them for the poison incident. And two, I was pretty much immune to begging faces like that.
"Say no to a face like that? Why, only some pony with a heart of steel could say that..." I said, acting like I was falling for it. Which they believed as they grinned. "Oh wait!" I yelled out. "I do have a heart of steel!" I laughed a little at my joke as the CMC frowned with their puppy-dog eyes. "No." I deadpanned.
"What?! But that always works on Rarity..." Sweetie Belle said, confused.
"Sorry girls, but I'm not falling for that. So I'm afraid that you'll have to face taking on Applejack." I said, walking for the door.
Sadly, before I could even set one hoof outside my own home, a flash of lightning showed. This showing me that a storm had started. Meaning that... It was raining.
"Really? The Weather Patrol? At a time like this?..." I asked, trying to be quiet about it as I closed the door before the rain could get me from the doorway.
And turning around, I saw the three CMC members smiling at me with victory. Knowing full well that A, I couldn't let them go out in the rain like that. And B, I couldn't go out in the rain like that.
So I sighed, knowing that there was no other choice but... "Fine, you three win. You can stay here for the night and survive 'The Wrath' that is Applejack." I told them.
They all then took a deep breath before screaming at the top of their lungs, "CUTIE MARK CRUSADER SLEEPOVER AT BLITZ'S HOUSE! YAY!"
"...yay..." I mumbled, not even close to excited.
"Still, with this storm Applejack's sure to go to your clubhouse and see that you're not there. We need a way to tell her that you're here..." That's when RJ ran up to me, more than happy to go.
But I knew the real reason and raised an eyebrow at him. "Really? You'd run through a storm just to use an excuse to see Winona?" I asked, quiet enough so the three girls still celebrating their victory couldn't hear.
He simply shrugged with a sly smirk, making me face-hoof. "Fine." I said, pulling out a small note and pencil to write something real quick so RJ could send it.
Applejack,
Don't worry about the CMC, they're at my house. I found them wondering the Everfree Forest being attacked by Timberwolves. I saved them and they're okay now, but they'll have to stay at my house until the morning because of the storm. Come by tomorrow morning to get them please.
Thanks, Blitz.
Giving the note to RJ, he put it into his small golf bag before bolting out the door to get to Sweet Apple Acres.
"So I guess we're still gettin' punished huh?" Applebloom asked.
"Oh, without a doubt." I told them, making them frown. But I shrugged. "But of course, since Applejack's gonna punish you whether I do or not, I guess you are all off the hook for tonight."
"YES!" They all yelled out, doing a group high-hoof.
"So what should we do first?! Rainbow Dash said you have a trampoline room!" Scootaloo said with excitement.
"Rarity said you have a Rec Room!" Sweetie Belle added.
"Well Applejack said that... That..." Applebloom tried to think of something. And a few seconds later, she thought of something that was just as great as what Scoots and Belle said. "That you got some amazin' stories about yerself 'fore ya came ta Ponyville!"
I went wide-eyed about what Applebloom just said, while the other two CMC got curious about that. "Really?! Want kinda stories?! Are they as good as Rainbow Dash's stories?!" Scootaloo asked.
I just ignored her though as I kept looking at Applebloom, who realized just what she said and gulped. "Oops! I wasn't supposed ta say that!" She yelled out loud.
But it was too late as I took a deep breath to try and calm down. I then walked over to where they all were, Applebloom even sorrier for saying that.
"Applebloom?" I asked.
"Y-yeah?" She answered.
"Just what did Applejack tell you?" I continued, talking without emotion.
"Well, she didn't tell me, per say..." Applebloom starting moving her hoof around in a circle to avoid looking at me.
"What. Did. Applejack. Say?" I asked, being calm about this. But at the same time, getting more and more furious with Applejack about what she said.
"Well, uh... She said... To herself that..." But before Applebloom could finish her thought, Sweetie Belle stopped her.
"Wait a second. Is this about Blitz being a 'human' before coming to Equestria?" Sweetie Belle asked, putting quotation marks around 'humans' with her front hooves.
And as she finished Applebloom's sentence, she got worried for her sister's sake. Applejack probably telling her not to tell any pony else that she knew. Especially me.
And she had a right to be worried honestly, because after hearing that, I looked off into space. Eyes wide-opened, and jaw six feet underground.
And so begins the fourth episode! Honestly, I don't know whether to feel sorry for Blitz or Applejack. Because something tells me that Blitz isn't going to let her just slide. Either way, this episode is just starting every pony!
Also, don't forget about what I said in the intro! And for those of you that want to just jump right into the story, here it is again!
I'm making a new segment where you guys send in dares! Whether the dares are for any pony from the actual show of MLP; the original characters that either I or some of the other readers made; or even me, Dino, and Trixie from in the intro! So that said, feel free to send in any dare you could think for any of us to do!
(Warning: Must stay within 'T' Rating, and no death of any characters. Severe injury and such is allowed though. :) Also, no daring me to include your OC or do anything that will affect the story itself. Thank you.)
So with that said, can't wait to hear your response to the QotC! Along with your dares! So until then, see you tomorrow every pony!
QotC: If you had to watch the CMC for the night, how long do you think you would last? Is it even possible for any pony but Fluttershy to do that?
64. Blitz's Human Story (Episode 5)
Hey every pony and welcome back! And I am proud to say welcome to the new intro! *Camera pans around, showing a completely new intro. Which was actually in Canterlot Castle Courtyard*
Yes, we have moved locations! Good news about it, we have a new addition of the intro to make things a little more interesting! Sad thing is... We couldn't bring most of the intro decorations with us. So yeah... Still, it'll be pretty interesting here! We still got the important additions with us, so that's what matters!
Anyway moving on, time to start the new segment! My Little Dares! With that said, let's bring in the two characters we'll need for this intro! Twilight and Applejack!
Applejack: Alrighty, ya finally got rid a that no good Trixie!
Actually, no. She and Dino couldn't make it because of a different dare that was going on right now. And since it's gonna take a while, I sent them off early.
Twilight: What was the dare?
Sent in from Christ's Disciple: Dare: I dare Trixie to go around the world in an upside down plane that is flown by Dino.
Twilight: Wait a second, so Trixie is being flown around by Dino?! Can't that kill her?!
Don't worry! I had Dino trained by one of the best and safest flyers around!... And by that, I mean the pilot from The A Team.
*uses author power to show vision of Trixie in an upside down jet, being flown by Dino. Who was sticking his head out the window with his tongue in the air like a dog*
Trixie: Zeke, I swear by Starswirl's Grave, I will get you for this! *Dino starts doing barrel roll after barrel roll with the jet, Trixie's face starting to turn green from nausea before vision fades*
Applejack, and Me: BWAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!
Twilight: She's still going to live right?!
Oh yeah, Dino might have gone a little crazy, but they'll be fine. I mean, they've already flown 75% around the world. And the speed they're going, they should make it back before tomorrow.
Applejack: Hoowee, this is gettin' mighty interestin' already! What's the next dare?!
Glad you asked Applejack, because this one includes you and Twilight! And don't worry; it's not dangerous like Trixie's dare.
Applejack: Well that's a relief. What is it? Race ta see who can get the most apples? Rodeo? Me in her in NASCAR? What?
Sent in from Sunblast X: Dude, I dare Twilight and Applejack to make out with each other for 2 whole minutes :)
Twilight and Applejack: UHHHHHH... *AJ and Twilight just keep looking completely caught off-guard. Having no words.*
Come on you two. It's only two minutes. Then it'll be over for good!
Twilight: *glares at me* Do you expect us to actually go through with this?!
Well, you two both signed the contracts! And the fourth sentence on the third paragraph clearly stated, "Dares may also include Yaoi and Yuri pairings between any characters of the story."
Twilight: When I saw that, I didn't think any pony would actually pair me up with any pony else! I thought it would've avoided me completely!
Well too late to back out now I'm afraid. So please hurry up and make-out already.
Applejack: *They glared daggers at me for several seconds before turning to one another* Hey Twi?
Twilight: *gulps* Y-Yeah?
Applejack: You gotta amnesia spell back at the library right?... *Twilight simply nodded* ...Alright... Let's just get this over-Mmf! *suddenly, their lips connected*
*I stopped the two of them from wasting any more time by using my author powers to push the two of them into one another, making them start kissing. They didn't move away though, knowing that there was no way out of it. So instead they just kept making-out* Alright, while that's going on let's do the top comments... *I say awkwardly as the sound of them making-out doesn't stop*
3: Swift Lightning. Yeah, I'd probably last for about five minutes watching the CMC too! I am not cut out to be a baby sitter at all. Also, yeah. The reason behind the CMC not being in that many chapters is mainly because I just never found that many places to do so. But I assure you that they'll get some more frequent parts as time goes on.
2: Christ's Disciple. Really? Well then I guess that makes you Rarity's best friend because she's always hoping for some pony to offer to watch the CMC like Fluttershy did. So that'd make you an automatic friend of hers.
And as for Applejack, something tells me that she's not really able to focus on much else but getting the dare over with. In fact, they got about thirty seconds left. So how are they holding up?
*Turns around and sees that Applejack and Twilight are still making-out. Only, they were going at it a little more as they both fell to the ground, now using tongue*
Well then, either they're starting to enjoy it or they've forgotten just who they're making-out with. Either way, twenty seconds left. Let's finish the top comment and wrap this up!
1: Justus80. Go all Mufasa on them? How would that work? One's a chicken, the other's a dictionary, and the third one is a farm-girl. Something tells me that the 'Kings of the Past' Speech won't really make much sense here.
Well, that's all for this intro! And to wrap this up, it's time for all TwiJack fans to move on. Applejack! Twilight! You two can stop now.
*After breaking up the two-minute make-out session, they were both very red in the face. They had their manes and tails were all messed up, and Applejack's mane band was gone. As well as her hat on Twilight's head now*
Twilight: Okay...Glad that's...Over... *she said, trying to catch her breath*
Applejack: Yeah...Now let's hurry...And find that spell... *She was trying to catch her breath too*
Oh yeah, about that...You see, I kind of sort of...Hid the book that had that spell in the Crystal Castle.
Twilight and Applejack: WHAT?! *They started glaring at me*
Hey, don't worry about it! Shining Armor has it with him! I told him to give it to Twilight the next time he saw her... After she explains just why she needs it! *I then burst into laughter*
Twilight: Err... *knowing it was a lost cause; she just turned and headed for the train station. With Applejack right behind her. Both still redder than a tomato, and both forgetting that Twilight was still wearing Applejack's hat*
Oh, that's going to be awkward for all three of them. Four, if Cadance is there! Anyway, I hope you all enjoyed the intro! And don't forget those dares!
I'll be writing a list of all the dares that I've yet to do, so don't worry if yours didn't get picked! I can only do two an intro so they won't outweigh the story. This one being an exception since it's the premiere of the My Little Dares segment. Anyway, bye for now every pony!
Intro Area Decorations to Date: A very realistic sky with a sun in the middle, A baby pony-sized T-Rex with a top hat named Dino, the TARDIS, a giant golden statue of Stepony (Pony Stephano) who is wearing a Trixie shirt, and a silver Lucario statue standing right next to Stopony.
Disclaimer (As told by Trixie): Zeke does not own MLP. All he owns is this idea, Blitz, Dino, RJ, Jumpy, and anything else that he's personally created throughout the story. That not including the three background characters that belong to three of the readers that read this story!
Blitz's POV
As I tried to figure out just how to respond to what I had heard, Applebloom took a step back nervously. She didn't know how I would react, while the others just didn't know what the problem was. They just kept looking back and forth between me and Applebloom, trying to figure out just what they were missing. And even if they didn't know just what it was, I was furious.
The only reason I hadn't reacted yet was this. I didn't know what exactly to be mad about, or who I should be angry at. I mean I already knew that Applejack was somewhere on the list, but what about the three of them? They hadn't really done anything wrong. Because, they couldn't control finding out about this.
"Why did Applejack tell you?" I asked calmly, that being the only question I could really ask.
"Actually, she didn't tell me. I heard her talkin' about it ta herself and by the time she found me, I had already told Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle. Sorry Blitz." She apologized.
I just sighed though, knowing that I couldn't blame her or the others at all. They didn't do anything wrong. "Don't be. You did nothing wrong. But, you didn't tell any pony else did you?" I asked, making sure.
"Nope!" Applebloom said, being straight to the point about that.
"Good." I told her, calming down now. "Well, nothing to worry about I guess. Sorry I scared you all." I apologized myself, knowing that I was being a little jerkish to them.
"Scared us?! Pfft!" Scootaloo said, acting brave. "You didn't scare us!" She added. Then she thought of something. "So, what is a human anyway?" She asked.
"Well... I guess you could say that their smaller, bland colored versions of a Minotaur." I told them.
"So, you were a small Minotaur before you were a pegasus?!" Sweetie Belle asked.
"Yeah. Guess you could say that." I agreed, Sweetie Belle being right for the most part.
"Do you have a picture of you as a human? Because I don't know what a small Minotaur would look like." Applebloom said.
"No, but I can try to draw one. Here, I'll show you all in the Rec Room. I have a chalkboard in there to draw on." I said, walking towards the room. But as I did, they just ran past me, running through the Rec Room door to look around.
"WOAH!" They all said at once, amazed by what it looked like. Games in every corner of the room, along with other stuff like...
"What's in that cabinet?!" Sweetie Belle asked, hoping that it would be something just as cool as the rest of the room. And when she opened it, she gasped. "HOT CHOCOLATE?!" She said loudly, seeing about five cups of still steaming-hot chocolate in the cabinet.
"Hey, what about this?!" Scootaloo asked, seeing that part of the wall looked weird. Like a square shape was cut into the wall. And when she pushed the bottom part of the square, the wall flipped over, revealing it to be a revolving chalkboard. "Cool!" She said.
"Blitz? What's this weird table thing here?" Applebloom asked, standing on top of the billiards table. "And why's there grass growin' on it? Are ya tryin ta grow apple trees on a table?!"
"No, that's a pool table." I corrected her.
"Pool? But you can't swim on a table." Scootaloo said, confused.
"Well that's what most humans call it. It's actually called a billiards table. It's a game humans like to play." I told them.
"I wanna play!" Sweetie Belle said, running over with a cup of cocoa.
"Me too! Maybe we can get Cutie Marks in being the first Billiard Ponies ever!" Scootaloo said with a grin.
"That's a great idea Scootaloo! Blitz, can ya teach us how ta play?!" Applebloom asked with so much excitement.
"Uh..." I started, not sure how to respond to any of this. They were going from one thing to another, so amazed by all the human stuff I had in here.
"Wait a second, what's that thing on the wall?!" Applebloom asked, all of them jumping off the table and running over towards the dart board on the wall.
"I think it's a clock..." Scootaloo said, not having much of a clue.
"But the numbers are all out-of-order. Clocks have numbers that are in numerical order from one to twelve." Sweetie Belle corrected them.
"What are you, a dictionary?!" Scootaloo asked, getting annoyed by her freaky knowledge of stuff.
"It's called a dart board." I told them. "And it works like this..." They all turned to see that I had a dart in my hoof as I tried to aim it at the board. They all got out-of-the-way and I threw it, getting it close to the middle, but ended up just getting a seventeen.
"Maybe that's what we'd be good at!" Applebloom thought out-loud to the others.
"Maybe our Cutie Marks would look like one of those pin things Blitz threw!" Sweetie Belle added.
"Oh man, what else is there to earn our Cutie Marks in here?!" Scootaloo asked, getting even more excited. Since I had so much stuff in here that they have never even seen before, they thought of all kinds of ways to get their Cutie Marks.
But as they tried to think of something, they eventually thought of something and turned to me. "Hey Blitz? How'd you get yer Cutie Mark?" Applebloom asked.
"Huh?" I asked, looking at my own Cutie Mark since they were talking about it. Of course it never changed since I got it, so I was just looking at it to jog my memory. It was a normal grey gear cog, with small sparks emitting from it. Kind of like sun rays you'd expect a four-year old to draw on a picture of the sun.
"Well uh... Actually, I don't know." I answered, not lying about it. I honestly never knew where it came from. Sure I knew what it meant, but that was it.
"What?!" Sweetie Belle asked with a shocked expression, her voice cracking especially as she said that. "What do you mean you don't know?!"
"Well I had it with me when I became a pony so... Yeah. Humans don't have Cutie Marks, so it just... came when I became a pony I guess." I told them.
"Wait, humans don't have Cutie Marks?!" Scootaloo asked with shock. "How do they know when they've found their special talent?!"
"Well... That's hard to explain. I guess I'll go ahead and say... we don't. At least, most of us don't. We might find a bunch of stuff we're good at, but that doesn't make it our special talent because it's not what we do for a living. A human might find out that they're really good at... bowling for instance." I said, knowing that both Equestria and Earth had bowling. "But they don't bowl for the rest of their lives. In fact, they might rarely bowl at all in their lives." I told them, trying to find the kindest but most truthful way to say it.
"But..." Sweetie Belle started. "What about you're Cutie Mark? Even if you just got it when you became a pony, then doesn't that mean you knew your special talent when you were a human?" She asked, curious about that.
"It's not that simple you see-" But as I tried to come up with an answer on how she was wrong, I realized that there wasn't one. She had a point, if I had a Cutie Mark that actually related to what I was good at, that meant that I had a special talent.
It was building and upgrading anything I wanted to. The gear of my Cutie Mark resembled showing what I wanted to build, and the sparks of my Cutie Mark showing that I upgraded stuff as well. Especially since Equestria didn't have much to any electronics besides speakers, DJ booths, and, of course, me myself.
"Actually, you got a point there Sweetie Belle." I admitted, not having a way to argue with her. "Guess I did find out what my special talent was. I just never realized it when I was human…"
"So can you tell us the story behind finding out what you were good at?!" Scootaloo asked, wanting to know. "Of course it won't be as good as Rainbow Dash's, but it still might be the second best!" She said, not taking any enthusiasm away from the second part of what she said.
"Well, there goes any chance of me having an ego..." I mumbled, frowning at what she said. "What was so great about her story anyway?" I asked.
"It was the greatest story ever because it was the first time she ever did a Sonic Rainboom! You know, where a giant circular colorful blast of colors appears in mid-flight around her, and Rainbow Dash goes faster than any pony ever wished they could! Leaving behind this awesome rainbow streak behind her!" Scootaloo explained to me, going full fan girl on Rainbow Dash's Cutie Mark story.
"Circular Rainbow..." I said to myself, suddenly remembering something. And that's when it hit me! The very first day I came home from physical therapy to help use my new fake arm. That was when I started to remember about what had all happened that day. And what had happened after that.
"You know what, I think I might actually know when I discovered my special talent." I told them.
"REALLY?! TELL US! TELL US!" They all yelled out, excited to hear about my story. The fact that I was a human wanting me to tell them even more so, since it took place with me as a human.
"Are you all sure about that? It might start out a little sad at first." I told them.
"We'll be fine! Just tell it!" Applebloom said.
"I don't know..." I said, starting to have second thoughts.
"PLEASE?!" They all asked, trying to guilt trip me a second time with all of them looking so very sad with their group of pouting faces.
"Girls... Won't work, remember?" I asked, really surprised that they were trying this whole act again.
They all sighed sadly, making coming to that realization. I saw that if I didn't tell them the story, they would be bored to tears here. This meaning that there was a bigger chance of stuff getting broken.
"Well, I guess you three can take it. Besides, your sisters did think that you were grown up enough to spend the night in the club house by yourselves." I said, coming up with a reason to tell them.
"Yes!" They all said, having a group high-hoof. They then ran over to the cabinet with the fresh cocoa to get some and running back, Applebloom getting one for me.
"Thanks Applebloom." I said, taking the cocoa. "And for added effect..." I then put my hoof over a tile on the ground and pressed it, making the fireplace in the room light up. This helping to add to the effect of my story. Along with getting the CMC to be amazed by yet another cool trick. Honestly, they were really easily-impressed.
"Alright, I guess I'll start then. Let's see... It all began when I was at my house by myself and my pets. With my family still either at work, or at school."
Flashback five years ago. Twelve Year Old Zeke's POV
"Uh... I'm so bored..." I mumbled to myself as I set on the couch by myself, all alone in this house with only my dogs to keep me company. One a boxer named Alex, and the other a Boston Terrier named Lilo.
And as I tried to figure out just what I could do, I laid down on the couch in the living room. With my fake arm lying lifelessly on the arm of the couch. It had been about four months since that stupid accident, and ever since I've been staying with my Dad. My mean, uncaring Dad.
The reason I was at home by myself was because everyone else was gone at either school or work. My Dad worked from noon to eight at night. And since my step-mother was an elementary school teacher at my step-brother's school, they didn't come home until six.
Once I got back from the hospital like a week ago, I was out of school for the next month or two. I was supposed to take that time to get used to my fake arm and how to use it. The one thing that wouldn't let me forget what happened to my Mom, and it was permanently stuck to my arm. Reminded me of the game God of War.
"Stupid roof! Who built it anyway?!" I yelled out of nowhere, knowing that the only weird look I would get was from Alex, who was just lying on the floor besides the couch.
"People that build stuff are jerks! They think that what they build is actually good enough, when it can easily fall apart out of no where!" I continued to yell out.
And the only answer I got in response was the sound of drills, hammers, and trucks delivering more building materials. This only made me angrier.
"Did Dad really have to move all of us to a brand new street, where houses are still being built all around us?! It's always so annoying, and they never shut up until you have to go to bed! And sometimes, they even work through the night! Those guys are all so...So...SO... Lucky that I don't curse!" I finally ended, not having it in me to just start swearing to myself.
This was something else. Even if I wanted to swear at something, or someone at school, I couldn't even do it on instinct. Something heavy falls on my foot, I just say 'Dang it!' or 'Crap!'
I knew that I was only twelve, but I just couldn't do it. I couldn't even bring myself to write the word, or spell it out. I just said 'The D word', like a freaking four-year old. And I hated that I couldn't do that because it made me feel like such a wimp.
At this point, I knew that I was just complaining to myself, to Alex if anyone. But it didn't matter. By now it was pretty obvious to me that complaining was never going to help anything. And I had already cried every tear I had in me after the accident. That just left me without anything to do but just count my losses. Which I couldn't even do with all this stupid construction noise!
"Err...SHUT UP!" I yelled at the top of my lungs, jumping off the couch with so much anger it felt like I just sprouted wings and flew off of it.
But after I said that, the most unbelievable thing happened. They actually went quiet! Not truck was driving around, no electrical saws to be heard. Not even one lone hammer. All was quiet...
"Finally. Maybe now I can just take a nap or something." I said, lying back on the couch. Leaning my head against the pillow and closing my eyes. Even if they just stayed quiet for five more seconds, I would be grateful enough.
Five. It was still quiet. So quiet, I was able to hear the house settle a little bit. This scaring me a little because of the incident, but I ignored it none the less.
Four. Not one sound to be heard. Not even the dogs making a sound. I would've said that Alex wasn't breathing if it wasn't for the fact that I could see him breathing as he kept sleeping.
Three. I can't even hear a bird chirping. That alone was pretty great within itself.
Two. WHAT WAS THAT?! I COULDN'T HEAR YOU OVER THE SILENCE OF EVERYTHING! Hahaha…
One. Wow, they might actually make it through a whole five- "vvvvvvVvvVvVVVVvVVVVVVV-BOOOOOOOOMMMM!" Suddenly, a loud sound came out of nowhere, followed by- cheering?! This making me and my dogs jump up in surprise.
...
...
...
...
...
"OF! FREAKING! COURSE! I yelled out, jumping off the couch for the last time. Whatever that stupid sound was, it sounded like an explosion! Out of all noises that could've happened, it was an explosion followed by applause?!
"What's even going on out there?!" I asked as I got to the doorway, putting on my shoes and light jacket before getting to the door. My jacket not to keep me warm since it was around eighty degrees outside. It was only to hide my left arm, which had no hair on it because it was artificial. I wanted to try to hide from everyone that I was around, because it was a dead giveaway.
So facing the door, I tried to use my fake arm to open it, giving it some practice like the physical therapist said. But as I did, I overshot it and ended up ramming my hand just above the doorknob and lock.
Sighing in slight annoyance, I carefully dropped my hand onto the handle. Annoyed that something like opening a door was as hard as a prize machine.
Still, with my hand on the handle I turned the doorknob and started opening it... A little too fast though. Because before I could get out-of-the-way, I swung the door open, making the doorknob hit me directly in the gut. This knocking all the wind out of me. The noise of all this alerting the dogs as they ran down and tried to get outside through the front door.
Sadly for them, my legs were still working as I blocked the way with my right foot. Not hitting them or anything, just keeping them from getting out.
"Stay here guys, I'll be right back." I told them, making my way through the door and closing it. Keeping them from getting outside. Because that wouldn't end well for anybody.
I sighed in relief, glad that the giant chore of opening a door was over. And looking around to try to figure out where the closest groups of builders were, when I saw something in the sky.A circular rainbow.
One that didn't hit the ground either. Instead, it was in a complete whole circle in the air. And it was growing as if it just emitted from something in the middle. And to be completely honest, it looked so...so...Stupid!
"HEY! Wait a minute!" Scootaloo cried out in anger.
Current Blitz's POV
"You take that back!" Scootaloo asked, angry about what I thought of the story.
"Take what back?" I asked, generally confused by what she meant.
"Take back what you said about the Sonic Rainboom being stupid! Right now!" She demanded, getting up from the floor and glaring at me.
"I can't take it back!" I told her. Frowning at her, but not getting mad per say.
"Why not?!" She asked, still glaring.
"One, it happened five years ago! I was twelve! And two, I didn't know it was a Sonic Rainboom! I just thought it was a weird rainbow!" I defended, not having any reason to take back what I said.
"How could you not know it was the legendary Sonic Rainboom?!" She asked, not believing me for a second.
"Do Sonic Rainbooms not exist in the human world?" Sweetie Belle asked, confused about it.
"Nope. It only exists here as far as I know." I told them, being really serious about that.
"Oh yeah..." Scootaloo said, sitting back down. "Wait! If it doesn't exist in your world, then how'd you see it?" She asked, raising an eyebrow at me.
"I don't think it was the same rainbow Scootaloo. Besides, it happened so long ago, I don't think that may have even been what it really looked like." I said, trying to get back to the story. But in all honesty, I was certain that it really was Rainbow's Sonic Rainboom. But if I told them that, then I wouldn't have an answer as to why that was really there. So that left me having to just lie about that.
"Alright, I guess that makes sense." Scootaloo said, stopping her interrogation. "But don't you dare say that rainbows are stupid or lame ever again! Or else, I'll tell Rainbow Dash!" She threatened.
And knowing that she probably would, I just nodded. "Fine, I won't say that. But I can't take back what I said five years ago." I told her.
"Alright, fine." She said, backing down for good. "So what happened next?" She asked, wanting to get back to the story.
Twelve Year Old Zeke's POV
So after the odd-looking rainbow faded away, I started looking around for the nearest builders to talk to. Hoping that they would at least shut up, or quiet down for like ten minutes so I could at least fall asleep. Then they could make all the noise they wanted.
As soon as I looked at the house being built-in front of ours, I saw three builders just talking on the curb while the rest of them were putting up the first floor wall parts.
"Hey!" I called out to them, making my way across the street towards them. I honestly couldn't care less if I was gonna get yelled at for going over. I already was going to get yelled out by my Dad about something or another.
"Bale!" One of them called out, making a joke out of it. This making the other two laugh along with him in amusement.
"Not funny!" I yelled out, getting over to them. "What was that explosion?!" I asked, angry about all the noise.
"Oh that? Well, Driller here says that it might've been that donut rainbow thing." He told me with an amused look.
"Yeah right, stop lying! What was it really?!" I asked them, not believing them for an instant.
"Don't know kid." He answered with a shrug. "But that rainbow sure was pretty cool looking huh?" He asked.
"I don't care about the stupid rainbow!" I yelled out at them, getting annoyed at how they were goofing off. "Shouldn't you all be working on the house?! You know to make sure whoever lives in it won't get crushed?!" I reminded them.
"Hey, I'm the foreman around here!" The same guy said. "I'm just having a chat with these guys for a bit 'fore the frames are ready to be nailed in." He explained.
"Shouldn't you be in school kid?" 'Driller' asked. What kind of name was that anyway?
"Well... Kinda." I admitted, not really wanting to say why.
"Do your parents know you skipped school?" The foreman guy asked.
"Hey, I didn't skip school!" I defended.
"You sick then?" He asked.
"NO!" I answered, even though I was starting to get sick of his questions already.
He scratched his chin in thought. "Expelled or suspended?"
"No and no!" I answered for both those things, getting angry at him.
"Hmm..." He hummed in thought as he scratched his chin to help think of an answer. Driller and the other guy just watching. He finally stopped scratching his chin and looked back at me. "You injured then?"
I opened my mouth to say another no, already having my answer ready since he kept getting it wrong. But for this one, he was actually right.
"Ah, so that's it!" He said out-loud, happy to get the answer right. "So what happened that was so bad that you had to stay out of school? You look fine to me." He noted.
Not wanting to answer, I just mumbled it to the point where no one but me knew what I was saying. "Mttm mke mrm..."
"What was that?" He asked, wanting to know.
"motma make mrm..." I mumbled again, still no one else able to get it.
"One more time little guy. And with feeling!" He said, getting on my nerves by calling me little guy.
"I said I gotta fake arm! Okay?!" I yelled out, angry that he wanted to know it that badly.
"Oh man..." He started, a little shocked by that. "I-I'm sorry kid." He said, not thinking it was that bad. "But hey, it looks just fine to me!" He said, gesturing to my right arm. Which was my real arm.
"This is my fake arm." I said, rolling up my left arm sleeve, showing a hairless arm with the knuckles, wrist, and elbow looking a little fake since that's where the metal had to bend. Meaning that's where the joints were.
"W-well see?! It looks so life-like that I mistook it for your real arm!" He made up.
"Liar." I said, pulling my sleeve back down.
The other one that wasn't Driller then started laughing. "Wow, even little kids know when you're lying Foreman!" He said as he kept laughing.
"Hey, shut it Crowbar!" He yelled out, a little angry that the guy was laughing at him.
"Crowbar? Driller? What's with the weird names?" I asked, confused about that.
"Nicknames make the job a little more interesting. So we give others nicknames based on what they look like, and what they're good at doing." He explained.
"That sounds stupid." I said without much emotion.
"And you say stupid a lot, you stupid kid." He said, copying my emotion. "So what did you want again?" He asked, forgetting.
"I want you guys to be quiet for just ten minutes so I can fall asleep. I've had a long day trying to learn how to use this stupid arm." I told them, hoping that they would.
"So you want us to be quiet and not do any work for ten minutes just so you can get your beauty sleep huh? Hm..." He said, pretending to think if he could or not. But I already knew that he wouldn't do it because of how he said so.
"Hey Foreman!" One of the workers that were holding up some wall spoke up.
"Yeah Ruler?!" He asked, calling someone else by their 'nickname'.
"Walls are up! We need one of you to come here and nail em in!" He said, it sounding more like a command than a statement.
"Nail em in huh?..." He said. "Got it, I'll send the most qualified person I can over in a second!" He then turned to me. "You do know why we have to make all this noise, right kid?" He asked me.
"Yeah. To build the houses..." I admitted, knowing that I wasn't getting any quiet.
"Good answer. So how do you feel like helping?!" He asked, sounding completely sincere.
"Wait a second! You sure that's a good idea?! This kid's gotta still be in Elementary School!" Crowbar said. "We can't let him do that!"
"Hey, I'm in sixth grade!" I defended. It was only three months before the school year was over, meaning that I was almost in seventh grade.
"Come on! The poor kids stuck without anything to do, and he's got a fake arm! Give him some slack!" He argued, whispering to keep me from hearing although I still heard him perfectly.
Crowbar then sighed, shaking his head at this whole idea. "If we get caught, this was all your idea." He said.
"Great! So how about it kid?!" He asked, turning back towards me with a smile.
"Okay, but stop calling me kid! The name's Zeke!" I told him with a frown.
"Alright, I'll stop calling you kid. Now go on, try to get a nail in little guy! You know how right?" He asked.
I just gave him a boring look and started talking sarcastically. "Oh gee, I think I forgot how to use the hammer." I said.
"Oh well, you'll remember sooner or later! Now go on!" He said, giving me a hammer and a pair of weird-looking sunglasses and moving me towards the wall where the guy was standing. Who just gave the foreman a questionable look before just turning back towards me.
"Alright well, see the little tick marks here? Put on your safety glasses, take a nail, and hammer it in where the marks are drawn. Got that?" He asked me, trying to make sure I wouldn't mess it up. And as he did, he got a nail and held it out to me. Having the next one ready after I got the first one done.
I put on the glasses and took the nail, just wanting to get this over with so I could go back to my house. And getting the nail in place and moving back the hammer, I hit the nail. But it barely moved at all.
"Hey kid! Tap it in place first, and then start hitting it in!" The Foreman told me, giving me a tip.
"Oh, okay." I said, understanding how to do it now. So tapping it into place, I tried to hit in. But after like five swings, it still barely moved an inch. This getting me mad.
"You're doing it all wrong Kid." The foreman explained, calling me Kid again. Which was making me even more angry. "You don't just move your wrist back and forth. You need to use your whole arm Kid." He explained further.
"Alright, got it. And stop calling me 'Kid'! It's stupid!" I said, really getting angry on that as I brought my arm back and swung forwards. Hitting the nail the right way finally and... It still didn't go that far in. "This is getting annoying..." I muttered, mad at how I wasn't able to hit it.
"You gotta hit it harder than that kid!" The foreman guy yelled to me, purposefully calling me kid.
"I said to stop calling me kid! My name's Zeke!" I yelled back, angry.
"Whatever kid! Until a kid like you can hit the nail in, you're just gonna be a kid! So try to hit it harder! KID!" He kept saying kid over and over, getting on my nerves.
Wanting to prove that I wasn't just a kid, I took my anger out on the nail. Hitting it dead-on with as much strength as I could use, not even wanting to hold back since he made me so angry. Which is just what he was trying to do. Only, I hit the nail in with a way that none of them expected. With the fist from my fake arm.
And because I hit it with my fake arm instead of with the hammer, I basically punched a nail into place. And it only took one hit too. Luckily, I didn't split or ruin the wood either.
As soon as I turned around to face them all though, I saw them with shocked expressions. That's when I realized just what I did. I used my metal arm in front of them all. In just one solid second I went from them seeing me as a little kid trying to hammer a nail, to a freak.
I dropped my hammer to the ground and opened my mouth to say something, anything to try to convince them that I wasn't a freak. But it was pointless. They all saw what just happened. And I wasn't going to be able to convince them otherwise.
And so ends the second part of the episode. Hopefully this episode is good so far, and I hope you all liked it! And with that said, until tomorrow every pony! Can't wait to read your dares and QotC's!
QotC: We all know that letting non-construction workers onto a work site isn't allowed. But if you were allowed to help, would you?
65. Blackmail in Three Colors (episode 5)
Trixie: Hello every pony and welcome to the final part of episode five! Where this time, I will be the one introducing the dares and other such things. Mainly since Zeke couldn't make it on account of a dare. Speaking of, let's see just what that dare is!
Sent in from dazza the lucario: I dare you to ride pinkie in a non sexual way but before you do feed her 1000 storm cloud cupcakes
Trixie: Hahaha... Glad I picked that dare... Oh! Speaking of, Trixie thinks that now would be time to explain something. You see, each chapter Trixie will pick two dares and Zeke will choose two dares. And it'll alternate like that. Now Trixie knows what you're all thinking 'Guess I'll just make dares that either hurt Zeke or the Great and Powerful Trixie and they'll take those!'
Trixie: Well... no. We're going to limit ourselves with that to keep the intro from just being a war. Though, he deserves this one for stuffing Trixie on a plane while she was asleep... *Dino whimpers in the corner, feeling guilty* Don't worry Dino, Trixie is not mad at you. Especially since you at least landed the plane normally.
Trixie: Anyway, let's check on Pinkie and Zeke and see just how they're doing so far!
*Uses author power to create a vision, showing Pinkie running faster than a Sonic Rainboom. With a giant clear inflatable ball on her back, which Zeke was stuck in*
Trixie: We originally tried to just have Zeke ride Pinkie as she was running, but since he couldn't even stay on her back, this was Trixie's back-up plan. Zeke! How are you doing?!
Zeke: I! *flies into side of the ball* HATE! *flies into opposite side* YOU! *Flies onto roof of the inflatable ball* TRIXIE! *flies into bottom of the ball*
Pinkie: OHBOYTHISISSOMUCHFUN! WAIT! ICAMEUPWITHAGREATIDEA! ZEKE,LET'SGODOWNTHEGRANDCANYON!
Zeke: WHAT?! NO! *But Pinkie couldn't hear her as she went twice as fast as before, making Zeke go all over the place inside the ball before thee vision faded away*
Trixie: HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! Now this seems about even! Dear readers, please send in more things like this! Trixie's sure that tons of you are going to send ways to harm me as well, but please add in a few ways for Trixie to get back at Zeke every once in a while! This can only get better and better!
Trixie: But before we do the second dare, let's go ahead and do the top comments!
3: Christ's Disciple.
Trixie: Worse than Derpy?! Well if that's the case, then good luck ever coming near Trixie's stage. Last time Derpy got near my stage the sparklers set the curtains on fire. She was very lucky that Trixie was pre-occupied at gawking towards the flames of my stage.
Trixie: Also, the Great and Powerful Trixie is going to love using that dare against Zeke. The humiliation of it would be so hilarious! But Trixie will have replace the hyenas with Timberwolves. You know, as a nice MLP touch.
2: Pesoen.
Trixie: Well the reasoning behind that is, the writers (Being just Zeke since Trixie never gets any input) decided to try and use auto-correct on FanFiction, then correct the story further on Word Document. The reason they (Trixie is only really using 'they' to make this sound more professional) didn't do this before is because it always takes around ten minutes to set it up. Not because it's slow, but instead because it's messed up. Though we found a way around it, and will continue to correct it like that.
Trixie: Also, why are winking at me?!... Oh, the picture right *ahem* sorry. Final Comment!
1: Swift Lighting.
Trixie: Well that might be easy for you, but remember that Zeke can't really do that. His arm remember? Yeah, can't play a good game of SSBB without a well working arm.
Trixie: Still though, it's very easy if you have magic. Then it's possible to use the controllers with your magic instead. And the controllers are cordless. Only... We never had the interest of creating video games because not every pony has magic of course. And the jury's still out on how to create a hoof-friendly game console.
Trixie: Alright, with that all done, let's go ahead and wrap this up with the second dare!
Sent in from PrinceBlackFire116: I have a dare for you in the intro. I dare you to adopt a baby bear that thinks he's part ninja.
Trixie: A-a baby bear that thinks he's a ninja?... Why should Trixie even consider doing such ridiculous dare- *At that moment, a literal stork flew in and landed a blanket in front of Trixie before flying away* What in the name of Equestria?...
*Trixie goes over and carefully takes the blanket off, revealing a baby bear with a ninja mask on. He also had a wooden katana with him*
Trixie: Oh my... It's...This thing is...Adorable...
Ninja Bear: *jumps up and hugs Trixie* Mommy!
Trixie: Awwwwww, how cute! It thinks that I'm... HIS MOM?! U-uh... WHAT?! *camera starts to fade away* Wait a second, I never agreed to this! No matter how cute this bear is, I can't be his mom!
*chapter begins to start*
Trixie: Wait, you can't simply just begin the chapter like this! WAIT!
Intro Area Decorations to Date: A very realistic sky with a sun in the middle, A baby pony-sized T-Rex with a top hat named Dino, the TARDIS, a giant golden statue of Stepony (Pony Stephano) who is wearing a Trixie shirt, a silver Lucario statue standing right next to Stepony, and a baby ninja bear with a ninja mask and wooden katana who has yet to be named.
Disclaimer (As told by Trixie): Zeke does not own MLP. All he owns is this idea, Blitz, Dino, RJ, Jumpy, and anything else that he's personally created throughout the story. That not including the three background characters that belong to three of the readers that read this story!
Twelve Year Old Zeke's POV
As I stood there awkwardly, seeing all of their faces being pure shock, I remained silent. And as I went from one face to the other, hoping for one of their expressions to show something other than shock, it was all the same expression. Shock.
Even if it was confusion, or pity, I wouldn't care. Heck, I would settle for them to at least start yelling at me, telling me to go back home before I did anything else. But all they did was continue to gawk at me and the monstrous strength I had. Maybe if I was like twenty or something I could just pass it off as some kind of party trick, but as a twelve year old? Not a chance.
Finally, after what seemed like an eternity of silent judging, I spotted the Foreman's face. But to my surprise, it wasn't fear. Instead, it was somewhere along the lines of thinking. No fear or shock, just... thought.
"I'm... I'm sorry... I'll just go now. Forget I said anything about the noise." I said, starting to walk away.
But when I started to walk by the Foreman, he put a hand on my shoulder to stop me from leaving. I thought that he was about to yell at me or something, but instead he just started laughing.
"Now that, right there, was awesome!" He admitted, acting as if I wasn't a freak or anything at all like that.
And right when he said that, the rest of them started to applaud what I had done. Just as amazed as the Foreman for me doing what I did. This making me really confused.
"I-I don't get it. I just punched a nail into some wood! Why are you all cheering about that?" I asked. I basically did the most unsuspecting thing possible, yet they were acting as if I was some kind of performer.
"Because kid! You just punched a nail into some wood! I haven't seen someone do something that great before! Not to mention, a kid did it no less!" He kept going, laughing his heart out at how great it all was. "That was great!" He added.
I looked around to see that all the others were actually just as impressed, either laughing at how funny it seemed that a kid punched a nail in, or cheering at something that was just so great.
"Yeah... Yeah, that was pretty great wasn't it?!" I said, starting to appreciate what I had done myself. "It was really great! I put a nail into some wood like some kinda a gun!" I said, boasting a little about it.
"Now come on kid, don't get a big head." The Foreman said, calming down just like the rest of them. "That was just one nail."
"Then I'll put in like forty-four more!" I said, starting to gloat a little too much. And I think that throwing punches into the air with my metal fist might've been too much.
"Hold on there now kid." He said coming over before I did just that. "Whether you put in one or one-hundred, you can't just gloat about it. A big ego isn't going to help when doing something like building houses." He told me.
"Why not?! I mean, it's not like I have anything else I can be happy about!" I told him, angry that he was saying that I couldn't brag about the only thing I was good at.
"Yeah, but that's not the point. The thing is, there isn't a point in gloating about it for two reasons. One, gloating never helped anything. It just led to something bad. And two, builders don't have anything to gloat about." He told me, looking dead serious.
"What? But... What do you mean? You guys work with giant trucks and power tools. What's not to gloat about?" I asked, confused about it. Besides having to work outside in freezing cold and unbearable heat, along with possibly getting hurt, building stuff sounded kinda cool.
"That's just it. There is nothing to gloat about. Sure, you can go up to someone and go, 'I built a house!' But it doesn't really matter. We might build the houses, but we don't get any recognition or reward for it. At least, other than our pay that is." He explained.
"You're never even mentioned? Not even a thank you?" I asked.
"Nope. We build a house, we move on. If you ask me, a builder is a humble job. We do what's necessary for others to survive by giving them shelter. All while staying in the shadows. Never getting any recognition what-so-ever." He told me, kind of sounding like a philosopher.
"So tell me kid," He started, looking at me. "does boasting about something you don't get acknowledged for really worth it?" He asked, looking at me seriously.
"No... Not really..." I answered, getting his point. "But if no one cares about what you do, then why do you do it?" I asked, wanting to know. I mean, why would someone want to do something where they never get any recognition, no matter how much work they do?
"Someone has to do it right?" He asked, that one answer being so simple. I knew that a job "And besides, we'll know that someone appreciates what we did. Even if they don't care who we are." He answered. "Still, doesn't mean we can't make a joke every once in a while. This is why we come up with the stupid nicknames. Right guys?" He asked, looking at Driller and Crowbar.
"Yeah!" Driller answered. "So if this little guy is gonna be considered part of the platoon, then what should we call him?" He asked, kind of speaking like he was in the military now that he finally said more than just a few words.
"Call me?" I said, confused. "I told you all. My name's Zeke."
"Not what we meant. A nickname. You know, like those two." He said, gesturing to Driller and Crowbar. "We call him Driller because he acts like a Drill Sargent sometimes. And Crowbar gets his name because of how old he looks." He asked me.
And looking at Crowbar, I realized that he did look kind of old. Older than all the other builders around here.
"Oh, I get it now! So what's my name?! Iron Arm?! Metal Gear?!" I asked, thinking of the video game right away. "Oh, what about Electric Blitz?!" I asked, that one being the next one that came to my head.
"Electric Blitz? How does that work?" Foreman asked, laughing at the name.
"It sounds cool!" I said, liking the name more and more now that I thought about it. Why, I don't really know. Still, sounded cool to me!
"Well now that you mention it, that name is kind of cool..." Foreman agreed with a nod, making me think that he was gonna let me keep it. "Nah, you need something else." He said, ignoring the names I came up with.
"What?! How's come I can't have that for a name?!" I asked, mad that he just threw my name off to the side like it was a complete waste.
"Well that's obvious kid! It's because you're not that cool!" Foreman said, laughing his head off once he said that to me so casually.
"What do you mean I'm not cool?! You just said that it was great how I just punched a nail into the wood! How is that not cool?!" I asked, angry about what he just said.
"Give him something that's humiliating." Ruler commanded, not making it sound like a choice. Guess that's why they called him Ruler.
"Wait, I got it!" Crowbar said with a snicker. "Little Nail!"
"LITTLE NAIL?!" I questioned him in anger, glaring at him because of how stupid a name he gave me. Who in the world would think that's a good name?!
"Perfect! Little Nail it is!" Foreman agreed with a laugh. The others laughing right along with him.
"Why me?..." I muttered, not able to believe that I got such a stupid name.
"Well, go on Little Nail! You want to keep helping with the nails, right?" He asked with a grin.
I perked up from that though, definitely wanting to help with that. "YES!" I answered quickly, wanting to help.
"Then hurry up! You got some nails to punch!" He said, pointing towards one of the walls.
I hurried up and ran over, happy to help build something. And even though I wasn't going to get any credit for it, and I was without a doubt going to get in trouble for leaving the house, I didn't care. Even though I was just twelve years old and almost never did anything like this before now, it almost felt like I was a natural at it. And that this is what I was supposed to do. As if it was my destiny or something. And yes, I know that sounded so stupidly cheesy. But, I didn't really have any other way to put it
Current Blitz's POV
"And from that day till even after coming to Ponyville, I still am doing what I did all that time ago. Building what others need. Even if I don't get any credit for it at all." I concluded, actually thinking that the story was pretty good. I mean, I'm sure that Rainbow Dash and the other's Cutie Mark stories were probably better than mine by a mile, but at least mine wasn't all that bad.
But of course that wasn't what the three of them thought because as I looked at them to see their reactions, all I got was laughing.
"Little Nail?! What kinda name is Little Nail?!" Applebloom asked as she was rolling on the floor in laughter like the others.
"Oh, this is just too rich! Wait until Rainbow Dash hears about this!" Scootaloo said in uncontrollable laughter as she just kept pounding the floor around her in hopes to stop laughing so much. Luckily, she wasn't hitting any of the secret panels on the ground that activated something in the room.
"Is that really all you guys got from my story?!" I asked, getting a little ticked about that. I mean, the first time I tell a meaningful story and no pony even pays attention to the important parts.
"Imagine Blitz being called Little Nail right now! It's so funny, I think I'm gonna burst with laughter!" Sweetie Belle said, making all three of them laugh even more at me.
"I can't stop laughing cause it sounds so funny! I mean, I don't even think Pinkie Pie could come up with a name like that!" She said, desperately trying to stop laughing.
"Great, I'm being laughed at by three little girls..." I muttered, now knowing what it feels like to have what little amount of ego you had taken away and replaced with embarrassment. And to tell the truth, it felt just as bad as a buck to the gut.
"Well what'd ya expect Blitz? With a name like Little Nail, ya should kinda expect something." Applebloom asked as she started to get up, getting most of her act back together while the other two were just dying on the floor.
Not having a good way to come back from that, I simply took another sip of my hot chocolate to try and avoid the question.
"I did have another question though." Sweetie Belle said, standing up next to Applebloom. Not really laughing all that much anymore. "You said that some humans don't even find out their special talents a lot of the time. And if they do, they don't follow what they're good at. Why's that exactly? Isn't it important to find out who you are and do what you're good at?" She asked.
"Well yeah, but that's just it. Earth isn't really like Equestria. You need to work to make a living. And since some special talents aren't that easy to follow, we can't pursue them. So we get stuck having to do a job that we're not good at." I explained, trying to choose the most honest and less detailed answer I could think of.
"So..." Scootaloo started, getting up finally. "Does that mean you like it here better than your world?" She asked.
All I could do was smile at that question, already having a clear answer. "Yeah. I like it here. It lets you do what you love doing instead of having to do something you hate doing. Even if I'm a little different from every pony else." I answered.
But not wanting to talk about this much longer, I spoke up. "So, you three want to try your hoof at trying to earn your Cutie Marks with human games?" I asked them, keeping the smile.
"YES!" They all yelled out, wanting so much to play the 'human games' I had with me.
"I wanna try the darts!" Scootaloo yelled out.
"I want to play pool!" Applebloom answered.
"And I... I want to... Uh, play pool too!" Sweetie Belle added, not knowing what else she could do around here to earn her Cutie Marks.
"Alright well, I guess I can let you three play those games. I'll help set em up." I told them all as I went to the dart board first, lowering the board so Scootaloo could actually have a shot at it. Along with lowering the pool table too so Applebloom and Sweetie Belle could reach the top without having to jump on it.
And after getting everything set up for them, along with showing Applebloom and Sweetie Belle how play pool, they started playing the games in hope of earning their Cutie Marks.
Not three minutes later though did they mess up on the pool table and dartboard. Applebloom made the billiards bounce off the table, one almost hitting me in the process. Sweetie Belle didn't hit them strong enough, so none of them landed in the whole.
And as for Scootaloo well... "YEEEEOOOUUUUCCCHHHHHH!" I yelled out as a dart hit me in the side of my flank. Right in the middle of the gear of my Cutie Mark. And good Celestia did that hurt!
"Oops! Sorry Blitz!" She apologized, putting the other darts down.
I pulled out the dart that hit me, holding back any tears, flinching, or pain that came from it. "Well, that's one target." I joked, all of them laughing at that. At least they weren't all that bad. I mean sure they were clumsy, but they had good intentions. Even though it led to some pony possibly getting hurt, they didn't mean it.
Sadly enough, they hadn't discovered their talents yet. To tell the truth though, I don't know what they might be good at either. I tried asking the others stuff like this whenever we weren't doing anything, but every time I asked them they looked at me with some confusion. All of them always saying the same thing:
'You mean you don't know?'
That made me guess that it was pretty obvious, but I just didn't know since I almost never spoke with them. But seeing them now, I can see why they would all know what the talents were but not tell them. It's supposed to be like a scavenger hunt. If you know where everything is, or how to get it in this case, then it's not half as fun as it would be to finding it.
Guess I'm just as clueless as them. Oh well! At least I'll be just as surprised as them when they find out what they're good at! Making it all the more interesting!
Next Morning
As I started waking up from the couch, sleeping there since I didn't want any of the CMC to have an excuse to go in my room, I rubbed my only good eye and sat up.
The very second my vision wasn't blurry though, there was a knock at the door.
"We'll get it!" I heard three voices call out as I got up from the couch. Still moving pretty slow since I just got up.
As soon as I got near the door, the three CMC got there right before me, each of them wearing little bow ties matching their manes and acting as polite as possible.
"Blitz, how about a deal?" Applebloom asked with a smirk.
I only rose my eyebrow in curiosity. "What about?" I asked, a yawn keeping me from saying anything else.
"We won't tell any pony about yer nickname, if'n ya help keep us from gettin' in trouble." Applebloom said with a smile.
"What?" I asked, a little shocked. Were they really trying to actually weasel their way out of this?! "What makes you think I'm gonna-" But before I could say no, there was the knock at the door.
Scootaloo then opened the door, showing Applejack behind it. Along with RJ and Winona, who were right behind her. "Oh, hey there Applejack. How nice to see you."
"Now don't you three try ta sweet talk yer way outta this one! I specifically told y'all ta stay in the club house all night and what happens? Ya wind up in Everfree Forest, bein' attacked by Timberwolves." She said to them with a disappointed frown. "Rainbow Dash almost freaked when she came by ta get Scootaloo 'fore the storm started." She added.
"We know, and we're really sorry Applejack." Sweetie Belle said with a frown. "We promise that we won't do it again." She told her, sounding sincere.
"Whether ya do or don't, don't expect ta just be off the hook like that." Applejack told them.
"Oh don't worry, Blitz already took care of that." Scootaloo said, looking down.
"Wait, ya did?" Applejack asked, looking at me.
"Yeah. He got us ta cleanin' his whole house-top ta bottom. And wow, does Blitz have a big house!" Applebloom complained.
"That true Blitz?" Applejack asked, unsure about it all.
I just rolled my eyes, not letting them get away with this. "Well actually-" "WOAH!" Scootaloo yelled out, falling to her side.
"Scootaloo!" Applebloom and Sweetie cried out as they ran over.
"Are you okay?!" Sweetie Belle continued to ask.
"Oh yeah, I'm fine. For a second I thought about to step on a Little Nail." She said, looking towards me out of the corner of her eye. This making me go wide-eyed for a second, realizing just the amount of blackmail they had on me. "But turns out, it was just some wet grass. Sorry to interrupt you Blitz! As you were saying..." She said, prompting me to go on.
I sighed mentally, knowing that I was in checkmate. I hated that those three managed to not only weasel their way out of this, but they also managed to blackmail me. But at they same time... I felt a little proud of them. Which I should honestly be ashamed of really.
As me and Applejack looked towards them, they were smiling in a way that made you imagine halos forming above them. But the second Applejack looked back towards me, their innocent smiles became sly smirks. This making the halo go away and get replaced by devil horns. Well played girls. Well played.
"As I was saying, I actually had them do a little more than that. They cleaned my house, helped me with a few other chores around the house, and I ended up giving them this long boring lecture about what's dangerous about the Everfree Forest." I said, not able to come up with anything more believable than that since I only had a few seconds, and I was still kinda tired.
"Really, all that happened?" Applejack asked again, not really believing that I did all of that scolding.
"Well, I may have given them some hot chocolate and fixed up Scootaloo's scooter. By the way, you all might want to get it. Along with check to make sure you really did clean the whole house." I told them, using their lie against them.
"Yes Blitz!" Applebloom said, running inside.
"We understand Blitz!" Sweetie Belle said, going back inside as well.
"Oh yeah! Thanks Blitz! Can't wait to do some awesome moves on my scooter!" Scootaloo said as she followed the others back in.
We then laughed a little at their odd amount of happiness for cleaning a house as we watched them go inside. And as soon as they got in the doorway and closed the door to celebrate, Applejack spoke up in an oddly happy tone. "Blitz? What's really goin' on?"
I then answered her with the same amount of out-of-place happiness. "There blackmailing me, the snakes."
"Well don't you worry none, I'll make sure they won't get away with it." She told me with the same happy voice.
"Don't punish them. If you do, then you're not getting away with what you did." I said, all the while talking with a happy tone.
"And what exactly did I do?" She asked, stopping the charade. Of course, I kept the same attitude.
"While at my house, Applebloom told me something you told them." I answered, not looking towards her.
"S-she did? Hehehe... What was it?" She asked, now a little afraid as to what it was.
"Oh, just something about her big sister accidentally saying something about where one of her friends came from. Have any idea what it is?" I asked her, knowing full well that she knew.
She sighed for a few seconds before trying to think of something, but I beat her to it. "You know that all of you Pinkie Promised not to tell any pony. But that's not really my problem. It sounds more like a problem Pinkie should hear herself." I said.
"Woah no partner! Please don't tell Pinkie 'bout that! Last time she thought I broke a Pinkie Promise, she was angrier than a rattler bein' flooded out his own home!" She told me.
"Well..." I contemplated, thinking whether I should tell Pinkie or not. "Okay, I won't. Just be lucky that it actually led to a good thing." I said, being honest.
"Really? How so?" She asked, relieved that I wasn't mad at her.
"Let's just say that the CMC helped me figure something out about my Cutie Mark." I told her, not wanting to bring up the story.
"Funny how they do that huh?" She asked with a smile, apparently speaking from experience.
"Okay, all set!" Scootaloo said, riding out of my house on her scooter. Sweetie Belle and Applebloom in the wagon that was hooked up to the scooter.
"Bye Blitz! Bye Applejack! We're off to do some crusading!" Sweetie Belle said for all of them before turning around and talking to them about what they could try to do next to earn their Cutie Marks.
"Yeah no kidding." I answered, waving bye to the CMC as they left. It was just as Applejack said, it was ironic at how good they were at that. Without even knowing it, they made me figure out just when and how I got my Cutie Mark. And honestly, I couldn't be more grateful for that.
And so concludes episode five! Now, for those of you that thought this was a short episode compared to others, I know it was. But don't worry, I do not plan on making all episodes this small. In fact, starting next episode I plan to do my best to make them decently sized. So there's that!
Anyway, see you all next time for episode six! And I can't wait until you all see what I have in store then! Bye every pony!
BUT WAIT! I HAVE A SPECIAL ANNOUNCEMENT! In about 11 days (according to my clock anyway) It will be six months since I first started this story! And you know what?! I plan on having a celebration chapter for it! So after this chapter, I'll be working on the celebration chapter!
Which will feature as many dares as I can fit into it, along with me answering any questions you might have for me, and (if you guys ask for it) telling you my head cannons an theories about the show.
So that being said, can't wait to see all the dares and questions you all want to ask! So until 11 days, bye for now every pony! And expect a BIG chapter!
QotC: What's the one interesting secret/over-looked detail/call-back about the show/movie (Yes, this will include the movie) that you think no one else but yourself has realized? (You can however many things about the show you want in this. NO LIMITS!)
Dare entry: Make em good, make em entertaining skits, and make them total hilarity! Remember, characters can be from the show/ any OC's shown on this story before/ or me, Trixie, Dino, and now the baby ninja bear from the intro! (Be sure to send in A TON!)
66. Special Dare Event (Event)
*Me, Trixie, Baby Ninja Bear, and Dino all come into view inside Canterlot Castle. Dino in his regular top hat, me in a tux, and Trixie in a dress that matched her style and looked like Rarity designed for the Gala*
ME: Hello every pony, and welcome to the Six-Month Celebration of the story A Brony Life! Honestly, I would've never guess that it would ever go on this long, or that any pony would like it! But I guess you all proved me wrong with that, as you all kept coming to read it!
ME: And that's why I'd like to start this off by simply saying... THANK YOU ALL SO MUCH! I honestly love that so many readers like my story this much, and I wish that I would be able to keep on doing this!
Trixie: Trixie's just as surprised that this story has made it this far! I especially had my doubts for this. Even more so since I was never even mentioned through-out the story.
ME: Hey, you got a spot in the intro didn't you? Also, I let you keep... The Bear Thing. Seriously, what is with that weird little guy?
Trixie: Hush! The Intelligent and Creative Theodore is not weird! He is eccentric! Aren't you Theodore? *She asked, petting 'Theodore' on the head*
ME: Oh great, she grew attached to him. Ya see what you do audience?! You made Trixie act motherly! Thanks a lot!
ME: LOL, just kidding! You are all awesome! I mean, you've all even made your own additions to the story!
ME: Some have made some new additions to the intro! Like Stepony, the Lucario statue, and Dino just to name a few! While others have had a chance to enter in their OCs! Those three OC's being Swift Lightning, Ginger Star, and Ember Shade! Finally, some have even helped to give me other great ideas and content! Such as, the new picture to the story, the ideas for some of the episodes, and even letting Blitz be mentioned in your own stories! That stuff, is what I am very thankful for! Shout out to all who have brought in their own ideas and creations to the story!
ME: I wish I could mention all the names, but I'm afraid that I don't have all the usernames on me to mention. And for those of you with the names that I do have, sorry but it wouldn't be fair to say your names and not mention all the others. Poor planning on my part.
Trixie: Either way, I think that we have said all that we can about thanking all of you for everything you've done. And with that said, I think it's about time that we begin the dares you have all sent in! Some that I can't wait to choose!
ME: Yes. It'll work like this. I'll choose a dare, then Trixie will pick a dare. Sadly, since Dino doesn't really care about what dare comes sooner or later, and the small weird bear-
Trixie: The Intelligent and Creative Theodore! You dare call him weird one more time, and I will let him practice his katana on you!
ME: Alright, alright! Jeez! I'll call him Theo, but that's it! Happy?!
Theodore: THEO!
Trixie: Alright, we'll let that go. Be lucky that Theodore here is a very forgiving baby ninja bear.
ME: Whatever! Anyway, since Dino and Theo won't and can't choose dares, that'll leave us to choose them. But Trixie and I have already chosen two dares to start us out! So here's the first one!
Sent in from Justus80: my next dare is for rainbow dash to go to a nerd convention while having on a cute outfit don't know what type maybe a sexy Deadpool outfit I don't know.
ME: Yeah, this one I just couldn't leave out. Especially since we've only humiliated two of the mane seven so far! So that being said, we've already sent RD to a nerd convention, and it'll end in about five minutes. So that being said, I went ahead and tried to come up with one topic that could pass off as nerdy. A DC Comics Nerd Convention!
ME: Note: I actually really like DC stuff. At least, compared to Marvel. For one reason really... I'm Batman.
Trixie: Sure you are. And I'm really Wonder Woman. *She said sarcastically*
ME: Actually, that's who Rainbow Dash is! Sorry Justus80, but I couldn't really get away with making RD wear a 'sexy Deadpool' outfit for two reasons. One, I'm afraid Deadpool can't forth wall his way into a DC Comics Convention, so that was out. Two, that's more of an outfit for Pinkie, wouldn't you think?
Pinkie: Hey wait a minute! *jumps into view* What do you mean that's an outfit for me?!
ME: What do you mean, what do I mean?! You both break forth wall! You both are insane! And you both are comic reliefs!
Deadpool: *falls into view from above* Wait a second, are you saying that I'm as funny as a pink pony?!
ME: Well... Yes. Yes, you are.
Deadpool: Okay, just checkin'! Bye Bronies! Buy my game! *walks out of view as if nothing happened*
Trixie: Oooooo~kay! That was random. Anyway, Rainbow Dash should be back right about...
*portal opens and Rainbow Dash comes out in a sexy Wonder Woman outfit, looking about ready to tear our heads off*
Rainbow Dash: Zeke! Trixie! I am going to get you two for this!
*Starts flying towards us as fast as possible, about ready to kill us. But before she can, Dino bites down on her tail, bringing her to the ground. Then, Theo starts to draw his katana to hit her over the head*
Trixie: That's alright Theodore, she can't hurt us. *Theo puts his katana back, Dino letting her go also*
ME: So Wonder Pony! How was the convention?
Rainbow Dash: How was it?! How! Was! IT?! You send me there in an outfit like this, me being the only girl in a crowd of pimply nerds, and you ask how it went?! ARE YOU KIDDING ME?!
Pinkie: Of course not silly! Both of them and the audience, along with Deadpool and our friends over there all want to know how it went! *camera pans over to Deadpool and the other mane seven. Deadpool sitting on a bean bag chair with some popcorn while Blitz and the others just keep giving him odd looks*
Rainbow Dash: *grabs me by the collar of my tux, sending me a glare that could almost rival Morgue's* Because of your little trip, they all wanted to ride me around the convention, along with give me their phone numbers! Even after I told them that I don't even have a stupid phone!
ME: Well that's not so-
Rainbow Dash: Not only that, but because I told one of them that I knew almost nothing about 'Wonder Woman', they all started hording me like zombies, telling me every single detail about Wonder Woman! Down to what her stupid boots are made out of!
Rarity: They did?! What's the material?! *the other mane seven, me, Trixie, Dino, and Theo all give her weird looks* What? I like Wonder Woman. She makes delicate and beautiful ladies such as myself come off as strong and independent.
Deadpool: Her boots are made out of leather. *We all give him even weirder looks* What?! I mean, I should know since I-
ME: Keep it PG Deadpool, there are ponies present! Anyway RD, it can't be that bad.
Rainbow Dash: Really?! Because of you, I know more about Wonder Woman then I do about the Wonderbolts! Not cool!
Trixie: Don't worry Rainbow Dash, we know just what's going to take your mind off of that!
Rainbow Dash: *looks unsure* And that is?
ME: The next dare! And here it is!
Sent in from Sledzax1235: Rainbow Dash and Blitz kiss for the whole into. Sorry Blitz but you are my favorite and so is Rainbow.
*Rainbow Dash and Blitz are totally silent, while Deadpool and Pinkie are just laughing while they both sit in bean bag chairs, drinking soda threw those soda drinking hats. The others are a little shocked though, even though they think it's pretty funny*
Rainbow Dash: No way! I already did one dare! You expect me to do another one?!
ME: *Holds up contract* You signed the contract. *Rainbow Dash takes it and tears it in half, eating one of the halves for good measure* Great thing about having ten lawyers and Franklin from the show My Wife and Kids, they warned me to make plenty of copies. And I did! *holds up another signed contract*
Rainbow Dash: *groans in annoyance* And what if I don't do it?!
ME: Then I'm afraid that... *whispers something to Rainbow Dash something no pony else can hear, the only word that can be heard just barely was Cupcakes*
*Rainbow looks scared for her life, but stays silent*
Blitz: Won't work for me. *he comes into view*
ME: And why's that? I already told you your punishment for not obeying the contract.
Blitz: *he shivers a little, but stays calm* Yeah, only... I didn't sign the contract fool! Read my signature!
ME: WHAT?! *Looks at his contract, reading it out-loud* I here by obey this contract stated above. Signed... MAYOR MARE?!
Blitz: Yep! So that means, you can't make me! Take that creator!
Rainbow Dash: HA! We win Zeke!
ME: Well that only leaves two options for you Blitz. One, we can all just sit here and do nothing until you agree to sign your name to the contract. Or... *a curtain with a two on it appears out of nowhere* You can choose to take the second offer! But once you do, you can not trade back!
Deadpool: PICK CURTAIN NUMERO TWO! *Holds up a sign that says 'Go Blitz!' on it*
Pinkie: Wait a second! That's my sign! *they start arguing over the sign, Pinkie holding up a sign that says 'Blitz the Competition!' on it* And this is yours! Gimme back mine, it's less cheesy!
Blitz: What are you guys... *sighs* Well, there's no way I'm just gonna sit around here. Fine, I'll take the second option.
Trixie: We were hoping you'd say that. *opens the curtain, revealing a glass container big enough to hold a pony, and pony torturer stocks*
*Suddenly, Blitz appeared inside the glass container, and Rainbow Dash in the stocks*
Rainbow Dash: Hey! What's going on?!
ME: Isn't it obvious? Since Rainbow signed the contract but Blitz didn't, that leaves Rainbow having to try to kiss Blitz. So we're going to make her chase Blitz around to try and make-out with him.
Rainbow: Yeah right! There is no way that I'm doing that!
Trixie: Oh, we know. So we have an alternative for that. And for those at home who might know what it is, say it with us! LOVE POISON! *Blitz and Rainbow go wide-eyed and try to escape from their traps after hearing that*
*I snap my fingers and a bottle of love poison appears in front of Rainbow Dash, which is then put into her mouth. Making her drink it without much of a choice. Blitz is just left in the cage though, without any love poison*
ME: Ah yes, love poison! Luckily, this is the one show that gives every match-maker fan a way for immediate couples to occur! And man is it fun to do!
Blitz: Rainbow Dash, keep you eyes closed!
Rainbow Dash: I know that...Blitz... *As she tried to respond to Blitz, she ended up looking directly into his eyes, making the poison take affect. This making Blitz face-hoof with his metal hoof in annoyance*
Deadpool: BWAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! Aw man, I can't believe she fell for that!
Applejack: Gosh, this ain't gonna end well. It was hard enough last time keepin' em apart!
Twilight: Well at least it'll be easier since Blitz isn't affected.
Blitz: Why are you two doing this?! I mean, the dare had nothing to do with love poison!
ME: It never stated how the kiss had to go. Speaking of... *Snaps fingers, making the glass container and torturer stocks disappear, freeing them both and making Rainbow Dash start to walk over towards Blitz with a love-sick look on her face*
Blitz: Woah, hold on Rainbow Dash. You're under the poison's influence. You need to try and fight it. *Blitz said, starting to back away from the love-struck dare-devil*
Rainbow Dash: Sorry Blitzy, but I can not hold my love for you... *She looked into Blitz's eyes again, the poison taking affect even more*
Trixie: Do you think we should tell Rainbow Dash what the dare is again?
ME: Good idea Trixie. It'll help jog her memory. Here it is again!
Sent in from Sledzax1235: Rainbow Dash and Blitz kiss for the whole into. Sorry Blitz but you are my favorite and so is Rainbow.
Rainbow Dash: *gasps in delight* I get to kiss Blitzy?!
Blitz: Oh no... *looks into camera with a concerned look* Sledzax if you ever meet Rainbow Dash, then I hope for your sake that you have a way to fend her off. Because it won't end well for you. *he then glares* Same goes for meeting me.
Rainbow Dash: *Suddenly, Rainbow Dash pinned Blitz to the ground. Looking at him flirtatiously. This actually making him a little scared* Come here handsome. *She then started to kiss him against his will*
ME: Well, we are sick twisted people. Aren't we Trixie?
Trixie: Yes, but Trixie thinks that you're more twisted. Either way, with the dares just beginning, Trixie believes that it's about time for a skit or two!
ME: Good idea! Well, see you all after the skits every pony! Hopefully, we'll all be ready for the next part!
Blitz: *yells from off screen* Get! OFF! *Rainbow Dash goes flying past me and Trixie, landing a clear twenty feet away from Blitz. Who had managed to kick Rainbow off*
Rainbow Dash: You will never escape what we have Blitzy Witzy! *Flies back towards Blitz, the love poison still in affect*
Trixie: No promises about that dare being settled by the end of the event. Oh well, see you in a bit every pony!
Skit #1: The Sisterhood is Formed!
Sent in from Swift Lightning: I dare my OC Swift to spend the whole day with Pinkie Pie (Good Luck)
Swift's POV
"Is it... All...Locked up?" I asked, out of breath from running. A freak windstorm came out of nowhere in Ponyville, and since the pegasi had no control of it, every pony had to go inside immediately until the wind died down. Which would take all day.
And since my home was on the other side of Ponyville, that left me with having to run into the first building that would let me in. This being the local bakery. Where there was only one other pony inside.
"Yep! Every door, window, and mouse hole is all locked up!" Pinkie assured me. She then gasped in shock. "Wait! We have mice?! Oh no, those no good cupcake eaters snuck in! No wonder the cupcakes have all mysteriously vanished! Those clever little mice..." She said, frosting and cupcake crumbs all over her face. Though she didn't even notice.
"Yeah sure. Clever mice ate your cupcakes..." I said, agreeing with her just to keep from talking to her. And seeing that she went a little angry about the mice to going into deep thought, I think I might have gone a little too far.
"Wait a second, that's it!" She screamed suddenly, making me draw back a step.
"What?" I asked, wondering just what she was thinking.
"Your that cloaked secret agent right?! So maybe you can help me track down those no good mousy thieves!" She said, getting the wrong idea about just what I was.
"Hold on now Pinkie Pie, I'm not a spy." I told her, setting the record straight.
"Oh, gotcha." She said, winking at me as if I said that to try and keep my cover from being blown or something. But as she started looking around for something, I sighed silently as I face-hoofed.
"So not-spy, what are you then?" She asked, not looking towards me as she tried to find the mice. Which I wasn't even sure were here at this point.
"If it's the robes that make you think that I'm a spy, then I'll tell you right now that I'm not. They're called the AC B-Hood Robes." I explained to her.
She then gasped a large amount and jumped back over to me, grabbing me by the hood part of the robes and looking right at me, looking around to make sure no pony would hear her. As if it was 'secret information'.
"Are those robes supposed to be based off of a video game from an alternate dimension in which those who wear those robes call themselves The Brotherhood?! Going around and trying to keep a golden apple thingy from being obtained by a mean group that call themselves The Templars?! And the Apple is supposed to do some really freaky stuff, talking about an ancient, but far more advanced civilization than the civilization that wears those robes?!" She asked, talking incredibly fast as she did so. Not messing up one word she spoke.
"Uh...Possibly?..." I answered with uncertainty, unable to keep up with whatever she just said.
"Well if that's the case, what if a mare tried to join? Would it then be called The Siblinghood? Or do they have their own group called The Sisterhood?" She asked, more towards herself.
"I don't think it really mat-"
"And if it's The Sisterhood, does that make The Brotherhood and The Sisterhood enemies?! Like a sibling rivalry?! But wait! if they're enemies, that would make The Sisterhood allies with The Templars?!" She asked, once again just thinking out-loud.
"Doesn't matter Pink-"
"What if it's like a triangle?! Like The Sisterhood hates The Templars and The Brotherhood?! And The Brotherhood hates The Sisterhood and The Templars?! Not forgetting The Templars hating The Sisterhood and The Brotherhood!" She answered herself, her interrupting me getting on my nerves.
So I just sighed and spoke up once again. "Well those three statements are the exact s-"
"Hold on! If The Templars hate both Brother and Sisterhood, that would make them similar! So that means that The Templars hate The Siblinghood! Meaning that they hate both side equally as much! UNLESS! What if The Brotherhood broke in and ruined a party The Templars were throwing?! That would make The Templars hate The Brotherhood more than The Sisterhood!" She said, this all making no sense to me.
"All for crashing a party? Pinkie, that makes no-"
"What if The Sisterhood then attacked The Brotherhood by switching their shampoo bottles for green mane dye?! I bet The Brotherhood would then go after The Sisterhood while The Templars attacked The Brotherhood from behind! Well, I guess that goes to show you. The Brotherhood aren't as smart as The Sisterhood." She concluded, this story going nowhere at all.
"Okay, are you done?!" I asked, getting annoyed. "Because that made no sense at all! And what's with you ending it with 'The Brotherhood' being the morons?! Why couldn't it be The Sister-" I stopped myself and face-hoofed. "Oh great! Now you got me doing it! Can we just move on and-" the second I removed my hoof from my face, I was met with a water balloon filled with icing.
"HA! THE SISTERHOOD WILL LIVE ON!" Pinkie Pie yelled, running up the stairs and away from me.
Wiping the icing from my face, I glared. "Okay! That's it! GET BACK HERE!" I yelled out, running after her to get revenge. I had every right to do so as well! I mean, she just threw a stupid balloon of icing at my face for no reason! She was gonna get hers if it was the last thing I do!
So running up the stairs after her, I turned the corner only to trip over something that was just standing in the middle of the hallway. A baby toothless alligator in robes that were kind of like mine. Red and white, except the pattern had a red cross on it, and he had a flag tied to the end of his tail that said 'Templar'.
And to add insult to injury, he was trying to eat my front left hoof. Failing since he had no teeth. But it was still just as annoying.
I just sighed as I laid on the floor, hearing Pinkie in the other room give a speech to an imaginary group of 'The Sisterhood'. "This is going to be a long day..."
Skit #2: Spike's Misfire.
Sent in from Sunblast X: I dare Spike to confess his feelings for Rarity to her (Rarity)
Spike's POV
"Okay Spike, you can do this! With this whole Dare Event Special going on, Rarity is away from every pony else putting on her make-up. That means that she's alone. You can do this!" I said to myself, psyching myself up for this.
I was standing outside the backstage door that led into the make-up room, where Rarity and the other girls got ready for the Dare Event that was going on right now. With something like this, I would ask Blitz for help. But with the whole Rainbow Dash love poison thing going on right now... Yeah, not the best option.
But it didn't matter. Every pony, plus that 'Deadpool' human, was out on the stage. That being the big room where they hold the Gala every year. All of them except for Rarity, who was putting on more make-up. Even though she didn't need any to look beautiful.
So they made one of the rooms for the guys to wait backstage in one room and for the girls to wait backstage in another. Plus a room for Trixie, who wouldn't go on without her own room. Drama Queen.
But all that didn't matter right now. All that did matter was that since every pony but Rarity was out on stage, that meant that I had nothing to stop me. And I was finally gonna do it! I'm finally gonna tell Rarity how I feel!
So getting a grip on my nerves, I made my claw into a fist, knocking on the door. The second I did though, I started freaking out. Thinking how she might respond, or what if I end up making a fool of myself, or-
At that moment, I just took my claw and slapped myself across the face as hard as possible. Focusing on what I was about to do. There was no way I was backing out of this now!
"Come in!" I heard Rarity's amazing voice call from inside. Without thinking, I went right inside. "Oh Spike, what's the matter? Do they want me to go back onstage already?" She asked as she just barely saw me in the mirror, misunderstanding just why I came. She didn't turn around though as she kept putting on her make-up.
"Uh no, that's not it. I wanted to um... Tell you something...Rarity." I managed to say, able to just feel myself sweating a lake I was so nervous.
"Is something the matter Spike?" She asked, finally looking at me. "Are you sick? You look like you're burning up." She said, completely unaware.
"No... It's not that, I wanted to say that... That..." I started, trying to say it. Spit it out you idiot! It's just three words! She's right here! Say it already!
As I tried to put those last three words together, I closed my eyes to try and build my nerves back up. Not able to do so while looking at her stunning face. With all the make-up only adding to her beauty, it was really hard to concentrate. These three words would make or break my chances with Rarity, and I was ready to take that chance. It had to be more than two years, but I finally was ready to say it!... After psyching myself up just a little more.
But as I did, I zoned out to concentrate. Not hearing Fluttershy come in to tell Rarity the following:
"Um Rarity... Zeke and Trixie asked me to tell you that you have probably prepared enough and are asking you to come out now... If that's okay with you." Fluttershy informed her, me not hearing one word of what she just said. Almost ready to say what I need to say to Rarity.
"Oh well alright. I suppose I am quite ready to continue with the special event. Spike, I'm afraid that you will have to tell me later alright? See you after the event." She told me, leaving the room and closing the door behind her with her magic. Hurrying to the stage so she wouldn't keep them waiting any longer.
"I wanted to say that..." I started, not hearing a word Rarity or Fluttershy had said before. And as I said that, Fluttershy turned towards me. Thinking that I was trying to tell her something instead of Rarity. "I LOVE YOU!" I finally yelled out, opening my eyes to see Rarity in front of me. Ready to take whatever reaction she would have.
Instead, I got a red-faced Fluttershy looking at me in pure surprise. This shocking me so much that I slapped my claws over my mouth, not able to believe that I just said that. And to FLUTTERSHY no less.
"Oh m-my, I, um...I don't know...Uh..." She then fainted from the surprise of it all. It being to much for her to take in.
"Oh no, that's not good!" I yelled out, thinking that now Fluttershy thought that I loved her. "I gotta get out of here!" I yelled further, looking for an escape route I could take. And seeing a window, I quickly got a chair over in front of it, jumping on it then out the window in two quick jumps.
Landing in a bush, I got up and dusted off the leaves. Then made a run for the one place I could eat away my troubles. Joe's Donut Shop.
*Camera fades back into main stage, where Joe is standing in the center of the screen. Hands folded behind his back as usual. Also, Rainbow Dash is sitting besides him, blushing like mad as she just kept staring at the floor. No longer wearing the Wonder Woman outfit either. The odd part though was that Zeke, Dino, Theo, and Trixie were nowhere to be found. Not to mention in the background sat the rest of the mane seven and Deadpool except for Pinkie, Rarity, Blitz, and Twilight*
Joe: Ah, welcome back everyone to the normal part of the Event. You know, where the hosts are supposed to announce the next segments or whatever. But instead, I'm afraid that they are a little... Pre-occupied with getting ready for two dares that they're about to do each. Dino and Theo helping their respective 'parents'. As I use that term loosely.
Joe: And seeing as how you just finished reading the two skits, me talking to those who didn't skip them of course, I think we can all tell that Spike has failed yet again to get the 'mare of his dreams'. But seriously, will he ever have his chance?
Joe: My survey says no. *He deadpanned*
Rarity: Sorry I'm late every pony, did I miss anything? *She asked, sitting with the others in the background*
Joe: Oh, nothing in particular. Just some pony failing a dare miserably. Speaking of miserable, Rainbow Dash? Now that you're finally off your hormones known as love poison, how was your *ahem* moment with Blitz?
Rainbow Dash: *Goes from blushing with a blue face, to a purple one with how red she is from embarrassment* I'm just glad that I'll never have to see that again.
Deadpool: Unless you go on YouTube! I uploaded the whole thing! *He said, him along with the others watching it on an iPad*
Rainbow Dash: WHAT?!
Deadpool: Yeah! And its already got 5 million hits! Wait, I just got sent a message... 'Love the vid! Gonna make some fan-art just cause!' *Him, along with Applejack and Rarity burst into laughter*
Rainbow Dash: WELL! My life is over! *falls to the ground in sadness and embarrassment*
Joe: Hold on Rainbow Dash, I think I might just have a solution for that.
Rainbow Dash: Can you hypnotize me into forgetting all about what happened?! *She jumped in with sudden high hopes*
Joe: Alright, well two things that'll help you. I'll hypnotize you once the next three skits begin. Which is what just might cheer you up.
Rainbow Dash: How is that gonna cheer me up?! *she glared*
Joe: Two of them have to do with torturing/humiliating the two hosts that force fed you love poison. And Pinkie and Twilight are helping to do that.
Rainbow Dash: What about Blitz? Why's he missing?
Joe: Can't leave his side for more than a few seconds hmm? *After seeing Rainbow Dash's glare almost as strong as Fluttershy's Stare and Morgue's death glare combined, Joe backed-off from the sarcastic jokes* If you must know, he's preparing another dare right now. But before I, or any of you, spoil just what any of them are, let us move onto the dares that are sure to ruin the day of our two least favorite hosts. Along with their pets. Not to mention one of the mane seven who aren't present at the moment. Enjoy.
*Bows towards the audience as the camera fades away*
Skit #3: A Lotta Hula!
Sent in from Christ's Disciple: I dare for you and Dino to replicate the hula scene the Timon and Pumba did in "The Lion King"
Zeke (My) POV
"Good Timberwolves! Nice Timberwolves!..." Pinkie said, being cornered at the end of a cliff by five hungry Timberwolves. "Cupcakes?" She asked, holding up a tray of cupcakes as a kind of peace offering. Though the alpha wolf just clawed the cupcake tray out of her hooves. Sending it down the cliff she was on. Not even hitting the bottom after like ten seconds.
"Oh no, they got her surrounded!" Morgue whispered to me, both of us plus Dino hiding in the foliage that was the edge of the forest.
"Well, I don't have any plans. Do you?" I asked, me and Dino both looking towards him. We had to save Pinkie before she tripped and fell down the cliff, or before the Timberwolves got her. Both of those options not avoidable unless we intervened. Even with Pinkie's zany-ness, she wouldn't be able to get out of this. Morgue saying something about her forgetting to pack her hair-achute to land safely from high up.
"Yeah, I got a plan. Live bait." He told me, looking at me and Dino as he said it.
"What?!" I whispered back angrily.
"Come on dude, your author powers can't work outside of the set intro. And you're slower than me." He reminded me, for once making a good point.
I glared at him in anger, as did Dino since he didn't like the plan either. "What do you want us to do?! Dress up and do the hula?!" He then smirked, making me realize that I just gave him the best/most embarrassing idea of them all.
*Dino laid on a giant dish with a watermelon in his mouth, an apple being too small. And I stood beside him with a grass skirt over-top my normal clothes, feeling like an idiot. Still, Morgue stayed behind a tree, playing a ukulele. This catching the Timberwolves, plus Pinkie's, attention*
ME: Luau!
ME: If you're hungry for hunk of fat and juicy meat,
Eat my buddie Dino here cuz he is a treat! Come on down a' dine, on this tasty swine,
all you gotta do is get in liiiiii~ne!
ME: Arrrrr~e ya achin'?!
Dino: Yup. Yup. Yup.
ME: Forrrrr~ some bacon?!
Dino: Yup. Yup. Yup.
ME: He's a big Rex!
Dino: Yup. Yup.
ME: You can be a big Rex too!
ME and Dino: Oy!
And with that little number done, the Timberwolves didn't even waste any time as they started to chase us down, me jumping on Dino to run away for our lives! This letting Morgue save Pinkie and somehow get ALL THE FREAKING CREDIT TOO! Man, I hate that guy sometimes!
Skit #4: Falling Sparkles
Sent in from NoPonyAnyoneknow: I dare Twilight to go skydiving.
Twilight's POV
"ARE YOU SURE THIS IS SAFE?!" Twilight asked, not able to hear Ginger Star since they were standing in a helicopter. After all, I couldn't stand on clouds and I had on a special headband that wouldn't allow me to use magic. Which I was told to wear in case my instincts made me teleport back into the choppa or somewhere on the ground.
We also had to go up in the air with a helicopter because the hot air balloon was being used. And since I had to go up today, courtesy of losing a dare to Pinkie Pie and Blitz. Why they choose skydiving, I'll never know.
"IT'LL BE FINE! JUST REMEMBER WHAT I TOLD YOU! PULL THE CHORD WHEN YOU'VE FALLEN A SAFE DISTANCE AND THE PARACHUTE WILL HELP YOU THE REST OF THE WAY! AND IF FOR SOME REASON IT DOESN'T WORK-"
"DOESN'T WORK?!" Twilight yelled out in utter fear, now scared for her life.
"CALM DOWN YA BIG BABY, IT'LL WORK! BUT IF FOR SOME REASON IT DOESN'T, JUST REMOVE YOUR HEADBAND AND USE YOUR MAGIC TO SAVE YOURSELF!" Ginger reminded her.
"ALRIGHT!..." She gulped, looking down from inside the helicopter. "GUESS I'LL JUMP SOON..." She said, still terrified.
"JUST REMEMBER! DON'T TAKE OFF YOUR HEADBAND UNLESS IT ENDS UP NOT WORKING! GOOD LUCK!" She told Twilight, pushing her out gently before Twilight could start having second thoughts. Not because she thought it would be funny, but just to keep Twilight from getting even more nervous.
"AHHHHHH!" I yelled out as I kept falling, seeing that directly under me was the outside of Ponyville where Blitz and Pinkie waiting for me to land.
And after falling for a few more seconds, I opened my eyes from under my goggles, looking around. And once I got a look, I started to enjoy falling so fast. Seeing just what Rainbow Dash and other pegasi meant when they said they all loved feeling the wind in their faces.
"WOOHOO!" I yelled out in enjoyment, even going as far as doing a backflip in mid-air. This making my friends on the ground start cheering for me.
But after enjoying my descent a little longer, I decided to go ahead and pull the chord to slow down before it was too late... Only... Slight problem... The chord was stuck.
"Huh?!" I yelled out in shock, trying to pull the chord again and again. But it was still stuck in place. "Oh no! Nonononononononono NO!" I yelled out even more, very scared now.
And after trying to jerk the chord out one more time... It snapped off. "NO!" I yelled out a final time, very scared for my life.
Acting fast, I maneuvered the broken parachute off and threw off to the side, it ironically opening right as I threw it off. Making it stop falling as fast as me right away.
"WHAT?! COME ON!" I yelled out in anger, mad that it only worked right as I threw it off.
Looking towards the ground, which was getting closer and closer by the second, I saw my friends now either confused or terrified themselves. So acting once more, I took off the magic-proof headband. Letting me be able to use my magic once again. I then focused my magic as best I could, the adrenaline of it all not helping at all, and quickly teleported to the ground right beside my friends. This keeping me from crashing into the ground.
"Twilight! Are you okay?!" Pinkie asked, her along with the others huddling up around me.
"Yes..." I said, trying to catch my breath. "I'm fine..."
"Twilight, we're so sorry for making you do this!" Blitz apologized for all of this. "Look, we won't make you do anything like this again we promise!"
"Yeah! Pinkie Promise!" Pinkie added.
"Now that's alright..." I said, finally catching my breath. "So... When can I do that again?!" I asked excitingly, barely able to contain my enjoyment from that. This making Blitz and Pinkie's jaws drop to the ground in shock of what I said.
I simply smiled in excitement, wanting to go through it all again. Despite my broken parachute. But with my magic, I knew I would be fine whether it worked or not. Meaning that I'd be completely safe to do it again. Meaning...
"Are you serious?" Blitz asked, finally speaking up for both of them.
"Of course I'm serious! I can't wait to go again!" I yelled out in happiness, only able to imagine how fun it'll be the next time! And trust me. There will be a next time!
Skit #4: We Need M.A.S.H! Potatoes!
Sent in from PrinceBlackFire116: I dare Trixie to face my Giant Humanoid potato, and his arsenal of potato weaponry.
*potato is immune to magic so he must be befriended or stuck in something but he can't be destroyed*
Trixie's POV
As me and Theodore stood beside a unicorn named Ember Shade, he was preparing to do something. "So what are we doing here again?" I asked, not having the patience to just wait for it.
"Well, I wanted you to see this spell I've been working on." Ember told me, focusing his magic on... A potato?
"What? You brought the Great and Powerful Trixie and the Intelligent and Creative Theodore here to watch you use a spell on that pathetic little potato? Why?" I asked, not wanting to wait around for something like this.
"Well I wanted to see your reaction to it. But trust me, it's an interesting spell." He assured me, focusing his magic on the potato.
I just yawned in boredom at her spell. What spell focused on a potato was supposed to be 'interesting'? Even Theodore, who was always amazed by even my minor magic spells, was so bored about it he was asleep on my back. Just goes to show how intelligent Theodore is. He knows just when an un-amusing spell is about to occur.
But ignoring us, Ember's magic started to make the potato levitate in the air. Growing in size as well. Theodore was still asleep from it, and I wish I could be as well. A growth spell on an inanimate object? Please! Trixie could do that when she was just a young filly!
"Is that really it?" I asked. "That's not even that amusing! Even an Earth Pony or a Pegasus wouldn't be entertained with that!" I told him.
"Hold on..." He said, still focusing on the potato. "There's just one more part to it." More? Really?
So as I keep on awaiting for something to try and make this even a little more interesting, I used my magic to make a wheat milkshake appear out of thin air. Drinking from it to pass the time that I'm forced to wait here.
Finally, something happened. The sides of the potato started to bulge. And after a few more seconds, arms and legs sprouted from the size. This making me spit out the wheat milkshake I was drinking at the time in pure shock.
"Wha... What is... Why... What's happening?!" I asked in utter astonishment. Waking up Theodore in the process. This wasn't possible! Giving an object life was supposed to be impossible! The only pony that might have a chance in doing so being one of the two princesses. Not counting Princess Cadance of course.
"Simple. I made it to try and teach you a lesson. I've heard how you've used your magic to harm others and give yourself personal gain. So this potato has the same views as me. Making it hate you just as much as I do. So, it's going to help me-" At that moment, a bag of potatoes hit Ember Shade in the face at incredible speeds, sending him flying away.
I looked to where the bag had originally come from, only to see the giant potato looking towards me, punching his left fist into his right palm. And before I could even begin to question how weird that sounded, he reached for something that was on his back, pulling out some large bazooka of some kind. And pointing it right at me!
"AH!" I yelled out, starting to run away. But before I had the chance, he used the giant weapon against me. This making a large amount of mashed potatoes come flying at me. Sending me at least twenty feet away. Not to mention, ruin my mane, cape, hat, and make me lose Theodore.
LOSE THEODORE?!
I jumped up, now worried about what happened to him. "Theodore?! Theodore, are you okay?! Where are you?!" I yelled out, looking every where for where he might've ended up. But seeing as how I couldn't find him anywhere, that left only one spot he could be. Inside the leaf-pile sized, steaming-hot mashed potatoes from that living potato's mashed potato bazooka.
"Hold on Theodore!" I yelled out, making a mad dash for the pile of mashed potatoes. There was no telling if he was okay or not. And getting him out of here was the main priority!
But as soon as I got near it, a french-fry coming at me from bullet relatable speeds whizzed right past my head, going right through my cape. This making a hole in it.
I stopped dead in my tracks, looking ahead of the pile of mashed potatoes where Theodore was, only to see that the living human-sized potato was controlling a crank gun that seemed to have come out of nowhere! Only instead of bullets, it had crinkle-cut french-fries as ammo.
It kept cranking the gun, making fry after fry fly out at great speeds! All aimed towards me! I quickly used a teleportation spell and got out of range of the fry bullets. Sadly, this forced me to move away from the mashed potatoes on the ground. And the more I saw all that steam rise, even from the good amount of distance I was from the mashed potatoes, I knew that it had to be burning Theodore worse than a stove!
The living potato didn't care though as it simply adjusted the crank gun, firing more of his ammo at me. But sadly for him, he infuriated the wrong unicorn.
So after loading in another round of crinkle-cut french-fries, he launched the whole magazine of them at me. But once they got close, I simply used my magic to make a magical force-field at a certain degree. This making every fry that came at me one after another just bounce off the shield, going up and into the air. And once the last fry bounced off the shield, I adjusted it to make it a bowl shape. Making all the fries that flew up into the air landing into it.
Once they all landed inside, I made the bowl cover up the top of the fries, making them all fit into a simple circular container. I then changed the shape around a little, making one end turn into that of a gun. Pointed right at the crank gun the potato had used against me. And to extension, the potato itself.
It freaked as he saw my own version of a french-fry gun and just stood there shaking like a leaf. And it wasn't until all the fries fired back at once, did he start running away. Lucky for him, he wasn't what I was aiming for. If I was right, Twilight said that only her magic could take his life away. Meaning that any of the fries flying at him like a speeding bullet wouldn't hurt him because the aura of my magic was surrounding each of them. Which was the only reason that they were able to go that fast anyway.
Too bad the same didn't go for his crank gun, which is what I was aiming for all along. Sadly, the potato didn't realize any of this before it was too late. Meaning that all the fries he shot at me destroyed that gun. Stopping any chance he had of using it on me again.
And with that finally taken care of, I stopped using my magic and tossed my cape aside. The tattered thing would've only caused me to trip as I tried to finally get to those mashed potatoes. I just hope Theodore is alright after how long he's been in there.
But right as I got to pile of mashed potatoes, the potato wasn't done trying to kill me. Because before I could start to move any of the mashed potatoes, I heard an odd sound. Almost as if... Wind was being sliced by something.
I looked up only to see that coming right at me was a very thin potato chip flying at me like a razor sharp discus. Not only that, but with how thin it was, it was almost impossible to see coming! The only way you could notice it was the wind in front of it was actually visible as it was being cut. Which made little to no sense, but since a giant living potato was attacking me, I didn't question it as it was all weird enough.
Still, it was coming right for my head. And with it being too fast, even faster than the fry bullets, I couldn't teleport my way out of this. And even if I tried to duck, I wouldn't be able to get low enough to escape it. The lowest I would be able to get would still let it scalp me alive!
So having no way to avoid it, I flinched in fear. Not having much else of an option. It was moving too fast for even Celestia to catch it, and I wouldn't survive a slice like that.
And I would've been a goner had it not been for a certain Ninja Bear's wooden katana coming out of the mashed potatoes and hitting the potato chip discus directly under it at just the right time. And with how thin it was, just the slight hit of it was enough to make it shatter into tons of small potato chip pieces.
"THEODORE! You're okay!" I screamed in utter happiness, glad that he was safe. The potato just acting shocked that he was alright.
But after Theodore smiled in happiness about both of us being okay, he jumped out of the mashed potatoes, charging at the giant potato to finish him off.
Knowing that I couldn't stop him, or do anything to help since my magic was useless, that left me to sit on the sidelines as Theodore finished this up. Though, it was just as terrifying as actually being in the fight.
So as Theodore kept charging in, running on two legs with his wooden katana in his right claw, the potato got out more potato chip discusses. which he simply pulled out of himself as if he was the Michelin Man.
But throwing one after another, Theodore simply dodged them by either dropping to all fours with his katana in his mouth, or just jumping over any of them that came lower towards the ground.
And by twenty feet from it, the potato was getting afraid of Theodore getting too close. So he simply pulled out two more potato chip discusses, throwing them both at the same time towards Theodore. One high enough so Theodore wouldn't be able to jump over the one that was low to the ground.
But instead of getting hit by either razor sharp discus, Theodore decided to go through the middle of the two. He propped himself on the katana like a stilt, letting the lower discus slice right through it. But by sacrificing it, he was able to not only get through the two, but catch the back part of the higher discus with the tips of his claws. And since he was only about seven or so feet from the potato, he was able to redirect the potato chip discus back to him.
The Potato froze in place from fear, knowing that since that discus wasn't being redirected by magic, it was going to be effective against him. And with only a few feet between him and the discus, he had no means of escape. Resulting in... Two potato halves.
After defeating it, Theodore started jumping in victory. Glad that he pretty much took down a giant potato all by himself. He then turned and ran to me, happy to see that I was okay.
"Mommy!" He yelled out in delight, hugging me at how happy he was.
"Theodore, that was amazing!" I complimented, being very sincere about that. "Trixie thinks that this calls for a reward!" I told him, smiling.
He then simply pointed at his sliced up katana, trying to tell me that he wanted a new one.
Which I simply smiled at. "Alright, we'll go get you a new wooden katana." I told him. This making him so happy, I could see the smile from behind his ninja mask. "Let's go." I told him, walking off to get him a new katana.
But before we could leave, he stopped me and gave me a begging face, wanting one other thing. This being the one thing I didn't want to get him. Although, I guess I had no choice.
I sighed and nodded, smiling. "And Trixie will let you go to Bushido School." I gave in, forming a sad smile.
"YAY! MOMMY!" He said, jumping on my back and hugging the back of my head. To which I simply chuckled a little as we walked away, finally done with fighting for the day.
*Camera fades into main stage, where Zeke, Trixie, Theodore, and Dino are all standing on screen. The mane seven, minus Blitz, and Princess Luna and Princess Celestia are sitting. But Joe, Spike, and Deadpool are all gone*
Trixie: And there you have it every pony! The dares featuring us! *I start grumbling angrily, mad about something* Trixie's sorry, what was that? *she asked with a smile*
ME: How come your skit was so much better than mine?! I mean, mine was tiny compared to yours!
Trixie: Trixie thinks that you just don't know how to make as good a performance like moi. Of course, we need only look at you Theatre Class grades from the past to see that. *she then chuckled at her joke*
ME: HEY! Your contract clearly states no revealing of personal information! Of both mine, or yours!
Trixie: Well sorry Zeke, but I have just as much immunity as you do with the rules. The lawyers and the little boy named Franklin can prove that.
ME: Fine, whatever! *turns back towards camera* Anyway, I think that this Dare Event was a success! Pretty good for the first one huh?! Either way, sorry if your dares weren't brought into the Event, but we do need to hold onto some of them for the future! But don't worry! I'm making a list, checking it twice-
Trixie: Dressing in red, getting lazy and fat, breaking into other people's homes and chugging their milk. *she smirks*
ME: Shut it! Anyway, with things drawing to a close, I think it's about time we do two last things before ending this out. The first one being, answering any of your questions! Now, I won't show who submitted what questions since that'll get tedious, but I will show which question I am responding to! So here they are!
Do you like Trixie?
In a way, yes. She's not my favorite character. Nor is she even in my top ten, but she's my favorite Low-Class Antagonist.
Trixie: A WHAT?! *she glares*
Let me explain: I put all antagonists in one of two groups. High-Class and Low-Class. High Class being big antagonists. (Discord, Queen Crysallis, Whipper) Low-Class being smaller antagonists. (Gilda, Flim and Flam, and of course Trixie) Think of it like in real life. There are antagonists everywhere. That bully from 3rd grade? Low-Class. A murderer out to get you? High-Class. That's what I mean.
Who's your favorite author?
To be honest... I don't have one. I mean, I do like reading! Don't get me wrong! But when I look for a good book, I look for the genre. So I'm never really focusing on the author. Although I do give credit where it's do. Like when I was a kid, I loved Dav Pilkey books because I loved that type of genre. Other books I've read are The Executioner, The Boy Who Dared, The Hunger Games series, and the book I'm reading right now City of Bones.
Who's your favorite reviewer?
AH! Please don't make me choose! You're all my favorite!...
None of you are gonna buy that are you? Well, I don't really have a favorite reviewer, but I do like some more than others. Not that I hate any of you! You're all awesome, and I love reading all the reviews you all put up! (Sappy/cheesy, but true. You're all awesome :D)
Who's your favorite background character?
Wow, that's a tough one... Well let's see, I can narrow it down to at least five. Lyra, Derpy, Dr. Hooves, DJ Pon-3, and Octavia...
5. Dr. Hooves is only here because of the pairing between him and Derpy, so he's out. (Lyra, Derpy, DJ Pon-3, Octavia)
4. Pon-3's pretty awesome, but since I love a ton of other types of music more than Dub-Step... Yeah. (Lyra, Derpy, Octavia)
3. The fan music made for Octavia is amazing and I love it all (Swing! Tavi Swing! FTW), but she just falls short. (Lyra, Derpy)
2. She's funny, I love the song that she's most know for (Anthropology), and her human obsession I like, but only one BG pony tops Lyra.
1. QUEEN OF MUFFINS! I love Derpy SO much, I even made a male counter-part of her in this story! (Jumpy J any pony?) In fact, I'm trying to decide whether I should make a pairing of those two, or keep the DerpyXDr. Hooves... What do all of you think?
Will you do a season four?
Well, I haven't even done a season three yet so...*shrugs* Ya got me there.
Does Double Rainboom ever happen in your story?
That!... Is a very good question! And even though me and the creator of that video share the same first name, I don't think I can. (Yes, my first name is Zachary, but I prefer Zeke. Mainly because there's like nine other Zachary/Zach's in my school. So every pony, just call me Zeke please.)
But that being said, I don't know how that would work. I mean, I'd basically be copying his entire episode, but just including Blitz in it. Not much to gain from that really.
Rainbow Dashes family has been overlooked quite a bit hasn't it?
Now that you mention it, you're right. All we've really seen of her family is a short little flashback where Dash was standing on what could only be her father's back. That, and Scootaloo being her 'unofficial' sister. But maybe that'll be explored a little more in season four. I mean, for Twilight's Princess ceremony, her parents were there obviously. Maybe if Rainbow Dash eventually gets a ceremony for joining the Wonderbolts, we'll see a little flashback of her parents. Or at least, a two second shot of them being proud of her.
ME: And I think that's all of the questions! Well, with that said, I guess there's only one thing left to do! And with it being the end of the chapter, plus it being night here at Canterlot Castle, I say we end this one final dare!
Rainbow Dash: Another one?! Haven't we all been through enough?!
ME: Don't worry, it's harmless this time! Honest! And here it is!
Sent in from Justus80: I dare every one of you and I mean the mane 6, Blitz, the princesses, Trixie, and you Zeke to do nothing but watch horror movies for the rest of the day and by that I mean night time.
Sent in from Justus80: Except Fluttershy. She watches Disney and Pixar movies. Ha, I'm not that evil. (Yes, I'm counting this as a second dare)
ME: Luckily, we'll be able to do it right here in our very own Cinema Room!
Celestia: Zeke? This is the ballroom where we hold the Gala. There isn't a way for us to watch any movies in here.
ME: Oh, is there? *Stomps on the ground three times to signal Blitz*
*Suddenly, all the windows in the room are covered, making in pitch dark. And after a few seconds, the mounted candles in the room light up. Adding to the 'spooky' effect. Revealing that to the right of us, the floor went from empty to four couches all turned towards a decent sized plasma screen and Blue-Ray player all hooked up. With Blitz standing in the middle of the whole thing as well*
Blitz: Every pony, welcome to the Cinema Room! By getting a few switches and other contraptions set up, I was able to work on the floor here to make it flip upside-down! That way, with just a flip of a switch, the floor will flip back around! Making the couches and TV get out of the way for whenever you need to use this room for something other than watching movies! Complete with four couches able to fit up to three ponies each! Complete with surround sound, a button that signals the servants to bring up popcorn or beverage, and a silent massage feature to try and calm your nerves, or scare you even more for the spine-chilling horror flicks!
*All of the others 'ooo'ed at the amazing technology, running over to sit down in some good seats. Luna and Celestia got their own couch, as did Zeke and Trixie. Twilight, Applejack, and Rarity all sat down on one couch, while Rainbow Dash, Blitz and Pinkie sat in another. Fluttershy on the other hoof, had run away once she heard the last part of Blitz's little speech, following the signs to find the Disney Movies to watch. Dino and Theodore following her since they're both technically less than five years old. Making them WAY too young to be watching the horror movies*
Blitz: With all that said, we only have time for one movie I'm afraid. The one movie that still scares any pony or person that watches it! Paranormal Activity! *Turns towards camera* I know that movie might not all be 'that' scary, but I had to be a little tame for all of them, right readers?
Rainbow Dash: Oh come on! How scary can those three movies be?
Princess Luna: *Drinks soda loudly threw straw. When every pony looks at her, she shrugs* What? Can the Princess of the Night not enjoy a good thirst-quenching beverage during a movie that will attempt to scare us?
Pinkie: Right there with ya, sister! *She said, munching down on some popcorn*
Blitz: *relaxing with massage feature in the couch* Agreeeee~ed. *he said, the massage chair making him draw out the word agreed*
ME: Well with all that said, we'll watch the movie, then show you our reactions afterwards! It would be kind of hard explaining just what part we're all reacting at. So that being said, let's begin...
*3rd Person POV in Donut Joe's store*
"I can't believe it. The only dare I had in the entire show, and I blew it!" Spike yelled out in anger after swallowing a Homer Simpson style Donut.
"Well at least your dare made it into the final cut!" Morgue yelled out in anger, him and Big Mike each with a plate of donuts in front of them. Big Mike having a serving size plate with original donuts piled onto it, while Morgue just had a normal amount of chocolate glazed donuts. Both their plates almost empty.
"That's nothing! I didn't even have a dare to do in the first place!" Deadpool yelled out, one single éclair left on his sword. Which he was eating like a shish kabob.
"ANOTHER ROUND OF DONUTS!" All four of them yelled out to Donut Joe, who was on the opposite end of the table.
"Don't you all think you've had enough?" He asked, getting worried about how much they've had.
"Had enough?!" Deadpool asked, grabbing Donut Joe by the apron. "I'LL TELL YOU WHEN I'VE HAD ENOUGH! NOW GET ME AND MY PALS HERE SOME MORE DONUTS, OR ELSE I JUST MIGHT HAVE TO-"
"Deadpool, Deadpool. Let me handle this." Morgue told Deadpool, making him stand down and drop Donut Joe to the ground.
Right after Donut Joe put his hooves on the counter to get himself up, Morgue slammed his fist on the table, startling Donut Joe again. And when he looked up, he saw Morgue giving him a death glare. "Your special says 'All You Can Eat Donuts' for five gold bits! We gave you our twenty gold bits already! Now give us the donuts! NOW!" He demanded, not stopping the death glare.
"Nice intimidation." Deadpool said with a nod of approval. "But if it were me, I would hold him at gunpoint for an added affect." He said, pulling out one of his guns.
"Look fellas," Donut Joe began, scared out of his mind by the gun, sword, Deadpool, and Morgue's death glare. "I'm afraid I can't give ya anymore. If you have too much sugar, you'll be too hyper to get home." He explained to them.
"Oh please! How bad could getting a sugar rush from too many donuts be?" Spike asked, not convinced.
But Donut Joe simply pointed off to the side, where two mares were acting crazy. Those two mares being DJ-Pon3 and Octavia.
Sent in from VintageThunder98: DJ-PON3 cheerleads five feet away while Octavia plays "Im Sexy and I know it" On the cello.
(I know that there's more to this dare, but to do all of it, I'm afraid I'll have to split it into two parts. I'll use the other part soon though)
Octavia kept playing 'I'm Sexy and I Know It' on her cello, while Pon-3 kept acting like a cheerleader. Both of them having donut crumbs and sprinkles on their faces. Showing that they must've had a ton of donuts.
"Those two had a donut eating contest. And after like five serving size plates of donuts each, that's what happened! And if all four of you eat too many donuts, then you won't be able to get home. And I'm not watching six customers all night." Donut Joe told them, angry that he had to keep watch over those two already.
"Don't worry Donut Joe, they are all with me." They all turned to see Joe (human Joe) come inside.
"And just who are you?" Donut Joe asked.
"Well... Just call me Mister Frei." Joe answered, not wanting to say Joe since it'd get very confusing very quickly. "I'll be their 'designated driver' if you will. So give them all the donuts until they're full. Or until your out of donuts. Whatever comes first." He added.
"You think they can eat that many?" Donut Joe asked, getting concerned about his stock running out.
"If it goes that far, I'll compensate for the overdose of donuts they eat." He answered, not wanting Donut Joe to go bankrupt. To which Donut Joe nodded and went to the back to get another serving.
"Ya know somethin' kid, you're one a the good ones!" Deadpool said, acting drunk even though he hadn't had one bit of alcohol.
"Deadpool, you aren't drunk." Joe deadpanned. "You're just about as hyper as Pinkie, but that's it. So don't slur your words together like you are." He scolded.
"No wonder they call people like you buzz kills, it's because it's always the designated drivers that ruin the fun!" Deadpool complained as Donut Joe came back with refills of donuts for all of them.
"Anything you want Mr. Frei?" Donut Joe asked, looking up at 'Mr. Frei'.
"Hot chocolate if you will. No marshmallows, piping hot, and coffee creamer in it as well. A lot of coffee creamer." Mr. Frei answered, being specific about it.
"Comin' right up." Donut Joe answered, going to the back.
"Now why are you all eating your troubles away for? The dares are meant to humiliate us for the enjoyment of the readers. Besides, you two got dares of your own." Joe said, looking to Morgue and Big Mike. "They're just going to be incorporated later." Joe reminded them.
"Easy for you to say bro." Big Mike answered, swallowing his third donut whole already. "You got to be an announcer person."
"Oh trust me, I'm angry that I didn't get a dare either. It would've been enjoying to see just what the barbaric readers of this story would want me to do, or see who they wanted to pair me up with. At least as long as they don't pair me up with...her..." Joe explained as he sat down opposite of Spike.
"Psst." Deadpool whispered. "You need to give a better hint than that so that way the readers can try and figure it out."
"Hmm? Oh, right. Let me repeat that so the narration that comes after my line puts it more clearly. Ahem..." Prepares to give a hint but frowns. "Not on any of your lives audience. I'm not giving you a hint as to which mare I want you pairing me up with." He stated, not showing any emotion.
"Either way," Joe continued. "you won't have to get too upset at Zeke and Trixie for not including our dares. I've already taken it upon myself to prepare some well deserved revenge for all of the characters that are watching the scary movie. Along with our two infamous hosts." Joe told them. At this time, Donut Joe came back with the steaming hot chocolate. Which he had to use an oven mitt for the mug to keep from burning himself.
"Oh, some revenge?! SWEET!" Deadpool gushed. "What is it?!"
Joe then took the handle of the hot chocolate and drank a large amount. The heat of the hot chocolate not effecting him at all surprisingly. After about ten seconds of keeping the hot chocolate in his mouth, he finally swallowed the liquid.
He then broke into a large evil grin, which looked pretty creepy coming from Joe. Not to mention, he had steam come out his nostrils thanks to the hot chocolate. This leaving the other four to get a freaked out about his plan. Even though it wasn't that bad as he made it out to be.
3rd Person POV
*After the movie ends in Canterlot Castle*
Movie turns off right before the credits. One or two of the few candles having been put out by now. Making it worse for most of them. Luna and Blitz still weren't scared though. In fact, they're even chuckling at the movies attempt to scare them. Celestia, on the other hoof, was shivering in place a little. Scared from all that happened in the movie. Plus the jump scare at the end didn't help anything.
Pinkie Pie wasn't taking it as well as they were though. By the end of the movie, she had eaten through plenty of buckets of popcorn. Going as far as to make a protective fort of popcorn buckets, as well as a popcorn bucket helmet.
Rarity, Applejack, and Twilight weren't doing so good either. They had all grouped together in fear, terrified of the movie. Even after it was over, they were all shaking as if the massage feature on the couch was on.
Trixie and Zeke were acting just like those three though. Leaned back, huddled up together as if the movie was going to come out and attack them. They weren't shaking in fear, but with the expressions on their faces, you could tell that they were definitely scared of the movie.
Rainbow Dash surprisingly had it worse though. Since she had let her guard down throughout most of the movie, expecting it to not even be as scary as 'The Headless Horse'. Sadly for her, it definitely proved itself as a scary movie. And the fact that she let her guard right back down after every scare made it worse. Forcing her to be hugging the nearest thing in defense, shaking just as much as Twilight and the other two. That nearest thing being, Blitz.
"You know the movie's over right?" He asked, looking at rainbow mare who was hugging him tightly.
"Don't care. Just turn off that TV." She mumbled so none of the others would notice that she was hugging Blitz for comfort, not moving from that spot. She then gestured to the glowing blue screen that the TV still had on.
Blitz shrugging and clicked his ear, which he programmed to act as the remote so no pony would be able to turn off the movie if they got too scared. This also made the room light up, going back to looking welcoming instead of creepy.
That made every pony calm down, Rainbow Dash quickly breaking away from Blitz to try and get it together before the others noticed. Same for Zeke and Trixie, who didn't realize that they were hugging one another until now.
Pinkie then busted out of her popcorn bucket fort, calmed down from the movie. "Well that was spooky! Let's watch it again!" She said, now excited to be scared again.
"WHAT?!" Rarity asked, still terrified of the movie. "You want to watch it again?! That movie was the scariest thing I had ever witnessed!"
"That's what made it super fun! It was all like, 'RAWR'! And we were all like 'AH'! Except for Blitz and Luna who were all like "Hahaha'! And Rarity was all 'EEEEEEEEEEE'! Almost like a scared girl in a movie! It was actually really convincing! You really made me think you were actually scared!" Pinkie complimented.
"I was scared!" Rarity yelled out. "I never want to see that movie again! What pony in the right mind would create such a film?!" She asked, angry at the movie and director.
"Says here that his name is-" Before Blitz could even name the director, all the lights turned out. Making the place completely dark.
"What-what's goin' on?!" Applejack asked in the darkness. And before any pony could answer her, there was a sound of the door creaking open. It then slammed shut and the sound of rattling could be heard coming towards the group.
"Hold on every pony." Celestia told all of them after the rattling started. She then used her magic to create a miniature sun above her, creating enough light for them all to see. But they all wished that they hadn't the moment they all saw what was in the middle of the three couches.
Because in front of them was a terrifying figure. One about as big as one of the mane seven. Except it was a lot less friendly. Instead of having eyes, it just had dark empty holes. Blood dripping out of the sockets. Its mane was un-kept and horrifying. Having leaves, burn marks, and tiny bones tied by the ends of a few strands of hair. Not to mention, it had a necklace of rabbits feet for 'good luck'. Only, the rabbits feet all looked fresh. Finally, it had scratches and cuts throughout its body. Looking mangled and destroyed. To the point where it was a mystery as to how it was standing. Of course, it looked like one of the mane seven in particular. That one pony being... Being...
"F-Flu-Fluttershy?..." Twilight asked slowly, speaking up first.
But as she said that, the undead figure known as Fluttershy just looked up forward. Just looking off into space despite her lack of eyes. And then, scaring all of them with one single noise, she opened her mouth and went...
"RAAAAAAAWWWWWRRR!" As loudly as possible, making blue flames come out her mouth and nearly burn Trixie and Zeke to death.
At that point, all groups on each couch were scared out of their minds. Applejack, Twilight, and Rarity jerked backwards, making the couch fall on its back to which they just huddled together behind for safety. Pinkie Pie jumped completely into the one popcorn bucket that was the furthest from Fluttershy. While Rainbow Dash simply hugged Blitz tightly out of fear, Blitz frozen in place from what was in front of them all. Celestia and Luna flinched back in fear, looking just as terrified as the rest of them.
Of course, Trixie and Zeke had it worse since Fluttershy was looking right at them. The scary blue fire nearly hitting them. And as Fluttershy took a step towards them, they flinched once again, huddling together for protection since they were both terrified. While they did that though, the figure just vanished into thin air. A note taking its place and falling to the ground. On the note, it only had a sentence or two on it. Saying,
Remember this next time you pick out what dares you're going to incorporate.
-Joe, Big mike, and Morgue
P.S. Blame Discord as he's the one who came up with and made the Undead Fluttershy Figure.
*Discord appears, grinning at the camera*
Discord: Oh what?! Did any of you really think that I wouldn't show up?! After all the chaos that this one chapter alone brought?! Give the Embodiment of Chaos some credit here!
Discord: Any who~, we all hoped that you enjoyed this Special Six Month Anniversary of the story, along with all the dares that were put into this!... Wait a second, I only count nine! That won't do, we need at least one more! And since I wasn't even brought in this chapter until just now, not to mention Trixie, Blitz, and the others are all too shocked to do much, I'll take the liberty of choosing the final dare! So here it is!
Sent in from Mewchu: I dare someone to give a pie to that Ursa Minor a 'certain blue pony' bragged about defeating, but they have to do it while wearing a random noise maker that cannot be taken off except by the other host.
Discord: An Ursa Minor Hmm?... *holds up pie that has a string sticking out of it* Well, I baked this pie to give to Princess Luna as revenge of sending me to the moon via comet, but... Alright, if I have to.
*Discord snaps his fingers and disappears*
Skit #5: Explosive Flavor!
3rd Person POV
Discord immediately appears in front of a giant cave with the pie. And oddly enough, the cave has a giant friendly looking wooden door in it.
"Ahem..." Discord knocks on the door of the giant cave, an Ursa Minor answering it with a confused look as to why a door's there in the first place. When he looks to Discord afterwards, he's in a grandma costume, the noisemaker on his eagle wrist. Which goes off loudly playing circus music.
When the music stops, Discord speaks with an old lady voice. "Why hello there! I just moved into the house next door, and I thought it best to give my neighbor a pie. Here you are child."
The Ursa Minor, not sure whether to eat, squash, or just stare at the weird old lady ended up just taking the pie and bringing it up to his face to look at it. But at that moment, the pie exploded, thanks to the bomb that was in the pie.
"HAHAHAHA! Careful there! It has an EXPLOSIVE taste! BWAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" Discord then snapped his fingers to disappear back to the outro. Leaving the Ursa Minor to stand there with a very confused expression. As well as smoke and ash all over his face from the explosion.
Discord: *Appears in the outro, wiping a tear from his eye* Oh that was hilarious! I wish I could see the look on that ugly bears face! Either way, we hope you enjoyed this chapter! And for those dares that haven't been brought in yet, they're coming soon so don't worry! Until next time every pony, keep those chaotic dares coming! Buh-bye!
QotC: If Discord came to your house with a grandma outfit, a noisemaker on his wrist that looked like a detector for an escaped prisoner, loud clown music playing from seemingly nowhere, and an explosive pie, how would you react?
And remember, bring in those dares every pony!
67. Crime and Shadows (Episode 6)
Hello and welcome back every pony to A Brony Life! And to start off, I would like to say that I am really sorry for taking forever. You see, my parents have this wedding photography business that is, to my surprise, actually really successful. And because of how successful it is, they convinced me to work for them. Which is really just once every weekend. An with it being 40-60 dollars a gig to stand around and just be a pack-mule, (Yeah, I'm living the dream huh?) I couldn't really say no.
Still, I'm glad that I'm finally getting some money in! It'll take me just two-thousand dollars and I can get my own truck!
Trixie: Pretty sure that they don't care about that.
Ruin my excitement why don't you! Anyway, this chapter's also going to have something new to it that no other chapter has had before! How?! Silly readers, I can't tell you that! It'd ruin the whole surprise!
Trixie: Then why bring it up?...*mumbles* Anyway! Let's go ahead and have the dares, then start the chapter! And speaking of start, let's go ahead and bring in the one character of the story that started it all! Blitz!
Blitz: *Walks into view with a smile* Hey there every pony!
Wait a second, you're actually glad to be in the intro?!
Blitz: Yeah man! I mean since Rainbow Dash is missing, that means there aren't any dares about us! *And almost on command, Rainbow Dash walks into view*
Dash: *frowns* Hey Zeke, so what dare do I have to-
Blitz and Dash: *sees one another and they immediately go wide-eyed* Oh no...
Yep! It's that kind of dare once again! Aren't they just fun?!
Blitz: Fun?! You call making me and Rainbow Dash make-out against our wills, fun?!
Trixie: Well Trixie thinks it's fun making you all a little miserable for the audience's entertainment.
Theo: *he jumps on Trixie's back* FUN! FUN! FUN!
Well with all six of us in agreement, Dino included as well, *Dino nods in approval before he and Theo run off to the side* let's see the dare!
Rainbow Dash: Wait a second, me and Blitz never agreed to-
I said! LETS SEE THE DARE!
Sent in from VintageThunder98: I dare Blitz to Grab Rainbow Dash and cradle her like in the movies and kiss her.
Dash: What?! Putting me in that superhero costume and love poisoning with Blitz wasn't enough?! And now we're being put in skits like this?!
Yeah, the reviewers are awesome like that! And we can't make it a clichéd movie scene without making it look like a clichéd movie scene! *looks off to the side* Wardrobe!
*Dino and Theo run back into view towards Blitz and Dash with a costume rack and a curtain*
Blitz and Dash: Woahwoahwoahwoah! *They try to run away, but the curtain appears around them as Theo and Dino catch them, putting them in costumes*
*After the curtain disappears, Dino and Theo go back to Zeke and Trixie. Leaving Dash and Blitz to look at their costumes*
Blitz: Uh... All that trouble and they only put me in a grey fedora? *he looks up at the hat on his head in confusion*
Dash: Hey, why am I in a girly dress?! *She looks at the clichéd romance movie dress she's in, angry since it looked like a dress only Rarity would wear*
Trixie: What part of 'clichéd movie scene' did you not get? *looks to Zeke* Trixie thought that would be obvious.
Yeah, me too. Oh well! Ready and... *pulls out movie clapper board and gets it ready* ACTION! *uses clapper board*
Dash: Hold on, hold on! Do you honestly think that we're gonna just go along with-WOAH! *caught off-guard when Blitz sweeps her off her hooves and holds her just like in the movies* What are you-
Blitz: We're not getting out of this since we both signed the stupid contracts. Let's just get it over with.
Dash: Wait a second, you're actually going to-mmf! *Blitz cuts her off as he kisses her just like in the movie, making her go wide-eyed in surprise*
Blitz: *after about a seven second kiss, he ends it and set Rainbow Dash down. Who simply faints from what just happened* Okay. Now are we done here?
Trixie: Just about, we only need to do the top three comments than one more dare. So you go ahead and start waking her up while we list them.
3: Gakuseiakira. Really? To be honest, your avatar pony looks pretty cool! And if that does ever happen to you, please tell Discord to come to my house next! I really want to go to Equestria too!
Trixie: But if you actually came to Equestria, you wouldn't be able to make anymore stories. Not to mention, your family probably wouldn't come.
... DANG IT, NOW IT'S A HARD CHOICE TO MAKE!
Blitz: You know what's even harder? Waking Rainbow Dash up! *at this point, he's lightly slapping her face with his right hoof (not robotic one) repeatedly*
Oh, I'm sure she'll wake up in a few seconds. Especially after I announce the next top comment!
2: Sledzax1235. (Levi)
Dash: *Immediately wakes up* WHO?! *Tries to fly up quickly, but slams into Blitz. Sending them into the air, and back onto the ground. Blitz on the ground with Rainbow Dash on top of them. Their lips connecting for a few moments before they both pull away, red as the apples that grow at Sweet Apple Acres! BUY NOW! (Yes, this is an advertisement)*
Dash: That was a total accident, I swear!
Trixie: Sure it was Rainbow Dash... Sure it was... *unconvinced*
Dash: No, seriously! It's like whenever some pony says his name, we end up kissing somehow!
Oh come on, that's just stupid. Watch, I'll prove you're wrong. Sledzax1235. *Suddenly, a small piece of rock falls onto Rainbow Dash's head, making her bump into Blitz who is still under her. Making them kiss again*
Oh, well I guess that is true! Levi, keep sending in dares and awesome QotC's!
Blitz and RD: NO! *go wide-eyed as they get off of each other, going to opposite sides of me and Trixie*
1: VintageThunder98. HA, I see what you did there! And I'm so glad that some pony has seen my profile! Great use of it too! It makes me so grateful to see that you used it, you have no idea!
Trixie: None of you also know how it gives him a bigger ego...
Says the mare that tried to up-stage all of Ponyville! Anyway, with all that said and done, let's do one more dare before we go!
Blitz and Dash: ANOTHER ONE?!
Don't worry! This one's only for Blitz! And here it is!
Sent in from NoPonyYouKnow: I dare Blitz to fight an army of the undead using only his tail as a weapon.
Blitz: Wait, an army of the undead? *thinks for a second* How many is that exactly?
For the purpose of making it exact, we're going to say one-hundred. And for added effect... *Snaps fingers and the one-hundred zombies spawn a good distance away. As well as me, Trixie, and RD appearing in an announcer booth floating in the air.* We're going to use a personal creation of mine! Shadow Zombies!
Note: Shadow Zombies are just as vicious, scary, and look just like normal zombies! Not to mention, they can still scratch, claw, rip apart, and of course, bite you and turn you into a zombie too! Except they're kind of darker like a shadow. Only real difference is, once they're defeated, their bodies don't splatter onto the ground and leave a mess! Instead, they just disappear like a puff of smoke!
Dash: Wait a second, you mean Blitz can actually die down there?! *Looks over the booth counter*
Aw! You don't want your coltfriend to get killed huh? *Rainbow Dash then bucks me right where the sun don't shine, making me fall down in pain*
Trixie: Calm down Rainbow Dash, we still need him alive to make these stories. But yes, we wouldn't let it happen. We have Zombrex. (Another Advertisement! BUY NOW) And if Blitz losses then we'll just announce it to the audience and take Blitz out before he turns into a real zombie. But Trixie doesn't think we'll have to do that.
*Camera pans below to show Blitz just slicing off all the heads of shadow zombies around him. Already have taken down forty-four walkers. He then smashed one into the ground by flying on top of it. Making forty-five kills*
Blitz: What? The dare says only use the tail as a weapon, remember?! Nothing says I can't just uppercut their heads off or something. *Which is exactly what he does to the closest zombie before spinning like a top. Slashing any zombies that come near him and his sword-like tail into shadowy salsa*
Dash: Woohoo! GO BLITZ!
This is...Too easy for him... *I mumble in pain*
Trixie: Trixie agrees... Bring in the Left 4 Dead special zombies!
*At that moment, two of the remaining ten shadow zombies turn into Shadow Chargers. Three into Shadow Hunters. One into a Shadow Jockey. Another into a Shadow Spitter. Two into Shadow Witches. And the final one into, you guessed it Left 4 Dead fans! A SHADOW TANK!*
Blitz: WOAH! *Starts running around, avoiding Chargers, a Jockey, and Hunters as he got shot at by acid and giant pieces of the ground*
Dash: BLITZ! *She yelled out, terrified for what may happen unless Coach and Ellis come in to help*
*smiles as I stand up. Now feeling goo enough to commentate. Although I keep my distance from Dash* Oh I love our job! Don't you Trixie?!
Trixie: Almost enough to bare sharing the camera with the likes of you! Oh well! The Great and Powerful Trixie, and zeke, will see you all next intro every pony! Goodbye!
Blitz: *takes out a Hunter before narrowly avoiding some more acid* Wait a second, help me out here!
Dash: *Flies down and smashes the Jockey before it got to Blitz* Don't worry, I'm helping! *A Shadow Charger then rams her from behind, getting her away from Blitz*
Blitz: RAINBOW DASH! *Gets hit by a shot of acid, leaving him at next to no health. Luckily, he takes out the Tank after throwing his metal tail right into his head*
Well, this battle will be a close one... Too bad we won't get to see the ending of it! See you next time every pony! And don't worry! Results of the battle will be brought up next intro!
Intro Area Decorations to Date: A very realistic sky with a sun in the middle, A baby pony-sized T-Rex with a top hat named Dino, the TARDIS, a giant golden statue of Stepony (Pony Stephano) who is wearing a Trixie shirt, a silver Lucario statue standing right next to Stepony, and a baby ninja bear with a ninja mask and wooden katana named 'The Intelligent and Creative Theodore' (Theo).
Disclaimer (As told by Trixie): Zeke does not own MLP. All he owns is this idea, Blitz, Dino, RJ, Theo, and anything else that he's personally created throughout the story. That not including the three background characters that belong to three of the readers that read this story!
Applejack's POV
"Alright Big Mac, I'm a goin' ta Ponyville fer a while. Ya sure you can handle the rest a the west field?" I asked him, looking off from the entrance. I had to go off to Ponyville to tell the others something important.
"Eeyup." He answered, sounding pretty sure of himself. And since it was only like a quarter of the west field, there wasn't much to worry about.
But heading off to Ponyville, I wondered how the others would take the news. I mean, it was out of nowhere. Plus, Appleloosa was about a day's travel from Ponyville. Of course, it was only supposed to be a week. So I'm sure it won't be that much to worry about. Besides, it's not like anything's gonna happen this week right? I mean, what's the chanced of that happening?
So as I got to the outskirts of Ponyville, I saw Rarity's Boutique in view. It being the one place out of all my friend's houses that were closest to Sweet Apple Acres.
Getting to the door, I knocked on it. Expecting Rarity to be coming right away. Of course, I wouldn't throw out the idea of her still being in bed. It was at least three hours until her Boutique's 'Opening Hours'. Even though she never really enforced them since she comes and goes from her boutique whenever she wants. Still, she might've been getting in her beauty sleep or something.
After about a minute going by, me knocking on the door every ten seconds or so, I gave up and looked up to her bedroom window. "Hey Rarity! Ya in there?!" I yelled out, the window being opened. But, there was still no answer.
"Now what's goin' on? Rarity usually ain't out a her home this early." I said to myself, taking one more look threw the window. That's when I saw the sign in the window. "Back in ten minutes." I read out loud.
Shrugging, I moved onto getting back to the town. I still had to find one of the others, and if anything Rarity was probably with one of them.
So continuing on, I headed off to Sugarcube Corner. That being the next place that was nearby. And getting to the giant gingerbread house, I got to the door and face-planted into it. I had tried to open it, but since I didn't expect it to be locked, I ran right into it.
But this time I saw the sign on the door. It giving me a hint as to where every pony was. "At Town Hall for Assembly." I read out-loud.
"Assembly? How come no pony came and told us?" I questioned out-loud. Not to mention, what assembly? I never heard anything about it yesterday.
Still though, if an assembly was going on right now, that meant that I had to high-tail it on over there. But just what could it be about?
Twilight's POV
So as we all grouped around the stage that was set up around Town Hall for the emergency assembly, we saw the mayor at the podium. Obviously. Along with her was a few of the mayoral staff, the Quill and Sofa shopkeeper, who was looking very upset right now, and some pony I didn't recognize before. It was a unicorn with a grey coat and a brown mane/tail. She also had glasses, a Cutie Mark of what looked like two judgmental eyes behind a pair of glasses resembling her own, and grey magenta eyes. Which were focusing on a clipboard that was levitating in front of her face.
"Now every pony, please remain calm!" Mayor Mare told us all while at the podium. "I know that these sudden events are a little shocking, but there is nothing to worry about!"
"Nothing to worry about?! The Quills and Sofas store was robbed!" Rainbow Dash reminded her, not happy that the mayor was trying to pass this off as not a big deal.
"This is not good at all!" Rarity added, angry as well. "What if those ill-mannered thieves go after my boutique next?! All my hard work will have been for nothing!" She yelled out, being just a little too dramatic about it.
"Or our bakery?!" Mr. Cake included, worried about his bakery. And more importantly, his family that lived in the bakery.
"What about the library?" I also brought in. Sure it might not be a prime location for thieves, but it still was a possibility.
"I know that you are all worried, but I assure you that everything will be just fine!" Mayor Mare told us with a confident smile.
"You mean that you have some pony looking for them... R-right?" Fluttershy asked, very scared as to what might happen.
"Well... No." Mayor Mare said sadly. Which made us all start to get angry at her. But it wasn't that unreasonable of us to do! She had no pony looking for them?! Sure crime was extremely rare in Ponyville, but that didn't mean that it was unheard of!
"LOOK!" The unicorn yelled out, taking Mayor Mare's place at the podium and speaking up. Not to mention, just by the forcefulness of that one word alone, she made us all quiet down. And even go as far as to make Fluttershy flinch in fear.
As soon as we all quieted down, she spoke up again. Still a great amount of forcefulness in her voice, but not as much as before. "We realize just how upset all of you are about this, but I'm afraid that what the mayor said is true! We can't reinforce any security at the moment due to budget cuts! Some of the construction projects are behind due to unforeseen circumstances, new residents have recently moved into Ponyville thus making us have to spend more money to help get them situated! And finally, the delivery system has been at an all time low! So, we are very low on funds and can not spend any on any law enforcement!" She told us all, being very straight about it all. It almost sounding as if she was very angry at all of us.
This made us very quiet afterwards. We had no response for all this news, and no way to answer to what she said.
"As of right now, we only have one solution for now! We are hear by issuing a curfew for every pony within Ponyville! Every pony is to be inside their homes by sun-down to sun-rise!" She concluded. This making most of us start to yell again.
The unicorn, instead of simply respond to us, just turned and left the stage. Ignoring our anger completely.
The mayor, along with the rest of the mayoral staff, had no other choice but to leave as well. They didn't have much of a choice though, considering how angry the crowd had gotten. They didn't look very pleased about doing so either. Especially the mayor, who I could have almost sworn was glaring slightly towards the unicorn.
After they all left, the crowd started to go on with the rest of their, now shortened, day. This just leaving me, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, and Fluttershy to try and figure out what we do now.
"Well this is just great!" Rainbow Dash yelled out sarcastically. "Now not only are there thieves in Ponyville, but we have a curfew!" She complained.
"I know!" Pinkie Pie agreed with a nod. "Every pony knows that the best kinds of parties end AFTER sun-down! Now we can't have any funerific parties anymore! And I already bought all that apple flavored punch for my next party! Who's gonna help me drink all of it now?!" Pinkie asked, not seeing the big issue.
"Well right now, I think we should focus on the bigger problems. We still need to tell Applejack, Spike, and Blitz the bad news. No doubt that they're gonna want to know what's going on." I told them, trying to make them all focus.
"Don't worry y'all. I heard the whole thing." A voice called out from behind us. And turning around, we saw Applejack coming our way. "I can't believe it myself either." She added.
"I know, it's dreadful is it not?" Rarity asked, very upset about it all. "How long will this have to go on for?"
"Don't know. I just hope none a them trouble-makin' thieves set a hoof in Sweet Apple Acres." She said, now concerned about her family's farm.
"Well, guess now we should warn Spike and Blitz." I said, noting how Applejack was now here.
"About that, I got somethin' I need ta tell y'all." Applejack told us.
"Whatever do you mean?" Rarity asked for us all.
"Ya see, Blitz left town yesterday." She told us, being straight forward about it.
"What?!" I asked, shocked as the rest of them. "What do you mean he left town?!"
"He was askin' me if I new a smaller town that he could go ta practice his bitonics at for a little while. Someplace dry and not too far from here. So, I told him 'bout Appleloosa and how it was pretty dry. He thanked me then high-tailed it to the train station, tellin' me ta tell all of you." She told us, explaining it.
"Why didn't he tell us?! We could've all gone there and had a party at Appleloosa! We could've even invited all out buffalo and Appleloosan friends!" Pinkie Pie said, sad that she was goin to miss out on a trip outside of Ponyville.
"He said that he didn't wanna tell any a y'all cause you'd probably wanna come with 'em. Only reason he told me is cause he knew I had family all across Equestria, and he wanted me ta watch RJ while he was gone fer around a week." She explained further.
"Well, can't say he's wrong about that." I admitted, looking towards the others. "If he told any of us he was leaving for the week, then we'd probably want to go anyway." I said my theory, making a few of them understand. "Plus, if he wanted to go somewhere other than Ponyville, then his bionics might be a little dangerous." I added.
"Maybe we should go and meet him in Appleloosa..." Fluttershy spoke up. "I don't want to be in Ponyville with those mean thieves."
"I'm afraid that won't be permitted." We all jumped a little in shock as the unicorn from earlier came back. Sneaking up behind us.
"Where'd you even come from?!" Rainbow Dash asked, annoyed at this mare already. The curfew law she just put in not helping. Speaking of...
"How come you can permit a curfew?" I asked. "Shouldn't the mayor be the only one allowed to do that?" I asked her.
"Yeah!" Rainbow Dash agreed, getting in her face. Which wasn't helping at all. "We didn't exactly see the mayor liking your little curfew! Who gave you permission to do something like that anyway?!" She asked, making a good point despite her presentation.
"The laws created by a previous mayor before Mayor Mare. One by the name of Chitter Chatter, after coming up with a plan for fending off bandits." She explained to us. And even though Pony Valley was destroyed long before Ponyville became a place, the book of their laws were still maintained.
"And the law states that: 'If any bandits or outlaws', keep in mind that this was written quite some time ago, 'are up to wrong doings such as attacking citizens, theft, or owning a Timberwolf within the borders of the town, either the mayor or secretary may issue a curfew to help keep the citizens of the town safe'." She finished, the law being said word for word.
"And what does that have to do with us taking the train?" Rarity asked, raising an eyebrow towards her.
"Curfew also states that there no pony may leave Ponyville by train or cab unless they go through a background check. And even then, it can only be permitted by the mayor or secretary." I answered for her with a frown, me and the unicorn knowing that she had us beat.
"Correct. And as of right now, all of you are suspects." She answered, looking at us. "The sales pony of the targeted store said he saw multiple ponies. Four to be exact. And I've seen all of your records. You six alone have caused many problems before." She said, glancing over all of us rather quickly.
"Are you implying that four of us are the thieves?!" Rarity asked, astonished at the accusation.
"Oh no... I would never steal some pony else's things... Never." Fluttershy added, scared that she was going to be in trouble for something she didn't do.
"I only admit to stealing the three delicious C's! Cupcakes, candy, and churros!" Pinkie Pie yelled out, me not able to find out if she was kidding or not.
"I live outside a Ponyville! And I can say without a doubt that my friends here wouldn't steal from another pony's business!" Applejack defended us.
"I know you all have your excuses, but I'm not ruling any of you out. So until then, none of you are leaving the town limits of Ponyville. That including the forest, lake, farm, and pastures. Not to mention, if you are all seen doing anything suspicious, then I'll personally take you all in for questioning for the greater good of Ponyville." She told us.
"How did you even become the secretary for Mayor Mare anyway?! And who are you?! And why are you doing this?!" I asked in anger that she was treating my friends like this.
"I don't need to tell any of you my backstory. Nor do I need to state my reasons. As for my name, I am addressed as Misty Glance. Now then, I have many other duties to attend to. So have a nice day." She said, walking away.
But before she was gone, she turned back around. "Oh yes. Here are a list of other events that will be changing." She said, tossing a sealed list, which I caught with my magic.
I then opened it, the others grouping up around me to see for themselves.
"What's it say, what's it say?!" Pinkie asked, not able to get a good look at the list of restrictions. So, this led her to balancing herself on Applejack's hat. Who didn't mind because she was trying to see just what the note said too.
"Due to the curfew being enforced, the following will not be permitted:" I started, reading the list allowed.
"One. No large gatherings or celebrations unless approved by mayoral staff." I started.
"What?!" Pinkie Pie yelled out, falling off of Applejack's hat in shock. Though somehow, she got up from the ground in between me and the restrictions, looking at the paper herself. "That's not right! What about tomorrow?! It's supposed to be Derpy's Birthday! I promised to bake her a giant muffin and everything!" She yelled out, heart-broken that one of her friends will be forced to miss their own birthday.
But knowing that there were more, I got the paper back and read on for the others. Getting my own space so I wasn't surrounded. "Two. No contact to any pony outside of Ponyville. This including family." I read.
"Now wait a apple pickin' minute! Is that Glance mare sayin' that I can't even so much as talk ta my family back at Sweet Apple Acres?! But they're gonna start worryin' about what happened ta me sooner er later!" Applejack asked, now very mad and upset about that rule.
"Three. No dangerous stunts that might cause harm to yourself or others. This including Pegasi with using wings. Though they are permitted for weather purposes only. Free time or travel must be down on the ground with a safe activity." I read off.
"I'm not even allowed to fly?!" Rainbow Dash asked in furiousness. "What the hay does flying have to do with anything?! I mean, that means I can't even fly into my own house, let alone take a nap on a cloud!" She complained, angry that she pretty much had nothing left to do.
"Four. No caring for, or assisting any wild life. Only pets that are kept on leashes, or indoors, are permitted." I continued, knowing just who this was going to affect.
"Oh no! Angel!" Fluttershy yelled out in fear, flying home as fast as she could to try and get Angel and some of her other critters safe before she got caught.
"Five. Selling of unrequired objects are strictly prohibited. This including flowers, candy, toys, books, dresses, etc." I read off, using my magic to create earmuffs to block the incredibly loud shriek that was about to come from Rarity.
"EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEK!" Rarity shrieked in utter astonishment, not sure how else to respond. "Out of every restriction, that Misty Glance had to issue, this it THE! WORST! POSSIBLE! ONE!" Rarity yelled out so loudly, the others had to cover their ears. Rarity then levitated a pillow over to where she was, not able to get her couch in time, and passed out onto it.
"Six." I started, reading the final restriction about the curfew. "Any letter must be sent through mailing services, and approved by mayoral staff." And knowing the routine, this meant that this rule had to have effected me. And I knew just how it would.
"I can't send any letters to the princess..." I said in shock, aimed more towards myself. If I sent the message through the mail and not through Spike, then it would immediately be considered one of the thousands of letters from the rest of the subjects of Equestria. Meaning that she would never get it.
All of us, every single one of us, hated each and every one of these rules. They were common enough to affect every pony else if you thought about them, but you could also tell that they were aimed more towards us than the rest of Ponyville. But why?
Why would she sign up these rules to torture us? We've never even met her before today, and we're not destructive towards the town... At least, most of the time. But we still clean up any mistakes, and have even saved Ponyville on multiple occasions!
"Hey! Let go of my scooter!" When we heard that angry yell, all four of us, not including Rarity of Fluttershy since they were pre-occupied, turned towards the sound. And when we did, we saw Misty Glance trying to use her magic to take Scootaloo's scooter away.
"I'm sorry miss, but the rules clearly state that you are not allowed to ride your scooter since it's dangerous. You need to give it up." Misty said, trying to shake the scooter away from Scootaloo's grasp.
"Hold on!" Rainbow Dash commanded, flying over and helping to take Scootaloo's scooter back. "You can't just take her scooter away!" She argued.
"I'm afraid I can. The rules state that there are no dangerous stunts allowed. Not to mention, she's disturbing the peace with it, and is using her wings for a purpose other than weather patrol. I warned her not to use this, but she ignored me and just road right past me. Coming within two feet of me I might add. So, all these reasons allow me to confiscate her scooter until either the curfew is lifted, or whenever I deem fit. And right now, resisting confiscation is only making it... Worse!" She said, now able to levitate the scooter out of the two pegasi's grasp.
"This isn't fair!" Rainbow Dash said, flying in front of Misty to stop her before she could get away. "Are you seriously going to take a scooter from a little filly?!"
"I'm afraid that it's my job to enforce the law. Now if you'll excuse me, I must make sure that every pony else is made aware of the restrictions." She said, walking off. But not before stopping and turning around. "Oh yes, and miss? There is no flying allowed unless you're working on the weather. Land now, or else you will have to be turned in for questioning." She said, walking off once again for the final time today.
"Err..." Rainbow Dash growled in anger as she landed hesitantly, not happy about it. She then sighed in defeat and turned to Scootaloo. "I'm sorry about your scooter Scoots." She apologized, feeling as if it was her fault that she couldn't keep Scootaloo's prized scooter.
"Don't worry about it Rainbow Dash." Scootaloo said, not mad at her at all. "Besides, you weren't the one who stole it." She said, glaring down the path Misty Glance was walking. But that didn't last long as she just sighed in sadness herself. "I'm just gonna go somewhere to try and relax for the rest of the day." She said, trying to act strong in front of Rainbow Dash as she walked off somewhere. Though, I could see just out of the corner of my eye a tear fall from Scootaloo's face. Showing me that she wasn't going to take it well for much longer.
After she was gone, Rainbow Dash was tensing up. Trying to hold in all her anger. She wasn't one for following anything too strict, and these rules were already getting out-of-hoof as it is.
"I'm sorry Angel, but you're not allowed to go anywhere without a leash." Fluttershy said as she came back with Angel on her back. Who was not the least bit content with the leash around his neck. Fluttershy wasn't holding the end though as it just lay off to the side of her back.
Rainbow Dash didn't even need to turn around to know what was going on. Just that much information mad her angrier.
That's when Rarity started to wake up. "Wow, I just had the most horrendous dream! I was told that a curfew was to be put in motion, and that I wouldn't be allowed to open my boutique!"
"Oh, that sounds just like what actually happened!" Pinkie Pie told her with a smile. This making Rarity go wide-eyed and fall back into her pillow unconscious yet again. "Was I in your dream?! Was I?! Was I?!" She asked, jumping up and down in hopes that she was.
"That's it!" Rainbow Dash finally burst out. "We can't just let this go on! We need to fix this! Now!" She yelled out in anger, hovering in the air with her wings once again.
Applejack brought her back down to the ground, frowning at her. "And how do ya suppose we do that? We ain't able ta even talk ta each other with that Misty Glance given us the stink eye!" Applejack reminded her.
That's when I got an idea! "That may be true, but it wouldn't be considered suspicious behavior if we all headed back to the library to try and find a solution! I have plenty on books on the laws for Ponyville there, and I'm sure that we can find something!" I said hopefully, sure that we'd find the answer.
"Good thinkin' Twi! Let's go every pony. We gotta loop-hole ta find." Applejack said, heading off to the library with the rest of us following. Pinkie Pie bringing the still passed out Rarity along with a wheelbarrow.
"And all day to do it..." Rainbow Dash mumbled, still upset that she couldn't fly. But she had a point. With all the free time on our hooves, not to mention all six of us plus Spike to help, I bet we'll find it in no time!
"Ugh... Twilight give up..." Spike said as he laid on a small pile of books, extremely tired by this point. As was every pony else. We had been working none stop, looking through every book with extreme focus ever since we got back to the library. Of course, when we told Spike he was on board with helping us as well. At least, when he heard just what happened with Scootaloo and the rest of us. And of course... Rarity acting so emotional about it. Oh well, at least he was happy to help us out now.
"No way Spike, there has to be some way for us to be able to fight this curfew off. Or at least, try to help stop it." I said, looking at every possible book I could read. Of course, it was pretty hard with just the candle light. And me being really tired too. The sun had gone down three or four hours ago. Plus without any break in between then and now, I had even managed to work myself down.
But honestly, could you blame me? By the time we had heard the news and now, we had carefully read all the books on the first floor. This leading us to now be on the second floor where my bed, along with my favorite and more important books were. So the book we needed had to be up here. And if not, then it was either in the basement or we didn't have it at all.
"Come on Spike," Pinkie Pie started, interrupting herself with a yawn. Showing that even she was getting tired by this point. "if we don't find a way to throw Derpy a birthday party, then who will?" She asked, still focusing on that.
In fact, she and Rainbow Dash were the only ones still awake. The others had fallen asleep already. But Rainbow Dash wasn't to far behind as she face-planted with the current book she had in her hooves. This making her jolt up awake, but only for a second before she yawned herself.
"Well we can always look tomorrow." Spike argued. "There's nothing stopping us from going to bed right now anyway." He said, laying in his bed to fall asleep. Which he was forced to share with Angel since he was too tired to move him out of his bed.
"Well I guess you have a point Spike. We don't have to figure an answer out right this moment." I agreed, my own drowsiness not able to let me disagree all that easily.
So getting one of the sleeping bags ready to sleep on, Rarity having fallen asleep on my own bed, I started to fall asleep. As did Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie as they got into their sleeping bags as well.
And right as we started to fall asleep, I could feel it freezing in the room. "Rainbow Dash... Shut the window..." I heard Spike mumble, not able to fall asleep with it being so cold in here.
"Ugh, fine..." Rainbow Dash said, getting up to close the window. Only... "Hey, wait a minute. The window's already shut!" She said, looking up at the window.
"What do you mean the window's closed?" Spike asked, looking up.
"It just is, see?" She asked, gesturing to the only window in the room. Which was in fact, closed.
"That's odd..." I said, now getting up. "The only other way there could be a breeze was if there's a hole in the roof, or the front door and the window next to the door was wide open." I said in confusion. Yes that was very detailed, but it was the truth. I had tested it for any cross-breeze in case I wanted to open a window while I worked on a report, and that was the only way the breeze could be this strong.
"So who left the front door open?" Rarity asked, waking up from all our talking.
"No pony." Pinkie Pie answered, confused. "I remember that Spike closed the door after Twilight opened it on him." She said, answering the question.
"Oh yeah, hehehe... Sorry Spike." I apologized, not meaning to do that earlier.
"Wait." Applejack asked, waking up from our talking too. "So if Spike closed the door, but it and the window's open, then who do you think..."
We all gasped at once, realizing just what happened. "The Thieves!" We all yelled out, jumping out of beds and getting to the stairway. And as we did, we heard four sets of hooves scrambling around downstairs.
Sadly, since all seven of us got to the stairway at the same time, we got stuck. But still hearing the hoof-steps downstairs, we all tried to force our way through. And after a few more seconds, we finally got through the door frame. And tumbled down the stairs all at once. Landing at the bottom in one big pile. Me on the top.
That's when I spotted the thieves all heading out my front door, along with most of my books missing from the bookshelves. Along with tons of books spread all over the floor from their ransacking. And just after I had put all the books back from our search too.
As they all started running out the door, the final one slipped on a misplaced book. The other three just leaving him behind. And as he got up to catch up with the others, I jumped off the pile of my friends.
"Hold it right there!" I yelled out, chasing after him as he ran out the door. But the second I got to the doorway, I saw that he, along with his friends an a wheelbarrow full of the stolen books all halted as they looked up towards a roof ahead of my house. And looking up, I could see just why they stood still.
On the roof, stood a shadow looking down upon all of us. Not even reacting in any way, or moving. Just staring at them with an eerie glance. Almost as if it was saying, 'I dare you' to the thieves.
But they didn't stand down. One picked up a stick and held it in his mouth as a way of defending himself. While the other two got their horns ready. Aimed towards the figure. The one that had tripped earlier though, just stood in fear.
When the two unicorn thieves fired at the figure though, it just stepped forward once. Letting itself fall off the edge of the roof and land on the ground. And looking up, he saw the pony with a stick start to run towards him, ready to fight.
But before he could get close, the mysterious pony just through what looked like a small bottle at the thief. And on contact, the bottle broke an the thief got covered in some kind of goo. But when it made contact, he ignored it and just kept running forward towards the figure. Who in retaliation, simply side-stepped out of the way casually. But instead of changing his course, the thief just kept running forward. Ramming face-first into the wall of the building, sliding to the ground in pain. With the stick still in his mouth too.
But that wasn't the end of it as the two unicorn thieves stood side by side, charging up their magic and firing both blast at him at once. And since the blasts were so close to one another, it mixed into one magical beam coming towards the figure.
But about half way towards the target, lightning suddenly flashed behind the figure. Showing a silhouette of the pony to reveal that it had a horn of its own. Showing that it was a unicorn as well. Not only that, but I was able to tell that the unicorn was charging up some magic of it's own.
Right before the thieves' combined attack could hit the figure, it fired its own magical blast. But instead of being an aura blast, it was blue lightning. And since lightning was easily faster and stronger than normal aura, it canceled out the mixed aura blast with ease.
The two thieves had looks of great fear plastered on their faces. And without so much as a second thought, they made a run for it. This leaving behind not only the stolen books, but the other two thieves as well.
The thief I chased out of my library noticed this right away, and seeing that he was now alone with the figure in front of him, and me and my now recovered friends behind me, he tried to run as well.
"Stop him!" I yelled out, turning to chase the third thief. As were the others.
But before we could, the mysterious unicorn simply held out a hoof towards us, motioning us to stop. And although he didn't say anything, it was command enough.
"And just who are you anyway?" Rainbow Dash asked, starting to fly over. But before she could, the unicorn fired a small electrical blast from its horn. Purposefully missing Rainbow Dash just to keep her from getting close enough. But it kept its magic charged in case she tried to come near it again.
Getting the message, Rainbow Dash slowly flew back over towards us. Keeping her distance from him.
"Who are you anyway?" I asked him. "And why did you tell us not to follow the thieves?" I questioned further.
But instead of answering me, he simply raised his hoof and spit onto the top of it before turning towards the thief that was trying to get up off the ground. That stupid stick still in his mouth.
That's when the weird part happened. The unicorn pointed his hoof towards the only thief left with great force, this making his whole leg and hoof stretch out towards the thief, grabbing him from twenty feet away and sending him over towards the unicorn. Almost as if he was stretching his leg out like rubber to grab the thief.
And as the unicorn held out the thief in front of itself, the figure used a free hoof to pull out a small piece of paper and pencil. Putting the pencil in its mouth, he wrote a quick small note on it before sticking the paper to the thieves face.
Once that was done, he stretched out his arm towards with the thief in the stretching leg's hoof. Sending the thief into the side of the wheelbarrow. The force of the stretching arm knocking him out against the wheelbarrow with a hit to the head.
We all gathered around the thief, not able to see his face with the paper on his face. The writing on the paper only saying this:
Dear ponies (plus baby dragon),
Turn this thief into Mayor Mare at the next assembly tomorrow, THEN pour water down his face.
If you are asked anything about me, simply say that my name is...
-Mr. S.
Before we could even question just who this mysterious stallion was, or how he was able to use such advanced spells like conjure lightning or enchant himself with physical manipulation, or even ask just how the paper was almost glued to the thief's face without any tape, glue, or tack, we all looked up to see that 'Mr. S', was gone.
I hoped you all enjoyed the first chapter! This is a chapter that I've been trying to figure out a way for a while now, and I hope that this is the best solution. But moving on, don't forget to put in your dares every pony! Just seeing all of them is enough to make my day. Especially with the annoying enemy that is school... And now it's accomplice work...
Oh well, until next time every pony! Good bye!
QotC: Who's a best character out of these: Daring Do, Mare Do-Well, or Mr. S?
68. The Written Word of Foals! (Episode 6)
*Yells very loudly* Hello and welcome every pony, to the intro of the one story that tries to act like a TV show! I'm here with my co-host, Trixie, and we will be reporting in for all of your intro needs! Trixie, who are things on your end?!
*Camera pans to a video screen, showing Trixie to be somewhere that's not the intro*
Trixie: Why are you yelling like we're in a news room?! It's just an intro!
*keeps yelling* An intro that we maintain for entertainment of our viewers! In other news, Zombies VS Lovebird Ponies! As we left off at that scene of action, we saw Blitz take down the Tank and Rainbow Dash get taken somewhere by a Charger! We will now show you the outcome of said events! TRIXIE! REVEAL TO THE AUDIENCE THE SPECIAL REPORT!
Trixie: Can you be shut up?! It's annoying enough that Trixie has to take care of those three- *CRASH!* fillies in my own home...
Sent in from Gakuseiakira: Trixie watch the CMC for one whole day. noon to noon.
THAT IS CORRECT VIEWERS! AS OF YESTERDAY AT NOON, TRIXIE HAS BEEN WATCHING THE CMC WITHIN HER OWN HOME! WILL SHE SURVIVE?!
Trixie: I know my house won't...*realizes that every reader still sees her* I-I mean, of course Trixie can last long enough! Besides, as of right now Trixie only has...*checks watch* an hour to go! And their still alive!
Scootaloo: Hey, watch out Theo! *CRASH* Oops...Hehehe, Sorry!
*Theo jumps up and glares at Scootaloo, pulling out his katana to fight her*
Trixie: No Theodore, don't hurt her! Trixie's responsible for her safety!
Sent in from Gakuseiakira: I also dare her to take away Theo's katana for an hour.
Trixie: You want Trixie to do WHAT?!... Wait a second, you're the same reviewer! Why you little... *sighs* I have no choice though do I?...
*She then levitated Theo's katana out of his paws, tucking it under her hat which she was wearing. This making Theo drop to his knees and go wide-eyed. Trixie and all three CMC looked at him in caution*
Trixie: I'm sorry Theodore, but you can't have your katana while some pony else is in the house. Please don't be-
Theo: WAAAAAAAAAAA! WAHAHAHAHA! *Theo starts bawling his eyes out, being even louder than Rarity's shriek and Pinkie's trumpet right in front of your ear combined*
Maybe now would be a good time to mute the vision while we do the top comments! *I then get out a remote and press mute, making all the screaming and crying from Trixie's house silence*
3: Christ's Disciple. Hey it's cool! Besides, I'd honestly have a rough time choosing between them too. Well, between Do and Mr. S anyway. Mare Do-Well just... isn't that good towards me.
Button Mash: *Comes into view* Hey, what's that other part on his review? Something about you and Trixie-*I quickly put my hand over his mouth, keeping him from saying it*
SHUSH! If any pony acknowledges what the dare is, then me and Trixie will be forced to do it! And we do not want to make a pairing of me and Trixie! And as for the rest of the audience, please ignore what I just said! Besides, we have another dare to do since you're here Button! *snaps fingers and a TV, with the newest HayStation Console appears out of thin air*
Sent in from dazza the lucario (dazza): i dare you to play call of Equestria Pon Opps 2 with everyone's favorite button mash!
Button Mash: YAY! *theme music plays in background as he jumps over to the screen getting the first player controller an setting up the game*
While he sets that up, let's go ahead and look at the second comment!
2: Justus80. You do have a point. Mr. S is my pony version of Batman. And I am a HUGE Batman fan!
Button Mash: Says on your memory space that you've gotten both Arkham games! WOAH! And you've even 100% Batman Arkham City!
Hehehe... Yeah, I did. As for Daring Do, here's a shocker... I've never seen an Indiana Jones movie. So Daring Do's the closest I've gotten! Everything I've heard about Indiana is AWESOME, but... Every time I get close to buying the movie or something, I can never get it! It's like RD with Apple Cider!
Still, let's get the last comment!
1: VintageThunder98. A collage of them all huh? Interesting! Still, where did the 'Ms.' part come in from?... Oh well, it's probably obvious to every pony else.
Button Mash: Games all set up Zeke! And I got your favorite class set up too!
Woah, really?! *goes over and looks at set up of weapons* Wow, you did get it right! Right down to the traits and abilities too!
Button Mash: Yep! Of course a load-out for a shotgun class is pretty easy to do. Now let's do this! First to kill the other five times in the game wins!
*As soon as the game loads, Button throws a throwing knife into the air. Killing me from half-way across the screen*
WHAT?! NO WAY! *Button then finds me and uses a sticky bomb, killing me a second time and getting all of his stuff back with scavenger. He then does the same thing with the knife and bomb, killing me two more times!
Hold on! At least let me get a shot- *SPLAT* off...
Button Mash: HAHA! I killed you by making the care package land on you! BEST! KILL! EVER!
...RAGE QUIT! *throw controller onto the ground in anger*
Button Mash: Pfft... Newb.
Whatever! Let's just see how Trixie's doing and end the intro! *takes remote out and un-mutes vision of Trixie, CMC, and the still loud crying Theo*
WOW, THEY'RE STILL VERY LOUD! GUESS WE'LL GO AHEAD AND LEAVE THEM BE! GOODBYE TRIXIE!
Trixie: WAIT! Please don't leave me here! I can't take another-
Sweetie Belle: Hey Trixie? What's with this weird table lamp thing? *She asked over Theo's loud crying, tapping a very odd looking blue lamp*
Trixie: DON'T TOUCH THAT! IT IS THE ONLY THING I HAVE LEFT OF MY FATH-*CRASH*
*After Trixie's lamp shattering all across the floor, the whole room went silent. Trixie staring at it in complete shock. Her left eye twitching greatly*
Well uh... *I said, now talking calmly* I think now would be a good time to leave Trixie and the others be... Bye Trixie... *the vision fades away, leaving just Zeke* Well uh... Enjoy the chapter every pony... And prey that the CMC make it out of Trixie's house alive. See you next time.
Intro Area Decorations to Date: A very realistic sky with a sun in the middle, A baby pony-sized T-Rex with a top hat named Dino, the TARDIS, a giant golden statue of Stepony (Pony Stephano) who is wearing a Trixie shirt, a silver Lucario statue standing right next to Stepony, a baby ninja bear with a ninja mask and wooden katana named 'The Intelligent and Creative Theodore' (Theo), and a TV with a HayStation hooked up to it.
Disclaimer (As told by Trixie): Zeke does not own MLP. All he owns is this idea, Blitz, Dino, RJ, Theo, and anything else that he's personally created throughout the story. That not including the three background characters that belong to three of the readers that read this story!
Rarity's POV
As we all walked through the streets of Ponyville towards todays assembly, or at least, the one Mr. S thought said there would be, we were all quiet. Pinkie Pie and Applejack were pulling the wagon the thief was in, neither of them sure of what to say. Rainbow Dash was complaining to Fluttershy about how annoying it was that she wasn't allowed to fly. To which Fluttershy listened politely.
Twilight was the one that was in deep thought though, writing something down non-stop on a few sheets of paper. No doubt about the fact that they were all about what had happened. Probably notes that she wanted to present to the public.
"And that's why every pony, we need to enforce these rules!" We all heard Misty Glance yell out while she was on the left side of the stage, at a podium. While opposite of her was Mayor Mare on the right side of the stage, also at a podium. She was silent for now, but she definitely was not happy as she glared at Misty Glance. Not to mention, the mayoral staff standing off to the sides and in front of the stage.
"If we just let any pony leave Ponyville, then the thieves could very easily slip away! Not only that, but if any of them could so happen to be pegasi, then they could simply fly away as well!" Misty argued, not looking like she wanted to give up her curfew.
"And I'm telling you that it is not fair to the residents of Ponyville!" Mayor Mare argued, speaking up against Misty Glance from her podium with a determined look. "By issuing this curfew, you're not only keeping the thieves in check by the best of your abilities, but you're also punishing the rest of Ponyville in the process! Look at all of them!" She said, gesturing towards the crowd. "Can you honestly say that every single one of them are the four thieves?!"
"No, but that's exactly the point!" She argued, trying to stress her view on things. "We don't know who the thieves are, and because of that, have no choice but to act with strict enforcement towards every pony until they're caught!" She added.
Mayor Mare then glared, getting angrier at Misty by each statement. "Do you even have any compassion for Ponyville?! You need to think about how they'll be affected too!"
"That's just it Mayor Mare." Misty retorted with a frown. "You have too much remorse for them! You need to grow a backbone and actually act upon responsibilities!" She ordered, not even trying to be discrete about her insult. "That being said, the curfew will remain in power until something is done about the four thieves." She said in conclusion.
"You mean like this?" Twilight spoke up, all seven of us, Spike included, then started stepping forward with the wagon and thief in tow. As we got close to the audience, it started splitting down the middle. Letting us all pass through and get to the stage.
"And who is that?!" Misty asked, pointing to the thief with some shock.
"This is one a them thieves y'all are talkin' about." Applejack told them, jerking her head towards the thief as a way to gesture towards him.
"But, but... When did you catch him?! And why did you break curfew?!" She demanded answers, getting off stage and walking over to us. Somehow mad that we were able to catch one of the thieves.
"We didn't." Fluttershy said, speaking up. But the moment Misty glared at her, she stepped right back down. Me coming between them to keep Misty from glaring at Fluttershy.
"It wasn't our faults that these ruffians came in and tried robbing the very library we were all staying at for the night. We simply showed them the door before they could make off with any of the books." I defended.
"What's this note?" Mayor Mare asked, turning attention back to the thief. And after reading it, she got a look of deep thought. "Mr. S hmm?" She asked, thinking out-loud about the signature at the bottom.
"Who's Mr. S?!" Misty asked with anger, trying to take the note from the thief's face. Only, it was still stuck there. And it wasn't coming off any time soon unless we tried to rip it off. And even then, we'd only get some of the corners off while the rest stayed glued to his face. "And what's with this paper?!" She asked, only getting angrier.
"It says to pour water down his face." Mayor Mare stated, turning towards the rest of the mayoral staff and nodding towards them. One of them then going to get some water for us to use.
"And why should we just do as this 'Mr. S' says?" Misty asked, not trusting Mr. S at all.
"Well he did bring a criminal to justice. Besides, what's the worst that could happen by pouring a bucket of water down his face?" Mayor Mare asked, that staff member coming back with a bucket of water. Rather quickly I might add.
Rainbow Dash then took the bucket and flew above the thief, pouring the water over his face. This made the note that was stuck to his face, along with that stick that he still had in his mouth the whole time, fall to the ground.
"I can see again!" The thief yelled out in excitement. "Once that bottle hit my face, my eyelids wouldn't open back up and my mouth got glued closed or something! Making me taste that nasty stick all night! Thank you every. Pony..." He said, just now realizing that he was surrounded by so many glares.
"So, do you want me to bring him in for questioning?" One of the staff asked, him being the Chief of Security. Not to mention, the only security since Mayor Mare didn't have enough funding for any pony else to help.
"Yes, right away." Mayor Mare approved, the Chief of Security putting him in hoof cuffs and starting to take him away. But not before we all came to a stop as we heard some pony else yelling out in pain.
"OW! Stop it you little brat, that hurts! OW!" We all looked towards the pony that was making the sound, wondering just why he was being hurt and who it was. And following the sound of his voice, we spotted him on the top of a roof. Along with a little filly that was fighting him off with a small metal object that was in her mouth. Using it as a weapon.
Finally, she tripped him with the weapon, making him grab the edge of the roof with his hooves to keep him from falling. Though, that wouldn't last long.
The filly then balanced the metal object on her back as she walked up to him. "Hey there, little filly! You know when I called you 'brat'?" The stallion asked, trying to sound polite. "I meant that in a nice way! You know, like a compliment! You believe me, right?!" He asked in desperation.
The filly simply shook her head no and pulled out a note and a small bottle much like the one Mr. S had before. And putting a drop of the goo onto the back of the note, she stuck it to the stallions forehead. This also making him lose his grip. Sending him into a hay bale below him.
"Wait a second, I remember that stallion!" Twilight yelled out. "That's one of the thieves from last night!"
This made the Chief run over and cuff him as well, along with making the rest of us look up towards the filly just to see who she was. Only, she was in a costume, so it was impossible to tell who it was. The only features about her was that she definitely was a young filly, and she had a horn as well.
The costume was completely orange with no design or pattern on it at all. The only thing about the costume to note was that it allowed the fillies red tail and mane show. Not only that, but at the spot where the eyes should be were covered with a different material. Red to match her tail and mane. In a way, it was just like the Mare Do Well costume, except simpler and allowed the mane and tail to show. But other than that, there was no striking differences. Making it impossible for me or any pony else to realize just who she is.
"Hey, there's something on the note." The Chief said, ripping it off the thief by force. Leaving a small bit of paper stuck to his forehead with the goo that kept it there.
"Well, whatever does it say?" I asked, all of us wanting to know.
"It says," The Chief started, reading it word for word.
Dear Ponyville,
As you have all witnessed, we have now brought forward two of the four thieves.
As for who we are, is none of your concern. Just stay out of our way.
-Robin and Mr. S
"Hold on you up- there?..." Misty Glance yelled out to where we all spotted, who I guess was 'Robin', but she was already gone. Without any trace either.
After a few seconds of us all looking around for Robin, Mayor Mare spoke up. "Well then, I guess that solves our little burglar problem." She said with a confident grin.
"What?!" Misty asked in surprise. "Y-you think that two costume wearing mental cases running around Ponyville is safe?!" She asked, caught off-guard.
"Well, they already turned in two of the four thieves. It's only a matter of time until they turn in the other two. Besides, they're not doing anything wrong according to the rules. Are they?" Mayor Mare asked, looking at Misty with a raised eyebrow.
"Well... I guess..." Misty started, trying to find something.
"Well?" Mayor Mare asked again, smirking a little with her question.
Misty sighed in defeat, both of them knowing the answer. "No. No, there isn't any rule against them."
"Yes. So, we will put our trust into them. As for every pony else, the curfew is here by ended!" Mayor Mare yelled out to every pony.
"YAY!" The audience of ponies all cheered out. Us included as we were glad that the curfew lifted before it got even more out of hoof.
"So..." Rainbow Dash started as she went up and landed in front of Misty with a smug grin. "I guess that means that you'll have to give Scoots her scooter back huh?" She asked rhetorically, rubbing it in Misty's face.
But Misty didn't even bat an eyelash as she just started walking off, leaving calmly. "I'm afraid that I have no idea what you're talking about miss." She said, pretending that she never even took the scooter.
"What?!" Rainbow Dash asked with a very angry look on her face. "Get back here and give Scoots her scooter right now!" She said, trying to fly after her.
"Hold on Rainbow Dash." Twilight said, using her magic to stop Rainbow Dash in mid-air by her tail. "Something tells me that going after her won't help anything."
Rainbow Dash grumbled in annoyance before giving up. And once Twilight let her go, she just landed back on the ground.
Seeing that Rainbow was pretty upset, Fluttershy came over. "Um, Rainbow Dash?... If you want, you can help me take care of my animals to try and get your min off it... If that's okay with you..." She offered.
Rainbow Dash sighed but nodded, that being the best idea for her to think of. She didn't want to go to Scootaloo empty hoofed after all.
"We better hurry back to our homes to check up on everything too." Twilight told all of us. "Besides, who knows just what they might have stolen before coming to the library." She reminded all of us.
"Twilight has a point. I'll see you later every pony." I said, now walking off to check on my boutique. I'm sure it would be fine though. After all, would those two thieves really come after two places in one night? Not to mention, both places being on opposite ends of Ponyville?
Button Mash's POV
As I sat at the sandbox in the playground of the school house, working on a sandcastle, I had a frown on my face. Why? That's easy. My favorite arcade game at the park got all messed up!
Well, not really messed up. You see, apparently last night one of those thieves mom was talking about broke into the arcade machine at the park I always play. When the arcade repair pony came by, he said that the engine thing was taken out of it! And now I couldn't play Pony Kong until they bring in a new one!
And with every pony else playing the other machines, that left me to do something else. And with mom not thinking it was really all that okay of me to go with her to that assembly thing, she told me to stay at the schoolhouse.
Stupid mayor assistant! Why can't she just get a bunch of ponies to round up the thieves?! It'd hurry things up a lot faster! Not to mention, let us be allowed to go back to doing what we want! Besides, it's not that dangerous out here anyway. Because if they only come out at night, then why try and do so much stuff at day? There aren't exactly any pony screaming for help around here.
"AAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH!" Okay, maybe I spoke too soon about that. I looked up towards Ponyville where I heard the scream, kind of worried about why some pony would scream that loudly. It sounded like they were in trouble too!
"I wonder what's going on…" I said out-loud, standing up from my sandcastle to try and get a better look of Ponyville. In attempt to get a better look at Ponyville from where I was.
But the second I stood up, the most random thing happened. Some pony fell out of the sky and landed right on my sandcastle! I spent like seven minutes on that thing too!
"Hey! You destroyed my sand castle!" I yelled out in anger, mad that some stupid pegasus had just jumped out of nowhere and- wait.
As I looked at the foal that landed on my sandcastle, I realized three things. One, it had to be a filly. Two, she was in some kind of pure orange superhero costume with red mane and tail. Along with the costume part that was over her eyes being red as well. And finally three, she was actually a unicorn!
"What-wait-how-huh?!" I sputtered in complete surprise, wondering just how that worked! I mean a Pegasus foal I can believe falling out of the sky. But a unicorn foal?! No way!
The filly, which had not even gotten off my ruined castle yet, turned towards me with her head lowered a little. Making it appear like she was sorry, even though she didn't say anything. And without even one word, she turned and ran towards the town as fast as she could.
But I wouldn't let her get away that easily. Not without some kind of actual apology or something more than just some kind of sad look towards me. "Get back here!" I ordered, chasing after her to make her apologize.
But she just ignored me as she got some weird pole thing off from on top of her back, which was held there by a strap or something. But the moment she got it out, it unfolded into something else that I couldn't really recognize.
So after it unfolded, she jumped on it and started going down the hill we were running on and to Ponyville twice as fast as before. And even though it was really cool looking since it was red like her mane and had the word 'Razor' written on the part she was on top of, I just kept running after her. Not giving up so easily. That, and I had nothing better to do since the arcade was still out of the question.
"You're not getting away that easy!" I yelled out, determined to make her stop and actually say sorry for what she did.
Only, as I chased her down the hill I was going a little too fast and wasn't paying attention. So after getting tired, I tripped over a rock and started tumbling down the hill. Not able to stop myself from tumbling down either.
After falling down so far, I landed in a bush at the bottom of the hill. Luckily breaking my fall and keeping me from getting too hurt. Poking my head out of the bush to try and figure out just where I was, I saw that the Carousel Boutique was right in front of me. But that wasn't all either.
I saw that in front of the dress maker's shop was some stallion unicorn that looked pretty tough was standing just outside the door with the owner of the shop, Rarity I think her name was, floating above him thanks to his magic. That wasn't all either. Rarity was also tied up with rope around her hooves, making it hard for her to run away. Even if she tried to just undo the knot with her own magic.
"So you think that you can take me on huh?!" The stallion asked, looking right at the filly I chased down here. "Well you might've brought in my pal, but I'm not falling for your tricks!" He yelled out as he got in a fighting stance. His stance kind of reminded me of the fighting game Mortal Dragon Kombat.
The unicorn filly on the other hoof didn't say anything as she simply folded back up that red 'Razor' thing and put it on the sheath that was on her back. Then she got in a fighting stance too. Making me know that something really action-packed was going to happen.
The stallion then threw Rarity onto the ground a little ways away. Causing her to grunt in pain from hitting the ground. Her hooves still all tied up too, so she wasn't getting up anytime soon.
"Untie me this instant you ruffian! This is no way to behave towards a lady at all!" She yelled out, nagging at her kidnapper. I glared a little at the stallion from inside the bush, not wanting to be seen. But that's when I got an idea. They don't know I'm here yet! So maybe I can sneak over and untie Rarity. That making me helpful! Then it'll be as if I'm a hero in a video game!
So as the two unicorns stared down, I started shuffling the bush over towards Rarity so that way I could get her free and get her out of here. That way it'll be easier for the unicorn filly to fight off the stallion.
"You know, I just thought of something." The thief said out-loud. This making me stop moving and look out from inside the bush. Not wanting to be found. "I know she just told me to take some pony that was at that library last night and turn her in, but something tells me it just might be better to turn you in instead. After all, you and that other freak are to blame for two of us getting caught." He said, charging up a magic spell.
But the costumed filly didn't care as she simply looked towards the sun, acknowledging that it was already sundown. As soon as she noticed that, she turned back towards the stallion quickly. Now suddenly in a hurry.
"Oh, don't worry about that girly." The thief mocked. "The sunset is the least of your worries right now." At that moment, the magic on his horn turned into sparks. Eventually turning into electricity.
I took this moment to move over towards Rarity, not wanting to be around much longer for whatever happens. As I did though, the thief laughed at the filly's slight jump of surprise. "Yeah, thought that thug friend of yours was the only one that could shoot lightning huh?! Well get a load of this!" He yelled out, firing a bolt of electricity at her as if it was some kind of ironic joke.
But apparently it didn't matter to her as she just lowered her head towards the ground, having her horn angled right towards the fast approaching bolt of lightning. However, instead of hurting her or any other reaction like that, the lightning just got… absorbed. As if her horn was some kind of lightning rod or something. Only, now her horn was sparking with the electricity of the lightning. Showing that now she was in control of it.
"W-what?!" He asked in shock. "How did you do that?! No pony that young can ever catch a lightning bolt! No pony!" The attacker yelled out, very confused by what had happened. He was expecting it to shock her, or at least make her jump out of the way.
And he had a point too. Making lightning with magic, or clouds when you look at it with a pegasus point of view, was something that could be done. Even if it was really hard because of what lightning was made out of. But catching a bolt of lightning with magic? That was almost impossible. Only really good unicorns with a lot of guts to practice catching lightning bolts had a chance to catch lightning. Well. At least that's what Ms. Cheerlie told us when we were learning about unicorn magic in class.
But not really caring about all that science stuff, I silently cheered at how amazing it was to see something like that. Yeah, I didn't know much else about magic other than the normal stuff we learned in school, but it was still amazing to watch some times.
Getting past that though, the filly then jerked her head forward. Releasing the lightning attack and redirecting it right back at the thief. Who didn't have enough time to get out of the way. So instead he made an aura shield in defense.
Sadly for him, it didn't help that much. Because when the bolt of electricity hit the shield, it made a small explosion. Stopping the lightning, but destroying the shield in the process. The shockwave of the blast then sent the thief into the wall of the Boutique. And with him having rammed into the wall, he was stunned for a good few seconds at least. So much so, I could almost hear the words 'Finish Him!' play off in the back of my head.
But that was all the time I needed. With him stunned, I jumped out of the bush I had used for cover and ran over to where Rarity was trying to use her magic to get free of the rope. Sadly, that was only making it worse since she wasn't able to see what the rope really looked like.
But I did though. Not to mention with all that practice on the arcade machines, I was able to untangle the ropes in just a few seconds. And mom says that the games are just a waste of time! Yeah right, I'm saving lives with my video game skills!
So as I was helping Rarity, the filly quickly ran over to the thief, taking out a bottle of weird looking orange goo stuff. She then poured some of it on the thief's front two hooves, putting them together and making them stick like glue. Glue that the thief couldn't break free from no matter what he did. Not even magic helped.
As soon as it was over and Rarity was out of the rope, I saw the filly standing over the thief in victory. And thinking about how she redirected the lightning an then just owned that thief, there was only one word that I could think of to say.
"Wow…" I said in amazement, her jumping a little as she heard me, not to mention noticing that I had witnessed the whole thing.
Finally, I was able to say something else. "That was totally awesome!" I yelled out like a fan-colt. But I didn't care. "It was like I watched a video game fight in real life! Not to mention, you got a Flawless Victory against that jerk!" I kept cheering.
She just scratched the back of her head. A little embarrassed that I thought what she did was all so cool. Still, she didn't say anything about it. I don't think she was shy or anything, but that just made the whole thing cooler.
"What's your name anyway?" I asked, wanting to know at least that much. I mean come on, that much wasn't so hard to ask for right?
She looked away a little, debating whether or not to say it. She then looked at the sun. Which was already starting to go down. This made her stand at attention a little more before turning back to me. Pulling out 'Razor' or whatever it was.
"My name… Is Robin." She answered in a calm, but slightly deep, monotone voice, able to scare any pony that was going up against her. It was almost as if she was unaffected by anything she was about to take on. Making it seem all the more cooler!
She then opened up Razor and got on it. Turning the handle and making a familiar noise start to turn on, though I couldn't figure out just why the noise was so familiar. Either way, she moved Razor forward a little bit with just one push of her hoof on the ground, this making it zoom off by itself without any help. No magic, no wing power, she didn't even keep pushing her hoof on the ground to make it go. It just went on itself..
After she left though, I could only say something else to myself. "Woah..." Button Mash said, amazed by what he saw. "Where did she come from?..." I asked in awe.
"Well... No pony knows." Rarity answered with a shake of her head. Now filling in a few answers for me. "All any pony knows is that she calls herself Robin. Her and this 'Mr. S' has been helping us with the thieves in Ponyville. With this one caught, that only leaves one left." Rarity explained to me. That being pretty much all she, or any pony else, knew.
The thief tried to break free or yell at us, but with the goo still keeping his hooves from leaving. Not to mention some goo over his mouth to keep him from opening his mouth and yelling at any pony.
"Mr. S? Who's that?" I asked, sounding kind of annoyed by the name. Although I couldn't really figure out why.
"He's a stallion much older than Robin, who is a unicorn as well. We've only seen him once, and that was at night. So I'm not sure just what he looks like. Nor do I know just why he's helping us out. All an pony knows is that he's even more mysterious than Robin. Not to mention, he's a little off-putting because of how he took care of the thieves." She said, not really sure what to think of him herself.
After hearing all of that, I stopped getting annoyed. Instead, I was kind of curious about just who this 'Mr. S' was. Not to mention, if they were kin of freaky and silent, then why are they helping with all of this?
"Anyway, I'm afraid I must take care of this thief by bringing him in." Rarity told me, sounding a little resentful about doing so too. But I didn't care as an idea ran through my head. Until all those thieves were gone, no pony was going to fix the arcade machines! So that meant that I had nothing to do until that was done. Meaning that maybe I can do something else in the meantime. Like for instance…
Getting that idea, I quickly ran off to find the others. Because if I was going to do this, I was gonna need some help. And I only know three ponies that could keep a secret this big!
Sadly, when I left I forgot that Rarity and the tied up thief were still here. Rarity had managed to use her magic to get the thief into a small wagon to bring him in, but it took a large amount of her magic to do so. Meaning that she was drained of her magic for a while
"Oh, Button Mash was it? Could you be a dear and help me-" But as she turned around, she saw me turning the corner of the street. Long gone from the Boutique already.
"Well…" Rarity sighed as she went back over to the cart with the glaring thief inside. Who was tied down by an old tattered sweater that had been destroyed by Sweetie Belle by accident. "Guess I'll have to bring in the thief by myself… And pull the wagon." She said with dismay, hooking herself up to the wagon and walking it down to City Hall. It already getting straining for her. Not to mention, the sun was just about down. Meaning that I had to hurry and get the others.
Later That Night
As the moon stayed in the sky, only it and a few lights from the houses still on here and there, me and the others stayed in a decent sized bush. All looking out for Mr. S. Even if I was still a little ticked that it took so long for the others to get here.
"Look Button, it wasn't our fault. I mean, by the time you got to my house it was already dark." Rumble told me, being right next to me as he looked around in the bush along with me, Sweetie Belle, and Featherweight. He had a point though. By the time I had came up with an excuse to stay out of the house this late, not to mention get my three friends here to come along, it was like three hours after the moon had gone up.
"What are we doing here anyway?" Sweetie Belle asked. "You never told any of us."
"Well I had thought of something." I told them, being quiet so we wouldn't be found. "No pony knows that much about Robin or Mr. S. So, I thought that maybe we should try and figure something about them." I told them with a smile before going back to looking for him.
"WHAT?!" They all asked at once, not even trying to be quiet.
"Shush!" I shushed them, frowning at them and reminding them just what was going on. "Don't you guys know what we're doing? If we're found out, than we're gonna be in big trouble! We need to stay quiet!" I whispered to them all.
"Well why are we doing this?!" Sweetie Belle asked, being quiet now.
"Well, I couldn't do it by myself. And I needed to get some help from friends that I could trust. Because when we're done with this, I need to know that you guys won't say anything." I answered to them.
"You're only doing this because your favorite arcade game down at the arcade got smashed, aren't you?" Rumble asked me with a frown. Every pony had heard of the arcade machine that got broken into, and every pony knew it was my favorite. Not to mention, I had the top five high scores. Take 'ILSR'! Have fun in sixth place!... Hey wait a second, that jerk did those four letters on purpose! No wonder every pony started laughing when I said his name out-loud!
"No, that's not why." I told Rumble with a frown. "It's because when I met Robin, Rarity told me that no pony knew anything about her or this 'Mr. S'." I explained.
"You met Robin?!" Featherweight asked with great, but still quiet, excitement. "Did you get any pictures of her?!"
"Well, no..." I said with a frown. "But I still got to watch her kick that bad guy's flank! He got totally owned!" I explained with a ton of excitement.
"Still doesn't explain why you wanted all of us to come with you." Sweetie Belle explained, getting us all back to the point.
"Oh, right." I said, shaking my head. "Well, I figured that we could try and find out about them. Then we could try and make some bits off of it." I told them, revealing my master plan.
"Some bits? What made you so greedy? You usually don't care about getting bits since your mom gives you like twenty silver bits a week to spend on the arcade machines." Rumble reminded me.
"Yeah I know, but she said that was the only game thing she'd give me bits for. She told me that I had to save up bits if I want to get a HayStation." I told them. But knowing that they'd al need reasons, I thought up some stuff really quick. "Besides, you guys need bits too. Featherweight can get that new camera he's been talking about for so long. Rumble can get a wing power thingy to try and get better than his big brother Thunderlane. And finally, Sweetie Belle can try and get her Cutie Mark by doing this, and save up money to try other stuff." I explained to all of them, everything piecing together.
And by the look on all their faces, it definitely worked. They all looked ready to help raise bits for all of us to get the stuff we all wanted. "One problem though." Featherweight told me with a frown. "Even though I manage the Foal Free Press, we can't just buy story ideas. It's not allowed. And as a reporter, I just can't go and let some other newspaper buy the story. Sorry Button Mash." He told me with a frown.
"Aw nuts..." I said, frowning at that news. With Featherweight as my friend I can't just go behind his back. And even if I did, I'd pay for it in the paper. Gabby Gums Column was not nearly as gossip-y as before, but they still put in minor stories once a week to try and keep it around for something that's either important or for fun. And I do not want to be the next headliner.
"But," He said with a smile. "That doesn't mean we can make our own little story." He said with a smile. "It could be a pamphlet, flier, comic book, anything like that and I'll be glad to help. I can even have it advertised in the next paper!" He told me, giving us some good news. Now I know it was a good idea bringing Featherweight along!
"Okay, I guess that this would be a good idea." Sweetie Belle agreed. She was a little hesitant though since this meant that she couldn't tell the other CMC. But still, I think it'll be okay. "So, what do we do?"
"Well, Featherweight, you said that you're kind of good at drawing right?" I asked, to which I got a simple nod. "Good. Sweetie Belle can right down everything that know about them. And Rumble. You and me are gonna look for Mr. S." I told him, this being the important part.
"Found him." Rumble whispered to us all, even though I didn't pay attention.
"Now, I know it might take a while." "Found him." "But I think that if you look for him from the sky-" "Found him." "And I look for him on the ground-" "Found him." "then we might be lucky enough to find him and-" "SMACK"
At that moment, Rumble smacked my head into the ground to keep me quiet. "I said, I found him! He's right up there on that roof." He whispered, pointing towards the roof ahead of us.
"Good..." I mumbled as I dug my face out of the ground, my mouth full of dirt because of it. But I just shook it all off and spit out the dirt. "Okay. Featherweight and Sweetie Belle? You two go ahead and wait back at the park near all the games. Me and Rumble will follow Mr. S." I told them, taking charge since it was my plan.
"Got it. Good luck." Sweetie Belle said, running off. Featherweight turned back towards us though.
"It's risky to go unprepared. Take this." He said as he gave me his camera, quoting The Legend of Zebra as he did. This making me take it more seriously.
I nodded and he ran to catch up to Sweetie Belle. Leaving me and Rumble to watch Mr. S. And see just what he does. Anything cool would be great. Maybe even a picture or two of him beating up that last thief! Even if he was just eating a sandwich or something, I think it be good enough! Every pony would love to know something about him! And if we could make something out of it, than it'd be a win-win situation for us all! Every pony finds something out about Mr. S, and I get a HayStation!
Oh yeah, and the others get the stuff they want too!
So me and Rumble just stayed and watched Mr. S, who was just standing on top of the roof across the street. Scanning the city for signs of that last thief. Or anything else bad happening. And when he does find something, it'll almost be greater than the time they had that arcade tournament!...Almost...
"So when's he gonna do something?" Rumble asked, getting bored already.
"Oh don't worry Rumble. It's only a matter of time..." I said, holding the camera so I could take a picture whenever I needed to. And I'll gladly wait all night just to take this picture...
3 Hours Later
I was shaking with the amount of anger I had built up in me. Three hours! For three hours this stallion has just sat there doing NOTHING! I think I know just what the 'S' stands for now! SNORE-FEST! Could he be any more boring?! Is he even awake?! Is he paying attention to anything?! He makes loading screens feel like a party!
"Button...Calm down dude..." Rumble said, barely awake.
"Calm down? Calm down?!" I yelled out right beside Rumble, making him jump up from how loud I was. "Why should I calm down?! We've been watching Mr. S for three hours now, and he's been SO boring! I'd rather be sitting at home right now, watching a flower grow! It's this boring!" I continued to yell. Not even caring a little if he heard me or not.
"Be quiet dude! He'll hear you!" Rumble yelled at me quietly, now afraid of getting caught.
"Yeah right! I don't even think he's paying attention to anything!" I said, taking the camera off from around my neck. "I bet that thief is making all the robberies he can right now with how lazy this stallion is!" I yelled out, throwing the camera off to the side in anger. Knowing it was durable enough to take the hit and not break.
But as it hit the ground, it took a picture. Making the flash go off to reveal that right beside us was the same unicorn we were talking about.
"Lazy, am I?" He asked in a slow, menacing deep voice. Which was sounding very intimidating right now since he had appeared out of nowhere.
"AH!" Me and Rumble yelled out in utter terror, jumping back and tripping over one another. Leaving us at the mercy of the same unicorn that had just heard us call him lazy, boring, and deaf.
"What are you four up to?" He continued to ask, looking right at us. And I could tell that through his mask, he was glaring right at us.
"F-f-four?..." I squeaked out in fear, not even daring to stand up with how scary he was. Rumble doing the same by staying on the ground right next to me. Shaking just as much as me.
"Yeah." He answered. "You two. The Lightweight. And the filly." He answered, moving closer so we could see just what exactly he looked like.
He was a unicorn and had on a costume just like Robin's. Except it was all black and he had a white mane and tail. Along with the eye part of his costume being pure white. Making it look like he had no pupils at all. The only thing that was notably different was that he had a second tail. Both of them looked like animal tails too. Fox tails to be more clearer. They were laying lifeless though, not affected by the light breeze at all even though his mane moved slightly. Over all, he looked terrifying all right. But you could only get a look at him if you were right in front of his face with how dark it was at night.
"You... You know about them?" Rumble asked, scooting back and getting up. Not daring to run, but just getting off the ground.
"You're not very quiet." He answered simply. He then looked at the camera. "Why take pictures?" He asked, not daring to lower his guard or sound any kinder.
"W-we weren't taking pictures of you!" I told him, getting up and jumping next to Rumble. "We took pictures of... plants!" I lied.
"For three hours in one bush?" He questioned, knowing it was a lie.
"We uh...We didn't..." I said quickly, trying to come up with something.
"Tell the truth." He took a step forward, looking right at my face. "Now."
"Okay! Okay! We wanted to take pictures of you to make a comic out of you and Robin! That way we could save up some bits and help Ponyville know about you at the same time!" I gave in, not wanting to make him angry at all.
At that moment, we all heard the sound of glass being smashed. Coming from the park! "Oh no! The arcade machines!" I yelled out, that being the only thing worth stealing at the park.
Mr. S didn't even say one thing as he ran off at great speeds. Going just about as fast as Robin did on Razor. We tried to keep up, but it was impossible. Even with Rumble flying, he only went about half as fast as Mr. S. Meaning that we didn't have a chance at keeping up.
About a whole minute later, we finally got to the park where the machines were, only to see that everything was already done and taken care of. Pony Kong, my favorite arcade machine which had already been broken into was on the ground. The screen shattered and spread around the machine. Making it unsafe to even go over and mourn at. Now they were probably going to just throw out the machine all together. Meaning that I might not even get a chance to play that game again!
"Hey Button Mash, look at this!" Rumble told me, looking at a piece of wood that had been put into the ground. A piece of paper on it with some quick writing written onto it.
"What's it say?!" I asked, running over in hopes of getting some answers. He then read out the note word for word, letting both of us know what it had said.
Dear four foals,
Next time, don't try something dangerous like this again. Especially if it's late at night and there are thieves around.
I stayed on that rooftop for three hours to make sure you weren't attacked. Stay out of my way.
Also, I took your camera. You'll get it back soon enough.
-Mr. S
After reading that, we both frowned at our attempt to learn anything about Mr. S or Robin. We screwed up, and now we were back at square one. Not to mention, now we lost the camera. What are we gonna do now?
? ? ? POV
As I got back to the secret location, I took off my mask. The thing killing me with how tight it was. Oh well, at least it was all over with.
"Hey, you're back." Robin said as she came up, not having her mask on either. Of course, with us being just outside of her house we didn't have any risk of being discovered.
"Yeah no kidding." I said, not using that deep scary voice. It was all to stay more intimidating anyway. Besides, those two colts needed to know just how scary it all really was.
"So I'm guessing that means that you caught the last thief." She guessed, sitting on the porch outside.
"Yep. Stuck him to the end of the flagpole at City Hall. He's not getting down until tomorrow morning. Meaning, we caught them all." I told her, coming over and sitting on the porch as well.
"Great. Can't wait to have all this put behind us. I'm gonna miss being a hero though. It was so cool." She said, not wanting it to end.
"Maybe you won't have to miss it. That fan of yours you were talking about tried to spy on my with some of his friends." I told her.
"I said I was sorry! I didn't know that he followed me down that hill and saw the whole fight! I thought that was still halfway down the hill by the time I was done!" She apologized, knowing how I felt about any pony figuring us out.
"It's fine, it's fine." I said calmly. "I'm not mad anymore. Besides, turns out he had a great idea. He and his friends want to make a comic about us." I told her, holding up the camera I brought with me. "What do you say? Feel like posing for a few pictures to help them out?" I asked with a small smile. Liking the idea of it all.
"You know it!" She said, jumping up. I put the camera down and picked up my mask. "I am so glad that we won't have to stop being the Heroes of Ponyville!" She said excitingly.
"So you're the two so called 'heroes' huh?" We froze in place and turned to wear we heard the voice. Shocked that some pony had found us.
"You!" Robin yelled out, looking about ready to fight her. "You're the one who made every pony angry!" She yelled out in rage.
"And you two are the ones who have been taking care of the situation when you weren't permitted to." She answered in a calm yet annoyed tone.
"What do you want?" I demanded, getting in between the two and keeping this from turning into a fight.
"Simple. You two ruined everything I have set up to help this town." She answered, taking off her glasses and cleaning them off with a small rag before putting them on. "And now you're going to make up for it."
"What makes you think that were going to do that?!" Robin asked, jumping on my back to see her.
"Because, you both have broken multiple laws within Ponyville. And I don't mean disturbing the peace as your little acts of 'heroism'. Even before that, you have broken some rules. And because of that, I can personally see that you will be banned from setting hoof into Ponyville ever again." She told us. "That is. Unless you do everything I say." She told us. This telling me exactly what she was getting at.
"No way! We'll never do your dirty work you-" At that moment, I put a hoof over Robin's mouth, keeping her from egging on the mare in front of us any longer.
I sighed, knowing that we had no choice but to go along with it. "Fine." I surrendered for the both of us. "We'll do just as you say. Seeing as we have no choice." I told her with a frown. Then I glared at her, saying her name as if it was poison itself and nothing but. "Misty Glance."
The Next Day (2 P.M.)
Twilight's POV
"Come on you guys! You're slowing me down!" Rainbow Dash yelled out from ahead of the group, flying over us. The only reason she was even in sight of all of us is because she was staying with the rest of the group.
"Hold yer horses Rainbow, we're a comin'!" Applejack yelled out as she ran with the rest of us. All of us going towards the train station. Blitz was scheduled to come back today, and we were all excited about it for multiple reasons.
Applejack and Rainbow Dash wanted to know how their friends/family at Appleloosa were doing, and if they had sent anything back with Blitz to give to them. Me, Fluttershy, and Rarity were mainly interested in just why he went to Appleloosa of all places, along with what bionics he had worked on since it was kind of a mystery to us all. And as for Pinkie Pie, she was ready to throw a 'Welcome Back to Ponyville' party for Blitz. Which explains why she was bringing her literal Welcome Wagon along with her.
"I hope Blitz brought back some souvenirs!" Pinkie said in glee, wanting something from Blitz's trip if he brought anything.
"I don't think he'll have anything to bring back with him." I told her, running at a brisk pace beside her. Pacing myself. "Appleloosa doesn't have all that many exports, remember." I reminded her. At the moment, all they had were there apples. It was still a new town after all. It would be a while before they find something worth exporting.
"Not to mention, it is a little barren for vacationing." Rarity added. "I wonder what made Blitz want to go there of all places..." She asked towards no pony in particular.
"Never mind that, we're finally here!" Rainbow announced as we came up to the station. And right on time too, because the train was just a minute away from pulling into the station. Where every pony could be let out.
"Why, hello every pony." We all froze in place and turned to the side, only to see Misty Glance walking over.
"What are you doing here?!" Rainbow Dash asked, flying right in her face. To which me and Applejack moved her back with magic and rope respectively.
"Well, I just wanted to see who was coming down to the train station today. I felt like announcing something personally since I wouldn't really be given proper respect at the third assembly in a row." She told us, cleaning her glasses nonchalantly as if to keep eye-contact with us.
"Well we don't wanna hear it." Applejack said with a frown. "Every time you talk, it's ta take away somethin' a ours. Us more than any pony." She told her.
"There's a simple explanation as to why I did that." She said, putting her glasses on. "There is a record on everything that has happened on Ponyville. And on it, nearly every problem has been solved by you." She told us.
"That is most certainly the case." Rarity said with a nod. "But with that in writing, why try and keep us from doing what we appreciate?"
"Because, all of you catching the four thieves would have gotten in the way of my plans." She said with a slight glare.
"And... What plans are those?..." Fluttershy asked, a little afraid to ask.
"I don't have to answer." She said, upright avoiding the question. "Anyway, I just wanted to tell you about your friend that is to be arriving soon. You see, I'm afraid that-"
"We do not want to hear it." I said with a little authority. "If you wanted to keep us from getting in the way of whatever you had planned, fine. But if you think that we'll just sit and listen to you tell us something about us not allowed to see Blitz come back to Ponyville, then you can hold the explanation." I told her, not wanting her to say anything to us about this.
She simply had an uncaring look as she turned around. "Fine. So be it. Have a nice day." And with that, she left. Without so much as a final glance towards us.
"Some pony got a bad case of the Grumpys." Pinkie said with a frown.
"You said it Pink." Applejack agreed. "But never mind that, the train's here." She announced to us, making us take our minds off of Misty and whatever she was going to tell us.
As soon as the train got here, we watched as ponies started getting off and onto the train. More ponies getting on than off, for obvious reasons. That much we expected to happen. But there was one thing we didn't expect. No pony was getting off from the train at all. The conductor was there, of course, but that was it. Blitz was no where to be seen.
"Well this seems a little odd..." Rarity commented. Some of us just nodding along with her.
"Are you ladies waiting for some pony?" The conductor asked, coming up to us.
"Yes. Our friend is coming from Appleloosa. Is this the wrong train?" I asked, unsure about it at this point.
"No. This train made a few stops at different towns. Including Appleloosa. But when word got out of the thieves in Ponyville, any pony that was planning to come and visit got off at a different stop. Maybe your friend got off somewhere else to avoid the thieves too." The conductor said, guessing the reason why Blitz wasn't on the bus.
"That ain't right." Applejack said. "Blitz wouldn't just high-tail it off to another town to stay away from just a few thieves."
"Yeah." I agreed. "Besides, the thieves have already been taken care of. So why would any pony-" I froze as I thought back to what Misty Glance said not two minutes ago. 'I felt like announcing something personally since I wouldn't really be given proper respect at the third assembly in a row.'
"She never told any pony outside of Ponyville that the thieves were caught!" I yelled out, figuring out just what she was going to tell us.
"What?! No way!" Rainbow Dash said in shock, not thinking of that possibility. Misty announced to every pony that there were thieves. Going as far as to deliver the message to other towns as well. But when they were caught, Misty never appreciated that. In fact, she didn't even like it at all. So it was a fair bet that she never told any pony that the problem was taken care of. But that doesn't explain why Blitz isn't back yet. Could it be that they won't let him come to Ponyville for his own safety or...
But I wasn't able to try and think of another solution as a terrified shriek of terror came from Ponyville itself. Loud enough only to last about five seconds though before it ended abruptly. As if some pony had silenced whoever was shrieking as soon as possible. Still, it was loud enough for all of us to turn towards Ponyville in pure surprise, now curious and a little scared as to why some pony screamed like that.
"What in Celestia's name was that?!" Rarity questioned in utter surprise, looking off towards town where it had come from. All of us doing the same in confusion or terror of the loud scream.
"I-it sounded like it came from the center of town..." Fluttershy recognized. "Maybe we should all go home until it's taken care of and-"
"Woah! T-twitchy twitch! Twitchy twitcha twitch!" Pinkie yelled out, twitching all over the place.
"What is it Pinkie Pie?!" I asked, all of us looking to her now as she kept on twitching.
"D-d-d-d-don't k-k-know! B-but it's tell-l-l-ling me that there's gonna be a big dozy! A dozy starting at the M-m-Mayor's Office!" She said, hardly able to talk right with how much she was shaking.
"Well what are we waiting for?! Come on!" Rainbow Dash said as she flew off. The rest of us running right behind her to get to the middle of this.
It didn't make any sense though. All the thieves had already been caught. And if that wasn't it, then what else? No pony would scream that loudly in the middle of town. Near the hill at the edge of town, Everfree Forest, maybe even from up in the clouds, but never in the middle of the city. Something was definitely not right here. It seemed like everything was so calm and peaceful now that the thieves were taken care of. So what was left?
As we arrived at the mayor's office, we saw that Misty Glance was already there. Telling the rest of Ponyville what had happened with almost no remorse at all. And not wanting to hear it from her, we went ahead and walked into the office ourselves. And the Chief of Police let us in without so much as a care in the world. As if he was told to let us in beforehoof.
But as we got in, we saw Nurse Redheart inside talking to the mayor, who had an ice bag on her head. It looking bruised and painful.
"What happened here?!" I asked, the rest of us in shock as we all gathered at the doorway of Mayor Mare's office.
"Please, not so many of you! Mayor Mare needs some space. She has some head trauma and it wouldn't be best for all of us to surround her!" She instructed us.
The others backed out of the room, leaving me to try and find out what happened.
I looked around the room to try and answer the obvious myself. And seeing the damage the furniture and room had itself, there was definitely a small fight in here. Items from the desk, namely papers, were now scattered across the room. Two of the legs of the desk on one side were broken, and the floor board that was under that side of the desk was loose. There were unidentifiable hoofprints on the floor as well. All made because of some ink that spilled under the attacker. They led from the door, around the room, and towards the window. Which was now shattered from the inside. Meaning that whoever did this had escaped through the window.
"Ugh..." Mayor Mare said, starting to get out of her daze. It was then that I noticed just what had knocked her unconscious. A large potted plant, big enough for a small foal to stand in, had been smashed over top of her head. The plant, dirt, and pieces of vase all around the mayor.
"Mayor!" I yelled out, going over to her. Careful not to step on the potted plant remains on the way. "Who did this to you?!" I asked, needing to know.
"It...Not...Fwend Ayars..." She said, stumbling over her words and pronunciation. Making it so I was not able to make much sense of what she was saying.
"Fwend Ayars?! Who's Fwend Ayars?!" I asked her, trying to have her say it once more, but a little more clearer. With every pony else wanting to know as well.
"Quick, get inside the room!" I heard Pinkie whisper to the others before somehow pushing them all into the office at once. Coming in behind them, she closed the door and looked around.
"Hey, what did I say?!" Redheart questioned Pinkie, glaring at her. "You all can't be in here at once! Get out of the room, no-" At that point, Pinkie covered Redheart's mouth with her hoof.
"Quick every pony! Through the window!" She whisper-yelled to us, pointing towards the broken window. She then jumped over and opened it up. Making a few loose pieces of glass fall out of the frame before it opened completely. But with it opened up now, it was safer to jump through. Despite the glass around the floor and the fact that we were on the second story window!
"Pinkie, do you honestly think that we're- WOAH!" Before Rarity could finish explaining, Pinkie picked her up and threw her out the window without so much as having a problem with lifting her.
"Oh my!" Fluttershy yelled out, Pinkie throwing her out next with great speed.
"Pinkie, are you insane?!" I asked, now shocked at just what she was doing. The fall from that window had to hurt Rarity and Fluttershy, yet Pinkie didn't care as she turned to Applejack.
"Now hold on there missy, I ain't budgin' till ya tell us just what's goin' on in that head a yers." She said with a frown, holding onto the side of the broken desk for good measure.
But when we all heard a familiar voice, we understood. "And you saw all six of them come into the office without asking, correct?" We heard Misty ask what we could only guess was the Chief of Police as we heard their hooves walking closer to the door.
"Geronimo!" Applejack whispered aloud as she jumped through the window, now fully understanding what Pinkie was up to.
"Look out below!" Pinkie Pie whispered out to the others as she jumped to. Leaving just me and Rainbow Dash.
Seeing that Rainbow Dash was waiting for me to go to, I quickly turned to Nurse Redheart and the Mayor, who was starting to do a little better. But just barely.
"Please tell them that we were never here." I begged quietly before turning towards the window. I gulped and started running towards the window, slipping on some ink myself in the process. This made me slide into the window frame, going through and spinning out of control in mid-air. Just barely able to see that I was about to land in a bush. I braced for impact and fell into it, only to be met with a softer landing than I had originally hoped for.
"Huh?" I asked no pony in particular as I opened my eyes and looked around. Only to see the others surrounding me. And directly under me was a mattress that was completely hidden from view thanks to the bush that was around it.
"Sush!" Pinkie shushed me, covering up my mouth even though I had barely said one thing. She then moved the leaves just a little so we could see the window we all had jumped out of. Or in Rarity and Fluttershy's case, thrown out of.
And directly above the frame was Rainbow Dash. Who didn't have enough time to jump out behind me. So by the time Misty got into the office, all Rainbow Dash could do to hide was balance herself on top of the window frame. Not wanting to fly since the wing from flapping her wings would give her away.
After a few seconds of Misty and every pony else still in the office talking, she looked out the window. We stayed hidden in the leaves, but Rainbow just looked nervous about being discovered. Luckily for her, Misty only scanned the area from left to right, albeit thoroughly.
But since she didn't see us, she looked a little unconvinced. But without any trace of us, she started going back into the room and away from the window. This making Rainbow Dash sigh a relief. Sadly, she did so a little too loudly.
Misty stopped in place as me and Pinkie saw her left ear twitch lightly at the sound of Rainbow Dash. She then quickly jumped back to the door and looked upwards in one motion, not making any noise to alert whoever she thought may have been hiding. And that's when she spotted her just above the window seal!
She spotted The Elusive Nothingness that had been hiding above her the whole time! Gasp! The horror!
But seriously, there was no sign of the rainbow mane mare anywhere in sight. And seeing that no pony was hiding above her either, she furrowed her brow in thought before going back in and closing the window. Which was a waste of time since it was shattered. She just had a slight look of annoyance as she used her magic to levitate a curtain in place to block out the view. This keeping her from looking outside as well. And as Rainbow heard Misty talking from directly under the window seal, she sighed in relief. Inaudibly this time to be safe.
After flying over to the big bush we were all in, we all jumped out and ran off to avoid getting caught before it was too late.
"Pinkie, how did ya know that there was a mattress hidden under that bush?" Applejack asked with a confused look.
"I always hide mattresses in bushes near windows. You know, if any pony ends up tripping out of window from partying too hard!" Pinkie explained, using her own logic to answer the question.
"Outside the mayor's office?" She questioned further, even more confused.
"Don't bother questioning it Applejack." Rarity told her. "Just be glad that the mattress was clean after all that time it must've spent out in the weather."
"Except for the inky hoofprints that were on it." Pinkie reminded us with a nod.
"Good point. Those ink prints were rather... Wait, ink prints?" Rarity asked, not seeing those before. In fact, none of us but Pinkie saw them since we were all so focused on the window.
"Yep! Ink prints! See?!" Pinkie asked, gesturing towards the bush. And looking towards it, we could see that there were hoof prints leading away from the bush.
"How come we didn't notice those?..." Rainbow Dash asked in confusion, wondering how Pinkie had seen them when no pony else did.
"That must be from the pony that attacked Mayor Mare..." I said in thought. Not sure about if it was or not. Obviously it was. The only problem was, did the attacker leave the prints on purpose? They'd be hard to miss, so why would they leave them?
"Well if they are, then what are we waiting for?! Let's go!" Rainbow Dash said, following the prints from above. The rest of us followed too. But after about a minute of walking, we saw that the prints led outside of Ponyville and around. Meaning that the attacker tried to circle Ponyville to try and get to wherever he was headed.
We all sighed after seeing this, knowing that it would take a while to follow the tracks. Still, we weren't about to let whoever did this get away! Because no pony hurts the mayor like that and gets away with it. No matter what.
Button Mash's POV
"Finally, we're done!" I said in relief, sliding to the ground in relaxation. After working all morning in the newspaper room under the school, we had finished working on all of the comics. At least Featherweight was nice enough to let us use the news room to make the copies, because it would've taken FOREVER to write and draw all forty comics!
"What do you mean we're done? We still have to try to tell every pony about them, and sell them." Featherweight reminded me, him and the others walking over.
"Ugh...More work? Can't we have an arcade break first?" I asked, tired of all the work. We had worked from early morning until now with these comics. And while they were really cool, I was getting so exhausted from the amount of work.
"This was all your idea. So, you have to help us." Rumble said as he walked up.
"Okay fine..." I said, standing up to see Sweetie Belle loading them all into four wagons. One for each of us.
"There. We each sell ten comics. That'll make it a little more fair." She said, coming to an agreement. "Now how much are we selling these for again?..." She said, tryin to remember.
And seeing that I only had to sell out ten of these things, I went over to a wagon. Thinking it was easier than I thought. "Three silver bits each. And if we sell all of these comics, we'll get twelve gold bits already!" I said in victory.
"Woah. How'd you figure that out so fast?" Rumble asked, impressed.
"What are you talking about it's easy. I mean, I memorize like twenty combos in arcade games, so it's easy to just count up bits." I explained, not seeing how that was hard.
"Is that all?" Featherweight asked sarcastically with a friendly smile. Showing me it was a joke.
"Very funny. Now come on every pony! We got comics to sell!" I said, getting back to the real mission.
"Got it." Rumble said with a nod, now turning towards us to act as leader. "Sweetie Belle? You start selling around your sister's Boutique and the marketplace. Featherweight? You go around the houses and try selling them door to door. I'll try to sell them to any pegasi flying around, and Button? You just sell around the schoolyard and park. You know a lot of ponies around there, so it'll be easy for you. Now, let's go!" He told us.
We all then made for the door, bringing each of our wagons with us. Good thing the door that let out of here was a ramp too, or else that would've been harder to do. Either way, we all made it out okay and checked to make sure that none of the comics fell out. And after counting mine, I got a really great idea!
"Hey, how about a contest?!" I asked them all with excitement, thinking it was a pretty good idea.
"What kind of contest?" Featherweight asked, curious as to what it was.
"Who sells all the comics the fastest?! First one to finish selling all ten and come back here, gets to take five silver bits from the other three!" I told them, thinking it was a great idea! Besides, when I win it'll let me get closer to getting my very own Haystation.
"What?! That's not fair! You're selling them around the schoolyard! How is it easier for us?!" Sweetie Belle asked, not convinced.
"Does it look like any pony's around?" I asked her, gesturing towards the playground around us. Only to see two or three foals here. Also there was Ms. Cheerilee, but still. "There's not even five ponies here. Besides, I don't think all of them would have three silver bits on them." I reminded them.
"Good point. Alright, you gotta deal Button! You better be ready to lose five silver bits!" Rumble said, getting a little excited about the chance for more money.
"Well, I guess it's fair then. Besides, you still need to sell them at the park too, so we're all even here." Sweetie Belle agreed, seeing how it was all good.
"Great! Then let's start in three! Two! One! GO!" I yelled out, making each and every one of us run off towards where we needed to go. Rumble flew up and got a small cloud, bringing it down to put the wagon on so he could fly it around better. Sweetie Belle and Featherweight on the other hoof, just started running off in directions to start selling the comics as well.
This just left me at the schoolyard to sell the comics. And looking around, I spotted a few ponies like earlier. Snips and Snails talking to each other about something, and some pony just sitting on a lone swing. Alone.
And I did not want to see Snips and Snails until I was leaving for the park, in hopes to keep them from asking me any questions about the comic. And since the lone pony was on the way to Ms. Cheerilee, I went to the lone pony.
"Excuse me." I said, heading over with a small smile. Trying to be polite as I sold the comics. Though wanted to be fast so I wouldn't lose the bet.
But even though I spoke up kind of quietly and from a little ways away, the foal jumped from on the swing. Stuffing something into her pocket. When she looked up, that's who I saw who it was.
"Oh, hey Scootaloo!" I said with a grin, still trying to be friendly to help sell the comic.
"Oh, hey Button. What do you want?" She asked, a little nervous. But I ignored it and just continued on.
"Well, me and some of my friends made these comics and are trying to sell 'em. You want to buy one?" I asked, showing her the comic.
She took it and looked at it, frowning a little. "What is it?" She asked, a little curious. Though she looked a little angry.
"It's called, 'The Shadow'! Cool name huh?!" I asked rhetorically. "We got the idea from those two heroes that were going around. You know, Mr. S and Robin?" I asked her, knowing that she knew about it.
"Oh yeah, her..." She answered, looking angry all of a sudden. Angry about Robin I was guessing.
But this made me just frown a little, dropping the whole friendly act. "Yeah. What's wrong with that?" I asked, defending her and the comic itself.
"Really? Isn't it obvious?!" She asked me. And when I just looked confused, she continued. "That jerk stole my bit!" She yelled out at me.
"Stole your bit?! Robin wouldn't steal any pony's bits, what are you talking about?!" I asked, now glaring at her.
"Not that bit! I mean she stole my act!" She corrected, meeting my glare. And seeing that I still didn't get it, she told me in a different way. "Don't you see how she rides around?!" She asked me.
"Yeah! On that 'Razor' thing! What about it?!" I asked, not getting how that had anything to do with Scootaloo.
"What's about it, is that the Razor thing is a scooter!" She yelled at me. "Every pony knows that I'm the one that rides a scooter around Ponyville! And now that the new secretary lady Misty Glance took my scooter, some pony thinks that they can just be the one with the scooter!" She complained towards me, talking as if I had some way to fix it.
"Well you know what?! It doesn't matter! She's still really cool with it! Besides, she's not trying to steal it from you! That's just plain out stupid! After all, she needs a way to get around doesn't she?! And so what if it's a scooter?! Maybe she got that from you, but thought it was so cool that she wanted a scooter for herself! Ever think of that?!" I snapped, yelling at her to defend Robin's name. And to be honest, I couldn't even remember half of what I had just said after that either. All I knew is that Scootaloo was jumping the shark with what she said. Robin wouldn't do something like that.
"Woah..." Scootaloo said, drawing back from me with surprise that I had said all that. "You're defending her that much?" She asked me, sounding almost confused.
"Yeah...So what?" I asked, now calming down because I had yelled too much already. And with the fact that I couldn't even figure out what I was saying, showed me just how angry I was getting. "She's done nothing but help Ponyville without even asking for anything back. In fact, if I found out that she was even taking a few things for herself, I wouldn't even care. No pony's even thanked her for helping out." I concluded, still defending Robin. And I meant every word of it too. Even if I didn't know why I jumped straight to that.
But wanting to stop all of this, I went ahead and turned to go towards Ms. Cheerliee's room to try and sell her a comic. "Sorry I bothered you. Bye." I said, not looking back.
"Wait." She said, making me stop and turn towards her. She fished for something in her pocket and pulled out one gold bit and tossed it to me. "I'll buy a comic book."
I stared at the gold bit in shock, trying to figure out just why she had given that to me. "Uh... The comic's only three silver bits." I told her in confusion.
"Keep it." She said, taking a comic from the wagon. "Consider it sorry for yelling." She told me, walking off in thought with the comic in tow.
"Huh...Thanks!" I said, loud enough for her to hear me. "Okay, guess I said something right..." I said to myself before pocketing the gold bit and heading off to the school room. Only to see Ms. Cheerilee standing in the doorway.
"Oh hey Ms. Cheerilee!" I told her, surprised to see that she was outside now.
"Hello there Button. Mind telling me what you and Scootaloo were arguing about? Anything I can help solve?" She asked, trying to be helpful about it.
"Nah, it's all good now. I'm selling comic books and I guess I said something that made us both calm down." I answered, still curious as to what it just was. And speaking of, where did Scootaloo walk off to anyway?
Man is Misty Glance getting on my nerves! I mean, I hate her because of how she's an antagonist yet...I'm proud that I had created her... Dang it Misty! Oh well, that's what happens whenever an author creates a villain that isn't supposed to be liked by the audience. Comes with the territory I guess.
Well, I hope you all have liked this episode so far, and I will see you all next chapter for the final part! Goodbye every pony!
QotC: Who would you rather have as a mayor? Mayor Mare? Or Misty Glance?
69. Politics in a Nutshell! (Episode 6)
Hello and welcome every pony to the final part of Episode 6! And man is this one going to be-
Trixie: Long? Worthless? Boring? *She asked, even more inconsiderate than ever*
Wow, and here I thought you couldn't get anymore nastier.
Trixie: Shut it. Because of those dares in the last intro, I lost my father's lamp. So sorry if I'm a little on edge. *She said sarcastically*
Well don't worry, these next two dares won't have anything to do with us! And here to help us are four ponies ready to throw down! Blitz, Fluttershy, Swift Lightning, and Rainbow Dash!
*Camera pans over to show all four of them. Only, Swift and Fluttershy were standing awkwardly to the side while Blitz and Rainbow Dash were kissing*
*turns to camera* I swear, we had nothing to do with that... But...Why are you two kissing anyway?... *I asked, completely caught off-guard by them kissing*
Blitz: *Breaks the kiss and glares at us. Along with Rainbow Dash* Well, we know that the only reason we're both ever brought here at the same time is for us to kiss, so we're just getting it over with now. *And after saying that, they just went back to kissing*
Trixie: *frowns* We didn't schedule a dare like that today you idiots. *Upon hearing that news, they froze in place* Yeah. You two are making-out on your own time. Now can you stop? We have an intro to get on with.
*They quickly broke their kiss and jumped away from each other. Both of them feeling embarrassed for just making-out with one another without any pony telling them to.
Dash: Then... Just tell us the dare we're supposed to do.
Trixie: *steps forward* Gladly. Here they are.
Sent in from Swift Lightning: Blitz and Swift 'Hoof' Wrestle
Sent in from Sunblast X: I dare Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy to fight each other head-to-head, going all out, no holding back.
Blitz: *turns to Swift* You mind?
Swift: *Shakes his head* Not at all. Besides, it'll be fun seeing your mare friend's reaction when I beat you. *Gets ready to fight*
*Sees Blitz looking furious* I'm just going to take this myself before he uses it. *I say, using my author powers to take away Blitz's tail*
Blitz: Take this stuff too. *He says tossing over his ear, tool belt, storm cloud cupcakes, and even his shark tooth necklace for good measure* I won't need it to beat him up.
*They then both fly forward, throwing punches at one another. Swift's able to dodge most of Blitz's hits from his metal hoof, but get's a uppercut to the jaw by Blitz's other front hoof. But recovering quickly, he flies Blitz into the ground. Dazing him for a few seconds as he flies up into the air to build up momentum before flying down directly towards Blitz. But, he recovers in time and bucks Swift right in the face. Sending him flying ten feet away*
Well, as that's going, let's check on Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash! *Camera pans over, only to see that they're just standing there awkwardly* What happened?
Fluttershy: Oh... Well I-I um... Surrendered... I hope that's allowed.
Trixie: Ugh, we don't have time for this. Let's speed this up. *Uses her own author powers to make two bottles of love poison appear over the two of them*
Wait a second, how's that going to make them-
Trixie: Shut up and watch. *she snaps*
*Trixie then uses her normal magic to shake the two bottles almost as fast as a blender. Making the love poison bubble and go from a light pink color, to a red color. She then pours the liquid over their heads before they can get away. Making a few drops land in both their mouths*
What did you just do?... *I ask worriedly*
Trixie: Well if you put love poison either in a blender or shake it up dramatically, then it goes from making to ponies love each other to... This. *Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash then make eye contact, their eyes glowing red with pure hatred for one another*
Fluttershy: What are you doing here?! *She asks angrily*
Dash: What does it look like?! I came here because I was invited here! So how about you get lost?!
Fluttershy: That's it! You're going down Rainbow Crash! *She glares greatly, not using the stare though*
Dash: Bring it, Flutterwimp! *She matches the glare*
*They then fly at each other at max speed, Rainbow Dash actually just a little faster than Fluttershy at her full speed. They both then hit each other head-on, colliding and falling straight to the ground. Where they then both got up and started beating the other up with the intent of wanting to kill the other*
*Camera pans back over to us* Woah, wait don't kill each other!... OOOO! Geez Fluttershy, did you really have to rip off Rainbow Dash's ta- AH! Rainbow Dash, don't pile drive Fluttershy head first into the cement like that aga- OWOW! It hurts just watching those two fight!
Trixie: Don't worry. As soon as one or the other wins, the poison will go away. So while those two fights are going on, let's just hurry up and do the top comments.
3: Justus80. That's not really much of a challenge seeing that Celestia actually shows emotions. So I think you would probably mean Queen Chrysalis or a royal guard. Still, I don't blame you for thinking that way about Misty Glance. In fact, I'd probably join you if it wasn't for the fact that I created her. This basically making me her father... *shivers in disgust* But still, yeah she's probably tied with Whipper as my best horrible villain... Okay, possibly tied with him.
2: Sledzax1235 (Levi). Sorry dude, but I don't accept OCs like that. The only way I'm accepting OCs is through contests in which I'll announce. No exceptions. Oh, and speaking of your name...
*At that moment, Swift knocked Blitz to the ground and Fluttershy bucked Rainbow Dash in mid-air. Making her land on top of Blitz and kiss him by accident*
Dash: *Pulls away* Oops. Sorry about that Blitz. Good luck with your fight! *kisses him on the cheek before flying back into the air* Fluttershy, you're dead! *Flies right at her, kicking her in the gut with one of her hind hooves, knocking the wind out of Flutters. She then did a front flip in mid-air, kicking her in the back of the head and sending her into the ground*
Blitz: *Meanwhile, he was left in shock* Please tell me that what she did was just a side-effect of the love poison...
Uh... Results may very? * I said in confusion. Trixie on the other hoof, just shrugged*
Swift: *Snickers* Hey, if you want to give up and ask her be my guest. *Blitz just glares an flies forward with great speed, punching him square in the face with his metal hoof. Knocking him unconscious on the spot*
WINNER IS BLITZ!
1: Christ's Disciple.
Trixie: Did you not hear what Zeke just said? You can't bring in- *Suddenly, Rainbow Dash crashed on top of Trixie, making her angry* Okay, this has gone on long enough! *Uses her magic to make the hate poison disappear. It bein easier to handle than love poison* Are you two done?!
Fluttershy: Oh my... I'm really sorry Rainbow Dash! I didn't mean to fight you!
Dash: *flies off of Trixie and glares at her* What is your problem?!
Trixie: *doesn't care as she just uses her magic to throw Rainbow Dash into a wall* As I was saying, you can't have any of your OCs come into the intro. Not every pony that reads the story will know who it is. So only let the OCs that are completely accepted into the story can participate in dares. Besides, only dares that are acknowledged by us, or mentioned are to be shown in the intros.
Blitz: Wait mentioned? What do you mean mentioned?
Trixie: Like for instance, either me or Zeke saying a dare out loud, like explaining that the dare this review wants us to do includes Zeke turning into a pony and having us make-out...
Sent in from Christ's Disciple: I dare for Zeke to become a pony and then him and Trixie make out for at least a minute.
Trixie: *realizes what she just did* Oh no...
TRIXIE YOU IDIOT! *I yell in anger, glaring at her. While she covers up her mouth in desperation*
Dash: HA! You said it! That means you gotta do it!
Trixie: But...Wait I...I didn't mean to... GAH! Why couldn't we just get past this stupid intro?!
Blitz: Not so fun is it?! *Smirks in victory* Now get to it.
Trixie: *Groans* Why did I agree to be in this stupid intro?!
What do you mean 'agree'?! You tried to steal my intro from me!
Trixie: Oh just shut up and turn into a pony so we can get this over with! *rubs her face in annoyance, mad that now she had to do one thing she hated the most*
Fine... *Sigh* let's get this over with. *Uses author powers to turn into a pony. Turning into a unicorn with a laptop as a Cutie Mark. Also having a dark brown coat with a normal black mane/tail* Trixie, come on.
Trixie: Hold on! It's bad enough I have to kiss you, but can you not rush me-*stops rubbing her face and looks up, going wide-eyed as she sees Zeke as a pony. Blushing a little as well* Z-Zeke?...
Fine then come on. Let's just hurry this up so we can start the chapter.
Trixie: Y-yeah... *Comes over to where I am*
Dash: *watches how we awkwardly stand there, both of us not moving* Ugh, as much as it'd be hilarious to watch them at even shyer than Fluttershy, we have a chapter to start up! *Get behind Zeke and pushes him forward, making him and Trixie start kissing. Trixie's face turning more red than blue while Zeke was pretty much doing the same as well. But not for the same reason*
Blitz: Okay, let's end it! See you all next intro every pony!... On second thought, actually I hope I don't see you all next intro. No offense, but coming here is plain out infuriating!
Fluttershy: Y-yeah...
Dash: No kidding!
Swift: *starts waking up* Man, I hate dares...
Blitz: Well, enjoy the chapter every pony!Intro Area Decorations to Date: A very realistic sky with a sun in the middle, A baby pony-sized T-Rex with a top hat named Dino, the TARDIS, a giant golden statue of Stepony (Pony Stephano) who is wearing a Trixie shirt, a silver Lucario statue standing right next to Stepony, a baby ninja bear with a ninja mask and wooden katana named 'The Intelligent and Creative Theodore' (Theo), and a TV with a HayStation hooked up to it.
Disclaimer (As told by Trixie): Zeke does not own MLP. All he owns is this idea, Blitz, Dino, RJ, Theo, and anything else that he's personally created throughout the story. That not including the three background characters that belong to three of the readers that read this story!
Twilight's POV
Finally, after so long, we started to get to the end of the hoofprints. They had gone all the way around Ponyville like we thought and had now led inwards through a small street which didn't usually have that many ponies. Especially since every pony had been at the assembly about Mayor Mare by the time the thief got here.
"How much farther did this varmet run anyhow?" Applejack asked, getting tired of following their tracks.
"I don't know, but all this walking is not good. I think I'm sweating!" Rarity said in disgust, not liking all of this at all. And to be honest, I had to agree with her. With how obvious these tracks were, at this point I was ready to believe that this was a trap. Or at the very least, the thief knew that some pony was following.
"How far did this pony even go?" Rainbow Dash asked in boredom as we all kept following the tracks. Seeing how we were all slowing down after running nonstop.
"Well, according to the tracks the pony has been running the whole time. And with how the tracks have been made, they've been running rather quickly. And in no pattern at all. Which is odd for most ponies. Still, the tracks look almost the same as they did earlier. So that shows that they've been running at the same speed this whole time. Of course, the prints also look heavy for any normal pony. Unless they would be carrying something with them that's weighing them down. All of this shows, is that the pony we're following has great stamina and is carrying something with them." Fluttershy concluded. When she looked up to see us all though, she drew her head back and looked away shyly. "I um...Need to track animals...If they get lost...Sorry..." She told us, not liking all of the new found attention she was now getting.
"Fluttershy, that was amazing!" I complimented, truly astounded by her knowledge of tracking. But now knowing that we still had to find the attacker, I brought the subject back to tracking the pony before we got too caught up in what Fluttershy had told us. Besides, I don't think she would want all of that attention anyway.
"So where do you think the attacker might've ended up?" I asked before any pony else could speak up.
"Oh...Over there..." She said, pointing ahead of us as she looked at the ground to avoid all of us looking at her in amazement.
We all looked off in the direction she pointed towards and saw the tracks start to curve off to the side to reach a certain spot. This being the front of a building where the front door was, which was left wide-open with no other tracks showing that he left. Not to mention, we all heard what sounded like yelling inside. That yelling coming from Spike!
"Hey, didn't you hear me?! I said give it back! That's Twilight's!" He yelled out from inside the library, all of hearing it loud and clear.
"Spike!" I called out to him, rushing to the library to catch him. The others ran right behind me, wanting to help Spike keep the thief away from whatever he was stealing.
As soon as we got inside, we all turned to see Spike groaning in slight pain on top of a pile of books and a shelf, which was broken in half. Luckily, that wouldn't hurt Spike that much. If anything, it would only hurt him as much as one of us getting a few bee stings. So I was glad that's all that happened.
We all then turned our relieved faces into glares as we turned our heads to the other side of the room. Wanting to teach a lesson to whoever went as far as to hurt our friend. Only, when we saw just who it was, we were pretty surprised as to who the culprit was.
"Mr. S?" Applejack asked for us all in pure confusion.
"What's wrong with you?!" Rarity asked, furious at Mr. S for what he did. "What right do you have harming even a single scale on that precious little dragon's head?!" She asked, treating Spike as if he was a little colt that a bully just picked on.
"He was in my way." He answered with a deep, scary tone. Which none of us were expecting at all. The last and only time we met him; he kept his distance and remained quiet. Not wanting us to even see his face. Though now with a mask, we couldn't see his face now anyway. All we could see from his mask was that it was black as darkness, and that he had two white spots where his eyes would be. This almost looked to be glowing with the black mask that surrounded them. Even with it being day outside.
This begged another question. Why was he here anyway?! During the day the little filly that was his partner, Robin, was the one that went around. Yet, now at about two in the afternoon, here Mr. S was. Staring us down as he had a small satchel around his neck.
"Twilight! You guys need to stop him! He stole your Element of Magic!" Spike told me, his tail trapped under the shelf and some books.
"What?!" I asked in total shock. "Give it back Mr. S! That does not belong to you!" I told him, getting in a fighting stance as my magic started to spark.
"No." He said without any care, turning and opening the window behind him manually. "You don't want to fight." He said with his deep voice. And I had to admit, crept us out. So much so that a chill went down my spine.
Rainbow Dash answered for us though as she flew up and in the way of Mr. S. Sadly, that wasn't a good idea for to do. "Who do you think we are?! We're not letting you just walk away with one of the Elements of Harmony!" She yelled out at him.
He just sighed and shook his head in annoyance. "I didn't want to do this..." He said, stopping in his tracks. Not bothering to try and escape now.
That's when I saw his horn spark with electricity. And before I could even begin to warn the others, or question just what he was about to do, it was too late. A surge of electricity came from his horn, coming in contact with everything, and every pony, within the room.
Suddenly, all of our tails stuck straight up, as well as our manes. Not to mention, the pillow in the now broken case where the rest of the Elements were, a pillow and blanket that I could only assume Spike was using to nap on, all the quills, and anything else that could be effected by static electricity, starting going into the air. This also including our coats as well.
"WOAH!" All six of us yelled out in unison as we all flew into the air, connecting with the ceiling like a bunch of balloon from the large amount of static electricity. We then started being pushed away from Mr. S and into a corner of the ceiling stuck in whatever pose we were in, much like statues, before getting hit by the spell.
"Hey! I can't move!" Rainbow Dash complained, her wings stuck in place since even the feathers were effected by the static.
"MY MANE!" Rarity shrieked in utter terror. And since we were all right next to her without any way to block her shriek out, it hurt our ears a lot to say the least!
"I warned you all." Mr. S said, walking over to the middle of the room. Which simply made all of us get pushed tighter into the corner. He then looked down and saw something on the ground. Something that meant a lot to one of us. Something that a certain pony carried around with them wherever they went. Something that was like an icon to them.
"Saves me the trouble." He added with his menacing voice as he reached out and picked up Applejack's hat, putting it into the satchel along with my Element of Magic.
"Hey! You give that back right now! It ain't yours!" Applejack yelled, trying to move at least a little in attempt to catch Mr. S. But it was all in vain despite how hard any of us tried to get free.
"I'm using a magnetic field spell. It'll keep all of you a safe distance from me. Much like magnets." Mr. S told us, informing us at just what he had done.
"Ha!" I laughed out in victory. Now smiling at the mistake that he had just made.
"Something funny?" He asked without any emotion, that simple sentence being especially creepy and menacing.
"Yes actually!" I answered, the others looking towards me in hopes that I could get us out. Or, at least they tried to look my direction. It wasn't so easy since we were all facing different directions. "You just made a very bad mistake! I know all about magnetic field and gravity spells alike! So now, I can easily use my magic to cancel this out!" I told him, preparing my magic to stop the spell Mr. S used just now.
"Way ta go Twi!" Applejack cheered in victory, the others happy for the same reason. She then tried to look towards Mr. S, or at least tried, and spoke angrily. "Ya hear that Mr. S?! Yer magic ain't a match for Twilight's!"
After building up the spell, it not being very hard at all, I took a deep breath and released it. Sending a magical shockwave throughout the room so it would hit Mr. S. This being aimed to cancel out any natural magnetic fields created by other unicorns. And after the shockwave faded away after it hit the walls, I closed my eyes and smirked in victory.
"Uh... Twilight? Any time now would be great." I heard Rainbow Dash tell me impatiently, still annoyed about being stuck in the corner of the ceiling.
"Huh?!" I asked, opening my eyes to see that we were indeed all still in mid-air. Nothing happening. Not even a little cancelation of Mr. S's attack. "What's going on?! That spell should've negated yours!"
"I'm afraid not." He said, now leaving for the window. And jumping on the ceil of the window, he turned and reached into his pocket. "And my name isn't Mr. S... It's The Shadow." He told us, taking something out of his pocket and throwing it into the middle of the room. "As soon as I'm gone, you might want to check your stock Rarity." He said, jumping out the window and getting away without any of us chasing after him.
"Now whatever did he mean by-MY BOUTIQUE!" Rarity yelled out, realizing mid-sentence just what he meant by that. "OH, IF THAT INCONSIDERATELY RUDE RUFFIAN DARES GO INTO MY HOME, HE WILL VERY WELL LEARN NOT TO TEST THE WRATH OF RARI-TYYYYY!"
As Rarity finished shrieking in anger, right beside our ears I might add, she was cut off at the last moment by all of us falling to the ground. All thanks to 'The Shadow' getting out of the range I suppose.
"Rarity? Are you okay?" Spike asked in fear of her well-being, finally getting out from under that shelf and going over to Rarity. Helping her up and forgetting that the rest of us were here.
"Yes... At least, I will be once I know that my Boutique is safe from that mean-spirited unicorn, The Shadow." Rarity said with a nod.
"What about you Spike? Are you okay?" Fluttershy asked, having caught herself in the air before she fell onto the ground. You know, sometimes I wish I had wings too.
"Yeah I'm perfectly fine. I just got hit in the chest by a shot of lightning." He said, acting as if that was something minor! But after seeing all of our very worried and surprised faces, he raised an eyebrow at us. "What? You guys know I have thick scales. It didn't hurt nearly as much as it would've if I was a pony." He explained calmly, reminding us just how it didn't hurt him.
"Oh, right." I said, getting up. "Anyway, we still need to find 'The Shadow'. I don't know what, but something strange is definitely going on here…" I said, missing a few pieces of the puzzle. Why was some pony that had helped us out all this time, all of a sudden start to steal stuff? And not just that, but why did he only steal two things? Spike said that he stole the Element of Magic, but he didn't mention anything else.
Not only that, but he took Applejack's hat too. Even though it was worth a lot to Applejack, it wasn't really worth too much to any pony else. So just what did he need these items for anyway?
"Hey, Twilight! Look at this cool rock The Shadow left behind!" Pinkie said as she picked up the object The Shadow threw to the middle of the room.
"What's so cool about a rock? Looks like any old rock to me." Rainbow Dash said, un-amused by the rock Pinkie picked up.
"Hey, you take that back! Rocks can be very cool! Just look at Mister Party Rock here!" Pinkie said, pulling out a different rock that had a pair of those weird window shade sunglasses.
She then showed the first rock that The Shadow left over to us. "See?! It's really cool! It's carved out and everything!" She told me.
I took it with my magic and inspecting it closely, just barely able to see that it had been carved in a way that formed a word. I could see that the first letter was an 'S', but that was about it.
"Well, it's definitely interesting." I said as I set it on the table that was in the middle of the room. We'll worry about that later though. Right now, let's focus on the bigger task at hoof. We need to go to Rarity's to see just what he was talking about." I told them.
"Wait a second, so now we're just going to believe him! Didn't you see what he just did?!" Rainbow asked, not wanting to believe anything that The Shadow had told us.
"Maybe so, but it's the only thing we have to go on. So let's go ahead and go to the Boutique." I instructed, choosing that trusting him was the only option we had.
"I still don't know about this. How will we know if he isn't trying to trick us?" Rainbow Dash asked, still not convinced.
"Okay, then how about this. In case The Shadow is to come back here, Spike and some pony else can stay and keep a look-out? That way, if it is some sort of plan to take something else from here, then we'll have a back-up plan to stop him." I said, explaining my plan to them.
"I'll stay." Applejack volunteered. "Sides, if that no good thief comes back here I can introduce 'em ta two friends a mine." She said, talking about her hind legs to kick him unconscious for taking her hat.
"Alright. Good luck if he does come back you two. If anything else happens, then we'll let you two know about it." I told them, promising to keep them in the loop. I then turned to the others. "Alright every pony, let's hurry!" I told them, letting them go through the door first.
Before Pinkie did though, she grabbed the chiseled rock and put it into her frizzy mane before catching up to the others. I let her take it along with her, knowing that she knew how important it was and wouldn't try to lose it.
"I sure hope that this isn't some kind of trap." I said to no pony in particular as I followed the others out. Honestly, I wasn't so sure what might happen from this, or what might come of it. But all I knew is that we needed to get to the bottom of it. Soon.
Sweetie Belle's POV
Okay, so Rarity wasn't home right now. No problem! All that means is that I just have to look somewhere else right?! And I have the whole marketplace to find some pony who might want to buy a- Hey! There's some pony right now! I'll bet he'll want to buy a comic book!
Quickly rushing over to where he was, I saw that he was sitting under the shade of a tree. Relaxing as he ate a plate of cheese. But it didn't matter to me as I just smiled and acted calm. Not wanting to scare him off or anything.
But to be honest, he wasn't really that much of an approachable pony. But still, it wasn't that much to worry about. He was probably just having a bad day anyway, and maybe a comic was just the thing to cheer him up!
"Excuse me sir, but would you-"
"Forget it!" He said, snapping all of a sudden. "Why does every pony get me confused with him?! I'm not this 'Mr. S', whoever that is! I'm not going to sign an autograph, I'm not going to help get your little kitty down from a tree, and I won't take pictures with any pony! Nothing! Okay?!" He asked, obviously having gone through this again and again.
"But, I don't think you're The Shadow..." I said slowly, not wanting to make him angry. And I honestly didn't. If anything, this stallion could not possibly be The Shadow. Even if he was about the same size, was a unicorn as well, had a dark colored mane like him, or preferred staying in the shadows… Okay, so maybe he could be The Shadow. But it wasn't that much of a chance.
"Yeah, sure you didn't. If that's the case, then why are you here?" He asked, not believing me at all.
"Well, me and some of my friends are selling comics about The Shadow, and I wanted to try and sell one to you…" I said, frowning a little at the obvious answer. "Sorry I bothered you." I said with a very big frown, looking away as I started walking away.
After about five seconds, I heard him sigh and speak up. Having a little bit of guilt and annoyance mixed into his voice. "Fine, I'll buy one of your comics." He said, giving up at being angry towards me.
I then perked up immediately and ran back over, the cart right behind me. "You will?!" I asked, making sure that he was serious and all.
"Sure." He said levitating a comic out of the wagon. "Besides, it'll help me figure out just why every pony thinks I'm some loser in a mask." I heard him mumble to himself before pulling a few gold bits out of his pocket. "So how much is it exactly?"
"Three silver bits!" I told him excitedly; glad to have gotten my first sale. Even though I wasn't selling the comic book to my sister Rarity. Oh well, I'll get one for her if I can't find her. I sure wouldn't want her to miss out on the comic!
"Wait, only three silver bits?" He asked in confusion. He then flipped through a few of the pages and raised an eyebrow. "You really think that's all the bits you can get from this?" He asked me.
"Well… Yeah! Seems like a fair price anyway! Why, is it too much?" I asked him with a frown.
"You're kidding right? The pictures are decent enough, it actually doesn't look as childish as I thought it would be just at first glance, especially with the dark alley fight scene picture which seemed pretty compelling, and it has a good amount of pages in here to make it seem pretty well paced. Again at first glance… You're under-selling it." He told me, telling me about the comic we had spent our entire time making. That being from about six in the morning when were woken up, to about ten minutes ago when we left the news room. That making around… Nine hours of work.
But I guess he did have a point. Five silver bits was the price of a gold bit, and some ponies sometimes didn't even have silver bits on them. So much so that whenever some pony said 'one bit' they meant gold bits. "So if that's under-selling it then… What should I sell it for?" I asked him, curious as to what he thought.
"Hmm… Well, if it has even a little potential… I'd say one gold bit would be a good price. Here," He said, levitating a gold bit into my hoof. "Consider that. If you don't, every pony else might as well be cheating you out of the money." He told me, going back to where he was sitting earlier and keeping the comic in the aura of his magic.
"Uh, thanks?" I said, confused as to if I should've thanked him or not. Honestly, it didn't sound like he had told me all of this to help, so it wasn't all clear to me.
"Just consider that my apology for yelling at you earlier." He said, getting another piece of cheese to eat.
"Alright then… Hope you like the comic!" I said, going ahead to leave before he tried to ask for his money back for not liking the comic.
Still, curiosity made me turn after walking away to see if he had started reading the comic or not. And to my enjoyment, he had already opened it. And seeing his eyebrows raised in slight surprise at the detailed drawings, not to mention that he was looking at just the picture itself on the first page for more than just a few seconds, showed me that he actually liked the dark lit pictures in the story.
I smiled and continued on towards the marketplace, ready to sell the other nine. And maybe it would be just as easy to sell the rest of them. For one gold bit each!
Rainbow Dash's POV
Finally when we all got to Rarity's Boutique, we looked outside and saw as the front door was wide-open. Just as before. The only difference was that no pony was home.
"Why, I don't understand…" Rarity said as she walked outside of the Boutique with a puzzled look on her face. "Some pony was definitely inside of my humble shop, given that everything was ransacked, but nothing appears to be stolen." She told us.
"Nothing at all?" Twilight asked, wondering if Rarity was sure on that part.
"Well, nothing that I can tell anyway. All of my fabrics are there, and any dresses that I am currently working on are untouched as well." She told us with a shrug. "Although, I did find a carved rock similar to the one found at your library, Twilight." She told Twilight, levitating over a rock that Pinkie intercepted. She then put into her mane along with the other rock.
"The Shadow never took all that much except for the Element of Magic and AJ's hat. And both those items were either important or meaningful to us. So that being said, what do you have that is important or meaningful that he might've taken?" Twilight asked, the rest of us trying to help Rarity figure it out.
"All of my dresses are both essential and dear to my heart, but they were left alone… Wait a moment! Dear to my heart… OH NO!" She yelled out in realization, running back into her shop. The rest of us in pursuit to see just what she had discovered.
But it didn't take long to catch up to her as she just went into the front of her store, going over to a mirror and opening it up, the mirror being a secret a secret panel that hid a back room. This had surprised the rest of us as we had never seen it before.
"IT'S GONE!" Rarity yelled out, levitating a small decorative chest into the air and looking into it carefully. Almost as if she'd spot whatever she was looking for in the corner of it.
"What's gone?" I asked her, just as confused as the others.
"The Fire Ruby Necklace! The same one Spikey-Wikey had so generously given me!" She yelled out in complete shock and terror that they had found it. "But how?! This room was so well hidden! And the only other pony that knew that this was here was…Oh, I feel so violated!" Rarity yelled out in distress, starting to break out into tears as she put her hoof to her forehead dramatically. This going a little overboard, even though she had just been stolen from.
I shook my head at all of this as I got angry that they were now ahead of us, making fun of us at this point. But as I did, I saw something that showed us a way to catch up with them.
"Hey, look at these marks!" I said, getting all of their attention. "It looks like more tracks!" I said, looking at them some more.
But instead of them being hoof prints, they were skid marks. "It looks like they head out my back door." Rarity said, having us all look to see that it did head off towards the back of her room. Only, it didn't head to the back door. Instead, it went in the kitchen and out the window.
That didn't stop me as I just flew through the open window, not letting that detail keep me from following the tracks.
What I didn't expect is that the tracks were suddenly gone. Once the tracks led to the open window, they just stopped. There wasn't even one inch of a skid mark anywhere. Instead, whatever was leaving the marks vanished or something.
"Rainbow Dash, where do the marks lead outside?!" Twilight asked me, yelling up to me since I was in the air looking around this side of the Boutique for a sign of anything.
"No, the tracks are missing!" I yelled back to her, flying over to the window.
"Missing?! That's impossible, tracks like that can't have just disappeared!" Twilight said in disbelief. She then turned to Fluttershy. "Fluttershy, you're good at tracking! Tell us where they went!" She told her.
"Oh, I-I'm not really sure either…" She said timidly. "The tracks show that whatever left the skid marks was heavy, but if the tracks just stopped without any signs of stopping, or any of the grass below being disturbed…" She looked to me to make sure that the grass below was untouched.
After swopping down and seeing that there was no bent grass blade or hoof print in the ground, I flew back up and shook my head no. "Then… I don't know. Sorry…" She told us, having no answers.
"Well, there's no signs of them teleporting either. If they moved while teleporting, then there would be some marks for that too." I told them, ruling out that option.
I frowned in anger, mad that we had lost The Shadow again. And before I could yell anything out in anger, I was stopped by a colt's voice. "Excuse me. You got a minute Rainbow Dash?"
I turned around, the others crowding the window to see that Rumble was flying over towards me, a small wagon with a few comics left in it. Four as far as I could see.
"Oh Rumble, what's up?" I asked, looking towards him. Wondering just what he was up to.
"Well, me and a few of my friends are- wait, Rarity have you seen your sister yet?" Rumble suddenly asked, turning towards her.
"Not since she left to go to a slumber party with Scootaloo and Applebloom. Why, has something happened?" Rarity asked. Wait a second, Scootaloo never said anything about a sleepover when I saw her in Ponyville this morning!
"No, but I think she wanted to sell one of the comics all of us made. Me, Featherweight, Button Mash, and Sweetie Belle all came together and made them." He told us. "It's about The Shadow." He told us.
"The Shadow?! Are you serious?!" I asked in anger. "There's no way that we'll-"
"Take all of them. But I'll go ahead and buy one myself. That way we can have one, and Sweetie Belle can still buy one for Rarity." Twilight told Rumble with a fake smile, faking how she wanted one.
"Great! It's only three silver bits!" Rumble said, flying over.
"All I have are gold bits so go ahead and just keep the change." She said, giving him a gold bit in exchange for one of the comics.
"That's weird. Every pony keeps giving me a gold bit for every comic. Even though I tell them that it's only three silver bits... Oh well, I'm not complaining! Thank you!" Rumble said, leaving in a hurry to find some pony else to sell a comic to. I wonder why that is.
"So why did you want a comic anyway?!" I asked, a little angry that she even considered it. "Tell me you don't plan on keeping it!"
"Rainbow Dash, don't you see what this is? This comic book is based off of The Shadow and Robin!" She said, flipping through some of the pages. "And it actually explains a lot of things we've seen. Proving without a doubt that this comic has it's facts straight. Not to mention, the drawings are actually pretty good! I wonder what influenced them to only sell it for three silver bits?" Twilight asked to herself, heading inside.
I rolled my eyes and went back inside through the window to get into the kitchen with them. And as I went in, Fluttershy spotted something.
"Um girls... There's another small rock." Fluttershy said in a slightly creeped out whisper, pointing towards a third carved up rock that was on Rarity's kitchen table. Right besides a candle stick that was lit standing off-center and a two hooves in length away from the small rock. Only, there was a reason for it, and we could all see it.
The shadow from the rock was ever so lightly there. Making us notice that we could almost make out what the rock was chiseled to say. The shadows had a few spaces throughout it to make letters start to appear. Only, there was a few problems with reading it. Because of the light from outside, we couldn't see the shadow very well. Not to mention, from where the rock and candle flame was, the letters were all crooked and meshed together. Keeping us from reading the letters, although we could notice them.
"This is very clever!" Twilight mused, amazed by the rocks. "Not to mention, it fits in well with his name too!" She said with a smile. "Pinkie? Can we see the other rocks? I want to try something." She instructed Pinkie.
"Okey-Dokey-Lokey!" Pinkie Pie said with a smile, pulling out the rocks from her mane and putting them down.
"Good, now Rarity? Could you close the blinds to the window? We need to block out any other light." Twilight told her, explaining why it had to be done too.
"I understand." Rarity nodded reassuringly, using her magic to levitate the blinds closed. Leaving all five of us in the dark room with only the candle being used as light. Not to mention, a little light from Twilight's magic as she moved the candle and rocks a little. Positioning the candle to be aimed towards the wall. At least, as much as possible anyway.
Twilight then levitated the rock in front of the candle, making the shadow cast off onto the floor and wall ahead. And even though it was made by The Shadow, I had to admit that it was pretty awesome! Except that the word that was shown from the shadow had freaked all of us out. Especially me.
"Rainbow's." Twilight read out loud. I knew that it meant my name and not a normal rainbow, but it still was freaky all the same. Twilight then put the rock back, seeing all of our faces. "It's fine every pony. I'm sure that it doesn't mean Rainbow Dash." She tried reassuring us as she picked up the next rock. But we all knew that she was only saying that to calm our nerves.
Sadly for her, the next rock got rid of any doubt about it talking about my name. Not only that, but it now made me terrified about what this was supposed to be about. Not only that, but I was the first one to read the shadow out loud.
"Sister's House." I read, gulping in fear about just what this was about. The others were worried too, but not as much as me. With those two rocks, I didn't know what to think at this point.
Twilight, not having anything else to say either, went ahead and put that rock back silently. Not wanting to say anything else that would be proven wrong with the last rock. But at least the last rock wasn't as bad as the others.
"Tonight." Rarity read for us, the rest of us still deep in thought, or scared about what this was all about. "Rainbow's Sister's House. Tonight." She said, reading the whole message in one go.
Hearing all of it, I knew that I couldn't let any of this happen. So getting focused, I came up with a plan. "Okay, there is no way we're gonna let Mr. S or The Shadow, or whatever his name is, get to Scootaloo! We need to stop him before anything else happens!" I yelled out, now ready to kick some bad superhero flank.
"Rainbow Dash, I know that you want to keep Scootaloo from getting hurt, but we won't be able to take on The Shadow. Not without getting a plan together." Twilight told me, shooting down my idea of just taking The Shadow on.
"Okay, well how do you think we're gonna take down the anti-superhero?" I asked her, not convinced that she would have any ideas.
But even though I was right about Twilight having no idea, that didn't stop Rarity as she gasped and spoke up "IDEEEEAAAAA!" She yelled out in glee, going back over to her secret window panel.
We all followed, wondering just what her plan was. But we were answered pretty quickly as we saw two costumes directly in front of us. Two costumes that I'll admit. I hated.
The Mare Do-Well Costumes.
"Luckily, I couldn't dare part with my fabulous design choice when creating the Mare Do-Well outfits! So, I kept two them, despite your wishes Rainbow Dash. Sorry..." She said with a sad smile.
I sighed in annoyance a little, but I had to admit that it was a good thing she did that. "It's fine. So, now what?" I asked, wanting to stop talking about Mare Do-Well sooner or later.
"Well, go ahead and bring Applejack over here. Seeing as how one's an Earth Pony costume, while the other is a Unicorn one, me and her will have to use them. But that should be more than enough to stop The Shadow. Especially since it'll take a while for nightfall." Twilight explained to us.
"Not to mention, it'll give me time to make the design a little more updated." Rarity added, not seeing the real problem here. And seeing our bored expressions, she looked right back at us with a small frown. "What? Capes and hats with spandex are out of style. And without a cape or hat, I need to put in a design that will make up for the lack of any detail other than color." Rarity defended, making us all roll our eyes or shake our heads.
"I'll go ahead and get Applejack." I said, flying out of the window and back to the library, ready to take on The Shadow. And boy is he in for it!
Later That Day (night)
The Shadow's POV
"Are you sure that this was all a good idea?" Robin asked me as we both sat around a campfire I had made with my magic by shooting a shot of lightning at the fire to light it.
"What part? Stopping the thieves?" I asked, not understanding her question. We had done so many things that were a little out there with safe and smart, so it was hard to narrow down.
"No, leaving those hints? They're gonna find us." She told me, still just looking at the fire. And even with the mask on, I could tell that there was one pony out of them all that she didn't want mad at her.
"That's the plan. If they don't find us, we'll be trapped doing whatever she tells us. So we need them to find us in order to help us stop her." I reminded her, both of us knowing that there was no other way.
After a good half minute of silence, I could tell that she didn't know what to think anymore. Ironically enough since we're heroes and all, or at least ex-heroes, we didn't sign up for any of this. But to try and change the subject, I looked to the comic book we had gotten our hooves on from one of the foals. I had been able to get one myself from Sweetie Belle, but I lost it after tripping over a ditch with my reckless running.
"Seems like those foals made a really great comic huh? Wonder if any pony's gonna want it after they find out what's happened." I said, changing the subject to the comic.
"Yeah, it is pretty good. It's actually really action-packed too. I just wish that we could've kept being heroes…" She said in a frown.
I frowned again behind my own mask, sad that I couldn't cheer her up. I was never really that good at being sentimental, so I guess that meant that I wasn't helping her.
And before I could think of something else that would cheer her up, we heard a rustling in the bushes. We both immediately looked towards the bushes as we stood up, putting the comic a safe distance from the fire so it wouldn't be burned or anything.
"Come out!" Robin yelled, both of us knowing exactly who was there.
And just to help prove us right, they all came out. Every single one of them. Two of them were in costumes that Robin could identify right away while I was left clueless.
"Mare Do-Well…" She said quietly, only loud enough for me to hear over the crackling of the fire.
"What have you done with Scootaloo?!" Rainbow Dash asked, flying a little above the two costumed mares. Rarity and Pinkie Pie were to the right of the Mare Do-Wells, while Fluttershy and Spike were on the left.
But we didn't answer them, knowing that question couldn't just be answered with a sentence or two. Instead, we knew that this was going to be a fight so we got ready as we planned.
I charged up a small bolt of electricity and fired it right at the tip of Robin's horn, letting her hold the electricity herself along with some of my own that I recreated. This letting both of us build it up as the seven ahead of us got a little wary. Fluttershy, Rarity, and Spike backing up a little to try and stay out of the way of the fight that was about to break out, while Rainbow Dash and the Mare Duo-Wells stepped forward. Getting ready to fight us themselves.
But we weren't about to let that happen. Instead, after both of us building up our electricity, we fired a continuous blast of lightning in between us and them, making a ball of static start to form and grow. And once it was the size of Robin herself, that's when the three of them start coming in to stop us.
Sadly for them, we had already gotten enough time. We both then shot one final strong blast of electricity at the static orb, making it grow in size tremendously. Expanding to the size of a small arena, enveloping me and Robin, along with Mare Duo-Wells.
As for Rainbow Dash and the others, they didn't pass through the static orb surrounding all four of us. Instead, they were all pushed back and against the edge of the arena. Being forced to watch or leave since they couldn't get through no matter what.
Spike, not being affected by the static either since he was all scales, got out of the orb himself. Going over to help the others get up since he would just be getting in the way of fighting us.
That just left the four of us to fight. One of the mares being a unicorn while the other was an earth pony. And seeing that Twilight and Applejack were missing from the group, we filled in the blanks pretty quick.
"Uh… What did you do with Scoota- I mean…The filly that lives here?!" Twilight asked, trying to make her voice very deep to hide who she was.
"Yeah! And answer uh…Very quick like! Else, we reckon we're gonna have ta stop ya!" Applejack told us, trying to fake an even thicker accent than the one she already had. It was almost as if a stereotypical snob was making fun of an even more stereotypical snob's accent. It was stupid and confusing in so many ways!
This was enough to break Robin's focus and drop to the ground laughing, along with Pinkie Pie and Spike too, as they hadn't expected them to do that.
Me on the other hoof, I just face hoofed and told them straight up. "Drop it. We know it's you Twilight and Applejack." I told them, using my menacing and deep voice perfectly.
"Wha-what ya be talkin' bout?!" Applejack asked, not breaking her act, even though it was clear to every pony else that we knew who she was. "We ain't ever heard a them two!"
"Yes! We have not!" Twilight backed her up, not breaking her act either. "We have not come to provide small-talk! We have come to defeat you!"
I rolled my eyes behind my mask and looked to Robin, who was still laughing like crazy. Although she was at least standing up now. "Robin, are you done?" I asked her.
She shook her head to try and focus again, taking a deep breath for extra measure too. She then got back in a fighting stance. "Yes Shadow. I'm fine now. But, how come those two didn't fly out of the static orb too?"
"Because their costumes are most likely spandex. Much like ours." I told her, explaining it.
"And now we are going to make you stay away from the filly you were planning to capture! Right now!" Twilight told us with her stupid deep voice as they started running towards us.
Me and Robin switched places real quick, putting her in front of Applejack and me in front of Twilight. This way, it was fairer. Robin then got out her foldable scooter from her back using it to stop Applejack from bucking her in the face.
I on the other hoof simply fired a blast of lightning towards Twilight, careful for it not to hurt her of course. But sadly since she had on the Mare Do-Well costume, the lightning literally just deflected off of it and was sent into the static orb around us, getting absorbed by it so no pony outside of it would get hit.
And since it didn't hurt her, she was able to fire a blast of magic at me, sending me back a few feet and onto the ground. This gave her enough to make her way over and pin me to the ground.
"HA! Do you have any last words Shadow?!" Twilight asked, thinking she won. But she forgot about something as I slowly put my hoof to her chest. And in one second, my hoof had basically flown her ten feet away from me.
After having my hoof come back after stretching it ten feet, I stood up and got ready to try and fight back. Knowing my magic was a waste of time that left me to fight her in other ways.
Robin on the other hoof had a harder time. Since she couldn't create her own magic, this left her to only use her scooter, Razor, to defend herself.
Surprisingly enough that was more than enough to help defend herself. For every attack that Applejack brought forward, Robin was able to avoid or deflect it while using the scooter. Whether it meant riding it, using it as a stand, or even using it to block attacks, Robin was able to keep up. But she was still starting to get worn out.
As for me, it was a total stalemate. For every attack that Twilight used, I could only dodge or get hit. And with my electric magic unable to do anything, I had no way to fight. At least directly.
And that's what gave me the idea. I can't hit her with lightning, but the shockwave from hitting the ground can!
So after getting hit by one last magical blast, I fired a shot of lightning at the ground beneath Twilight, making the shockwave hit her and send her flying to the edge of the static orb around us.
At the same time, Robin had finally found an opening. So using the small engine in the scooter, she rocketed forward and collided with Applejack. Sending her on top of Twilight in defeat as well.
By the time that was over, after dodging all the attacks and sending them back, we were exhausted. Robin slid to the ground with her scooter idling right next to her, while all of my electricity was drained from the attacks and the static shield. Making it die out too. Letting all the others that had just been watching get over to Applejack and Twilight, helping them up.
Seeing how all of them now had nothing stopping them from fighting us, I knew that we had to get out of there. So, I made my way to my hooves and stretched my hoof over to Robin's scooter. Holding onto it as she made her way onto it.
"Give up Shadow! You're not getting away that easily!" Twilight said, taking off the mask finally. I guess at this point even she knew that the disguise was pointless.
But I didn't care what she said as I got my last trick ready. My tails. The most notable thin about me, besides my creepy eyes, was that I had two tails that were much like fox tails. And yes, one of them was fake if you wanted to know.
But because I had good control over both of them, I was able to make them start spinning like propellers. This made me start to go up into the air, with Robin and her scooter in tow.
And it worked too! I was at least ten feet in the air and had now started to fly away from them, leaving them in awe. It looked like we were actually gonna get away!
"Oh no you don't!" But almost as if she had read my thoughts, Rainbow Dash flew up and tackled me out of the air, making me come crashing into the ground with a mare right on top of me. This just adding to the pain of all those magical shots I had taken.
"Now let's see who you really are!" Rainbow Dash announced, reaching for my mask. I shook my head as quickly as I could, not able to talk since the wind had been knocked out of me. But it was too late as she got to my mask and ripped it off. Revealing to every pony just who I was.
"BLITZ!" They all yelled out after a symphony of gasps.
"Yeah…Hi guys…" I said out of breath, barely able to breath. But at least Rainbow Dash jumping off of me in utter shock was helping me catch my breath as I started to get up. My horn still making it hard for me to lift my head up since it was so heavy.
I then made my way out of my costume, letting my wings out as well. And oh man, were they sore! Keeping them inside the suit was a horrible choice, and they hurt so much!
"But…But your…And when did…Oh, this is so confusing…" Twilight said, not able to make any sense of this at all.
But what came next shocked them even more. Robin then stood up and when they all looked at her. Seeing that all attention was now on her, she went ahead and took off her mask to reveal to all of them that she was indeed,
"SCOOTALOO?!" They all yelled, now even more confused than they were before.
"WHAT?!" Rainbow Dash asked in complete shock. "But when did, but you never, and the horn…WHAT THE HAY'S GOING ON HERE?!" Rainbow Dash asked, looking at me to demand an answer.
"I can explain." I told them, making them all look to me. "And I'll give the short version since it's a very long story. You see after getting to Appleloosa, I asked if there was a cave or something that I could practice in. And going there, I met some of the local wildlife around Appleloosa. And after that run in, I found something pretty cool and needed to come home to show all of you guys. But after coming home on the very next train, I wanted to surprise you guys." I told them. This explaining just how I got back.
"Okay… But where does Scootaloo come in?" Rainbow Dash asked me, curious about that.
"I can answer that." Scootaloo said walking up, wanting to explain it herself in hopes for Rainbow Dash not being mad at her.
"You see, after Misty Glance took my scooter, I went somewhere that I knew no pony would be to try and just calm down. So I went to the train station. And with no pony around, I was the only one that saw Blitz. But it looked like he didn't want to be seen for some reason, so I hid from him. And after it was night time, I saw him again walking around at night towards Twilight's house. That's when we saw the thieves. Blitz had used some of the stuff he learned from being in Appleloosa to stop them, but he ran in to me since I followed him. Not wanting you guys to see me, he ran off." Scootaloo explained.
"Okay, it's starting to make sense." Twilight said, putting it all together. "So you put on the disguises to keep us from finding out who were, along with the fake horns to help hide the fact even more right?" She asked, wanting to be sure.
"Well you're only half right." I told them, leading them to getting really confused. "Just watch. Pinkie, do you have a-"
"A storm cloud cupcake! Order up!" She said, somehow coming from behind me. I didn't question it as I took it and took a bite of it, absorbing the electricity. I then focused on making the electricity gather at the tip of my horn and fired a shot of lightning at a nearby cloud. Making the tip of my horn smoke up.
Seeing all their shocked faces, I laughed a little. "Don't worry, the horns just metal. Not real." I assured them, making them calm down a little. That's when I pulled out the bottle of goo we had been using all this time on the thieves. "This is the stuff I found at Appleloosa that made me come back so early. It's Appleloosan Snake Venom."
"Snake Venom?!" Twilight asked, very disturbed.
"Yeah. Turns out in the caves around Appleloosa are some snakes that spit venom at you. And it's like instant-cement. Once something comes in contact with it, it's not coming apart." I told them. "Completely safe to touch though." I told them.
"And that's what's keeping our horns like this!" Scootaloo added. She then pulled out a small canteen and poured the water on her horn, making it fall right off. "The only way for the venom to stop sticking is with water or something! And, it doesn't stick to glass! So we keep tons of it in small bottles like these!" She said, showing them the small glass bottle full of snake venom.
"Yeah... Sadly for me, I have to get this horn off a different way." I told them, spitting into my hoof and wiping it on the base of my horn. This making it come off.
"Ewww...That's just unsanitary!" Rarity told me.
"It's better than pouring oil or milk on my head." I told her, making her have no choice but to agree. "And since it's metal, it can conduct electricity. Letting me use fake magic. Only, it has some bad side-effects..."
"Like what?" Twilight asked.
"Well it makes me too top-heavy to fly straight, and it's too heavy for Scootaloo to use her wings at all. It takes a lot of electricity to use, and drains me pretty fast if I use too much of it at once. Which isn't good. And lastly, taking it off hurts like crazy. It feels like prying an octopus tentacle off your face."
"Wait, you've had that happen to you too?!" Pinkie Pie asked, looking at me in curiosity.
"Uh... What?" I asked, not sure how to respond to that.
"But, what about you trying stealing all our stuff? And attacking Mayor Mare?... If you don't mind answering that is." Fluttershy asked in confusion.
"Yeah. Why did ya do that?" Applejack asked, eyeballing me like I might've done that because I was actually evil or something.
"I believe that I can answer that." We heard from behind even me and Scootaloo. Making us turn around to see,
"MAYOR MARE?!" We all asked in shock. And as she walked towards us from behind a tree where she had been this whole time, she walked with an ice pack on top of her head. Still hurt from the incident earlier.
"Ow... Please every pony, not so loud. My head still hurts from that plant falling on me." She said, flinching from our yelling.
"What are you doing outside of the hospital? You can't be fine right now after that giant plant falling on you." I said calmly, running over to help her over to the others.
"It's not as bad as you two will be by tomorrow." She told us, accepting my help as she made her way over to the others. "That's why I wanted to talk to you this afternoon, before the desk gave away." She told us. Mayor Mare then turned towards the others that had come here to fight us. "And to clear things up, Robin and The Shadow didn't do anything wrong. The legs on the side of the desk had been sabotaged."
"Sabotaged?!" They all asked in unison, not very shocked.
"Yes. They were sawed to the point where me walking into the right spot would make it give out. Falling onto a floor board that had been loosened. With a potted plant on the other end of it, positioned to be sent flying onto the pony that set off the trap. The target being me." She told us. "And I know just who it was too." She told us. Of course, me and Scootaloo had already known that much.
"Who is it?" Fluttershy asked worriedly.
"The same pony that hired the thieves. The same pony that had been wanting to get revenge on me and Scootaloo and tricked us into doing her dirty work. The same pony who issued the curfew and had aimed it at you seven. Misty Glance." I told them. "Finding out who we were, Misty said that if we didn't do what she said, then she would use her power to outlaw scooters and other toys like that in Ponyville. Forcing Scootaloo to have to leave Ponyville just to use her scooter." I told them, filling them in. "And when she threatened Scootaloo's freedom with that, it forced us both to do whatever she said."
"But why did Misty Glance do all of that? For what reason did could she possibly have?" Rarity asked.
"Simple. She wanted to be mayor. She's power-hungry and will stop at nothing. And by hiring thieves and have them do enough damage, she could ask another town or even go straight to Princess Celestia and ask for some money to create some kind of law enforcement." Mayor Mare told them. "And that night when the curfew was put in place, I wanted to come and try and see just what other way it could be avoided. That's when I saw Scootaloo and Blitz. I asked for their help, and they agreed. Putting on disguises to keep from Misty or any pony else finding out it was them."
"So, this was all planned out from the beginning? And you all wouldn't tell us any of it? Why?" Twilight asked us, trying to understand it.
"Since you six had stopped so many other disasters before, she wanted to make sure you didn't stop this one. So, she kept a close eye on all of you. Giving us no chance to tell you." Mayor Mare told them. But that's when she turned to us. "But there's a problem. As she thought I was unconscious as the other two in the room left, she went over her plans. And before I actually blacked out, I heard her say how she planned to turn you two in to become mayor herself." She informed us.
"So we're doomed either way..." I said to myself. "If we try to stop her, she'll expose us. If we do what she says, we'll be turned in as criminals." I said, frowning to myself. "There really is no way we can avoid this..." I said, having no idea how to stop this.
"I wouldn't say that..." Twilight said, making us now look towards her. "Because now, you have us to help you out." She said with a smile, showing that she had a plan.
"And what exactly can 'Mare Do-Well' do?" I asked, looking towards her in curiosity. Scootaloo doing the same.
"It's not something that Mare Do-Well can do. But what four thieves can do." She said, smiling a little more at what she had said.
But instead of making us confident in her plan, me, Scootaloo, and the mayor just all looked at each other in confusion. Wondering just what Twilight was thinking. As were the others. But still, it didn't matter as Twilight explained it anyway. Telling each and every one of us her plan. And soon enough, we all started to know just what her plan was, as well as get excited for it. This was going to be one interesting speech tomorrow.
The Next Day
Mayor Mare's POV
"And that is why ladies and gentlecolts, that I want you to understand just why Mayor Mare's authority should run it's source! Not only has she had this position for too long, but she is slipping as a mayor!"
With multiple mixed reactions screaming through the audience that had collected in front of the stage, listening to the nonsense Misty Glance had been telling them, I simply frowned. All she had done, all of what Ponyville and I had to struggle through. All for control over a town she didn't care about. She only wanted to be mayor to say that she had the power of it all.
Something that I would not stand for. And her trying to incapacitate me wasn't going to stop her. Even if it did lead to me having a splitting headache.
"I know that you're all a little unsure about it, but I'm afraid it's the only decision! Mayor Mare won't recover in time, and we'll need a new mayor to fulfill her position! So that means that I'll have to-"
"Stop this crazy assembly." I spoke up, walking up to the stage stairs. Climbing up them to face Misty Glance myself.
"Wh-what?!" Misty Glance asked, caught off-guard in every way. And just seeing her surprised face was a new experience since she was always so stone-faced. It was like she had no emotion or feelings except annoyed.
"I'm sorry, did you expect me to just sit at home while you tried to take my job?" I asked her, the audience cheering about my return. And I would've given them one of my thankful and kind smiles if it wasn't for the fact that their cheering kept me from doing that. I really hope I remember to only put in small plants next time.
"W-well I... I'm afraid I don't know what you're talking about." She said, quickly stopping herself from giving it all away.
"Of course you don't, how silly of me." I said, walking up to the stage. Trying my best to keep from my pain from showing. "But anyway, there is something I wanted to address to you all today before you continued your everyday activities." I told them, being calm and collected about it all.
"You see every pony, with all that has been going on, I've noticed that some pony has requested something from the Princess." I said, sending a very quick glance to Misty Glance to show her that I had found out about it. "A request to have some money for us to use on getting our own small law enforcement." I told them, sharing the news Misty didn't want them to know about yet.
"But what about The Shadow?" Some pony from the audience asked, having learned about his true disguise name.
"Wait! There he is!" Some pony else yelled out from the crowd. Making me go wide-eyed as I tried to see for myself. Caught way off-guard from this because it wasn't part of the plan at all!
"For the last time, I'M NOT THE SHADOW!" A unicorn with a dark colored coat yelled out in anger. Which I had recognized as one of the recent citizens, Ember Shade. "Forget this, I'm leaving this assembly!" He yelled out, leaving the crowd and walking off somewhere else in town.
I sighed in relief silently as I continued on with my signature calm and collected smile. "Actually speaking of, I have something about The Shadow that I'd like to share with all of you." I told them, knowing that all of them would stay silent about that. Even Misty Glance, who at this point just sat at the sidelines.
"Yes. You see, I'm afraid that we won't be seeing them here anymore." I told them, not sugarcoating it.
After sharing that little bit of information, there was mumbling throughout the audience. Each of them very confused as to why he had left. Some of them were even worried as to what was going on now. In fact, I could've sworn I heard a few mares hearts get broken as they whined in annoyance that he had left. So much for staying quiet. Still, I only nodded in fake disappointment as I played along.
"What do you mean that he just left?" Misty Glance asked, not liking that news at all.
"I'm afraid that he thought that Ponyville was safe once again and left it in our hooves." I told her, giving her a frown as I knew that this cut into her plans.
"He thought it was that safe?" She asked, not liking that news at all by the sound of it.
"Yes. Completely safe in every possible way." I told her with a nod.
"And did Robin leave too?" A young colt with a spinning hat on his head asked, sounding disappointed about that fact.
"I'm afraid so little colt. I'm sorry." I told him with a frown, actually sad because of how let down he appeared.
"But-but... No, why would he just leave?" I heard Misty Glance mumble to herself, only me able to hear her.
"Haven't you been listening? It's completely safe now. Unless you think that more thieves might be coming." I said to her, turning towards her with my left hoof hitting the stage a little more forcefully than a regular step. This being the sign for them to go on with the plans.
Blitz's POV
"Okay, there's the signal." Twilight whispered to me after Spike ran to a spot where we could see him and waved at us. With him hiding under the stage, he just had to wait for Mayor Mare's signal, then tell us when.
"Got it. Just wait here." I told them, putting the mask on. I then ran off towards where they were keeping the thieves, ready to play bait. Scootaloo staying in the group of ponies listening to Mayor Mare and Misty Glance to activate the next part of the plan. Along with some of the others.
So that left me getting the thieves. Which lucky enough for me, were all unguarded. Never thought I'd say this, but thank Celestia for no security! At least now I won't have to worry about losing any law enforcement while I break the thieves out.
Where they were was simple. Fluttershy had a few of her birds fly around to look for where they were. And luckily enough, they were just in multiple cells behind City Hall, where no pony really went. Or were 'permitted' to go, as per Misty Glance's rule. Still, with no security stopping me, I jumped right over the fence. Having to use my propeller tails since I was in the costume, despite not having my horn with me.
Upon getting inside, they all saw me and jumped in fright. But after seeing that I hadn't made a move to fight them, they just started glaring. "So you're the pony who got us all locked up huh?!" One of them, I assumed the leader, asked me.
I just remained quiet as I looked at each of them, reaching into my costume pocket to get a small storm cloud cupcake I had with me. I then absorbed it, learning from practice as 'The Shadow' that I didn't exactly have to eat it when I could just make contact with it like I did a normal storm cloud.
And after absorbing it, I got out small glass bottles of the sticky snake venom. Making them all look at me in either fear or confusion. "W-what do you plan to use that for?!" The leader asked, scared since he knew just what it would do.
But the second he finished closing his mouth, I threw the bottle right at him. Making it break against one of the bars of the cage. But the splash of the liquid from inside the bottle still got to his face. Gluing his mouth shut.
I then used my lightning reflexes, pun intended, to throw the other three bottles at the others, gluing their mouths shut as well. No matter what they did, they couldn't get it off. And just to make sure they didn't stick their hooves to their mouths, I threw a few small pieces of fabric at them, courtesy of Rarity's Boutique.
And seeing their angry faces, I went ahead and started the next part of the plan. I unlocked their cages by just simply hitting the old and rusted locks with my metal hoof. Breaking each lock with ease. For added measure of making sure that they would keep chasing me, I got out an ordinary cupcake that Pinkie gave me and smashed it into the leader's face. Making him furious.
That had done more than enough for me though as I turned and ran for the way out. Them following in hot pursuit. To make sure that no pony knew that The Shadow was still in Ponyville, I ditched the costume along the way. Now leaving only Blitz being chased by four angry thieves. My tail missing, a fake black eye with help from Rarity and her make-up, that being something I didn't want to go through ever again, and finally my coat and wings looking a little messed up from being it the costume. The perfect way to trick all of Ponyville into thinking that I had been fighting them this whole time.
As I kept on running though, I was able to hear their muffled yells. All aimed towards me and just what I had done. They were not going to let me go until one of us went down. And to do that, I had to take a dive. Which I was never good at, so how exactly was I going to...
Turning around after hearing that their muffled yells had stopped, I saw the two unicorns charging up blasts of magic. Both pointed towards me. And with no way to defend myself, I braced myself as the blast came right at me. Hitting me square in the chest and sending me flying over to the stage without the help of my wings.
"Look out!" I heard Mayor Mare yell out as she and Misty Glance jumped off the stage as I came crashing into the podium on it. The four thieves already at the stairs by the time that I had gotten to my feet. Sadly for me, I couldn't even try to fight them off as I was group tackled by all of them. Forced to try to block their attacks best I could. Although that wasn't going to be possible as they kept on attacking me.
"Stop this at once!" Mayor Mare commanded, the thieves not listening to her as they kept attacking me. Each hit just adding onto the pain. If they weren't doing so already, I'd be kicking myself for not being a little more careful.
It was then Misty's turn to step up and try to stop them. "Stop this! Right now!" She commanded, all of them not able to hear her over trying to hit me, every pony not sure what to do right now.
And not listening to her, apparently made her snap. She was so furious so quickly because no pony was listening to her. She had lost all power, all control, and had her plan foiled all in the course of five minutes. Not to mention, she was now being ignored. Something that she didn't accept at all. And past the thieves that were beating me up, I could just barely see her twitching all over the place from all of this happening. Her emotionless face about ready to explode in anger.
"I said... STOP!" She yelled out as loud as possible, the thieves hearing her and stopping to look at her. "I didn't pay you to ignore me and beat up any pony you see fit! I paid you to steal from businesses!" She scolded them, in front of every pony else that had been watching the stage.
And with all of them hearing her mental breakdown, they all sat there with their mouths agape. Not sure what to do now that Misty had just admitted her whole plan to them.
"So, you hired a bunch of thieves to come and steal from us?!" Scootaloo asked, starting to snap them audience.
"How could you?!" Rarity asked, being overdramatic about it all. But it still got the message across.
"You did all of this!" Some random pony from the audience yelled out, the rest of the audience joining in soon after.
Soon enough, the whole crowd started yelling, angry at Misty Glance for having done all of this just for personal gain. And as the yelling got worse and worse, Misty started backing up. Her whole scheme having gone down hill faster than she could realize. At this point, even the four thieves were starting to get a little scared of the giant crowd glaring at them too. Giving me the chance to kick away the one that was holding me down and fly into the air. Even though I felt pretty sore about it.
"W-wait every pony! I'm not the only one at wrong here!" Misty yelled out in desperation. "The Shadow and his sidekick were also accomplices! She yelled out, hoping to take us down with her. "Or, as you all know them as, Elect-"
But before she could even say the first part of my name, a tomato came out of nowhere and splattered across her face. Keeping her quiet. As I turned, I saw Rainbow Dash holding another tomato in her hoof. "Like we're going to let you try and insult The Shadow too! Haven't you done enough?!" She asked in anger.
It was then that she glared at Rainbow Dash, knowing that she wouldn't get a good chance to tell any pony about who I was. So instead, they just started running off of the stage. But not before she stopped to glare at me a final time.
"Don't think that this will all go away. I'll remember just what you've done to me today, and rest assured, I'll return the favor for you one day!" She told me, sharpening her glare before she ran off to catch up with the thieves she had hired.
The crowd just kept getting restless though, enraged that some pony had the nerve to pay some thieves to come into their peaceful town.
"Ahem..." I cleared my throat as I landed next to Mayor Mare, who was holding her head in pain slightly. But still content that Misty was gone now. "I believe that's your queue." I reminded her.
"Thank you." She thanked me, before going over to the middle of the stage.
"Every pony, calm down!" She announced to them. All of them immediately calming down with the new found respect they had gotten towards Mayor Mare. "I know what just happened was very shocking! But rest assured, I have come with a solution to help keep from something like this happening again!" She told them all, making them cheer.
As they all listened to her speech, the others came over to me. Not worried about listening to the speech the mayor had ready since we had all heard it.
"You gonna be okay partner?" Applejack asked. "Didn't quite look like you were winnin' that hoof wrastle." She said, concerned just like the rest of them.
"Yeah, it must've hurt a tremendous amount." Rarity agreed.
"I'm fine. I just think that I'll be laying off the whole 'hero' thing from now on." I told them, cracking my neck since it was a little sore.
"And I guess that goes for me too since we had to put that engine that was in my new scooter back in the arcade machine." Scootaloo said, telling the others just what we did.
"Wait, you two did what?" Twilight asked, looking at us with disapproving glances.
"We put it back!" I defended, kind of mad that Scootaloo had told them. "Besides, I got it working again when no pony was looking. Either way, it doesn't matter. The whole superhero thing is over with for good. All that's going to come from this is a new comic book around Ponyville." I told them, changing the subject.
"That reminds me, where did you leave your costume at?" Rarity asked. "I think I have a nice spot for it back in that secret closet you had installed behind the mirror." She told me, referring to the secret room behind the mirror that only we knew about. Where the Mare Do-Well costume, Robin costume, and other priceless stuff stayed.
"Oh, it's right in that bush right there. That's where I ditched it anyway." I told them, gesturing towards a bush.
As Spike went over to get it though, he moved the leaves to show us that it was no longer there.
"Wait, I could've sworn that I put it in that bush..." I told them, one-hundred percent sure.
"What do you think might've happened to it?..." Fluttershy asked me, confused like the rest of them.
"I don't know..." I said, scratching my chin in thought. Then I drugged. "Oh well. We can always make a new one. Besides, it probably just got carried away by the wind." I said, shaking away any care about it.
"And that's why every pony," Mayor Mare started to conclude, announcing the important part of her speech. "I'd like to introduce Ponyville's own law enforcement! The Ponyville Law Enforcement Association of Safety for Equestrianites!" And after hearing every pony's confused reactions, she simply told them all what the acronym was. "Which will be better known as, P.L.E.A.S.E.!"
Every pony then had a group 'Oh' in realization as they understood just what it was. "Yes! It will involve multiple ponies volunteering to help our very own Chief of Police with any problems that come up! So if any pony would like to volunteer, please come up!"
And as soon as she said that, I immediately backed up a step. My friends all stepping in front of me so that way I was hidden. There was no way I was volunteering to do anything like this. At least, not for a while.
Luckily, a few others volunteered for me by stepping up. Snowflake, Berry Punch, Swift Lightning, and Thunderlane. And seeing them all up there, I saw that it'd probably be more than enough to keep Ponyville safe from something like this happening.
But with this place safe, at least now we could relax a little more. I knew that this didn't mean that we would probably have something happen to us, but at least now no pony was in danger of ponies stealing or hurting others. So I knew that we were all safe. And that was more than enough.
Earlier During Speech (Five Minutes Ago)
? ? ? POV
As they were all busy with Misty Glance, I went over towards the bush that Electric Blitz had put his costume. And moving a branch, I saw just it. His costume. The one that only his friends knew his secret identity.
Not wanting to waste much time, I quickly snatched up the costume and put it into my satchel. Quickly taking off for the train station of Ponyville before any pony noticed me. Successfully taking for my own plans. This costume was the key to my revenge on him for making a fool of our family. And I guarantee, he'll learn not to mess with the rightful ruler of this land! The rightful family of rulers ever since four generations ago! So you better be ready 'Blitz', because I'm gonna make you regret what you did to my family!
No matter what.
And so ends the saga of The Shadow! I hope you all enjoyed this chapter, and I hope it was good enough in the action scenes! An I know that at some points it was obvious as to just who The Shadow was, but I hope you can all forgive me!... You can forgive me right?
Oh well, guess I'll find out in the reviews! Can't wait to see them every pony, and I will see you all next time!
QotC: Who's your favorite superhero? (Not in MLP, I mean like DC, Marvel, etc.) What do you think's a good MLP parody for them? And who out of the mane six (seven if you count Blitz) would fit them perfectly?
70. Secrets Revealed? (Episode 7)
*Camera pans in to just Zeke, Dino, and Theo* Uh... Hey there every pony. Yeah, as you can see Trixie is taking some time off. Why?... Well, I actually have no idea. She said something about wanting to try and get over something. Not to mention she didn't even want to look at me. So, I'm just gonna go with the fact that she's mad at me for some reason.
Oh well, I'm sure it's nothing that bad right? So let's go ahead and just move on with the intro! *Theo then facepalms at how dense I am*
And to help with the intro, let's say hi to... Twilight! *Twilight Walks into view with a nervous look* What's wrong Twilight?
Twilight: Well last time I was here, I had to kiss a friend of mine. And that was not pleasant like some of you might've thought.
Wait a second, didn't you use an amnesia spell on Applejack on yourself? How come you still remember?
Twilight: Because Shining Armor thought it would be safer in his private library... Which was broken into by some pony.
Wow, that's ironic. Who was it, Sunset Shimmer?!
Twilight: *deadpanned* No. Sunset Shimmer is just a creation the creators behind the movie made. And wow, did that insult me. I mean, I might've not known what a human was, or how they do on an everyday basis, but I would still know that what I had became was a bipedal! Not to mention, I would at least think that my hands were closely related to Spike's claws instead of just messed up hooves!
And the computer?
Twilight: We-... Okay, the computer part, along with the food, and the greetings they got my near exact reaction to. Not to mention I would have a problem walking. But really? They thought I would put a book in my teeth?! That would ruin the bindings with teeth marks! Even if I didn't have my magic, I would at least try and shuffle it around the floor with my head or hands! Or maybe try and just open it right there with what I thought would be my muzzle, but not my mouth! Do I really come off as that dimwitted?!
Actually no. But aside from one or two things, they could've made it way worse. You could've gone around questioning why every pony needed lockers to begin with, think that to blend in you should've ditched the clothes, maybe even ask just what it was you were eating and freak out, list goes on really. But being a message to Bronies, but still needing to aim towards kids... Yeah, they did their best... Most of the time.
But never mind that! Right now, we have a dare or two to do! So, let's go ahead and-
Celestia: Ah Zeke, there you are. How's everything going? *Comes into view*
Oh Princess Celestia! Hey there! Thanks for coming by to do a dare with us!
Celestia: Oh, I wouldn't miss the opportunity for it. I actually like these dares.
Twilight: Wait. *Turns to the Princess* Princess Celestia, you actually like these dares?!
Celestia: Well, why not? I mean, they are a little enjoyable from time to time. Besides, since the rules don't allow for any mature content or death, that doesn't mean that I have to worry about the whole *frowns* 'Princess Molestia' situation.
Yeah! In fact, I'd say this dare is the exact opposite of that! So here it is!
Sent in from Uzumaki 3: I dare Twilight to fight Princess Celestia.
Twilight: Fight Princess Celestia?! B-but I would never try to attack the Prince-
Celestia: It is alright Twilight. I don't mind you trying to fight me. Besides, it'll be a good way for you to demonstrate how much you've learned on offensive and defensive magic.
Twilight: *Looks unsure, but eventually gets ready to fight* Well alright, if you say it's alright then... I'll do my best to try and defeat you! *starts off by firing multiple magical blasts at Celestia, who simply creates a small force-field and deflects the blasts without much effort*
Celestia: My little pony, you'll have to do better than that if you hope to even harm me. *She then fires an orb of bright yellow aura, about the size of herself, at Twilight*
*Twilight quickly teleports herself in front of the orb as it's coming, leaving it to nearly hit me, Dino, and Theo. But she didn't pay any attention to us as she managed to manipulate Celestia's mane into tying her up. Tripping her to the ground before she does anything about it. Twilight then takes this moment to make a small shed appear directly above Celestia. Making it fall on top of her*
Twilight: Oh no! *she runs over to the shed in fear* Princess Celestia, did I overdo it?!
Celestia: *Answering her question, the shed suddenly burst into flames, turning into ash in mere seconds* Well Twilight. It seems that you have teleportation, manipulation, low-leveled magical blasts, and a small amount of sudden creation spells down. But you'll need much more than that to even have a chance at defeating me.
*Celestia then used one spell, blinding us all with an incredibly bright light. When we could all see again, we all saw that we were floating in mid-air. No gravity at all*
Celestia: Let's see if you can move around in zero-gravity. *She said, testing Twilight even more. At this point, it was obvious to Twilight that Celestia was just toying with her. Mainly because she was holding back most of her powers*
While there still fighting, Celestia seriously owning Twilight without even trying by the way, let's see the top comments!
3: Christ's Disciple. Really, Robin was hard to figure out? Thank you! I honestly thought I gave it away by saying she was a filly, so I tried to hide the fact she was riding a scooter the whole time by saying it was named 'Razor'... You know? Razor? A brand of scooters? Eh? Eh? Eh?... I'll shut up now. XD
Twilight: *flies into me because of zero-gravity* Ugh... That hurt...
Celestia: Twilight, you can't hold back when you're facing an opponent stronger than you. *She flies over with her wings* Do I need to send you to magic kindergarten?
Twilight: M-m-magic kindergarten?! NO! *She said, gettin enraged* I won't let you! *Starts charging up a spell, releasing it in a shockwave. An within a few seconds, we all fell to the ground since there was now gravity. Celestia still in the air thanks to her wings*
Uh Princess Celestia? I think you might've gone to far. *At that moment, Twilight started firing magical blasts like a machine gun at Celestia. (No Pinkie required) Celestia dodging them with a frown*
Celestia: Seems you're right. But at least now she's fighting with all of her mi-OW! *Gets hit in the wing by a stray magical blast. Making her fall to the ground*
*Twilight takes this time to catch her breath and starts firing again. Celestia barely having time to put up a force field in defense*
Okay then! *forms an orb around me, Theo, and Dino. Not wanting to get any of them hurt* Let's get the next comment!
2: bathroomstahl. I can see why Rainbow Dash fits Iron Man, but... I have to kind of disagree. I mean, yeah they're both brash and all, but there's a better fit. Rarity!
Think about it! Who out of the mane six is most likely the bachelorette? Who owns their own business? Who attends fancy parties about their product and has people that she works under? Rarity! She, in my eyes, is the best choice of Iron Mare! (Not to mention, there's a story on FimFiction about her becoming Iron Mare. Which. I. LOVE!)
Celestia: Okay, this is just getting repetitive! *Throws the force field at Twilight, making her fly back twenty feet before stopping* My turn. *Uses a large amount of her magic to make a giant glowing orb of magic appear above her. Her aura making it look like a sun.*
Celestia: *then throws the giant orb at Twilight, who is helpless against it. As it hits her, me and the two pets are just gawking at the sidelines* Oh don't worry, I'm sure she'll be- *When the smoke from the giant magical orb clears, all that's left are burn marks* fine...
You... You killed Twilight!
Dino: You Ba-
*covers Dino's mouth* Not worth cursing over, and she's not Kenny. Don't finish that insult! And while we work this out... Top Comment!
1: Justus80. Finally, a hero I can relate Applejack to! I mean, you can not believe how hard it is to find a famous superhero/cartoon character to relate Applejack to. There are western stereotypes, but they're always the villains. Thank you for showing me one comparison!
I can't believe I never even thought of Captain America!... Probably because I'm a DC Comic kind of guy. Which is stretching it since I've never even read a comic before. LOL.
And... Okay, Celestia with in Equestria and Tartarus would you kill Twilight?!
Celestia: I didn't kill her. That orb only sent her back inside my castle over there. *Gestures to her castle that's directly behind her. Being that the intros are always held in the courtyard before croquet night* Though, it might've charred her man and tail...
But...But I don't...Why would you trick us like that?!
Celestia: Bronies aren't the only ones that call me Princess Trollestia. Oh well, I must be going. Bye bye every pony. *Walks back inside her castle*
Why did...Why would she... *Dino pats me on my back, knowing I'm very confused* Thanks Dino. I needed that. Also thank you Theo for not jumping into the fight.
Theo: *sobbing* Mommy...
Don't worry, I'm sure Trixie will be back soon! Well, until then! Goodbye every pony!
Intro Area Decorations to Date: A very realistic sky with a sun in the middle, A baby pony-sized T-Rex with a top hat named Dino, the TARDIS, a giant golden statue of Stepony (Pony Stephano) who is wearing a Trixie shirt, a silver Lucario statue standing right next to Stepony, a baby ninja bear with a ninja mask and wooden katana named 'The Intelligent and Creative Theodore' (Theo), and a TV with a HayStation hooked up to it.
Disclaimer (As told by Me): I don't own MLP. All I owns is this idea, Blitz, Dino, RJ, Theo, and anything else that I've personally created throughout the story. That not including the three background characters that belong to three of the readers that read this story!
Blitz's POV
"Blitz? Wake-y wake-y, Apple Cider n' bake-y!"
"Ugh...Five more minutes..." I mumbled in my sleep.
"Silly Blitz, we don't have five minutes! We only have three minutes! Now wake up!"
"But I don't wanna go to school..." I kept on mumbling, not able to even really what I was saying.
"School?! There's no school today! It's closed for the day!" That was then followed by a quick giggle of laughter.
"..." I didn't say anything as I just turned away from the voice that was trying to wake me up, wanting to just go back to sleep.
"Now where is that ice?" The voice asked, the only word I was able to understand clearer than anything being ice.
Upon hearing that one word, I shot up so fast, the lightning I ate was syrup compared to me. "I'M UP!" I yelled out desperate not to have ice land on me.
And after sitting up, I saw Pinkie Pie at the door of my tent. Laughing at my reaction. That's when it hit me. "Wait a second, how did you know that I always wake up to that word?"
"Because! No pony like waking up to ice!" She answered simply, not getting what I meant by my question. But I choose to ignore it. Knowing that what she said was going to be the closest I can get to an answer. "Now come on out! We only have two minutes until we need to pack up our tents and stuff!" And with that said, she bounced off to her tent to pack up.
While I got up from my sleeping bag, I thought back to just why I was here again. Remembering just why I was in a tent, waking up at what had to be six or seven in the morning, and why exactly I had agreed to all of this in the first place. Well it was pretty simple actually. Pinkie told me to come.
...Okay, maybe not the simple. Guess I'll explain a little more. At the beginning of the week Pinkie Pie, along with the rest of my friends, every pony on the construction team, and pretty much any pony else I came within five feet of, had only one thing on their minds. Apple Cider.
And by the sound of it, not just any Apple Cider. But the Apple Family's famous Apple Cider. Which I heard only came around a few days a year. So after enough talk about it, it was pretty obvious that I had to at least try some of it. And seeing as how I've never had Apple Cider before now, Pinkie Pie wanted to make sure that I had 'The First Cup of the Year'. So, I agreed to camp out here for the night.
So that left me here, in the front of the whole line. And honestly, I was pretty excited about it. Luckily I wasn't going to end up making a fool of myself for not bringing enough bits or something, being that I made sure that I was set.
Anyway, after packing up my tent and stuff I went ahead and looked around seeing how I had nothing to do for probably around half an hour. And when I turned around, wow was I surprised! Because right behind me, was a line of ponies that looked to be all of Ponyville and then some! When Pinkie said that every pony wanted some Apple Cider, she wasn't kidding! I mean sheesh!
Seeing just how many of them there were, I quickly turned around to look at the make-shift stand the Apple Family had set up for selling their Apple Cider. And looking there, I noticed the pile of barrels stacked up in a pyramid pattern. There being about fifteen barrels lined up with Apple Cider inside them, plus an extra five barrels of cider standing off to the side. All of the barrels just sitting there to be given out to every pony in line.
But it doesn't take a genius to know that not even half of the ponies here were going to get any. I mean, there had to be at the very least one-hundred ponies behind me. And that's not looking at the ponies that may or may not be lined up behind the hill off in the distance. And not seeing any of our friends in sight... Yeah, this was going to be a problem. Sure hope that all of them get their cups of Apple Cider too.
"Aren't you excited Blitz?!" Pinkie Pie asked, appearing out of nowhere in front of my face. Making me take a step back in order to have my space. Although Pinkie didn't get it and just got in my face again. "I mean, this is going to be your very first Apple Cider! And, oh is it going to be the tastiest Apple Cider you'll ever have!"
"Well yeah. It is my first, so it is going to be my best automatically." I said, pointing that out.
"But it'll still be the tastiest!" She said once again, ignoring what I had just said. "Oh, I can't wait to throw a Cider Party for all of us! I can almost taste that fizzy deliciousness that is the sweet drink of heaven that is the Apple Family's Famous Apple Cider!" She said, nearly drooling at what she said herself.
"I'll admit that sounds pretty go-Wait." I said, snapping at attention at something. "Did you just say 'fizzy'?" I asked, making sure I heard her right.
"Uh-huh! And it's so funny when some ponies drink the Apple Cider, because they have Cider'staches!" She said, laughing at the thought of that.
"So...The Apple Cider has...Alcohol?" I asked, kind of caught off-guard by that little bit of news. And the reason I had thought that was because my dad was an alcoholic. So I knew enough 'fun facts' like that just by passing him in the kitchen or living room. And one of the things I learned was that Apple Cider only fizzes when there's alcohol in it.
"Al Cow Howl?" Pinkie asked, trying to sound out the word but failing. "Who's that?! Is it some pony new in town?!"
"Uh..." I started, now unable to even think of what to say. In fact, I wanted to just kick myself for even bringing it up. What was I thinking when I asked some pony in Equestria about alcohol?! And Pinkie Pie no less?! "It's uh...Something that you..." And not able to come up with any reasonable answer that wouldn't lead to more questions, I just gave up. "You know what, forget it. It's not a fun thing anyway. If anything, it's uh... un-fun." I told her, trying to avoid the question.
She then gasped in pure shock. "There's some pony named 'Al Cow Howl' that doesn't like to do fun things?!" Pinkie asked, trying to understand what I was saying.
"Well...Sure, let's go with that." I said; glad to accept any excuse to back out of talking to Pinkie about something like alcohol.
"I will most certainly NOT go with that!" Pinkie yelled out, looking determined as strong light appeared behind her as if the sun was shining right behind her. "I'm gonna go find this Al Cow Howl and show him that just how to enjoy fun things! And I will stop at nothing until I do!" She then took off in a random direction, going faster than I thought she could run.
"So... Does that mean that you're staying out of the line?" I heard Ginger Star yell out from a couple of ponies behind me.
Suddenly, Pinkie Pie started to literally run in reverse and get back in her place in line before the line could move up. She then made a determined pose once again, with that weird light shining from behind her. "But not until after I have had some of the Apple Family's Apple Cider!" She announced, picking up her little speech to no pony in particular as if she had never left in the first place.
I then leaned to the side to look behind Pinkie, only to see no sign of that weird light. "Where'd the light go?"
She then looked at me in confusion. "What light?"
"The one right behind... Ugh, forget it. It's too early for me be confused." I said, already starting to get tired. I had only gotten, what, three-four hours of sleep? Camping overnight for something wasn't exactly easy for a night owl like me. And seeing how I was stuck at the front of the line with only Pinkie nearby to talk to, something tells me that I'm going to be tired all day.
Rainbow Dash's POV
"Wow, there sure are a lot of ponies in the line today." I said, not minding at all.
"You're right. There's even more than last year..." Fluttershy agreed as we stood in the line, behind probably half of Ponyville. But, that wasn't what had her a little cautious. "Aren't you mad that there are so many ponies in front of us though?"
"Yeah right! I'm not mad at all!" I yelled out with a smile on my face. I then took a step towards her, not wanting any pony around us to hear what I was about to say. You know, to make sure none of them tried to complain about it. "You see, Applejack promised to save me a cup of Apple Cider for today. You know, so it'd be fair to all her friends since I'm the only one out of us who always misses out."
"Hardly seems fair." A voice said from ahead of us. This made me go wide-eyed at the realization that some pony heard me.
"Oh, hello there Ember Shade." Fluttershy said stepping up, knowing just who the stallion in front of us was. Which was kind of odd of her since this pony didn't exactly look friendly.
I then stepped up, getting in front of Fluttershy and staring down this 'Ember Shade' pony. Not caring if he didn't even flinch when I stepped up. "Well sorry you think that, because I'm not giving up my-"
"Save it." He said, not having one care about it. "Keep your cup of cider. Besides, I'm ahead of you anyway. And unless they run out the very second it's my turn to get some, I couldn't care less if they're setting just one cup of it aside." He told me with a shrug.
"That's very nice of you Ember. Thank you for not being mad at my friend, Rainbow Dash." Fluttershy said, introducing me at the same time.
"Yeah...Nice of me..." He said, turning back around towards the line. Not wanting to talk anymore.
Oh well, no feathers off my wings. If he wanted to ignore us, I was just fine with that. "Oh, why hello there darlings!" We had both heard coming from behind us.
And turning around, we were happy to see a friend of ours coming over to see us. Not to mention, join us in line. "Oh, hey Rarity. What's up?" I asked, nonchalantly. This making her stop in her tracks.
"Oh, Rainbow Dash you seem to be in a pleasant mood this morning. Especially with your place in line." She acknowledged as she started walking over again.
"Really? We're that far back?... Haven't noticed." I said with a shrug, deciding not to tell her about the cup of cider Applejack was setting aside for me. Not wanting any pony else to overhear me.
She simply shook her head. Knowing it was a lie, but she went along with it anyway. "Oh well, must be my imagination I suppose." She said, stepping in between us after we moved to give her the spot.
"Hey! You can't just do cutsies!" The stallion, which was kinda fat but not that fat, yelled at Rarity. Apparently wanting the Apple Cider really badly. Oh, that poor, poor stallion. I remember when I used to think like that. But of course now, I have my cider guaranteed!
Rarity, who was still facing us, gave a slightly sly smile before turning towards the stallion and giving him a sad look. "Oh, but I only wanted to talk with my friends while I wait in line. Is it really that bad?" She asked, talking as if she was really sad and was begging. And apparently, it had thrown off the big stallion behind us.
"W-well yeah, it is! It's a line for a reason!" He argued, still really ticked about the fact that Rarity cut in line.
"Well surely a strong, muscular stallion like yourself could let me, a very thankful lady, speak to my friends in line. Hmm?" Rarity asked him, giving him a begging face to trick him into saying yes.
"Y-you think I'm muscular?" The stallion asked, forgetting the whole 'cutsies' thing just by that alone.
"Why, of course! I mean, just look at you! You're the picture of perfect health!" Rarity told him, making me snicker a little bit. But when Rarity heard it, she quickly used a little of her magic to pull one hair from my mane. Making me stop laughing since that hurt in an annoying way.
"You're right!" The stallion said, now smiling. "You know, I always tell all my friends that it's all muscle, but they never believe me!" He said, falling for her tricks.
"Well, I think that they're just jealous." Rarity assured him with a smile. "Anyway, thank you ever so much for allowing me to talk with my friends in the line. Have a nice day now sir." She said, walking up in between us in a casual way. Avoiding talking to that guy any more as he just started thinking to himself in approval. Trying to show off his 'muscles'. Which was funny to watch since he had no muscles to show off at all.
"How did you even do that?" I asked, curious about what she just did.
"Oh that? Why, I simply reasoned with him is all." Rarity explained to me with a simple smile. But seeing my unimpressed look, she rolled her eyes. "Although, I suppose you can say I used a rather 'complimenting' method."
"So, you just charmed him into doing what you wanted?" I asked, not worried about the guy hearing us because he was in his own little world at this point.
"Well when you put it that way, it seems a bit rude but... I guess you can say that." Rarity agreed.
"So, you can use that to get anything you want?" I asked, trying to think of that myself.
"Why, I wouldn't go that far." Rarity said, with a shake of her head. "I am a lady after all, and I wouldn't lower myself to tricking every pony into getting whatever I want. Why, do you want to learn how to do that?" Rarity asked, thinking that was the reason behind my questions.
"What-Pff! Yeah right, I don't need to learn how to do stuff like that!" I said, not wanting to do something girly like that...
...But still... "But you might as well since we have nothing else to do." I said, not wanting to sound too interested in it.
She just giggled a little at what I said and spoke up. "Well alright. I guess I will, seeing as how we apparently we have nothing to talk about." She said, talking as if she knew something. "You see, it's just the matter of trying to keep them from thinking about the problem by complimenting them or saying how they might be able to do it better than yourself. Which I am not saying you are, but it still convinces them. Not to mention, by saying that and perhaps giving them a certain look, it can help convince them to do something they wouldn't normally volunteer to do so easily." She told me, all nonchalantly.
"Okay, sounds easy enough." I said with a shrug, not thinking that it was that hard. It was just sweet talking anyway the way she explained, so it wasn't that hard.
Rarity rolled her eyes at my response, but tried to just go along with it. "Yes, but the thing is it won't work on just any pony. It only works with ponies that may think you as a little higher up, to put it bluntly of course, or if they think that you are attract-"
"Hey look!" The big pony from behind us called out. "I think that they're about to start selling their Apple Cider!" He said, now forgetting whatever he was doing earlier and just drooling about the thought of the cider.
"Really?!" I asked in happiness, now wanting to hurry up and get to the front of the line. Sure, I may have the cider waiting for me, but that didn't mean that I wanted to wait in line all day for it! And now, it was only a matter of time until I got a cup of Apple Cider!
Blitz's POV
So after talking to Pinkie about just who the hay Al Cow Howl was, which I had made up by saying he was a brown cow with colorful spots that wore glasses to hide his eyes, a fedora, and had on a bell around his neck... Yeah, I just made up the dumbest appearance I could think of to try and see Pinkie's reaction to it. Turns out, she didn't even bat an eye at what I said as she even took notes on his appearance in hopes of finding him. Seriously? Does she honestly think that she can find a cow that matches that description and name? And if so, would it be that hard to miss?!
Whatever. Either way, after telling all of that to her, we finally saw Applejack coming outside with the other Apples. All ready to start selling Apple Cider.
"Why, howdy there Blitz! Didn't expect ta see you of all ponies at the front a the line." She said, honestly surprised to see me here.
In answer to that, I tried to keep myself from yawning but failed. "Yeah well, that makes two of us. Don't think I'd last a day working so early in the morning." I admitted, not wanting to sugar coat that. Speaking of which, why did I have to run out of storm cloud cupcakes today of all times?
"Ya got that right, ya city liver." Granny Smith agreed with me with a slight chuckle. "You city ponies aren't used ta wakin' up at the crack a dawn like us Apples." She told me.
"I'm not gonna deny that." I told them, watching as they started setting up the keg. That was when I started getting out two bits.
"Wait a second." Applebloom said, realizing something. "Blitz, ain't this gonna be yer first cup a Apple Cider?" She asked me with a smile.
"Hold on. Blitz, you've never had any cider before?" Applejack asked me. "Not even back in yer world?" She asked in a whisper, only me, Pinkie, and Applebloom hearing her.
"Not at all actually. This'll be my first cider" I said to them, being completely honest about that. "Not to mention, my first sip of alcohol..." I said under my breath, not wanting Pinkie or any pony else to hear that part. I didn't want to have to hold up the line after they got set up by explaining it all. Not to mention, explain it to Pinkie a second time.
"Well glad ta hear you'll be tryin' yer first Apple Cider from us!" Granny Smith said with a nod.
"Eeyup." Big Mac added as he brought over the first keg of cider. Which Applebloom then poured into a cup.
"Here!" Applebloom said, letting me take the cup. "You can have this one fer free! Since it's yer first one an' all!" She told me.
"Thanks." I said with a smile, too tired to be modest and try to pay for it. I then took it and took a sip of it. Having already prepared myself to taste alcohol for the first time. Even though it was nothing to any pony here.
And even though it definitely had a small kick to it, I was able to handle it because of the sweetness of it. With me being able to eat anything with any spice on it, this was nothing. And I had to admit, it was even better than I thought! I mean, I expected it to taste tangy, or zesty, or...something along those lines. And to be kind of like apple juice but, it was still something more than that.
"Wow, this is pretty good!" I said with a genuine smile. "Still... I feel wrong for taking this without paying..." I told them.
"Think nothin' of it Blitz." Applejack said with a tip of her hat.
But instead of that, I actually did the exact opposite. Coming up with a good idea. "Would I be able to by myself a second one though?" I asked them.
"Sure! That'll be two bits!" Applebloom said, getting my plan. I smirked and as they all had focused on the next cup of cider, I put my bits into the box. Happy I had found a way to pay them after all.
"Here ya are Blitz. See ya later." Applejack said, handing me the second cup. Which I balanced on my back to be safe.
"Thank you for the free cider." I said to them all. Walking away so Pinkie and the rest of the line could get their cider next.
"Thank you for the third bit." Big Mac said, having figured out what I did. Which made me look down in shame that I got caught. Not to mention, the only real sentence Big Mac said to me, and it was catching me being a charity case. Great.
Oh well, I couldn't really care anyway. It was just my thanks for their kindness. So taking my two ciders that I now had to drink, I went over to a nearby tree that was out of the way and sat down. Drinking the one I had started on. And as I did, I saw every pony else getting theirs. Most of them taking one sip and having a look of either stupidity or extreme happiness that they had gotten the Apple Cider. Of course, most of them either just got one or a wagon load. Which was pretty messed up considering that there were one-hundred plus ponies right behind them.
Not to self: Next time Pinkie offers you a chance to camp out at the front of the line, take it. No questions asked.
Either way, after about nineteen ponies having gotten their cider, I finished my first cup. Taking a sip every time I saw some pony drink their cider and have a dumb look on their face. The only reason I didn't finish sooner was because it was a close call for some of them. So before I could come to a decision, the next customer had already come up.
Before I could reach for the second one though, I broke out into a yawn again. Reminding me just how tired I was. I was way too sleepy to get up and even make it to a cloud or bench, so that left just sleeping right here. Which wasn't too bad, except for protecting my cider from any unlucky pony that would be too late to get their cider.
But even with how tired I was, I still came up with a good enough plan. Before I started to fall asleep too much, I dug a small hole in the ground. Taking out my ear and putting it in with the tip of my ear pointed towards the ground. I then put the cup of cider over it, clicking it down and holding it in place. Making my ear act like a pressure plate for an instant booby trap. That way, if any pony tries to take the cider, they'll activate the ear and it'll ring out something that'll definitely wake me up.
As I closed my eyes, already starting to fall asleep, I kept thinking it was a bit overkill. I mean, I don't think any pony would try to take the cider while I was asleep right?
(Some time later)
Twilight's POV
"Wow, that Apple Cider was good!" Spike said, finishing his Apple Cider where as I was still finishing mine. "I mean, it's always good but this year's was even better!" He said in glee, glad to have had some today. Even if we hadn't of camped out here like some other ponies.
We had gotten here very early though, even before Rarity who had slept in a little. Oddly enough though, Spike didn't mind not having her come with us. Which was really out of character for him. Usually he would want to be near Rarity at every possibility, but this time he acted as if he was okay with keeping a distance with her. The even weirder part about that being is that he sounded a little hesitant about that.
The reason I didn't say anything about it, was that I had no questions to ask him. I couldn't just come out and say that I noticed the difference because it might embarrass him.
"Not to mention, it looks like the Apple family was able to make a little more than usual today." I said, remembering earlier that they had twenty barrels instead of fifteen this time. "I wonder how many that'll satisfy." I said out loud, having never done the math on that before.
"That reminds me, I wonder where Blitz is..." Spike said, trying to take a moment to think about that.
"ICE!" Suddenly, that word went off from a nearby tree. Making a pony jump away from the tree in pure surprise.
"I'm up!" Some pony yelled out, also jumping up near the tree in surprise. And after they jumped up from where they were, we saw that it was Blitz. And standing next to him was Berry Punch, who was a little surprised about the sudden loud yell of 'ice' that came out of nowhere.
"Berry Punch, why are you trying to take my Apple Cider?" Blitz asked, looking at her in confusion. "I even saw you buy like five cups!"
"W-well, I know but I just needed one more! But I already got out of line and- wait a second! Your ear's missing!" She yelled in sudden realization, having been a little out of it from drinking those ciders she mentioned. Luckily, no pony else heard her because we were a small walk away from the Apple Cider stand. That, and any pony that was near us was talking to their friends.
"What?!" He said in fake surprise. "Why, that is a very odd thing to be talking abo-Hey look, a distraction!" He yelled out, pointing in a random direction. Oh please! Did he honestly think that was going to-
"Really?! Where?! I don't see anything! Where are you pointing?" Berry Punch asked, turning around to try and find a literal distraction, falling for it since she was a little out of it.
And while she fell for his trick, he lifted up the cup of Apple Cider and took his ear out, cleaning it off and putting in place before Berry Punch could notice. "Oh, my bad." He said as Berry turned around. "It was just Big Mac loading up a cart with the empty cider barrels."
"Really? Hmm... Maybe he can let me take care of that." She said, making her way over to help Big Mac with the barrels. Having some kind of plan in her head, even though it was confusing as to what it was.
"How did that even work?" I asked, so confused as to how Blitz literally saying 'distraction' made Berry Punch want to turn around. I mean, that wasn't even confusing! It was just plain out simple!
"No idea." Blitz answered, coming over towards us. "Oh well, at least I still have my second cup of cider." He said more towards himself, looking towards it with a smile before he yawned deeply.
"I guess you're going to need that to help wake up." I told him with a smile.
"Yeah, probably. Oh well, at least now no pony's going to take it from me." He said as he brought the cider up to his mouth to take a sip. But before he could, he stopped as Applejack stood on top of the stand to announce to every pony else in line the bad news. "Sorry every pony, but we're sold out fer the day!" She told them all, being loud enough for all of them to hear.
"AWWWWW!" The line of ponies all cried out in annoyance, Rainbow Dash being at the front of the line. And to add insult to injury even more, she was supposed to be next to get a cup of cider. Just like last time during the whole FlimFlam situation.
Rarity then stepped up to her with a sad look on her face. "I am so sorry Rainbow Dash. I'd offer you my cup of cider, but I have already started drinking from it." She told her, wishing that she had a chance to give Rainbow her cup of cider.
"Don't sweat it Rarity, I got it all under control." Rainbow Dash told her, acting completely calm about this instead of blowing up about it. Well, I guess she learned that good things come to those who wait.
And as the rest of the ponies started to leave, Rainbow Dash then went up to Applejack who had gotten behind the counter once again. "So, do you still have my cup of cider you said you were putting it aside?" Oh, she had been having Applejack put a cup aside for her... Well in that case... I'm happy that she planned ahead?
AJ nodded with a smile. Glad to help her friend. And with not too many ponies around to argue about it, she turned to Rainbow. "Sure do Rainbow, it's right here." She said, ducking behind the counter to get the cup of Apple Cider she was saving. "Uh-oh..." We heard her say.
"Uh-oh?! What do you mean uh-oh?!" Rainbow Dash asked, now suddenly getting worried about what she thought Applejack was talking about.
Applejack then turned to Applebloom. Who had been right beside her. "Uh, Applebloom? Did you happen ta see a cup a Apple Cider down under the counter?"
"Yeah, I did." She said with a nod. "I thought it was a bad cup though, so I went and dumped it out." She said, not understanding the problem.
"Y-you dumped it?" Rainbow Dash asked, going wide-eyed as she was taking it all in. But it was a little hard since she was interrupted by some dark chuckling.
Turning towards it, she glared at the pony that was chuckling. "And what's so funny, Ember Shade?!" She asked, saying his name rudely as he looked towards her with a small smile on his face that showed that he was a little entertained by all this.
"Well, it's pretty ironic if you think about it." He explained, not even a little fazed by the look Rainbow was giving him. "You ask her to save a cup of cider so that way you'll have some no matter what. And when you're one cup away from having the last one of the day, it turns out, that last cup was dumped out. So, you're the only reason you don't have your cider." He said, going back to chuckling at the cruel irony of it all, walking away as he took a sip of his own cider. But after passing Fluttershy, he stopped laughing immediately, noticing how she was giving him a disapproving frown.
Still, that didn't matter to Rainbow Dash as she just looked towards the ground in defeat. Sad she wasn't going to get a cup of cider again this year. Devastated, that once again she wouldn't be able to have any Apple Cider even though the rest of her friends did. Thrown for a loop, when she thought that when she had everything planned, she still was left without any cider.
It was almost like a curse towards her. And while she did one last year, that was just it. She only got one while the rest of us had gotten multiple ciders that year. And even though there were still two days left for Apple Cider Season, what was to ensure her that she would even get any cider at all? It wasn't like there was any contest to make the Apple's end up making more cider than usual. Meaning that there wasn't much of a chance to have an excess amount like before.
It seemed to her that it would just be a repeat again. And even though that may have been a dramatization, just the look on Rainbow's face showed us that she was just overall depressed at the fact that she couldn't get any cider. But right as she was about to say something about all this, some pony interrupted with, "Here Rainbow Dash. Have mine."
As she looked up, Rainbow Dash saw that Blitz was offering his cup of cider without so much as a second thought. This seeming like the right thing to do in his eyes. To Rainbow Dash however, it came off as if she had been blessed by Celestia's sun. "R-really?!" She asked, making sure it wasn't just some kind of dream.
"Yeah. I mean, I don't need it that badly. So here." He said, offering it to her once again. And to be honest, that was really nice of him.
More than he thought too. Because when he didn't expect it, Rainbow Dash hugged him tightly in appreciation. "THANK YOU!" She yelled out, happy that she was able to get a cup of Apple Cider on the very first day. Even more than usual, considering how much the cider meant to Rainbow Dash more than any pony else.
Blitz, who was both confused and surprised at Rainbow Dash's reaction, just stood awkwardly as Rainbow Dash just kept hugging him. "Uh...You're we-"
"Seriously, you have no idea how hard it is for me to usually get Apple Cider!" She told him. She then ended the hug and took the Apple Cider. Taking a sip of it before anything had stopped her from doing so. And seeing her face, only showed the rest of us that she was even more thankful than before.
But realizing it herself, she decided that it was best to get out of here before she lost her cool even more. "See you later Blitz!" She said, flying off to drink the cider somewhere else. Flying off towards her own personal obstacle course to most likely practice after finishing her cider. Once again, courtesy of Blitz.
Meanwhile, Blitz was still standing in place for a few seconds before looking towards the rest of us. "Okay, that was...Random..." He told us, and himself, still trying to piece together what had just happened. "What was that about?" He asked us.
Applejack decided to speak up for the rest of us. "Well, I reckon you made Rainbow's day right there." She told him.
"All I did was give her a cup of Apple Cider, how does that..." He said, trying to figure it out. He then yawned in an odd way after a few seconds. "You know what; I'm too tired to be thinking right now. I'm going for a walk." He said, starting to walk off. "See you later every pony." He said as he walked off, not wanting to talk about what happened anymore.
I don't know why, but something about him leaving was off. He sounded like he was a little annoyed, but not at us. It was almost like he just got annoyed for no reason and wanted to get away from it all. Which left the rest of us that were still here confused. All this just adding onto the weirdness that was going on. So this begs the question, what's Blitz up to?
Blitz's POV
Ugh, it had to be today didn't it?! Why did he want to do this today?! I mean, why I guess was a given, but still today?! Not to mention, he still thinks that I'm the only one that can help him! I mean, he works with Twilight at the library! With books! I'm sure one of them had to be a how-to guide on this kinda thing!
But no. Instead, Spike thinks that I can help him out even more with this. And to make it even more annoying, why did he want to talk now?! We were never awake by now, so what made him think that meeting so early was a good idea?! I'm barely awake, that cider packed an after punch so I'm already a little more out of it than I would be just tired, and to add insult to injury, the whole Rainbow Dash thing still had me confused. It was just a thing of cider, and she thanked me as if I just saved her life or something.
"Psst...Psst...Blitz is that you?" I heard some pony call out from behind a tree, trying to hide. Oh, I wonder who that could possibly be!
"Spike, please quit messing around." I told him. Not wanting to be out here all that much longer. I already hated why I was out here in the first place.
That's when he came out, looking excited. "Okay Blitz, what do we do first?!" He asked, ready for me to teach him some kind of lesson.
"How should I know?" I asked him, really having no clue. "To be honest, I don't even know why I'm the one helping you with this. I mean, why don't you ask some pony else for help? Twilight? Maybe Mr. Cake? Heck, even Big Mac might be a better help!" I told him, still not wanting to help him.
Spike then walked over, giving me an honest answer. "Because, we both have the same problem. I need help on my crush with Rarity, and you need help with your crush on-"
"I do not!" I interrupted him with a frown. "Spike, you can try and threaten to tell every pony that lie about me, but you and I both know it's not true." I told him with a frown. This had to be the eighth time he's brought that up, and every time it just gets more and more annoying. I mean, no pony in the right mind would believe that lie anyway. But that doesn't mean that they'd let me live it down. So I couldn't let him go around and tell every pony.
"Really? Come on Blitz, you act like I do around Rarity whenever you see her." Spike argued, not believing me. He and I both knew that was a lie though, because Spike acted way too love struck around Rarity for any pony else to even act like him. And the fact that he thought I acted like him at all made me even angrier.
"Uh, no! I don't! Because I don't remember drooling, or acting, like a lovesick puppy at all towards her!" I argued, not even caring if I hurt his feelings with that. I was tired of all this, and I was not about to mess with it.
Spike just smirked in response, ready to come right back at me with that. "Really? You don't go out of your way to help her? You don't do nice things for her without expecting much else in return? You don't let her get away with hugging you, even though you hate hugs from any pony else? You don't argue like an old married couple? You don't-"
"Okay, that's enough!" I yelled out, glaring at him. "Listen Spike. I don't care what you have to say to me. You're not going to prove that I like her. Okay? Besides, I argue and help a bunch of ponies out all the time. What's your point?" I asked him, trying to get out of this whole deal I made with. After this long, it was pretty obvious to any pony but Spike that this was a waste of time. I didn't know anything about this kinda stuff. So why did he think I could help him so much?
"Come on Blitz. Just admit that you like her." He said, just ignoring my question completely. This making me enraged with how much he wasn't listening to.
This only made me glare at him as much as I could, ready to just leave him and not care if he told any pony or not. It was all a lie anyway! Why did I care at all?!
"For the last time Spike..." I said, trying to take in a deep breath to keep myself from going too far. But that didn't stop me from yelling at him. "I DO NOT, have a crush on Rainbow Dash!" I concluded, not wanting to hear whatever excuse he might've had.
So turning around, I wanted to just get out of here. Knowing that Spike wasn't going to just listen to me tell him the truth. So that left me. Leaving him there to help get the message clear to him once and for all. That way he'll know just how much this was getting on my nerves.
And because of my little outburst, any pony that was near us could hear what I had said clearly. But since we were a three minute walk into the woods, I couldn't care less if I yelled out. Which I realized the second I turned around was probably one of the biggest mistakes I could ever make in my life.
"Oh no..." I said, seeing the shocked expression on a certain mare's face.
"You... You have a crush on..." She started, caught WAY off-guard by what I had said after she had found me and Spike in the forest. And seeing her expression, I could tell she heard more than just what I had yelled out. Having listened in on what we had said before I turned around and saw her.
Speaking of that, I could only think of one single thought. Not sure what else to even begin thinking of at this point, since she had heard more than she needed to know about just what we were talking. And that thought I couldn't get out of my head?
What was that thought you ask? Well, how should I put it… Oh yeah! It went a little something like this:
Oh, what the buck have I gotten myself into this time?!
And so we leave off on a cliffhanger! Hopefully I'll be able to hide just who the mare that found them is until the next chapter. So until then every pony, see you all next time!
But before I do, I want to say a few things.
1: Like I've said before, I just recently got a job. And it's a family photography business for weddings and parties, kind of like Pinkie's side-job where she hosts all the parties in Ponyville. But because of that, it eats up all my free time on weekends and after-school. So I try to write as much as I can, but I can only get around 2000-3000 words a day. And with 7000+ words each chapter, not counting intro/outros... Yeah, it might take me more then a week. So I'm warning all of you ahead of time that the episodes (or every three chapters) might take either one week or two since I like to post on weekends. Sorry every pony, but that's it.
2: I do plan on doing a Halloween Special episode after this episode. So get ready every pony, because it'll involve nightmares (literally), a parody of Thriller with a little story behind it. (Because that song's awesome! :D) And I will try and make it as creepy/scary/entertaining as I can! No promises about making it as good as Cupcakes or Rainbow Factory, or something that scary, but I'll try!
3 (And final): This one's about the dares. You see, I've been getting a LOT of dares for RD/BZ. And because of that, that doesn't me any ways to make compelling intros that feature a new character every time. So, I'm begging you, the reviewers. Please send me some dares with the others included! I do have some featuring a certain band of thieves, but I'm definitely gonna need more. I'm writing them all like Santa Claus here, but this list needs more characters/OCs to punish/reward/challenge! So please, lend me your creative awesomeness! These dares are so much fun to try and bring in, and I love every single one you all send in! And for those who have sent in dares that haven't been put up yet, let me say this:
There are some dares I want to incorporate into the story. Some, which will be put into this episode even. Sometimes, they're that good. Which is why I can't wait to see more sent in. ;)
But with all that said, see you all next chapter every pony!
QotC: Do you think Spike has a shot with Rarity? And if not, then who else might he start to have feelings for?
71. Race to the Finish! (Episode 7)
Hello there every pony, and welcome back to A Brony Life! Where we provide stories about ponies for most of your story pony reading needs! (Not yet trademarked)
And with a great set of dares and comments to go over, let's not waste anymore time as we bring in-Trixie!
Trixie: *Walks into view* Yes, Trixie has returned! Now let's get on with the intros!
Wait... Where did you go anyway?
Trixie: Oh yes, well Trixie just got drunk and spent the day at the ba- s-she means! *Dino dies laughing at Trixie until Theo hits Dino over the head with his wooden katana* She was asked to do a performance at Fillydelphia! Yes!... That's it! That is what happened!
Okay... *Doesn't believe her, but shrugs it off* If you say so Trixie. Anyway, let's bring in the two characters that are going to be part of the dares!
?: No wait! I don't want to do this! Oh please let me go Dino! *Dino pushes Fluttershy into view by using his head instead of his teeth. Careful not to hurt her*
Morgue: FINALLY! *comes in from the other side* Man, I thought you would never let me have a dare! So, who did the reviewers match me up with?! I'm just dying to know right- *Sees Fluttershy* Wait a second, are the reviewers trying to pair me up with Flutters over there?
Fluttershy: Oh, um, I-I'm sorry Morgue. *She gets even more scared by saying his name, terrified of it* Well I guess that no pony wants me here. Dare over! Goodbye! *tries to run off, but Theo holds his wooden katana out in the way so she can't get past*
Don't worry Fluttershy, it's an easy dare! Not even a problem really, just something interesting! So here it is!
Sent in from NoPonyAnyoneknow: I dare Morgue and Fluttershy to have a staring contest using normal stares.
(But I secretly dare them to use 'the stare' and 'the death glare.')
Morgue: That all?! Pff, this'll be easy! Besides, I've already beaten her once in the story.
Yeah, but that was in the coma sequence part, which you yourself said was broken. Remember?
Morgue: Well... Okay, you got me there. Not to mention, I kept on talking her down, which is where it mostly came from. So señorita Fluttershy, are you ready?
Fluttershy: Well it's not something I can control. It kind of happens on its own...
Morgue: Oh I see, a trigger thing huh? Well in that case... Theo, wanna learn how to fly?
Theo: FLY, FLY! *Runs right over besides Morgue's foot*
Morgue: Alright! Here you-GO! *suddenly, he cartwheels backwards, kicking Theo in the face and sending him flying with how small he is compared to Morgue. This enraging Fluttershy just like Morgue wanted*
Fluttershy: *Flies over and looks Morgue right in the eye* You did that on purpose to poor Theodore!
Morgue: Oh yeah, *He says with fake anger* so what?!
Fluttershy: So... Apologize to that poor defenseless baby bear! Right! Now! *Gives him 'The Stare'*
Morgue: Wow, that's actually kind of intimidating... If you were a mom, that is. But lemme think about this for a second... *clears throat and makes an angry face* Never gonna happen! *Counteracts 'The Stare' with 'The Death Glare'*
*Suddenly, a shockwave emits from their two looks. Making me, Dino, and Trixie get blown back a few feet. All four of us try to stand up against the combined strength of 'The Stare' and 'The Death Glare' that's trying to push every pony back like a strong gust of wind*
Woah! Looks like this might be a little more intense than we thought! Let's go ahead and do the Top Three Comments to try and hope that one of them will win soon! You know, before the whole introduction area is torn apart from the strength of Hurricane Flutter-Morgue!
3: Pikachu913. So you say that you can't wait for the next chapter huh?... Trixie, how should we fix this?
Trixie: I say that we spend an extra week trying to figure this out. You know, since the chapter's nowhere in sight. *Sarcastically*
Yeah. Well, see you next time every pony! Don't worry! We'll figure this out soon enough!
*Suddenly, another shockwave comes from Morgue and Fluttershy's Death Glare and Stare. Making Dino and Theo fly back. Making me fall onto my back. And making Trixie trip into my lap. This making her go wide-eyed before jumping off*
Trixie: Anyway... *Clears throat and shakes away the embarrassment* Next top comment!
2: VintageThunder98. Wait a second, Albert Einstein said that?! Wow, I didn't know he was a player!
Trixie: Well Trixie finds it inappropriate.
*Pulls out phone* Well I guess I'll go ahead and text Spike the... *see Trixie glaring at me with a murderous look* Uh...Maybe not. *puts phone away, not wanting Trixie to snap my neck* Besides, lab guys back at Ponyville Laboratory said that transmitting texts into magical scrolls hasn't been tested thoroughly enough.
Trixie: Uh-huh. Sure. *Unconvinced*
Anyway, uh, let's finish up this last comment than get started!
1: Swift Lightning. Oh, you want the chapter to be longer huh?! Well then, how about this chapter?! It long enough?! MWAHAHAHAHAHA!
Trixie: Oh great, you forgot to take your meds this morning didn't you? *sighs* You see audience? This is what happens when Trixie leaves for a day. Can't believe Trixie actually trusted Zeke with taking care of Theodore.
Theo: YAY! MOMMY! THEO CAUGHT HAWLUCHA! *Theo shows Trixie his Pokémon X game*
Trixie: Really? Wow, you have a lot of Pokémon! *She says, acting surprised for Theodore* A Hawlucha, Pancham, Quilladin, Tyrunt, Combusken, and a Golett!
Theo: GOLETT HM SLAVE!
Okay okay, that's enough advertising about video games that aren't GTA V! Anyway, I think it's about time we wrap up this-
Morgue: Woah...Woah...WOOOOAAAAAHHHH! *Gets sent flying across the intro, the raw energy from The Stare finally defeating Morgue and his Death Glare after three minutes*
*Dino puts finger to mouth in thought* Oh, hold on every pony! I think Dino's about to say something philosophical like his father Philosoraptor!
Dino: If 'The Stare' beats 'Death Glare', does that mean that moms are stronger than death?
Well... I am not sure Dino. Oh well, we'll see you all next intro every pony! Goodbye!
Intro Area Decorations to Date: A very realistic sky with a sun in the middle, A baby pony-sized T-Rex with a top hat named Dino, the TARDIS, a giant golden statue of Stepony (Pony Stephano) who is wearing a Trixie shirt, a silver Lucario statue standing right next to Stepony, a baby ninja bear with a ninja mask and wooden katana named 'The Intelligent and Creative Theodore' (Theo), and a TV with a HayStation hooked up to it.
Disclaimer (As told by Trixie): Zeke doesn't own MLP. All he owns is this idea, Blitz, Dino, RJ, Theo, and anything else that he's personally created throughout the story. That not including the three background characters that belong to three of the readers that read this story!
Blitz's POV
"You... Y-you heard the entire thing?..." I asked, now speechless about who was behind us. Not able to ask much else since there was nothing else for me to ask.
She had just appeared out of nowhere, and had heard probably everything we had both said. Still, she had on the same expression for what seemed like hours to me, though it was only seconds. It wasn't shock or confusion like I would think she had on my face, but just... Surprised. Surprised at what she had heard both of us talking about, and surprised that she hadn't thought of it earlier.
But after a few seconds, she was still silent. Trying to piece everything together for herself as me and Spike just stood by standby.
Speaking of Spike, he was just standing in place with his mouth covered. Regretting having said anything since she had heard us. He thought that coming this far in the woods, I could help teach him to win over Rarity. No matter how stupid that idea was. I had even told him the past few times I tried 'teaching him' that I had no idea what I was doing. I was just doing really vague lessons that had as much sense as the Karate Kid lessons. Except my lessons really did have no point to them!
And no matter how stupid they were, he came up with some reason about how they helped him! I tell him to try to throw rocks at a target?! He says it's to help keep from shaking when he's nervous! I tell him to literally watch paint dry and you know what he says?! It helps his focus! HOW?! I HAVE NO CLUE!
I even tried to make him do a bunch of stupid tests just to try to make him give up. Give himself a tail wedgie? Put so much make-up on him Rarity would look like a tomboy compared to him? Make him skip around Ponyville like a filly? Even make him sit in a dunk tank and have ponies dunk him into the water all day! Which I admit, I made money from doing that. But still he came up with a reason for all that by saying it was to teach him humility! At this point, not even the most persistent pony on Equestria would keep doing this!
Dear Celestia: How in Equestria, Earth, or any other dimension, did he somehow trick me into helping him?! I swear, what did I do that deserved this?! Give me some kind of sign, and please end this suffering!
Still... It wasn't his fault that she had found us. She had just managed to come out of nowhere. We don't know when she got out here, but she did. And now we just waited for her to speak up again. The silence killing me, because I didn't know what was going to come next.
"Uh-huh...But..." She started, having gotten herself collected. And something tells me that it was too late to do anything about it. "But I'm... But I'm surprised that I never saw this coming!" Twilight finally finished her sentence, having been surprised by everything she heard from us out here. She was even more surprised that she had apparently never figured it out herself before she heard me admit that I-
"WAIT!" I yelled out, now frowning at her. Not with a glare though since she may not have heard everything right. "What do you mean you never saw this coming?!" I asked her, not really liking how she worded this 'discovery' of hers.
"Well it's just that it's so obvious that you've had a crush on Rainbow Dash, but I had never thought of that until now! Probably because you coming from another dimension kept me from making that conclusion!" She said in her eureka moment.
"Hold on, hold on." I stopped her before she got too ahead of herself. Once she stopped and looked towards me, I spoke up. Giving her a completely serious look. "Twilight, I'm going to try to say this in the most positive way I can. Okay?" I asked, making sure that she was still keeping all of her attention on me. And when she nodded, I continued my little correction. "Thank you. Now I'm sure that you just misheard me or something, so I'll be completely clear when I tell you that I said-"
"You said that you 'Did Not' have a crush on Rainbow Dash!" She finished for me quickly with a smile. Which I would've been happy to have her finish if not for the fact that she sounded like she was about to start rambling about why that was wrong. "But after all the things you've done for Rainbow Dash like doing special things for her, or helping her when wanting nothing in return, or not even resisting her hugs, it's so clear to me now! You really do have a crush on her!" She finished with a great smile on her face.
And after saying all that to me, I was really trying to just remain calm. Not wanting to blow up about this and have my words be twisted. Because if there was ever a time to weasel my way out of something, it was now.
"Twilight, I do not have a crush on her okay?" I asked to make sure she was following, not letting her speak up until I had asked the next part. Which was to shoot down every example she had. "And how is it 'obvious'?" I asked her, now getting back control of everything.
Twilight didn't falter even a little as she just pointed back towards the Cider stand we all came from. "Well, what about that hug you two shared back there? Not to mention, the cider you gave her without even one hint of hesitation?"
"I was tired at the time, and she was disappointed about the cider. I didn't have the strength to pry myself away from the hug since I just woke up. In fact, I'm still kind of tired and kinda want to take a nap now." I told her, trying to change the subject.
"Okay. Well, what about that obstacle course you built for her? You went to great lengths to build that!" Twilight reminded me, not giving up at all the big favors I've done for her.
"It was her birthday and Friend's Day! Besides, it was a gift from most of us, not just me." I told her, setting the facts straight.
"But, it was your idea. And you did most of the work." Spike said, speaking up as he walked over next to Twilight, who smiled just a bit bigger in victory. While I, on the other hoof, just glared at him.
"Spike, no pony asked you." I told him, not wanting him to jump into the conversation. It was his fault to begin with that I got stuck in this situation, and why Twilight thought I had a crush on Rainbow. Which I'll tell you now, I DO NOT!
"He does have a point Blitz. Applejack and Rarity said that you worked very hard to build that whole thing just for Rainbow Dash, while all they did was keep lookout and set up that giant curtain to keep her from seeing it." Twilight said. I thought I told those two not to tell any pony that! It was a group project as far as every pony else knew! Great, now how was I supposed to recover from that?!
"Not to mention," Spike started to add. Oh, what in the name of Celestia was he about to add now?! I haven't even gotten a chance to come back from what they just said! "that moment you two had after the Friend's Day Party." He told us, this being news to Twilight. Oh, that scaly little lizard can not be serious! I swear, if he ends up explaining that to Twilight then...
"Wait, what moment?!" Twilight asked, now turning towards Spike in excitement to find out just what that moment was about. Oh no, he's going to tell her isn't he?!
Spike then turned to her, eager to tell Twilight all about what happened that night. "Yeah! After the party when you told me to try to give Blitz back his book, I saw him and Rainbow Dash talking together as they were walking home and they were talking about what we thought was going on all day." Spike if you dare finish this story- "But after they kept laughing about it, I saw how they were thinking about it themselves dating and-"
"Okay, that's enough!" I interrupted, not letting him finish. Especially since he had said enough for me to go to my last plan. "Spike, I'm sorry but it looks like you broke your end of the deal. So since you told some pony else that lie about me and Rainbow Dash, that means that I no longer have to help you try to win over Rarity." I told him, sounding like a lawyer with the kind of weaseling I was doing. The kind I like to call, Fine Print Weaseling. Basically what lawyers do where they find the slightest loophole or error of the opposing party and exploits it to either gain control of the situation or escape the situation all together. Yeah I know that it sounds really complicated, but it explains just what Fine Print Weaseling is.
"W-what?!" Spike questioned, surprised that I had said that. "What do you mean you won't help me?!" He asked, trying to find out where this came from.
"You just told Twilight about your lie about me and Rainbow. So, that means I don't have to hold my end of the deal anymore." I summed up. "Sorry Spike, but that's it." I said, turning around and getting ready to leave.
I didn't mean to act like a jerk by it, but I couldn't keep on going with helping him. I mean, I knew just as much as he did about relationships. It was like a ninja was teaching another ninja something that they both knew. Not really helping anything. Besides, if I kept going along with this, then I might just make it worse. Something that wouldn't help any pony especially Spike. So in a way, it was probably best that I just leave now.
And I would've gotten away with it too... If it wasn't for a teleporting purple unicorn stopping me in my tracks. "Hold on Blitz." Twilight said, stopping me. "I'm not sure just what's going on here, but there is one thing I'm sure of." She told me. And by the look on her face, I could tell that she had all of our best interests at heart.
I just sighed, knowing what she thought she was sure of. But to prove myself right, I let her answer. "And that is?..." I asked, gesturing for her to go on.
"That you do have a crush on Rainbow Dash." She answered, that being what I thought she was going to say. But as I rolled my eyes and opened my mouth to respond, she cut me off. "And I know that we can prove it to you." She said.
"Sorry Twilight, but you're...What?" I asked, now confused. What did she mean, prove it to me? "And how exactly is that not the weirdest and dumbest thing I've ever heard?" I asked, questioning her statement.
"Because," She said simply, smiling at me. "You're in denial." She finished.
I just gave her a 'Are you serious' face, thinking that what she said was the dumbest thing I had ever heard. But she just smiled right through it, not faltering at all. "Okay. I appreciate that you're trying to make me see things clearly and all-"
"No you don't. You don't think we can do it." She corrected, not appreciating that I was lying about this. Even if it meant trying not to not hurt their feelings.
So I shrugged and told the truth. "You're right. But, ignoring the fact you two think you can 'prove' this to me, what makes you think I'm in denial?!" I asked, putting some anger into the last part of my question. I think I had reason enough to be at least a little angry at that, right?
"Blitz, it's clear that you like her but won't admit it to yourself." She told me, trying to play therapist. Which made me more annoyed than angry. "So, we're going to make you prove it to yourself." She said, confident that her plan would work.
"And... How?" I asked, very confused about how she planned to do that. But, she didn't respond to it at all. Instead, she just stepped aside and let me go on. Not giving me an answer at all about how she planned to prove it to me. "What, you're not going to tell me anything?" I asked, confused.
"Anything about what?" She asked, suddenly pretending that she had never said anything to begin with. As if I had just been talking to myself or something this whole time. And turning to Spike, hoping he would have some sort of response, the only thing he could do was shrug in confusion. Being just as lost as me about Twilight's plan.
I just sighed and shook my head, taking this opportunity to leave. Which she happily let me go at this point. "You know, you make as much sense as Pinkie Pie sometimes..." I said, walking away in what was still confusion. But she didn't respond as she just let me go. Never even giving me one hint about how she planned to make me prove it to myself.
Oh well, I don't plan on doing anything other than getting away from here before I get tricked into anything else. I didn't fly away since I was too exhausted, so I just walked. Hoping to find somewhere secluded to try to fall asleep. Again.
Still, what Twilight said was still something I couldn't just ignore. She had some plan ready for me, that much was obvious to me. But what was it? And why would she tell me what she would do, but not how to do it? Not to mention, why was she getting involved in this? And where did Spike fall into her plan?
So many questions just made it more confusing. Yet, all I could focus on was getting some sleep. Soon. Who knows, maybe if I just sleep through the day, It'll just blow over. I just need to get away from them before they change their minds about doing 'nothing'.
"Finally!" I cheered tiredly in relief, lucky to find some fog drifting by in between Sweet Apple Acres and Ponyville. It might've taken me somewhere around ten minute to find, but nonetheless I quickly made my way over to it. Even though I was a little slow because of how tired I still was. So much so, I was almost ready to just sleep on the fog.
But despite my lack of sleep, I went ahead and used the last of my energy to focus on my tail. Making it spin well enough to make the cloud start to float a little higher off the ground. There were two ways to make fog act as a cloud again. Hit in repeatedly so it would get a little lighter and float back up, or to just use wind in it. But since the wind method was harder to do, most ponies just tried to hit it with their hooves or tail until it got lighter. Most pegasi just fixed the fog with their tails though.
But since my tail was metal, it was both a good and bad thing at the same time. Con: Since it was metal, it would just faze through the cloud as if I wasn't a pegasi to begin with. Pro: It made the wind method a lot easier since I could just spin my tail like a propeller.
So that's what I did. And with the air from my tail making the cloud lighter, it started floating up. Before it got to far though, I flapped my wings a few times to catch up to it and rest on it. For once glad to get a nap in. Normally I would think napping's a waste of time, but walking around like a zombie was an even bigger waste of time. So it was the lesser of two evils. Even if sitting on a cloud was annoying to me.
With some of me being metal, those parts fazed right through the cloud. If it was a storm cloud, the electricity would pick up on my metal leg and tail. But it was just a normal cloud so my leg hung out from the bottom of the cloud. Thank Celestia Rainbow Dash told me a few things about clouds that every pegasus should know, or else I would probably seem like the dumbest pegasus around. And as an added bonus, she didn't even crack a joke at how little I knew about common pegasus stuff. I was even ready for that too…
And it just proved even more that we were just friends! I helped her with stuff, she helped me with stuff. Just as we helped the others with whatever they needed help with. We've both helped Applejack with the apple farm. Rainbow's helped round up birds for Fluttershy to feed. And I've even helped Rarity build a temporary stage or two for any times that she plans to model her outfits. See? We each help each other just as much as we've helped the others.
Why couldn't Twilight and Spike see that though? Sure once and a while it might seem like that. But it's just a rivalry most of the time! Like the bet we all made, the prank war, arguing back and forth a little, and of course both of us trying to show each other up. Mainly in 'awesomeness' anyway.
Rainbow Dash tried to show that she could do just as well at controlling lightning as me by using some move called the 'Buccaneer Blaze'. So I came up with a trick of my own where I just absorb a storm cloud I pass by and start doing stationary loops in mid-air. After going fast enough, it looked as if I created a sphere of pure yellow electricity. It was enough to show-up Rainbow Dash and then some! That is... Until I shot out of the sphere like a cannon and was thrown into the ground. Making a fool of myself. So I guess she won that round.
Except I got back at her soon enough. Sometime after, she tried to brag that she was able to build that cloud house of hers in just two days. Counting the rainbow falls that she had in it too. That was a big mistake though as I gathered up enough clouds and made an exact replica of her home in...pause for dramatic affect...
Ten. Seconds. Flat! Oh, I've been wanting to use that against her for so long! And boy was the look on her face worth it! She even started to complain at how easy it was for me to build a second home that looked just like hers! It was so fun to beat her at her own game!
And I love to mess with her- because we're friends! Just friends, nothing else! I don't think of it as anything more than that and neither does she! It was all just in Twilight's head anyway; I mean there was no proof at all!...
Wait a second! I bet this is just what she wants me to do! By not telling me her plans, she's trying to make me think about Rainbow Dash by myself! Well you know what?! NO! I'm not going to fall for it! I'm not going to talk about Rainbow Dash, I'm not going to think about Rainbow Dash, I'm not even going to remember Rainbow Dash exists- "Oh, hey Blitz! There you are!" unless she finds me...
"Hey Rainbow Dash." I said, not exactly sounding enthusiastic to meet her. But not wanting her to question it, I just fake yawned and spoke up before she got a chance. "What's up?"
"Oh nothing much. I was just going through that awesome obstacle course for the hundredth time." She said in a way that told me that there was something else. "But..." She started, almost sounding like she-
"But?" I questioned, sitting up now. "What do you mean 'but'? Something happen to the obstacle course?" I asked her, curious about it already.
"No. Don't get me wrong, it's cool." She defended, making me stand down. I didn't like it when ponies didn't like what I built, so that had already caught my attention. "It's just, I've been wondering..." She said, trying to stress it out.
Already knowing what it was, I frowned. "Rainbow Dash, I told you that I wasn't just going to start adding or upgrading the obstacle course whenever you asked." I told her up front. How did I know that's what she wanted? Well, this wasn't exactly the first time. She never said that it was too easy for her, which I knew she was holding back from me, but whenever some pony asked how it worked or if it was hard, she would always try and ask me to make it 'even cooler than before.' Something I told her I wouldn't do for a while since it had only been three or four months. And if I changed it now, she would come back a week later with some idea for me to put in.
"Come on Blitz!" She asked, seeing it as unfair. "It's my obstacle course anyway!" She argued with a frown.
"Yeah, that me and the others helped build!" I reminded her as I sat back down on my cloud. "Besides, today's the worst day to ask me. I don't have any storm cloud cupcakes and I'm still tired." I told her, trying to lie back down.
"Ugh..." I heard her groan in frustration, me not looking towards her anymore. I didn't have to. I knew that she would just leave and live with the course as it is. Letting me finally get some sleep.
And after a few seconds of silence, I knew that she had just flown away and left me to sleep. Probably a little ticked, but she wouldn't be mad. She, of all ponies, would know when some pony needed to take a nap. And I definitely needed one. And now that I was in a cloud in the air, Twilight and Spike couldn't reach me. Not to mention, there was no pony left to bother me. So now I was allowed to get some peace and quiet so I could-
"Blitz?" I heard Rainbow Dash call my name out from behind me to try and get my attention. Not sounding eager to get my help, nor annoyed that I said no a minute ago. She just sounded…calm I guess would be the best word for it.
I sighed and flapped one of my wings lazily, making me and the cloud start to turn around to face her. "What is it Rain-bow..." I said, ending my question awkwardly as I saw her right in my face with a begging look. Sad eyes. Slightly tilted head. A sad frown. Quivering lower lip. Not making her look like she was sad in any way, just that she was about to beg for my help. Much like the CMC's group puppy dog eyes, but not as sad looking. Either way, I wasn't going to fall it.
"Will you please make the course cooler?" She asked with a begging voice. "You're so good at building stuff, and I can't do it by myself." She said, trying to make me feel sad for her.
"Are you serious?" I asked in utter confusion, not even knowing that she would do something like this. I wasn't agitating really, but...It just caught me off-guard. I mean, how would you react to Rainbow Dash of all ponies, giving you a look that was that ador-I mean… that sad? I'd expect it from the CMC, Rarity, heck I wouldn't question it if Fluttershy went around using that look on ponies! But Rainbow Dash? It's just…So…I don't even have any words, it's so random!
"Yeah." She said, not dropping the act. "No matter how awesome I am, you're the only one that can make it better." She added, not really doing that good a job at trying to guilt me into helping her. But even after I just stared at her, hoping for her to go 'ha-ha, just kidding!', she didn't stop with the look on her face. If anything, it just got stronger. To the point where it really was puppy dog eyes. "Please help me?" She asked again, looking me right in the eyes.
"Y-you can stop it Rainbow." I told her, trying to sound like I didn't care. Although for some reason, it was kind of hard for me. Which I could tell she noticed because her mouth twitched into a smile for just a quick second before she went back to begging. "I'm not falling for it!" I yelled in anger, trying to look away to avoid that stupid look.
And even though I was looking away, I couldn't help but just look out of the corner of my eye to see if she was keeping it up. And each time, it got harder and harder to say no. Which is what made me so confused. I mean, I could withstand all three CMC trying to give me a sad look but I couldn't hold up against just Rainbow Dash?! With how she managed to brag about herself in the middle of it, you think it should've been easier!
At this point, I just decided to say no right to her face. Just ignore her face and say 'no'. Simple enough. "Rainbow Dash..." I started, turning towards her with a frown. Not trying to avoid her begging.
"...fine." I answered in a groan. Mad that I couldn't say no to her stupid, sad face! But... For some reason…I couldn't even begin to be mad at Rainbow Dash for tricking me with that.
"YES!" She cheered in sudden excitement, breaking into laughter. "Oh man, that was too good! I can't believe you actually fell for that!" She said, admitting that it was all a joke. She didn't even try that hard?! Are you kidding me right now?! I knew that she was faking it the whole time, but I thought that she was actually trying to look as sad as possible! Are you telling me that she can make a face even better than that?!
I just groaned in annoyance as she kept laughing, not able to believe it myself. "Are you se-Woah!" I said, hanging onto the cloud as Rainbow Dash started to fly me and the cloud over to the course. Not wanting to wait for me to make my way over there since I was still moving really slow. I didn't complain though as I just let her fly me over.
In fact, she went so fast, that it only took a minute or two for her to fly us over to the obstacle course, stopping the cloud just a little ways away so I could go from here. Of course, I wouldn't just let her off the hook that easy.
"Really?! You couldn't warn me that you were about to do that?!" I questioned, ticked that she didn't even do that much.
"Hey, we got here alright didn't we?" She asked, ignoring my question. She then pulled out her sunglasses and put them on. "I'm gonna go ahead and relax down by that tree while you fix up the obstacle course. Feel free to take your time." She said, probably wanting to get a nap in just as much as me.
"Sure, rub it in why don't ya..." I mumbled to myself, turning my attention towards what I had been tricked to build up. But to be honest... Even with how tired I was, it was pretty easy to come up with a few additions. Enough that would make it way more challenging for her, and not be that hard to build. And there were just enough clouds for me to use for that.
"Don't worry Rainbow Dash, it won't take too long." I told her, smirking to myself. Let's see just how much harder I can make this track for her by just putting around a few creative cloud obstacles.
Spike's POV
"So... what's the plan again?" I asked Twilight in confusion as we tried to catch up to Blitz and Rainbow Dash.
"I told you already Spike." She said, still walking forward.
"Well, it's just really confusing. I mean, I don't get it." I told her, riding her as we went towards the obstacle course.
"It's like this. We're not going to influence Blitz's decision in any way. We're just going to give him a little push." She told me, which wasn't clearing anything up.
"In other words... We're not helping in any way, but... We're going to help him figure it out?" I asked.
"Yes, exactly." Twilight said, smiling that I had figured it out. Which couldn't be further from the truth.
"But...That makes no sense." I told her, not getting it.
She just sighed sadly towards my reaction. "Don't worry Spike; you'll be able to figure it out soon enough. All we need to do right now is catch up to those two so we can see just what's happening." She told me, focusing back on catching up to Blitz and Dash.
I went ahead and just ignored her plan, knowing that I wasn't going to figure it out at this point. It was even harder to understand than those old heavy books on unicorn history. And half of those books were usually in old symbols that I had to translate threw other big, heavy books!
Speaking of unicorns... "By the way, are you mad that I asked for Blitz to help me with Rarity?" I asked, her having found that out. At least, after Blitz left that is when she asked me just why we were meeting away from the others.
"Well, a little disappointed but I see your reasoning behind it." Twilight answered. Again, not giving me a clear answer. "Besides, now that I know just why you've been doing all of those odd tasks for Blitz, it's all a little clearer to me."
"Well that's good. Because some of the time, I'm a little confused about why he made me do some of those things. Like prance through Ponyville in make-up? It took a while for me to figure out it was to teach me about handling getting humiliated." I told her.
She simply giggled at my explanation. "Well I guess that's one way you can look at Blitz's methods." She said as we kept going down the path.
"Wait, one way? There are other ways?" I asked, unsure if I had understood it all or not.
"Well... You can say that." She told me, again confusing me about her answers! Why is she being so confusing about all of these questions?! "Anyway, do you see Blitz anywhere or is he still at the obstacle course?" She asked.
"Uh..." I started, looking around in the air for any black and yellow pegasi. "I don't see him." I told her, making her stay focused on the path ahead. "I just hope that this plan of yours works." I told her, not wanting to lose my chances with Rarity by Blitz not wanting to help me.
"Oh don't worry Spike, it's already working." She told me with confidence. "In fact, it's going even better than we could've hoped."
Blitz's POV
"Okay, just adjust this last tunnel and... done!" I yelled out in victory, climbing out from underground. The course was now completely different from before. Not only did I change around some of the obstacles above ground, but I had also changed around the exits in the tunnels below. The tunnels being there all along by the way.
It was a labyrinth that Fluttershy had helped me with. She had asked for groups of moles, and surprisingly enough, baby quarry eels, to help me burrow some tunnels and traps underneath. And since the tunnels were just a little bit bigger than the average wingspan, that didn't leave room for much error. Especially with the pillars to weave in and out of, along with turns and sudden stops.
But now included were cloud spirals that would make any pony dizzy after flying in them. And that was only one of the tamer cloud tricks I built.
"Woah!..." Rainbow said in awe as she saw the clouds that were set up overhead. Adding a third section on top of the underground section and regular obstacle course section. Each section now slightly altered so that way you can try and do all three of them in one go, or just one section only.
Rainbow Dash took off her glasses, wanting to take a look at all the cloud tricks to try and figure out just how she would get past them. But I made them like a 3-D puzzle so you could only see that whole thing at a certain angle. The starting point.
She then flew up over and looked at me with a frown. "Is that really all you could do?" She asked with an upset attitude.
"What?!" I asked in anger. "I dare you to tell me with complete honesty, that this isn't 'awesome' just like you wanted!" I challenged her, not appreciated that what I had just built was being criticized like this.
"I know, it's just... I thought it would be cooler than this." She said, now not impressed at all.
"Wha?! But I-What is-How can you possibly think that it's not-" "BWAHAHAHA!" She suddenly busted out in laughter, dying from the fact that she had played me twice now.
"Calm down Blitz, I'm just joking!" She told me in between laughs.
"Why you little..." I said, still glaring at her. But I couldn't just stay mad at her for tricking me like this. Besides, I would've probably done the same. So I let it go and let her have her laugh, not having much of a choice. Especially since she was hugging me in appreciation for the second time today.
"Seriously, thanks. It's awesome!" She said, happy that I had done this for her. It was the Apple Cider thing all over again. I did something nice for her, and she appreciated it way more than I thought she did. Hug and all... Which by the way, I would've completely ended sooner if it wasn't for the fact that I was so tired.
"You're welcome..." I said, feeling just a bit awkward with all this appreciation. Luckily she picked up on it and ended the hug. Thankfully before any pony, especially Twilight or Spike could see. "So is that all you needed, or do you need anything else?" I asked, wanting to get it out of the way now.
"Nope." She told me as she just tossed her sunglasses towards me. Having them land on top of my head. "Just sit back and watch me finish this track faster than any pony in Equestria!" She said with her cocky attitude as she flew off towards the starting point for the whole track.
"Don't mind if I do..." I said, flying over to the base of the tree that she had been resting on. Glad to finally get a little rest after everything that I had done. As I sat down at the tree to relax, her signature sunglasses slid from on top of my head and in front of my eyes. Making me wear them.
And I had to admit, her glasses were pretty awesome. I mean, you think that with these things you'd barely be able to see a thing with how dark they are. But actually, they were perfect! You couldn't see my eyes at all while I was wearing them, yet everything that I saw was just a little darkened, if anything. The perfect pair of shades for the perfect... I'm getting a little too excited about a cool pair of glasses aren't I?
Long story short, I decided that if she had given them to me, then she was letting me wear them. And with them, I faced towards Rainbow Dash on the course and could fall asleep without any pony knowing. Perfect cover too, because she would probably be going up and down on that track for a while.
So I finally closed my eyes behind Rainbow's sunglasses, already feeling myself fall asleep. All I had to do was just fall asleep too because the second I'm out, no pony would be able to wake me up until I woke myself up.
I could see it now. I fall asleep and just spend the next few hours having a lucid dream Princess Luna always let me have. Which would be perfect right about now. I would just do what I want with no Twilight or Spike to get in my way. I might just continue where I left off my last lucid dream with building a castle, Minecraft style. Maybe create a dream version of Twilight and Spike just to put them in the dungeon.
Even if it wasn't a lucid dream, I'd be fine. Just as long as I fall asleep before they find- "Oh, there you are Blitz!" me...
"Ugh... Are you guys following me?" I asked, opening my eyes from behind the glasses, not wanting to talk to them right now. I was so close to falling asleep too! I could even feel myself actually starting to slip into unconsciousness, I was so close!
"What happened to Rainbow Dash's Obstacle Course?" Spike asked, having looked at the new and improved course Rainbow was going through. "It looks... Bigger."
I sighed in defeat, knowing that this was going to start everything right back up. "I worked on it for her." I told them, just waiting for their response.
"You did? But I thought you told her that you wouldn't do that until it was her birthday again." Twilight asked, looking towards me with a slight smile. "So what made you change your mind?"
"I just...Got bored." I said, sounding like I just tested out the lie. "Yeah. And I didn't want to just sit around all day, so I felt like working on the course for her since she asked me." I answered with a shrug, trying to act like it wasn't a big deal.
"But didn't you say that you just wanted to take a nap earlier?" Twilight asked, making me flinch slightly about how she caught my lie. "Besides, if you're bored than why are you just relaxing by a tree? Near Rainbow Dash? While you're wearing her sunglasses? Facing towards her as you're falling as-"
"Okay, fine! So I wasn't bored! She tricked me into helping her okay?! That a good enough answer?!" I said, stopping Twilight's rambling with a frown. Though still not getting up from my spot. "Besides, it's not like I got anything in return for it or anything..." I said, pretending it got on my nerves in hopes of Twilight not pointing out that I did it without expecting a reward.
"If that's the case, then what was that little reward she gave you after you finished?" She asked, not letting her questions end.
Of course this made me stand to my hooves in surprise as I took my-err-Rainbow's sunglasses off to make sure that I saw her clearly as I spoke. "You saw the hug?" I asked in surprise. How did they even see that, I mean no pony else was around. Besides, they couldn't possibly get here that fast!
"No." Twilight answered, looking off towards Spike. This making me sigh in relief. Until I realized that, "You just told us."
"Wha- dang it!" I said in anger, mad at how easily I fell for that. "Well, it doesn't matter anyway. She was just glad I fixed the course up. Besides, you guys try to hug me all the time." I excused.
"Except that you always reject it." Spike adds, not wrong about that. Even when it was a group hug, I made sure to distant myself from the rest of them.
I gave him an unimpressed look, but just went along with it. "Okay, not the point. What is the point is that I do not have a crush on-"
"Rainbow Dash!" Twilight said, seeing her fly over towards us. "So how was your new obstacle course?"
"It was awesome!" She said with a smile, landing down next to all of us. Actually exhausted for once thanks to the course.
"Wow, you sound tired." Twilight noted. "Guess that course took a lot out of you." She added. Now what was she planning?
"Sure it's hard, but for the Fastest Flyer in Equestria?! No way is it too much to handle!" Rainbow boasted, suddenly acting as if she wasn't tired at all.
"Not that difficult huh?" I asked, wondering if that was really her opinion.
"Yeah!" Rainbow Dash agreed, not dropping it. "I mean, I bet even you could beat the track!" She said, trying to rank it on how hard it was to clear.
Instead of getting angry at that, I just chuckled. "Well duh, I could clear the course." I told her, now facing her. "I made it so it's probably safe to say that I'm probably the best at it automatically." I told her as I tried to give her back her sunglasses.
"Wait, what do you mean by the best?!" She asked, not taking the sunglasses. "You haven't even gone through it once!" She corrected, getting a little defensive about her skill.
I shrugged as I tried to give her glasses back once again. "Don't have to. I already know that I could blow right through it faster than you. Because while you don't know all the tricks to it, I do." I told her.
"Are you saying that she's slower than you?" Spike asked, trying to hear me right. But knowing that I would just be walking into that trap, I stopped myself.
"I not saying that Spike." I told him casually. "What I'm saying is that I'm just-"
"You're saying that you're faster than me!" Rainbow Dash yelled out in anger. She then got in my face, not backing down. Ignoring the fact that I still had her glasses in my hoof. "Just because you have all those freaky robot powers, it doesn't mean that you can beat me in a race!"
"I never said I could beat you in a... Wait a second, what did you just say?" I asked her as I went ahead and just put her glasses in my pocket for later. Not really caring if she got them back or not right now. But I'm not sure I heard her right. Did she just say the 'R' word?
"You heard me! Freaky! Robot! Powers!" She said slower, saying that word again. "And no matter what upgrades you make, you would never win a race against me!"
I then glared, getting in her face just as much as she did mine. Refusing to back down. "I'm warning you Rainbow, if you call me that word again..." I challenged her, ready to take some action.
"Oh, what word?!" She asked in fake confusion. "You mean, ROBOT?!" She asked, saying that word on purpose.
As we stared one another down, not daring to back down, I knew in the back of my mind that I was falling directly for Twilight's plan whatever it was. But I didn't care. No pony calls me a robot and gets away with it!
"You know what?!" I yelled out. "Fine! I didn't want to say this in hopes of keeping your big ego from falling off its throne, but I'll say it now! I could beat you in a race even if you got a head start!" I told her, making her gawk. "Yeah! When it takes you half a feathering minute to do your Sonic RainSnooze, I can just take a bite of a cloud and leave you flying as fast as a turtle compared to me!" I yelled at her.
That made her twitch a little in silence, having no words for what I had just said. "What... What did you just call me?..." She asked, thinking that she misheard me.
But I know she didn't. She had hung onto every word I yelled right at her face. "You heard me! TURTLE!" I repeated.
Twilight, seeing that her two friends were arguing to the peak of their anger, was getting a little worried. "Uh... Maybe you two should calm down before some pony-"
"You know what?! Call me that all you want! With your heavy metal leg, you're probably slower than a turtle yourself!" She yelled out, this only making me angrier.
"You think so?! Then if you think you're still the 'Fastest Flyer in Equestria' compared to me, let's test that!" I challenged her. "One lap around all of Ponyville! That including the town, Sweet Apple Acres, Fluttershy's Cottage, you're lame floating house, and even Old Mare Crankle's Mansion!" I named the terms. "No Holds Barred race! So any of your cheating is allowed!"
"Fine, you gotta deal!" She said, spitting into her hoof. "Winner also gets the title of 'Fastest Flyer in Equestria'!" She said, raising the stakes higher than I expected. Spitting into her hood to hoof-bump and seal the deal. Nonetheless, I agreed, spitting into my real hoof and bringing it forward. Making us bro-hoof in agreement the same way she and AJ always did it.
"And I am going to love making myself a plaque for that title." I told her with a confident smirk, while she met with a smirk with just the same amount of confidence.
"You mean you're going to love making that plaque for me." She corrected. "I'm winning this race because no pony ever beats me in a flying race. They don't even tie in first! That's just how awesome I am!"
"Yeah, well good luck! You'll need it Rainslow." I said, smiling at my pun while she just growled a little.
"You're the one who's gonna need some luck, Fri-Fri-Fritz!" She said, imitating a short-circuiting robot. Making me growl while she just stuck her tongue out to annoy me.
"I guess I'll try and get the others to come and watch while you two get ready. Come on Spike, let's go find the others." Twilight said as she turned to leave.
"Right behind you." He said, running after her. As soon as they were gone, we just went back to glaring at one another. Not letting the other get away with what they said.
And just by seeing the look on her face, I knew that this race was definitely going to be difficult for both of us. But neither of us cared. We were ready for it. And now, I was wide-awake to take Rainbow Dash on. Meaning that she better hope her Sonic Rainboom won't end up as a dud.
Rainbow Dash's POV
"Okay you two, remember the rules of the race." Twilight told us as she stood in front of me and Blitz. In our way purposefully so we wouldn't take off too early.
"What rules?" I asked, wanting to hurry and beat Blitz so I could rub it in his face. "We agreed that there were no rules."
"Sure you're okay with that Blitz?" Applejack asked him from the sidelines. She, along with the CMC, a few of my pals from the weather patrol and some of Blitz's friends from the construction crew were here. All wanting to see just who'd win. For the weather patrol and construction crew, it was obvious who was rooting for whom. As for the CMC, Scootaloo was rooting for me and Applebloom thought Blitz was going to win, while Sweetie Belle couldn't decide. Applejack couldn't either since she didn't want us to argue any more than we had.
"Don't worry," He said, cracking his neck as he got in position. "I know what I'm doing." He then looked over towards me, seeing that I was just as ready to beat him. "Hope you're ready to give up that title, Turtle-Girl."
"Don't blow a circuit, Metal-Head." I told him, wanting to get the last insult.
"Won't have to. This race will be a piece of cake." He said, turning his attention back towards the line.
"Oh, you think it'll be that easy?" I glared at him, ready to make him take those words back. This making him turn towards me to answer.
"Yeah, it will. Too bad you'll be eating my dust!" He yelled out, not letting me get the last word in
"Your dust?! You'll be lucky to even see my dust as I pass right by you!" I told him, flying in the air just a little higher than him to make my point.
He just met me in the air and glared at me. "You couldn't pass right by me if I was sleeping on a cloud! You're going down!"
"In history maybe!" I said with a smirk, having a little nostalgia from that line from flight school.
He then smirked as he looked off in the distance. Pretending to see a title for a newspaper. "Oh, I could see the headline now! 'Rainbow Dash! Second Place as Always!'" So much for my comeback.
But quickly remembering something else, I just gave a smug grin. "Hope it's not in cursive, Electric Fritz!"
"Hope you can even get the paper in time, Rainbow Crash!" Okay, now Blitz is really pushing it!
"You're gonna wish you never s-"
"Okay, that's enough!" Applejack yelled out from the sidelines. "Will you two quit flirtin' 'n' get on with the race?!" Applejack asked, annoyed by how much we were stalling.
"We're not flirting!" We said in unison, snapping out of the argument as we both glared towards Applejack. Why would she even say something like that?! We never flirt! It was just insults!
"Err..." Blitz held back anything else he wanted to say, landing back on the ground and getting ready to race. "Let's just get this over with."
"Gladly." I agreed, getting ready to beat him. This wasn't even going to be hard for me either.
That's when Spike took Twilight's place in front of us. Holding up a flag to signal us to leave. "Ready..." He held the flag above his head, making us get ready to fly up and into the air. Wanting to beat the other so much right now.
"Set..." We glanced towards one another, both of us looking more determined than ever to beat each other. This race had a lot on the line, and neither of us wanted to lose.
We then looked towards the front, just waiting for Spike to give us the signal to start the race. For nearly every second of real life felt as if it was in slow-motion. Not only did every possible thought and idea going through both of our heads, but we could almost sense everything around us was more clearly.
The wind was blowing very lightly. Meaning that we didn't have to worry all that much about wind resistance. There were some clouds here and there, dotted all around the sky. They were set there to be used a day or two later for a rainstorm that was scheduled. Meaning that some of them would have enough electricity in them.
That wasn't the part I had to worry about though. What I did have to worry about was Old Mare Crankle's Mansion. With that creepy house on the hill, so many clouds were left there. All of them having so much electricity stored in them. Wild electricity. By that point, if I wasn't far ahead of Blitz or was using my Sonic Rainboom, the race would be pretty difficult to win at that point.
But that didn't matter to me. I was the champ at races, and Blitz wasn't even born with wings in his world! This race was in the bag, so I didn't have anything to worry about! All that remained now was for Spike to lower that flag to the ground so I can teach Blitz his place in who's the best of the best! And who exactly is the best? Oh, right! That would be...
Blitz's POV
Me. I was the one with the advantages here! While Rainbow Dash was allowed to use whatever cheating moves she had up her sleeves, I still had my bionics! If I just power through one cloud I can match her Sonic Rainboom! At least... Just about match it.
The Rainboom might be faster than my Adrenaline Rush, but it didn't last as long. So where my move didn't match up in speed, it makes up for in distance. Not to mention, it doesn't exhaust me like Rainbow Dash. After her Rainboom, she was always at least a little out of breath. Even if she didn't show it, you could tell that move had a little strain on her each time.
So the two moves were even. And as long as all I did was fly with the electricity, then I'd be fine. But even having to focus on dodging any one trick Rainbow wanted to use, I wouldn't keep up with her Rainboom.
The only real problem was her tricks. She wasn't exactly known for playing fair if she started losing, so that's why I announced cheating allowed. That way, she'll know I'm expecting it and won't pull just any old trick on me. So I'd be fine when I'm defenseless.
All that left was the race. One rotation around Ponyville, Sweet Apple Acres, Fluttershy's Cottage, her house, Old Mare Crankle's, and back here. That track was long. Even when using our signature moves, it'd be at least a ten minute flight. She was used to flying at her best longer than that regularly, but I wasn't. That was another problem that I had to depend on the Adrenaline Rush.
Taking all of this into account, I concentrated back on that flag Spike had been holding up. Which seemed to be for hours to us since we were about to take off, even though it had actually been ten seconds.
And with how long he was just standing there to build suspense, it was just annoying to the peanut gallery that was off to the side. So much so that they were about to lose it.
And one of them actually did. "JUST SAY GO ALREADY!" Sweetie Belle ended up yelling out, startling Spike into dropping the flag.
The moment that flag hit the ground, accident or not, we both shot off into the sky. Going so fast that our combined wing power ended up sending a gust of wind at Spike as we flew past him. Sending him flying into a bush that was a few feet behind him.
But neither of us had time to say sorry as we both rocketed into the air. And before we knew it, we had both flown up so high into the air all the small crowd looked like colorful dots. We didn't stop there though as we both kept climbing, not losing any ground, or in this case air, to the other.
"Just give it up Blitz!" She yelled out at me. "Even if you can keep up, you can't last ten minutes at your fastest!"
"Like I'd give up an easy race!" I retorted. "You can't win if you don't use the Sonic Rainboom! So go right on ahead!" I challenged her, not afraid of her to use it.
"You think I'm just going to use my best move now?!" She questioned as she tried to get ahead of me. "We just started this race! I'm not wasting it now!"
"It'll be a waste the second I get my hooves on that storm cloud anyway! You might as well!" I told her as we started approaching a cloud already. One that didn't have that much electricity, but still enough to boost past her.
She knew just what I wanted to try and do and looked as I tried to get ahead to use it. But before I could get to it, she slammed into the side of me. Forcing me to fly slightly off course towards the right. Going around the cloud in the process. And with how fast both of us were going, if I went back for it I'd be lucky to come right back to being tied up with her.
"That was a cheap...SHOT!" I said, coming back and colliding into her side. It might've been wrong for me to stoop to her level, but I believed in eye for an eye. So she wasn't getting away with any of her tricks if I had anything to say about it.
"WOAH!" She said, flying off to the side a little farther than I did. Okay, maybe I went a little too far with getting back at her. "You're gonna pay for that!" She charged towards me, trying to elbow me in the gut as revenge. But all I did to dodge was stop flying for a second, which made me fall a few feet before I started flying again.
That left her with being behind me as I started laughing at her. "Hey?! Hey, Rainbow Dash?!" I asked as I flew in front of her, trying to sound annoying.
"WHAT?!" She asked, me obviously getting on her nerves.
"How does it feel to be in second place where you belong?!" I taunted, unable to resist. I mean come on! I was winning a race against Rainbow Dash! The 'Fastest Flyer' in Equestria! This mare alone is considered the best pony to thousands of Bronies back on Earth! Some pony tell me with an honest response that a Brony wouldn't be gloating about this right now!
Actually, I think just about any pony would gloat about being faster than Rainbow. After all, even the modest of ponies couldn't resist cheering about how they were better than Rainbow and her ego!
Looking behind me, I could tell that she was angry. Not 'rip your head off' angry, but still pretty angry. Who could blame her though? She was losing at what she was the best at; insulted a bunch of times, embarrassed by Applejack, and was being taunted by me! I wouldn't be surprised if she snapped right about-
"THAT'S IT!" She yelled out as loud as possible, getting a sudden burst of speed from her anger. Flying directly above me before she did a front-flip in mid-air. Before I could even realized what was going on, she kicked me right in the middle of my back. The tremendous speed and flip giving enough momentum to knock some pony's teeth out! And without anything to help me take the hit or just recover from it so easily; I started falling towards the ground at great speeds. Dazed by the hit.
And I was falling towards the ground so fast that when I realized just what was going on, I was already halfway to the ground. Not even five minutes into the race, and I get knocked out of airspace and into Sweet Apple Acres. That being the first leg of the race. And I was going to crash into the fields of it.
Which is exactly what I wanted.
I adjusted myself in mid-fall so I would land on my front legs. Only using my wings to slow down my speed so the impact wouldn't be too great. I didn't even try to fly up at this point since that would just be a waste of time. I had to get back up into the air with plenty of momentum. And the only way to do that was to get up there from in inclined plane at a good enough angle.
As I quickly approached the ground, I stuck my metal leg out, landing on it and putting all pressure into it. And since my leg was metal up to the shoulder blade, I could take plenty of force without getting hurt.
It happened so slowly though. Allowing me to get focused quickly enough, without much time. As soon as I had landed, I broke out into a run before even stopping the momentum. That's when I went ahead and used my next trick. Wanting to use it since I learned it.
Getting in a state of mind, I only focused on running forward. Not focusing on anything but forward towards the target. Not even wanting to recognize any of my surroundings. Once I got in the simple state of mind, I just started running. "No grip!" I yelled out, running forward just as fast as I would be flying. Sure it was controllable and I couldn't really stop running in Sweet Apple Acres with all these trees, but I didn't plan to stop running.
So as I ran through Sweet Apple Acres, I could see Rainbow Dash flying ahead. Looking back at where I had landed every few seconds. Good, she hasn't seen me yet. All I have to do is stay quiet and-
"AH! SLOW DOWN!" Suddenly, I heard a terrified voice coming from above me. Directly. Above me.
"What..." Was all I could say as I looked upwards, trying to find out just what had said that. And after the voice had time to climb up and onto my head, I found out just what was talking to me.
"DUDE! I SAID SLOW DOWN!" The mouse on my head yelled out as he was riding on my head. Having no way to get off because of how fast I was running.
"Sorry little guy but-"
"Excuse me?!" The lady mouse said, offended about what I had called her. And I could almost swear that she would've tried to hit me if it wasn't the fact that I was running too fast.
"U-uh, sorry it's just that I'm in the middle of a race mam, and you might want to get off soon!" I warned her as we came up to the Apple Family barn, where I saw the open cart.
"What?!" She asked, looking ahead. "Oh, you cannot be serious!" She screamed in fear terrified even more now. "You're insane!"
"Well... Maybe you shouldn't have jumped on my back!" I yelled back getting to the barn. And upon closer inspection, I saw Big Mac inside playing with-a doll...
"Hey Big Mac, catch!" I yelled out jerking my head up. Making the mouse fly up into the air flying.
"WHY YOU LITTLE-" The mouse yelled as she went through the air, being caught by Big Mac who was in shock that some pony had seen him with a doll. But I didn't pay all that much attention as I ran to the cart. Which, luckily, was at just the right angle for me to get back up and into the air.
And it worked, I ran up the angled cart so fast, I was launched into the air with enough force to reach Rainbow Dash. And just by doing a front-flip in the air, I brought my tail forward and broke through the barn roof without any effort at all. I knew that I'd have to fix that later, but it was in the back of my mind right now. The only thing I was focused on was beating Rainbow Dash!
Rainbow Dash's POV
"fwo-fwo-fwo-fwo-fwo-fwo..." As I flew over Applejack's house, I heard something coming towards me with the sound of a sword... Wait a second, what would a sword be-
"COMING THROUGH!" Blitz yelled as he passed right by my head, his tail cutting off a small bit of my mane in the process.
"WOAH!" I yelled out as I flinched immediately after he passed by. Having a delayed reaction from a sword nearly chopping my head off! "What's your problem?!" I asked as I kept flying forward. Him right beside me having caught up. "And where did you come from anyway?!" I asked, that thought coming to my head too. I thought that he fell into the apple fields below!
"I can answer both those questions with one answer!" He said, glaring at me. "The ground below that you almost smashed me into!" He yelled out, enraged at me. "You better hope that the lady mouse I traumatized is going to be okay!"
"What are you talking about?!" I asked, now very confused. "Whatever, it doesn't matter! All that matters is that I smoke you in this race! You're not going to win so easily!"
"You think what I just did was easy?!" He asked, even more upset. "You're going down once and for all!" He yelled out, flying ahead.
"We'll see about that!" I answered as I started climbing higher up into the air to get high enough for it. At this point, we could see Fluttershy's Cottage coming into view. Fluttershy wasn't there on account of Rarity asking us for a fav- Oh no!
I forgot about that completely! After going around on the new obstacle course Blitz made, I was supposed to go to Rarity's to help her out! Oh great, now I need to hurry and beat Blitz in the race so I can hurry and get over to Rarity's to help her with... With whatever she needed help with!
"So that's what you're planning huh?!" Blitz called from under me. "Good luck! You're gonna need it!" He said, flying towards a thunder cloud that was alone in the sky. Oh great, not another one!
Knowing that he'd be gone after absorbing that lightning, I blocked him out. Reaching the peak of height I wanted to get to. With how fast I was flying forward, plus me going down fast enough, I started to fly downwards. Picking up more and more speed, watching as the familiar cone started to appear around me. The intense speed being aimed towards Blitz and that cloud of his. And within that instant, I broke the speed of sound. Leaving that same awesome rainbow streak behind me as I flew at incredible speeds!
Sadly for me, Blitz made it to the cloud before I could stop him, making him fly forward with his Adrenaline Rush. Leaving a yellow streak behind him as he went. His metal tail making the streak the jagged shape of a lightning bolt. Which might've looked awesome, but still not as awesome as the streak that I leave behind!
But it only took me a few seconds to catch up to him and fly right by him. Leaving my rainbow trail above Fluttershy's Cottage. And sure only her animals could see it now, but after only a few seconds I could see Ponyville off in the distance. Getting closer and closer as I flew at incredible speeds! So fast even, the trees below me swayed underneath me because of my wing power.
Of course, I didn't have to look behind me to know that Blitz was still following behind. The electricity coming from him was making my mane and tail point towards him with the static. Still, he wasn't slowing down or giving up even though he was losing ground as we both went on. I didn't care though as I just kept flying over Ponyville and towards my house, which was the next checkpoint of the race.
The cheers from all the ponies below were a pretty nice touch too. Most of them rooting for me while some were kind of hoping Blitz would pull through and come out on top. Probably just wanting to see if there was any pony that could win a race against the best flyer! And I had to admit, he was doing better than I thought. I was expecting to lose him by now, but he was still flying at a pretty good speed. Even up against the Sonic Rainboom! Not to mention, he was born as a human. Something that he told us didn't have wings. So to learn how to fly this well in less than a year? That, even I had to admit, was so awesome!
After about a minute or two of the Sonic Rainboom, I could feel myself getting exhausted as I saw my house coming up. And for those that think it's pretty weak I can only go two minutes with a Sonic Rainboom, how about you try it! I'd love to see some pony else pull it off!
Trust me, I've tried going longer, but it makes me feel like I'm catching fire if I go too long! That and it starts to singe your mane and tail by that point. And I wouldn't be looked up to all that much if I was missing my mane.
It didn't matter though. All I had to do now was pass Old Mare Crankle's, and it was a straight shot to the finish line! And where was Blitz?! Probably way behind and ticked off that he wasn't winning like he thought he would! Hah! I'd love to see the look on his face right now!
Too bad I got my wish.
"S'cuse me! Coming through!" Blitz yelled out as he flew right on by, not having slowed down even a little bit! It was like he was some kind of mach-ine... Okay, I guess that explained just how he had kept up so fast. Still, it was surprising that he could go this long with that much speed! Metal heart or not!
So that's why he didn't even care that I used my Sonic Rainboom earlier! He must've known that he would've lasted longer than me with his Adrenaline Rush and was just waiting for me to start slowing down! Well, two can play at that game! I hadn't stopped my Sonic Rainboom yet, and now I just had to go further until I outlasted him! Shouldn't be too hard of a problem!
Now, not slowing down or stopping it, I started to fly towards Blitz with my Sonic Rainboom. Already feeling the burn. Literally too. It felt like my bones and organs were in a sauna. And I could already feel myself sweating. It was still worth it as I rounded my house, going through the rainbow fall in attempt to cool myself off, careful not to taste any of it of course.
It worked a little at least. It kept my tail and mane from getting singed, but I could still feel myself getting slow roasted from the inside out. That didn't matter to me though as I finally started catching up to Blitz. Tying for first place once again. This had surprised him though as he looked to me in mild surprise.
"R-Rainbow Dash?! How are you going this fast?!" He questioned, not slowing down as we both kept flying. My house disappearing behind us since we were getting too far to see it.
"My...Sonic...Rainboom..." I answered, each sound bringing a sharp pain to my chest. I could almost feel myself getting heart burn from the excess speed, but I just had to bear it a little longer and I'd be fine.
"What?! No, Rainbow Dash you said yourself you could never go longer than two minutes! Slow down!" He told me, now worried about what I was doing.
"No way...am I letting you...Win..." I said, starting to go ahead of Blitz since my Sonic Rainboom, whether it hurt or not, was still faster than him.
"Rainbow Dash, this isn't right! Stop flying now, you're gonna strain yourself!" He said, now trying to fly even faster to keep up with me. "Look, it's just a stupid race for a measly title!" He tried to convince me. Although it only made me angrier.
"No way!" I said, holding my chest for a few seconds before focusing ahead. Trying to just fly to the finish. Coming up to the spooky Crankle Mansion. All those clouds with wild electricity just gathered up around that big house. The kind of lightning that Blitz couldn't use either. In fact, it would just hurt him like any other pony. Which is why it was so surprising that he lived. Especially since that was one big shot of lightning! Usually, a blast like that would finish you for sure! I guess his metal heart helped with that.
Refusing to stop racing though, I kept on flying ahead, starting to turn right as we went around the giant cloud of wild lightning. Blitz was at least sixty hooves, or thirty feet as he said, behind me. I wasn't even sure if he was trying to win the race at this point more so trying to talk me out of it. But still, I kept going. Determined not to lose. Not with every pony cheering me now. If I stopped using the Sonic Rainboom, I'd be too tired to fly anywhere at all. Meaning that Blitz would have an easy win.
Still, it wasn't too hard to do that. After rounding the large cloud, I could already see the obstacle course and dots of ponies waiting for us to come back over. That including even more colorful dots that were there before. It was just a clear shot. Just one more minute and I'll have reached the finish line as without a doubt the fastest flyer in Equestria! And the world Blitz came from, Earth!
".AIN... ..SH! L..K ..T!" I heard Blitz yell from back behind me, making me turn my head to try and find out just what he was saying. But, I only had to turn my head half way to see what he was talking about. Because as we were rounding the giant cloud, it looked like it was releasing some of its excess lightning that it had built up for so long. And that lightning was going to strike the closest thing towards it.
Me.
And with just a sudden flash of light, I was unable to do anything as a small bolt of electricity hit me. Making me not only lose control of my Sonic Rainboom, but my consciousness too. All I could see before I totally blacked out was me falling towards the small forest that was in between Old Mare Crankle's and the finish line. Not able to do anything to save myself either except just hope that Princess Celestia was watching over me as I came in for a crash landing.
Blitz's POV
I told her to stop the race! I told her that she was going too far! She was too determined! Not to mention, with all the arguing I made only pushed her further! Now there she was. Falling towards the ground unconscious with no chance of being okay!
To make things worse, my Adrenaline Rush just died down, so I was by myself here. I was behind her and she was falling pretty fast. Meaning that I only had one option. Another shot of lightning.
I looked towards the giant cloud and without even thinking it over, launched my hoof over towards it. Making my hoof come in contact with the cloud. And after a few seconds, I could feel the electricity getting absorbed. The outer layer of my leg was rubber, which is how it stretched out now. But to make sure it didn't stretch out of control, there was a small metal coil wrapped around some rope that connected to my hoof all the way to the rest of my leg that was metal and not rubber.
Of course, as soon as I felt some of the electricity, I drew my hoof back as fast as I could. Along with some more lightning. Too much of it.
I could feel all of the excess lightning surging through me, electrocuting the rest of me that couldn't handle coming in contact with it. My lungs, bones, skin, and my brain too.
It hurt so much; it felt like I was being hit by a defibrillator that's at maximum power. But I ignored the pain as I tried to focus all the lightning power into rocketing towards Rainbow Dash. My yellow jagged trail now emitting sparks because of all the discharging electricity. Still, baring all the pain it worked as I reached Rainbow Dash in no time at all.
With the electricity having served its usefulness, I quickly focused all the electricity into my tail and took it off. Separating me and the lightning so it wouldn't hurt Rainbow Dash even more than she already was.
"Rainbow! Rainbow Dash, wake up!" I yelled out, shaking her as we were both falling in mid-air towards the ground. We were falling way too fast for me to slow us down, so I needed her awake if we were going to keep from falling to our deaths.
But after shaking her around and yelling her name more times than I could count, I realized it wasn't going to work. Even if she were to wake up now, she wouldn't have the strength to fly anyway. So that meant that I had to save her before we hit the ground.
So acting fast, I used my wings to try and slow us down. I might not have been able to fly us to safety, but I could still keep us from splattering onto the forest floor. But seeing how we were still falling at a fast speed, and seeing the fast approaching ground, it wouldn't be enough. If we kept falling at this speed, Rainbow Dash would be sure to have a few broken bones. Maybe even worse.
I felt like cursing at our bad luck, but knew it wouldn't help anything. I could tell where we were going to land to. A small empty field in the middle of the forest. The one time a clear spot for landing wasn't helpful! I couldn't change our course to have us land on something like a tree top to cushion the blow, so what was left?! There were no bushes, plants, pillows, nothing to keep Rainbow from hitting the ground too hard...Unless...
Knowing there wasn't much time until we hit the ground; I went ahead and repositioned the two of us in mid-air. Now underneath Rainbow Dash as I tried to keep us from falling. Acting as a shield for the impact that was about to hit. I didn't know when it was going to happen, but I just had to make sure that I took all the hits so Rainbow Dash would be-
At that moment, we hit the ground. And it felt like I just landed on the pavement with an anvil on top of me. I could feel the pain all throughout my wings and back as we hit the ground at an angle. Making us, well me, plow through the ground. Dirt now all over me. Back, face, eyes, my metal leg, everywhere. But it didn't matter as I just kept my focus on Rainbow Dash. Seeing as she was untouched by any of the dirt, mud, grass, or pain that was going everywhere.
After what seemed like forever, we finally slowed down and came to a stop at the bottom of a tree. My head hitting it lightly, thank Celestia for that, because the ground slowing us down was painful enough. But after stopping, I finally took a breath. In so much pain from it all, I didn't even have time to breathe.
The ironic part was, with the sound of all this destruction of the ground, not to mention my grunts of pain and agony from any small rocks burying into my back, that little breath of air was what finally woke up Rainbow Dash. That being the only thing that affected her from the crash landing that just happened beneath her.
"Huh... B-Blitz, is that you?..." She asked, starting to wake up. And moving the dirt off my face to see if it was, she went wide-eyed. "Blitz? What happened? Who won?" She asked, still out of it.
"It-Ugh!..." I said, getting a sharp pain in my side just from saying one word. "It's a..." I tried to say, each word feeling like another buck in the side. Something there was definitely wrong.
"A what? What is it?" She asked, looking around. But when she saw that we were nowhere near the finish line, she got confused. Looking up behind us, hurting me in the process since she was still on top of me, she could see the giant cloud above Crankle's House. That's when she remembered what happened. At least, I think she did because of the somber look on her face.
She then looked around where we were, still hurting me with each movement by the way, and saw our surroundings. The trail of dirt that led to where we were, which looked like some pony's dead body had been dragged along the ground. That almost being the answer if you ask me. She saw the shady tree we were under, and how the sun rays were shining down on us from behind. Also, she saw my tail embedded in the ground on the other side of the forest clearing. Sparking with an overload of electricity.
Slowly, putting it all together, she slowly turned her head back towards me. Seeing how I was flinching in pain. My good eye closed up from the dirt and debris that had gotten to it. Not to mention, my metal ear was playing some kind of slow, calming music from hitting the tree. This setting some kind of mood on top of all this.
"You...You saved me..." She said, having pieced it all together.
"Of course..." I said, starting to adjust to the pain of talking. "I couldn't just let you get hurt..." I then closed my eyes and gave a small smile, trying to cover up the fact that I was in so much pain right now.
"But...But you're so messed up!" She said, worried. "You can't be okay!" She told me, concerned about how injured I was. And I had to admit, I was pretty hurt. I'll be lucky to even get up after this.
"Rainbow Dash," I started as I began to open my eyes. "I'll be fine." I told her, looking at her face and seeing how concerned she was. And that's when I saw something that was really unexplainable.
As I looked at her, a pink aura started to form around her. Hearts appearing out of nowhere as well, making her look like a Valentine's Day picture with one of those heart banners around it. And to top it off, the rays from the sun came from behind her. Which made her look like an angel to me. Even more so with her wings and rainbow mane. I...I couldn't explain why all of this was happening, but it was. And she looked...She looked...
She looked so beautiful to me.
It was all so much to take in, but that wasn't even the weirdest part about all this. To top it off, just by looking at her, I could almost feel all of my injuries from the crash just going away. Don't get me wrong, I was still sore and dinged up, but I couldn't feel it anymore. It was like her mere appearance itself had healed me.
I couldn't tell if she could see any of the odd floating hearts or aura around her, probably not since it was all in my head, but she was just looking right back at me. Still concerned. But there was something else to her expression too.
"Well...Thank you...For saving my life..." She said, sounding like she was distracted by something as she just kept looking at me.
"Don't mention it...Glad to help..." I said, at a loss for words as I just kept staring at her. Not able to think of anything else except her.
At that moment, I couldn't tell if it was just my imagination or not but I stayed silent as Rainbow Dash started leaning in. Not looking away from me for even a second. I didn't know what was happening, but I didn't do anything. Nothing, but just look to Rainbow Dash and start to lean in towards her myself.
Wow, that's a very deep and emotional moment isn't it? Well... I guess there's only one thing to say to all of you!...
Don't you just love cliffhangers?!
Yeah, I'm sorry, but this chapter's gone on too long. I mean, over 15,000 words?! Wow, I was a chatterbox for this chapter! Speaking of this chapter, I have someone I want to thank.
I'd like to thank a friend of mine called Sunblast X. Because he helped me with finding a good way to write part of this chapter. And I don't think this chapter would be all that good if he didn't help me. So to help him get the respect he deserves, I want to go ahead and mention a great story of his! It's called Shadow Storm Adventures! It's pretty good, and it's that story that helped me use a part in mine! If you want to, I urge you to check it out right here on FanFiction!
Anyway, thanks for reading every pony, and I will see you next time! Until then, I leave you with the cliffhanger and, as always, the QotC!
QotC: Who do you think would've won the race if the crash landing didn't happen? Why and how?
72. Assisting the Assistant (Episode 7)
Hey there every pony! Welcome back to A Brony Life! Where the name is so simple, I wouldn't be surprised if there was another story with the same name!
Anyway, I know that I left you all on a bit of a cliffhanger-
Trixie: A bit?! *she came into view, as did Dino and Theo* How in Equestria or Earth is that cliffhanger you left us on small?! Trixie literally fell off the edge of her stage in anger because it ended out of nowhere!
Okay so maybe it wasn't that small of a... Wait, I thought you said that you never read my story.
Trixie: *blushes lightly* O-oh did I?
Yeah! You said you would never read anything that was as amateur a writing as mine!
Trixie: Well um... You see Trixie was bored after every pony left her performance... And there was nothing else to read at the time... So I went ahead and did it out of...Boredom! Yes, that's the only reason Trixie would only read it! She was bored!
Uh-huh, sure I'll buy that. *I said sarcastically* Well anyway! I have a few surprises every pony! And what better way to start than with the dares!
Trixie: Yes, finally! So which character are we bringing in to punish and/or humiliate with the dares?! *smiles at the thought of the entertainment*
Well, that's one of the surprises! Because the answer to that is... No pony!
Trixie: Got it! *turns to Theo* Okay Theodore, go and get-no pony?!
That's right! No pony is coming into the intros to do a dare!
Trixie: Does that mean that it involves us? Wait! Please don't tell me it was that dare sent in where the two of us have to-
No, the dare doesn't involve us either! And there's a simple and obvious answer for that! We aren't doing any dares this intro!
Trixie: What?! But, we always do the dares! It wouldn't be the same if we left those out! It'd be like taking out the top comments for the chapter!
Oh that's right! Thanks for reminding me Trixie! We won't be doing the top comments either!
Trixie: W-we won't be... How come you never told me?!
Because I didn't want to. Don't worry though, I have a good reason for both! For the top comments, instead will just show the votes about who thought RD would win compared to BZ. You know, since the whys and how are either the same or self-explanatory.
Trixie: Okay, and the dares?
As for the dares, well... If we did any in the intro, that'd be too many dares in one chapter.
Trixie: Too many dares in one chapter?! How does that even make sense-
Getting right to the polls though, let's see what every pony thought about the race outcome!
For Rainbow Dash winning, we have: 1 1/2
For Electric Blitz winning, we have: 5 1/2
Wow, I hope Rainbow Dash doesn't see those results. She would be so angry right now.
Speaking of, can we at least bring her in?! Honestly, I we not doing any dares or bringing in any guests this intro?!
Not at all. I told you, it'd make five dares if we did even one in the intro. And what I mean by that, well you'll all have to figure that out later! So until then, see you later every pony!
Trixie: Not one dare?! I'd even settle for the one about us dati-
DON'T SAY IT! BYE EVERY PONY!
Intro Area Decorations to Date: A very realistic sky with a sun in the middle, A baby pony-sized T-Rex with a top hat named Dino, the TARDIS, a giant golden statue of Stepony (Pony Stephano) who is wearing a Trixie shirt, a silver Lucario statue standing right next to Stepony, a baby ninja bear with a ninja mask and wooden katana named 'The Intelligent and Creative Theodore' (Theo), and a TV with a HayStation hooked up to it.
Disclaimer (As told by Trixie): Zeke doesn't own MLP. All he owns is this idea, Blitz, Dino, RJ, Theo, and anything else that he's personally created throughout the story. That not including the three background characters that belong to three of the readers that read this story!
Twilight's POV
"No no no! They're around here somewhere! They have to be!" I yelled out in my moment of panic, running towards the small little forest that we had seen them crash-land into. "Spike, do you see them anywhere?!"
"No, not at all!" He told me from on top of my back. He and I had run off to try to find them, hoping that they were alright. I knew that those two were going to go a little too far with their race, but I didn't expect this! They got hurt, and I couldn't help but blame myself. After all, I was the one that had started all of this.
That didn't help as we stopped in place to look around. Spike standing up on my back to get a good look around. "Well keep looking! They have to be around here somewhere! Maybe in a tree, or a crater in the ground given the speed they were crashing in! Who knows just what's happened to them! They might be hurt, or unconscious, or maybe even-"
"Maybe even sitting under a tree looking into each other's eyes!" He said in both relief and glee. This making me go wide-eyed in shock.
"Wait, they're doing wha-" Before I could finish, Spike covered my mouth and pointed me towards the big bush that was next to me. Not questioning it, I walked into the bush and moved a branch that was in front of me to try to look around. And what I saw was both shocking, and wonderful!
There was a clearing, along with an imprint in the ground that led from the middle to the big tree at the edge of the clearing. That's where Rainbow Dash and Blitz were. Saying something that we couldn't hear from where we were. Not to mention the sound of sparking electricity from Blitz's tail that was nearby wasn't making it easier for us to hear.
Still, we were able to watch as they were just kept looking into their eyes. Both of them having the same expression. Lovestruck. And that was something that both me and Spike smiled about. Even though it didn't go as planned, our plan worked. We wanted to try to trick the two of them into racing one another. And with racing, Blitz would see that they had a lot in common with one another. Maybe even a moment coming from it.
Which it did! While we were perfectly fine without something like this happening, it helped us even more than we could have thought! Now all that was left was to go and see if they were okay! Well, that was obvious since that was the only reason we ran out to get them in the first place.
"Wait, what's happening now?" Spike asked, trying to get a better look. Not having as good a view as me since I was looking out the hole in the bush. This made me focus my attention back on the two of them. And what I saw made me gasp.
"Oh no, their leaning in to kiss!" I yelled in a whisper, careful not to give us away. This wasn't good at all! I needed to stop them!
"Holy Guacamole!" Spike said quietly, trying to see for himself. "Really, that's gr-EAT!" He yelled as he fell off my back. Me running into the clearing.
"There you two are!" I suddenly yelled out, making them jump in surprise. And after scrambling to get away from each other, not wanting me to see them together, they both tried to look casual. Both of their faces redder than an apple while they stood there. Refusing to look at one another. "What's wrong?! Are you two okay?!" I asked, trying to sound completely clueless about what I just saw. "Did...Did something just happen?"
Blitz cleared his throat first, trying to stop being so red. "Oh, uh...You see, what had happened was..."
"My wing cramped up!" Rainbow Dash suddenly yelled out, trying to make an excuse for the both of them.
I mentally sighed in relief, glad that I was able to stop them before they kissed. If I hadn't, then it would've been hard to go on from there. But still, I couldn't just ignore that moment they had if our plan was to work. So I rose an eyebrow to her and spoke up. "Your wing? But, it looks fine to me."
"R-really?" Rainbow Dash asked, now starting to break into a sweat. Getting desperate. "W-well it is! Yeah, it hurts so much! Owww!..." She said, now pretending that it had cramped up as she rubbed it to help stop the pain that wasn't there. Using this excuse to not make eye contact with me and Spike. Who was just now coming out as he was holding his tail. Annoyed that it was sore from landing on it when he fell off me. Oops, sorry Spike.
"What about you Blitz? Is your wing cramped up too?" I asked, expecting him to play along. Especially since he was the one that looked like he was dragged through the ground. That's when I heard it. "Wait a second. Is your ear playing music?"
At that moment, both he and Rainbow Dash went wide-eyed. Realizing that the music was still playing. Quickly before we heard anymore, Blitz reached for his ear. Hurrying to shut it off as if it would've given away everything that happened.
Turning back towards me, seeing my confused look. Not to mention a slight smirk that I couldn't conceal well enough. And upon seeing that, I could see him wince silently as he put it all together.
"No...No, I'm fine." He said slowly, frowning at me a little. But even though I knew he would tell me something like that, he didn't even sound a little injured. He looked so scratched up and dirty that I expected him to at least wince in pain a little or be holding any part of him that was sore. To my surprise though, he acted like he wasn't hurt at all.
"Really? Sure you're not just a little hurt? It looks like you had a great fall." I said, concerned for real about his health.
"No I'm...Perfectly fine...Surprisingly..." He said, confused about it himself. As if he didn't understand just what happened to him. It was like he didn't know how to believe it was his own lie. At that point, Rainbow Dash stopped looking at her fake injury and looked to Blitz. Concerned that he wasn't as okay as he said.
Still, I didn't question it as I just continued on. "Well good thing you two are okay. Every pony else is waiting at the finish line for you two to finish the race. No doubt they wanna know what happened."
"They...All want to know what happened?" Blitz asked, both he and Rainbow Dash went wide-eyed about that as they imagined just how bad that would turn out.
"Aw, that's too bad!" Rainbow Dash said, sounding like she was faking her sadness. "Because I just remembered that I...Have to go to Rarity's to help her with something!" She said, coming up with an excuse to get out of this awkward problem.
I knew that she was telling the truth though since Rarity told me so after I went over to her Boutique. She said that she asked Rainbow if she could help model for some outfits strictly for pegasi. I guess she would rather be there right now than here anyway.
"Well in that case, you might want to hurry before it's too late." I told her.
"Yeah, good idea...See you later Blitz." She told him, flying away as fast as she could before she could be stopped. Not wanting to have to explain anything. Not to mention, forgetting that she was supposed to have a cramped wing.
As soon as she left though, Blitz immediately frowned right at us. "Okay, how long were you two behind that-"
"The whole time." I answered with a knowing smile. "So... Anything you want to say?" I asked, knowing that it wouldn't be easy for him to just deny all of this.
"You guys are stalkers." He said, turning away. "And I'm outta here." He said, taking a step forward. But the second he did, he collapsed to the ground. "Ugh!...Ow!..."
"So you aren't okay!" I yelled out in shock, seeing just how hurt he was. I wasn't able to see his back until now, and now I wish I hadn't. It was dirty and scratched up so much that his back and wings were not only black from his coat color. But also purple, blue, and very red. And not just from being sore either. "You're bleeding!"
"H-how...How come it hurts!..." He said, trying to stand back up. Spike quickly ran over to his side, helping him up to his hooves. "It did...It didn't hurt a minute ago..." He continued.
"What do you mean it didn't hurt before?!" I asked, not seeing how that made any sense. He clearly had some bad injuries. Maybe not broken bones, but definitely bleeding and sore. It wasn't something that any pony could just ignore though, that's for sure!
"I don't know. It just didn't a few seconds after me and Rainbow Dash landed. And right when she left, it feels like a tank just shot me." He said, holding one of his wings in pain as he got one of the bigger rocks out that had been jammed in between his feathers.
"Rainbow Dash huh?" Spike asked, focusing on that subject. And seeing how it appeared to relate to Rainbow, I just smiled along with Spike towards Blitz. Seeing the obvious.
"Yeah, right when she left it all came right back to me. It was weird though because..." He stopped talking as he saw us smile knowingly, able to figure it all out. And once he did, he just frowned at us. "You cannot be serious, right?" He asked us with a deadpanned, but still painful, expression. Hoping that we weren't smiling for the reason he thought.
"Blitz, isn't it obvious? What happened earlier just proved it all even more." I told him, telling him directly to try to avoid him trying to talk his way out of this.
"Seriously? I mean...Seriously? It was all in the moment!" He tried to excuse. "We were barely conscious from the crash, I had saved her life which wouldn't have even needed saving if she didn't go too far, and it was just talking! That was it!"
"What about you two trying to kiss?" Spike asked, reminding him of that.
"Well..." He started, thinking back to it. But after a few seconds, he just shook the thought from his head literally and glared at the both of us. "It was nothing okay? I don't have a crush on Rainbow Dash. End of story!" He said with anger, shaking his head again to try to keep that memory from resurfacing again. He then launched his metal hoof over to his tail that had finally dispelled the electricity and put it back in place. He then started walking away.
"Where are you going?!" I asked, trying to keep up with him since he was still very hurt. But before I could get over to him, he positioned his tail so it was in my way. Much like a Canterlot Guard with their wings as they guarded a doorway.
"Away from here. I'm tired, sore, and just want to take a stupid nap! So just leave me alone alright?!" He asked, sounding exhausted. And I couldn't blame him. Any pony that went through so much today with very little sleep had to be cranky and tired. He needed some time to sleep.
"What do we do Twilight?" Spike asked, unsure about what our next plan was. All this time, he was following my lead. Going along with me since I wanted to help him convince Blitz to help him with Rarity. I didn't get why Blitz was the best tutor on dating in Spike's eyes, but I did understand how important it was to Spike. So I wanted to help him out best I could. Owing him at least that much as a good friend.
"Blitz just needs to sleep on everything. He has had a long day. After a while, we'll talk to him again. Hopefully when he's not as cranky." I told Spike, turning towards Ponyville to get back to the library. Spike followed suit by jumping on my back, riding all the way back. We'll let him rest and then talk to him. It wouldn't be a good idea to keep talking to Blitz about the subject over and over again.
Rainbow Dash's POV
"Finally, I'm here!" I said, shaking away what had just happened for the tenth time now. I don't even know what happened! Yeah I went to far with the race, and I was glad Blitz saved me from face-planting into the ground but... Why did it matter that much?! I mean, I've taken worst hits from trying out stunts before! The time when I ended up in the hospital for my wing was a worse crash than this! So why was I so grateful about him saving me?
"Ugh! Forget it!" I yelled out, shaking the memory out of my head again! Seriously, why is it so hard for me to ignore?!
Whatever, it was all over now. Rarity said she needed me and Fluttershy be models and try on all these dresses that were specially meant for pegasi. It sounded really boring, I know, but at least it would keep me busy instead of having to tell every pony at the finish line just what happened.
So not wanting to waste one more second, I walked inside and saw Fluttershy and Rarity in there immediately. Fluttershy already wearing one of the dresses Rarity was fixing so it would be ready for a pegasus to wear in the sky.
"Oh, there you are Rainbow Dash! Glad you could make it! Please, stand on this podium whilst I finish up this dress." She told me, turning back towards Fluttershy.
Not complaining, I stepped right onto it. And looking around, I saw that she had about twenty more dresses left to fix. I sighed at how much more boring this would be than I thought, but didn't say anything about it. No matter how boring it was still better than thinking about Blitz and-GAH! Stop thinking about it! It was an accident! He just saved me because he was there at the time! If any pony else had the chance, they would've done the exact same thing! Why is it so hard to forget that ever hap-
"So Rainbow Dash, what happened anyway?" Rarity said, coming over to me with a really girly dress in tow. She then used her magic to make the dress appear on me, not wanting me to take forever putting it on.
"Oh, right. Sorry I'm late, it took longer than I thought to-"
"It's alright darling. I know about the race." Rarity assured me, making me confused. It she went from the cider line straight here, than how did she- "Twilight came by earlier and told me about it." Oh, well that explains it. "What I meant was, how did the race go?"
"How did it go?" I asked, making sure I heard her right as she worked on the wing hole of the dress.
"Yes. How did the race go? Which one of you won? Was it an easy victory or a surprisingly difficult one?" Rarity asked, making it clearer for me.
"Which one of us won, well uh, let's see..." I said, tripping over my own words. Whether I wanted to or not, all I could keep going back to was the crash landing. And I knew that it was obvious because I saw my reflection in the mirror that I had been forced to look at. Seeing my face start to turn red like a loser.
Good thing Rarity didn't notice since she was too busy working on the dress to see me. "Of course! Why am I even asking such a silly question?" She asked herself. "It's obvious that you won, or else you would be sad or furious about the race right now. So, just tell me this much, did you get a chance to see Blitz's face when you beat him?! Was he astonished, or did he expect it?" She asked, not realizing just how awkward these questions were for me.
Since I was still stuck on the crash landing though, her questions only made me think about Blitz more. Not to mention, make my face turn even more red. "W-well I don't if, um...I wouldn't say that I..." I kept stuttering, sounding just like Fluttershy right now. I didn't even know what to say since her questions had a double meaning to me.
"Almost...Done!" Rarity yelled out, finishing the work on the dress I had on. She then took it off with her magic and hung it on a different clothing rack. Getting another one and putting it on me. This one not as frilly, but still wasn't even close to being cool. "Anyway, I understand if you didn't see the look on his face when you bested him. You were probably too busy celebrating over your victory yes?" She asked as she went over to Fluttershy. Now working on the dress she was working on.
I sighed in relief, glad I didn't have to answer that. Too bad Rarity had another comment. "Of course if I were perhaps in your position, I'd celebrate too if I could taste victory that easily."
"Taste?! What do you mean taste?! I didn't taste anything!" I exclaimed, getting even more red in the face. Redder than the red in my mane. Yet somehow, Rarity wasn't paying attention as she worked on Fluttershy's dress.
"But still, I need to ask. Were you glad you won the head to head race?" Rarity continued, still not paying that much attention.
"H-he-head to head?!" I stuttered, now turning more red than I thought I could. So much so, I could feel my face burning up with embarrassment.
Rarity didn't notice any of it, thank Celestia, but it didn't stop her from asking her questions either.
"Yes? And how close was the race exactly?" Rarity asked. "Did you beat Blitz by a landslide? Or was it as if you to were right on top of each other?"
"Close?...Landslide...Top of each other?..." I repeated the words, those three things describing exactly what had happened. Rarity was completely left out about how I was reacting to all of this. And thank Celestia she was, because I did NOT want to explain any of this to her.
"Um, Rainbow Dash? Are you okay? You look a little red." Fluttershy noted, worried if I was okay or not. This making me go wide-eyed because until now I forgot all about her. And how she was able to see my face from where she was standing.
"O-of course I'm okay! Why wouldn't I be okay?!" I asked, not wanting them to figure anything out. Sadly, this of all things finally made Rarity look up and at me.
"Wait one moment, you most certainly are not okay!" Rarity yelled out in realization, seeing my face and figuring it all out in an instant.
"Yes I am!" I yelled out in desperation, not wanting her of all ponies to know what happened. She'd just love to talk about this kind of junk.
"No, you are not Rainbow Dash." Rarity said, taking the finished dress off of Fluttershy before putting her in another one. She then came over to me and started working on the dress she had put me in. Looking at me all the while. "I have seen that look on many a pony before, and I will not just leave it alone while one of my friends are going through it." She told me.
"No I swear, there's nothing wrong!" I said desperately, ready to deny everything she was about to say. "Whatever you think it is, it's nothing!"
"But it is." She said, looking at me with a concerned tone. "You lost the race didn't you?!" She asked. Saying it quickly so it would be as painless as a bandage.
"No, I didn't almost kiss... Wait. What did you say?!" I asked, making sure I heard her right. What she said was different from what I thought she was going to say.
And after looking at me for a few more seconds with a raised eyebrow, trying to figure out what I said before stopping myself, she went ahead and moved on. So I guess that, somehow, she didn't hear what I said. "You lost the race, didn't you?" She asked calmly, wanting to make sure she heard me right.
"Lose the race? Uh..." I said, taking this moment to calm down. So she didn't find out what really happened?... This is perfect! "Well, I wouldn't say lose exactly..." I started, trying to figure out what to come up with.
"So...You two tied?" Fluttershy asked from her stand, wondering if that was what I was trying to say.
"Tie... Yeah! Yeah, it was a tie!" I answered, thinking about it for a few seconds before going on. "It was a really close race! The start of the race, to Sweet Apple Acres, I thought Blitz had crashed for good and thought it was in the bag!" I told them, telling the truth about what happened before we 'tied'.
"Oh my! Blitz crashed into the ground?" Rarity asked, surprised by that.
"Yeah, but somehow he launched himself out of Applejack's barn and right back into the air. So by the time we got past Fluttershy's house, I used my Sonic Rainboom to fly right past him!" I told them, smirking about how great it was to show him up. "But after passing Ponyville and reaching my house, I started to get tired from using it. But Blitz was still flying with his Adrenaline Rush and started to pass me."
"So that's what that odd jagged yellow streak in the air was. I was wondering what created that pattern." Rarity said, figuring out what that was. I guess they saw him passing by. At this point, she finished fixing the dress and got it off. Getting a new one ready to put on me. But waited until I was done with my story.
"Yeah. But I wasn't about to let him pass me by!" I told them, trying to get back to the story. "So I kept using my Rainboom, not stopping it yet even though it hurt after using it for so long. That's when we got to Old Mare Crankle's house and passed by that huge amount of gathered up storm clouds." I told them, trying to make the story sound as awesome as I could.
"You-you went by that creepy place?" Fluttershy asked, shaking at the mere mention of that place.
"Yep." I said boastfully. "But that wasn't even the best part! Right as I was passing by it, I got hit by a small bit of lightning! And then started to fall down to the ground below." I told them, still making the best of it.
"You got hit by lightning?!" Rarity asked next, surprised.
"Uh-huh!" I confirmed with a nod, closing my eyes and letting that much sink in. Wanting to get as much as I could out of the amazing story I was telling.
"So! What happened next?!" Rarity asked, wanting me to hurry and tell the next part. Not wanting me to leave them off on a big cliffhanger like some kind of stupid, amateur writer. Because wow did I hate it when they do that!
"What happened next?..." I said, pausing for dramatic effect. "Well what happened was, Blitz flew by and-" I put a hoof over my mouth, realizing just what I was about to say. "He...He tried to take that opportunity to pass right by me! Yeah! He flew right by, thinking he would be able to win the race no problem!" I made up, able to figure something out before they could ask.
"But I wouldn't let him! I recovered and flew right after him! Catching up to him before he could win the race! Good thing it was too close to call too. Because if I won, I might have had to tell Blitz that I beat him." I told them, looking confident as I finished my story. And it all ended perfectly. They didn't suspect anything!
Rarity's POV
Now just what is Rainbow Dash hiding?
As I went over her story in my mind, having heard everything she said since coming here, I knew something else had happened. Something else that she didn't want us to know about. She had been stuttering over almost everything, blushing about something she remembered from all those words she repeated, not to mention that slip of the tongue.
So what was it? The words she focused on; 'Close', 'Landslide', and 'top of each other'... It was about her and some pony wasn't it?! Yes, that's the only logical explanation! So there was some pony else, hm?...
"So...Anything happen afterwards?" I asked, trying to find out.
"Not really. I came right back here after the race was over." She told me with a shrug. Not hearing any answers, I went ahead and pressed on. Quickly placing the dress back on the rack and replacing it with a different one. One that looked like it was made specially for Rainbow Dash. It had multiple colors, yet was simple and had focused on red primarily. And of course being that these dresses were for the dance in Cloudsdale for Advanced Flight School, it had a sky design on it. All of this being perfect for Rainbow Dash.
So, using my magic to have Rainbow wear the dress, I spoke up once again. "Nothing? You didn't bump into any pony on the way over?" I asked, pretending to work on the dress even though it was one I had already worked on.
"No, not on the way over here. Why?" She asked, wondering why I had questioned her. She had no reason to lie about not seeing any pony. And if she did she would've stuttered like she did everything else.
"What about during the race?" I asked. "Did you happen to see any pony during the race?" I continued, trying to see if that was it.
"Uh, no. No pony at all." She answered hesitantly. Which I silently thought about for a few seconds. "Why does that matter?" She asked, trying to stop me from asking.
"Oh, I'm trying to see if you saw any pony that wasn't originally from Ponyville." I answered, coming up with an excuse. "Are you sure? Not even while you were recovering from the blast?" I asked her, trying to see if that's when it happened. That is when she stopped to think for a few moments.
"Recovering?... Oh, right!" She said, remembering that part of her story. Wait, why would she- "I didn't see any pony then either. Sorry." She answered.
"So. The only pony you saw was Blitz?" I asked, checking one last time before I moved on.
"Yeah! Only pony I had a chance to see face to face was Blitz after the race ended." She told me, getting a little cautious about my questioning.
"Well alright, if you say... Wait, I thought you said you didn't have time to speak with Blitz because you had to hurry and come here." I tried to clear up. Catching that error in her story.
"Uh-well... Y-you're right! I-I didn't say anything to Blitz after I recovered from the crash!" She defended, confusing me. I looked over to Fluttershy to see that she was just as confused about that. She didn't say crash before... What if she and he...No! That couldn't possibly be the answer!...But could it?...
"What crash?" I asked, raising an eyebrow at her. That made her start to freak out as she realized just what she said. She even started to blush again.
"Did I say crash?! Ha! I didn't mean crash I meant...Uh...Is-how hot is it in here anyway?" She asked, trying to change the subject. "It feels like I'm gonna die right now!" She added, breaking into a nervous sweat.
There was no doubt. Something else happened instead. She couldn't have won the race if she crashed. She couldn't even have crashed if Blitz flew right by. But if she didn't lose, then Blitz didn't cross the finish line either...
"Didn't you say that you recovered from the lightning and tied in the race? Where does the crash come into play? And did Blitz even finish the race?" I asked, trying to get a clear answer from this.
"Well-um-you see-that's easy to...Um..." She stammered, not having any clue how to answer me. She didn't have anything to say that would get her out of this so... Where does that leave her but the truth?
"Oh, would you look at that! There's a few clouds I forgot to bust this morning!" She tried excusing in a desperate attempt to now get away.
"But, we were in line for apple cider this morning..." Fluttershy said, slightly confused about Rainbow's excuse.
"I guess that explains just why I didn't bust that cloud this morning! Well, as much as I'd love to stay and talk about the race, I gotta dash! See you tomorrow!" She said, flying as fast as she could towards the window to escape. Not realizing that she was wearing the dress I put her in.
On purpose, knowing that she'd fly away of course.
"Oh my, is she going to be okay?" Fluttershy asked, looking towards the window.
"Oh something tells me that she's going to be just fine. Especially now that she has that outfit on." I said with glee. There was a good chance that she was going to meet whoever this pony that she might have a crush on and speak to him. And while wearing that gorgeous dress, it might make the moment so much more enchanting!
And even if she wasn't going to meet him, the dress still looked great on her.
(Some Time Later?)
Blitz's POV
"Oh man, that was a great nap!" I exclaimed out loud, waking up after a well needed nap. And boy did I need it! I thought that Twilight and Spike would've found me by now, but I guess they couldn't find me. Good thing I came to the lakeside to rest. No pony would ever think to look for me here. At least, not for a while anyway.
So as I sat up, I looked around to make sure I was alone. And after being sure, I had realized something else.
"Jeez, how long was I out?" I asked myself as I looked at the sky. It was dark out and the moon is in that perfect spot. The perfect spot for a sappy romance movie anyway. I mean, since when does the moon ever look like that? Not to mention, there's Luna's symbol plastered right on front of the thing...
Wait a second! I'm dreaming right now aren't I?! Okay, I'll admit that it was a good enough try. "We'll played Luna...Well played..." I said out loud, knowing that she'd hear me. I almost fell for it too.
She tried to trick me like this all the time by making it look like real life. Whenever I went to bed for the night, she would make my dream start off as if it's morning. Sun and all. And it looked so realistic too. Only, the sun or moon always had her little symbol on it, and my 'friends' could never remember what happened yesterday.
So knowing that it was a dream, I stood up on all fours and closed my eyes to help me imagine the world around me turning completely into flat, empty grassland. It's what I do to start out every dream to help start from scratch. And after about ten seconds of this, I opened my eyes to see that-nothing changed at all.
I slid back to the ground in confusion, wondering just why Luna was keeping me from changing around my dream. "Why won't you let me do anything?" I asked the moon, knowing that Luna was listening. That symbol meant that she was watching over my dream, so what was her reason for it?
And the only way she answered my question, was by leaving. Yep. Right after asking her what she was doing, she just stopped watching over my dream and left me alone. This making her symbol in the moon go away too. "Okay, what's going on?" I asked out loud, trying to figure this out for myself.
"What was that Blitz?" I heard a very familiar voice ask from right beside me. A voice that I did not want to hear at all for the rest of the day. It sounded peaceful and calm, which was what caught me off-guard the most. She almost never sounded like this. Except for that one time...
Still, I just had to remember that this was all just a dream Luna was putting me through. So I took a breath and turned towards her. Ready to just power through this dream by making it clear itself up. All I had to do was question it then say it wasn't real. "Rainbow Dash, what are you-woah..." I said, completely taken back at the sight of her.
She had on a red dress with a design that matched her. The dress looking like something Rarity had made for her. That, along with her mane looking all fixed up, had made me stop me mid-sentence. She looked so amazing that I couldn't even keep myself from just staring at her.
She just giggled a little and spoke up. "What am I doing here? Seriously? You asked me out remember?" She asked, acting as if that was obvious enough. But instead of making me remember that little detail, I just got even more freaked out. More caught off-guard by what she was saying. Luna was definitely behind all of this, and if she was trying to embarrass me or something...It was working. And I thought Celestia was the one that trolled ponies...
"I-I-I A-a-asked you o-out?!" I asked, stuttering like an idiot at how weird that was. At this point, I was just thinking 'screw logic' since I could barely piece together what was going on in dreamland to begin with! What is Luna doing right now?!
HAHA! HEY EVERY PONY! It's me from the intro! Yep! Bet you didn't expect me to break into the middle of the story huh?! Oh, and while I'm at it...
Sent in from dazza the lucario (dazza): I dare Zeke to break the fourth wall at some point during the episode.
What's up?! See?! Told you I hang onto these dares! This was one of the first ones I ever got! And man is it great! Anyway, while were here, I have a few dares to reveal! As you just read above, they're having a romantic picnic date and Blitz asked out RD. So... How many dares did I just take care of?
Sent in from Justus80: I dare blitz and rainbow dash to go on a date, they can do what they want but It must include a picnic by the lake when the moon is out...unless there afraid that is.
Sent in from Swift Lightning: I dare Blitz to ask Rainbow Dash out!
Sent in from bathroomstahl: I have a dare for Blitz and Rainbow Dash. I dare them to go on a date XD.
If there's any pony I missed that sent in a dare about these two dating, I'm sorry. I tried my best to find all of these, but I wouldn't be surprised if I missed one. I need to re-organize these dares after this chapter.
Trixie: Zeke, what are you doing?! Stop interrupting the chapter!
What?! Oh no, you found me! *Trixie starts dragging me out* Hold on! If were interrupting them like a dumb commercial break, we at least need advertisements! Something that isn't GTA V since every pony's advertising that! Uh... THEO! PLAY US OUT! *Trixie finally pulls me away, and starts zipping up the fourth wall*
Theo: *Appears with a Pokémon X case and a Pokémon hat overtop his ninja mask* BUY POKEMONS!
*4th wall has zipped up! Continue with your regularly scheduled story*
"Uh, duh!" She answered with an 'obvious' tone. She then rose an eyebrow at me. "Why do you think were having this picnic right now at the lake? Or why I'm wearing this dress or you're wearing that suit?" She asked, confused about how I had forgotten about all of this.
"Suit?" I asked with a clueless look. Looking at myself, I noticed that I was indeed wearing a simple black suit. Barely noticeable because of my coat, but still there. I also saw that we were now both lying on top of a picnic blanket. A basket with apple themed food in it. And I swear that none of this was here until now! I 'woke up' on the grass without this suit, and Rainbow Dash came out of nowhere!
"Yeah! Don't you remember Rarity going on and on about how we had to wear this 'formal attire'?" She asked, making fun of Rarity's accent with that last part.
"Um..." I said, not sure what to say. It all made sense, but...It was all just so weird to me! I still didn't want to just play into whatever Princess Luna was trying to pull, so I went along with it to throw her off. "Oh yeah, I do remember. Sorry, guess I'm a little out of it." I told 'Rainbow Dash'. Hah! Your move Luna! What are you gonna do now?!
"Oh, that's a relief." She started, scooting over next to me. Putting her head on my shoulder. Okay, what's going on now?! "You were starting to freak me out. Glad you came to your senses Blitzy." She said, surprising me WAY too much! If Luna was directing this embarrassing play, than how did she come up with this so fast?!
"B-Blitzy?!" I asked, wondering just why Luna came up with that name. How was she even coming up with any of this?! She barely knew any current culture, how was she making up all of this so fast?!
"Yeah. What, I can't call you that now that we're dating?" She asked, now looking at me. All of this getting harder and harder to try to just shake away. It was so awkward, and it wouldn't end!
I had to get out of here. Even though this was a dream and no pony but Luna could be watching, I just had to get out of here and away from Rainbow Dash before this got even worse! "Oh wow, would you look at the moon?! Looks like I forgot that I have to... do something right now!" I said, moving away from Rainbow Dash, getting up. "I'm sorry Rainbow, but I gotta go uh... Feed RJ! Yep, that's what I gotta do! Feed him! Sorry RD, but I gotta go! Bye!" I said, trying to take off sprinting to somewhere that wasn't here!
Sadly, she was too fast and tackled me to the ground before I could get away. Suddenly, everything around us changed back to that clearing in the forest that we landed in. Us now looking exactly like we did after the crash landing. And now, she was right on top of me. Right back where we were before. And it all was the same. The music from my ear playing. The light from before shining overtop Rainbow Dash. Everything. Except this time... This time there was no pony here to come and see if we were okay.
"You...You saved me..." Rainbow Dash told me, looking at me just like she did before.
"Of course..." I said, just acting on pure instinct when I said that. "I couldn't just let you get hurt..." I said, generally freaked out by this. But at the same time, I didn't freak out at all. I acted just like I did at that crash.
"Well...Thank you...For saving my life..." She said, skipping some of what happened before. But it didn't matter. All I kept thinking of was what was going to come next.
"Don't mention it...Glad to help..." I told her, remembering those last few words before it came. The one thing that I was dreading for this whole part. Only... At the same time I was also...Waiting for this. Hoping that it would finally come to this before something else interrupted me.
I don't know how Princess Luna found out about what happened today, but I honestly didn't care. Everything that had happened before this moment; the cider, the race, Twilight finding out about what I thought of Rainbow Dash, it all became a distant memory as Rainbow Dash started leaning in closer for the second time today.
And just as she and I were about to come together, she looked into my eyes one last time...
Before getting shot in the back by a magical blast that came from out of nowhere. Making her burst into light. Followed by evaporating into smoke since she was just part of this whole made up dream. And seeing her get blasted right before my very eyes made me realize just how much this wasn't real. That it was all fake. Honestly, it all reminded me of the whole love poison problem from back then. Back when I just came to Ponyville and wasn't even sure if I wanted to stay here or not.
Still, Rainbow getting turned into smoke made me angry because of just what was about to happen. So sitting up, I glared towards the direction of just where the blast came from. "Hey what gives?! Don't you see that I was just about to-" I quickly slapped my hoof over my mouth. Regretting saying even one word of that. "P-Princess Luna?!" I asked in shock, surprised to see her walking over.
She didn't exactly look furious, but she looked ticked off to say the least. As I saw her approaching me, I quickly scrambled to my hooves. Trying to act like that never happened. "W-what are you doing here?" I asked, trying to act as natural as possible.
Have you ever tried sneaking into your house after some late night party, or at least imagined doing that? And one of your parents or siblings caught you trying to sneak into the house and gave you that disapproving frown? Yeah, that's pretty much the exact same look Princess Luna was giving me right about now.
"Zeke Electric Blitz," She started, saying my entire name. Both human and pony name to try to enforce even more authority. And it worked as I looked down in sadness. "How dare you dishonorably throw me out of your dream." She told me, angry that I had-thrown her out?
I looked up to see if this was some kind of trick or something, but seeing her angry face told me that she wasn't messing around. "Uh...What are you talking about?" I dared to ask. Now confused. "Is that what you're mad about?" I asked her.
"Correct." She told me, not faltering. "It was I who entrusted you with the ability to control your dreams, and I can just as easily take that away." She told me, being completely stern about that fact. Only making me more confused.
"Hold on a second, what do you mean I kicked you out?" I asked, not getting it. "I thought that you were here the whole time controlling my dreams." I told her, being completely honest. I never kicked her out. And I definitely didn't try to.
"You didn't?" She asked, unconvinced. "Be warned, I will not accept lies." She warned me. Still not believing me.
"No, I really didn't!" I told her, walking over. "I thought you were playing some trick on me with the entire Rainbow Dash thing!" I said, defending myself as I looked back at the tree me and RD were just under.
"Blitz, I may play some harmless pranks now and then within thy dreams, but I would never tamper with any personal relationships of yours. I would not even know of such relations unless you are to inform me about them." She told me. But seeing that I was confused about that little scenario back there, she thought it was a good idea to ask. "So if you didn't 'kick me out' as you say, than what was that dream right there? Do you happen to have a relationship with her?" She asked me.
"What?! NO! NO, NO, NO, NO, NOOOOO!" I told her, waving my hooves in front of me in defense. "I swear, I do not like Rainbow Dash like that?!" I told her, not wanting her to get the wrong idea. "I don't even know where that dream came from!"
She just looked at me for a few moments, piecing it together before making a sad smile. "Blitz. If your mind had kept me from entering, that means that only you could have formed your own dream. Meaning..." She started, wanting me to finish.
"If you had nothing to do with it then...Then..." I said, putting it all together immediately. I just didn't want to believe it though. I didn't want to believe it, but there was really no other reason. I was in control of my own dreams, Luna was kicked out by my mind doing whatever the heck it wanted. "Wait. But when did I make those dreams?! I didn't exactly want any of that to happen!" I told her. But seeing her unconvinced look, I cleared my throat. "Well uh...Maybe I...Wanted some of it to happen..." I admitted, knowing that she had all the power here.
Seeing her content smile, she continued. "Sometimes a dream leads itself for a purpose. Perhaps your mind is trying to help you make another decision? Similar to that coma you had? What did you call it then? An epiphany?" She asked me.
"That..." I sighed. "That makes perfect sense..." I admitted, having no other answers or ways to get myself out of this. "I don't want to admit it, but it's that obvious isn't it?" I asked, looking at her sadly. Realizing just how low I was on the food chain compared to her.
"I am not sure. Is it?" She asked, looking at me with one of those 'knowing' smiles. To be honest, I hated those whenever they were used against me. I showed me just how much of a moron I was. "Do not be depressed Blitz. The feelings you have for her might not be that farfetched. Who knows? She might be dreaming of you as we speak." She told me with a reassuring smile.
"Wait, she's dreaming of me?" I asked, looking towards her. But after just hearing myself ask that, I face-hoofed. "Oh great, I am almost as love-sick as Spike."
"Well, I would not go that far. As far as I can tell, you don't have dreams of taking Rainbow Dash to a candy house in a candy cane forest." She told me, making me snicker in response. Trying really hard not to burst out laughing.
"Wait, hold on a second there!" I told her, trying to calm down. "You cannot be serious right now. Does Spike seriously dream about that?!" I asked her.
"Oh my, it appears that I have revealed too much." She said with her own amused look. "Oh well, I think it best I take my leave. You're about to wake up soon. Good luck with her Blitz." She said as everything started to go misty. "Please try to contain your dreams though. I don't want to intrude on any more dreams like that." She said, gesturing to that stupid tree.
I could feel my face getting red, so I just nodded, preparing to wake up. Ready to just move on already.
"Oh, oh! I think he's finally waking up!"
"Huh...What's going..." I mumbled as I started to open my eyes. Seeing two figures right in front of me. And clearing my eyes to see better, I saw just who they were.
"Oh, hey Pinkie Pie." I said, seeing her in front of my face. And turning towards the right I saw- "Al Cow Howl?!"
"Sup bra?!" He asked, sounding like a total 'dude'. You know, with that laid back party guy voice. He fit my description I gave Pinkie to a T! A brown cow with colorful spots, party window shades over his eyes, a really cool black fedora with a pin wheel on top of it, the cowbell, everything! Not to mention, he had some saddlebags and was hooked up to a big cart of stuff. This telling me that he was moving. And it was really freaky how I had been able to get nearly everything about him right! It was even freakier how Pinkie managed to find this dude!
"Woah, you know who I am too?!" He asked, really surprised about that. "You're the second pony that knew who I was beside Pinkie here! But hold on, why did you say that I hate fun stuff?! I love fun stuff dude! Especially parties! I throw parties all the time! Well, I did anyway! Last party I threw, I had totally trashed my pad! And my roomy got really mad and kicked me out! Talk about a stick in the mud, know what I'm sayin'?!" He asked.
"I found him in the next town over, looking for a new home!" Pinkie told me with a smile. "So I told him I was best friends with The Best Builder in Equestria and that you could build him his own party pad to hang out in! So I brought him here and went around looking for you! So we found you, and here we are!" She told me, explaining the whole summarized story to me.
"Thanks again for building me a new home bro! Means a lot to me!" Al Cow Howl thanked before offering me a bro-hoof. And seeing that it was in a way my fault that he got dragged here, I guess it was only right that I help build him a new house. And looking at the sun and seeing that Celestia was about to lower it, I agreed.
"Yeah, no problem." I said, accepting the bro-hoof. "Just uh...Go to the Mayor's to tell her you're moving in, and I'll meet you in the plaza with enough tools to build your uh... 'New Pad'." I said, using his term for it.
"Wicked! Meet ya there bro!" He said, walking away to go meet the mayor. Pinkie Pie right behind him as they went on and on about parties and their own stories.
"'Best Builder in Equestria' huh?" I asked out-loud, trying out the title for myself. "You know... I might just get used to that." I said to myself, kind of appreciating the title to be honest.
But still, now I had a job to do and had to hurry if I would have enough time. That meant going to my house and getting my tool belt, and getting some wood to build his house with.
So I turned and started running for my house as I could. Not wanting to fly since there was that much space with all these trees around. It was just a quick sprint to my house anyway, so I would be fin-"WOAH!"
Suddenly, I tripped over something and fell right to the ground. "Ow! What did I just trip over?...Oh, hey Spike." I said, seeing that I had run over Spike.
"There you are Blitz." Twilight called from ahead of us. She then used her magic to levitate me and Spike off the ground and on our hooves. Or in Spike's case, feet. "Look. I know that you're probably still tired and all, but I think that you've had plenty of time to get straightened out. So I think it's about time you tell us that-"
"I have a crush on Rainbow Dash." I finished, coming clean here. There was no way that I could hide it from them at this point Besides, if I tried then they'd just keep on going.
"Blitz, I'm afraid that lying isn't going to cut it." She said, already having that reaction prepared. She thought that I was going to deny it at first no matter what I said. "And we're not afraid to sit here with you all night until you finally admit to yourself that you...Wait, what did you say?" She asked, what I said finally catching on to her.
"I admit it. I have a crush on Rainbow Dash. Now, can I go now? I'm in a bit of a hurry here." I told them, trying to hurry along so I wouldn't be late. I was kind of on a deadline and this was getting repetitive.
"Wait, just like that? You-You're just going to admit that you have a crush on her?" Twilight asked, making sure she understood me right. "Are you sure? Because I even prepared this fully bulleted list of reasons about how you do have feelings for her."
"Won't need it. I mean, isn't it obvious by this point Twilight? Seriously, is it taking this long for you to get a grasp on the whole thing?" I asked, deciding to mess with her. "Wow, you are really slow you know that? I thought with all of those romance novels you had in your library you would be a little faster on stuff like this."
"Uh-well yeah but...I mean...Why are you just..." She started, not even sure how to register this random confession. Jeez, and people call me the robot! Can she not compute or something?
"Are you lying?" Spike asked, looking at me. "Because if you are than don't think we'll believe you."
"What, that's not enough for you guys? I already admit it, what more do you want? Poetry? A quote from Albert Einstall maybe?" I asked them, kind of annoyed. Here I was, admitting that I liked Rainbow Dash, and they wouldn't take it?! Seriously?!
"That won't be necessary." Twilight said, sliding Spike away from me. And with the look on her face, I think she knew the exact quote I was talking about. "But just like that? What made you change your mind anyway?"
"Let's just say that I dream a little too well." I told her. And to keep her from questioning that, I turned to Spike. "Oh and dude? Stop having candy dreams about Rarity. I mean really? I'm sorry, but that's just sad." I told him with a shake of my head.
"Y-you know about that?!" He asked, now scared that I knew his secret.
"Yep." I answered simply. "Now I gotta hurry and build a new home for a partying, multi-colored, dude cow... Dear Celestia, I cannot believe I just said that." I said to myself, wondering just how that became my life. "So how's about we wrap this up? We all Pinkie Promise to keep this whole thing a secret? Spike liking Rarity, me liking Rainbow Dash, and the fact that I'm helping Spike when over Rarity. Every pony agree?" I asked, needing to go right now. I didn't want to waste any time when there was actually something for me to do now.
"Agreed." Twilight and Spike said in unison.
"Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye." We all said in unison. Me not having to worry about poking my eye out since I used my real hoof over my glass eye. Of course for Spike-
"OWOWOWOW!" He yelled out in pain, holding his eye carefully since he had poked it with his claw. That being because he had never done it as often as the rest of us. He tried to shake it off, but just kept his eye closed as he looked towards me. "So what am I going to learn about first?!"
"And no more humiliation." Twilight told me, aware of my tricks from before.
"Hm..." I started, trying to think of something. Even though I had to be-wait, there's something. "Okay Spike, you gotta learn to be tough. So hop on, we need to build a home for a new cow resident." I told him, explaining it to him.
"Alright, let's do this!" He said jumping on top of me to ride. And to be honest, he weighed a little more than my metal leg. Which weighed a lot within itself. Maybe Twilight isn't as weak as I thought if she carries around Spike like this on a regular basis.
"You two go. I have some studying I need to do." She said, excusing herself from this whole 'dude mission'. Probably because she felt so out-of-place. So, Spike said his goodbyes as we started running towards my house. Not being a problem to lug Spike around since I was used to carrying support beams and bags of cement most days.
"Thanks again for helping me Blitz. Twilight doesn't usually want to help me with Rarity." He thanked, relaxing on my tail. Sheesh, what am I a luxury cruise? Riding me is one thing, acting like it's a cart ride? Not really something I appreciated. I swear, if he asks to listen to some music...
"Yeah, don't mention it dude. Just remember, everything from this point on is important. So don't think it'll be easy." I told him, giving a fair warning. I might not know all that much about helping him win over Rarity, but I at least knew the basic stuff. Which he didn't know. He was a drooling, no self-controlled, boasting, weird little dragon. That much right there I could probably help solve.
"Don't worry, I won't." He assured me, not even sitting up to say so. "Hey Blitz?" He asked, my house coming in view so I could get my tools.
"Yeah..." I answered, stopping in front of my house so he could get off.
"Do you ever have dreams about Rainbow Dash like I do with Rarity?!" He asked jumping off and landing in front of me.
"Uh-um-I don't know what-" I stammered, not really sure how to answer his question.
"You do?! What kind?! Is it candy related?! What about gem related?! Maybe damsel in distress dream?!" As he kept shooting out different scenarios, I groaned in annoyance. Him not even noticing as he was in his own little world. If this is what I had to fix, I think I might be doomed. Some pony help me...
And so concludes the episode! I hope you all enjoyed it because... It's the last episode of the month! Yep! For the rest of this month, it'll be nothing but a Halloween Special!
But fair bit of warning. The Halloween Special won't be on this story. Nope! I'm making a separate story to put it on! Each chapter will just be a series of short Halloween Episodes (Chapters)! It'll be up two days from now, so look around on my profile or on the MLP Browse stories section for something that's titled:
A Brony Life: Halloween Spectacular!
Can't wait to see you all there! So until next time every pony, grab your hockey masks, load those pretend guns, buy all the expensive Halloween crap at your local Halloween express stores! Because it is that time a month! See you all there every pony! Goodbye for now!
QotC: What do you think of Blitz/Dash Pairing?
73. The Companions (Episode 8)
Before we start the intro for real, I feel like explaining something about it. A lot of readers have told me that they're starting to get a little too big. And... They're right. One or two of these are even half the size of the actual chapter! So starting now, I'm gonna try and fix that! How?!
Well, I'm gonna start doing this. You remember the dare special I made a while back? (Speaking of, I plan on another one in the future. Probably not for a LONG while, but yeah.) No?...Well, further explanation granted. In the intros, I'll make intros small little scenarios. And in these, we'll still have the whole intro cast. Me, Trixie, Dino, and Theo. But I'm gonna take out the intro décor part and just tell you up front what dares the scenario will be based off of.
That's what I'm gonna do for this intro at least. So see the, hopefully smaller, intro through and tell me what you think. If enough ponies an reviewers hate it, then I'll go back to how I did it before. And don't worry about the Top Comments and QotC. I'll still be doing that. Outro's not changing, and I'm incorporating the top three comments into the scenarios. That way, it'll be a little more blended in.
So without further ado, let's try it out! And what better way to try it out, then with a dare I've been holding onto for a while!
Sent in from Christ's Disciple: I dare for Trixie to be given a love poison and Zeke to be a pony.
Zeke (Pony version) POV
"Ugh...How did you talk me into this?" I asked as me and Trixie kept walking down the path towards the next town. And I don't know how, but she somehow tricked me into pulling a cart that had her folded up stage packed into it, and convinced me to be a pony instead of a pony.
"I told you, the Great and Powerful Trixie doesn't like to draw attention to herself. And a human would draw too much attention." She said, coming up with the dumbest excuse I heard. She had Theo riding on top of the cart, and Dino was walking right beside me. Yeah, we didn't look too different from any pony else at all. Not to mention, she was dressed up in her magic show hat and cape.
"Uh-huh, sure. That makes perfect sense." I said sarcastically, letting her know that I didn't believe her dumb lie.
"Oh shut it. Besides, you're getting paid for carrying the cart. So what's your excuse?" She asked, not caring at all. "Just read your top comments will you?" She asked, trying to find a way to make me ignore the problem.
I just sighed and went along with it. Levitating three index cards in front of my face to read off the top comments.
3: gakuseiakira:
suggestion for gamer
rewrite mmc (magical mystery cure) to include blitz and that will fix your alicorn twi problem (I can see the flying lessons now *flinches* ow that has to hurt)
oh I can't wait to see the rd/eb dares now
mwahahahaha
Well, as much as that's a good idea, I've kind of dug that grave by accident. What I've already had planned up would contradict that whole idea of Princess Twilight. Not to mention, if I take that in a whole different way than what Hasbro has in mind, it'd get pretty confusing really quickly. So before I could even make that idea a reality in my story, I need to bunker down and watch Hasbro navigate that minefield first.
2: Swift Lightning:
Spectacular episode! Definitely worth waiting for and as usual I SIMPLY CANNOT WAIT FOR MORE! You have gotten way better at writing since you first started!
- Swift
QotC: I usually don't like OC's being paired with their favorite pony because it is normally some pony either the same as them or so completely different that the character wouldn't consider them colt/mare friend material but in this story Rainbow Dash and Blitz are actually suited for each other! :D
What chapter number do you think this story would end on?
Thanks! Glad you liked the last episode! Also, I can't help but just nod along with that first part. My first some 16 chapters are plain out horrible in some parts. I'm working on re-writing them a little bit. But since I can't copy and paste any of the work by my laptop *cough*iPad*cough* it'll be hard to get all the information *cough*Not really cause of iPad*cough*
Finally...I don't know what chapter number it'll end on. Don't really think of that too much. XD
1: rainchaserbrony:
Sweet. Now than. COULD YA PLES SHORTEN THE INTRO ARGUMENTS!? They are starting to fet a lil' annoying. And pleas hurry with implementing the others in it!
Hopefully this new format will help a little! And speaking of formats...
I HOPE GOOGLE+ DIES IN A PIT OF FIRE!
*Ahem*...That'll be all. Top Three QotC's are done!
"Okay, well I'm all out of stuff to-Oof!" I said, running into Trixie who had stopped walking forward. "OW! Why did you stop?!" I asked, angry that she stopped without warning.
"Look around you." She told me, talking with a slightly ticked off voice since I asked her a stupid question. Because after asking, I saw that we were all standing in the middle of the road as it started to rain. And not just a light rain either. It was raining like crazy.
"Oh, this is just perfect!" I said, annoyed that I had to not only carry the cart, but now we were being rained on.
"Look!" She announced, pointing ahead of us. Showing me that there was a small log cabin just a little off the road. And since we were in a light forest, it wasn't that bad of a place to put a house. "That's perfect!" She said, running towards the cabin. And upon closer inspection, I saw that it looked a little deserted.
"Well...Guess we got lucky." I told Theo and Dino, who were still standing next to me. And after me and Dino pulled the cart over next to the cabin, I covered it up with a tarp and we all went inside where Trixie was. Holding a bottle of purple liquid.
Of course, Dino and Theo didn't notice as they left the room to check out the rest of the cabin. "Uh... Trixie, you sure you want to drink that? You don't even know what it is." I reminded her, not sure how a drink in an abandoned cabin in the middle of nowhere seemed like a good idea to her.
"Oh please, the Great and Powerful Trixie has lived off of pine cones! This is no danger to her." She boasted. That sounding more pathetic than admirable. And without another word, she drank the whole cup of the purple beverage.
And putting it down she smirked as she looked off in the distance, trying to look impressive. "See? Not a problem at all. Besides, it actually tasted pretty good." She told me. That's when she noticed a second bottle of the purple drink. "Look, another one. Since Trixie is feeling generous," She said, now pointing towards me. "I'll let...You...Have it..." She said, now looking at me with a look of awe on her face.
"Uh... Trixie are you..." That's when I saw small floating hearts emanate from her as she stared into my eyes. Hers glowing purple. "Wait a second, don't tell me that!..."
I ran over to the other bottle and looked at it, seeing that the small fizz was tiny hearts. "Oh great, Trixie drank love poison!" I yelled out in shock.
"What was that Zekey-Weekey?" Trixie said as she started walking towards me. "Did you say something about love?" She asked, not hearing me clearly.
"Oh-uh..." I started, looking away from her eyes as I started backing away from her. "I-I didn't say anything! It's just that I really hope the rain dies down soon..." I said, coming up with a reason to look at the window and not at her. Sadly for me, it didn't look like it was letting up.
"Honestly, Trixie doesn't mind." She said, still coming towards me. And after I backed into the wall, she just smirked as I accidentally looked at her. Making the poison start to take even more affect. "With the rain, I'll get to be with you longer Zekey-Pie." She told me, making me a little sick. But at that moment, I knew just who I was taking my anger out on. The pegasus that set up that stupid rain cloud!
Rainbow Dash's POV
As I heard the sound of Zeke begging Trixie to snap out of it, I couldn't help but laugh at them as me and Blitz just stayed on top of this giant storm cloud. This was too good! The whole revenge prank went perfectly! I was in charge of the storm cloud, and Blitz built the log cabin.
"Oh man, this was so worth it!" Blitz said as he was laughing right beside me on the cloud before punching the top of the cloud, making a roar of thunder sound out. With the thunder sounding off, and the rain coming down on the windows, those two would be none the wiser that we were controlling the raincloud.
"No kidding! That'll teach them to trick us into becoming the pairing of the intro!" I said, not regretting the prank at all! "Still, since they're a little busy, let's wrap this up for them.
Disclaimer (As told by Rainbow Dash): Zeke doesn't own MLP. All he owns is this story, Blitz, Dino, RJ, Theo, and anything else that he's personally created throughout the story. That not including the three background characters that belong to three of the readers that read this story! So enjoy!
Fluttershy's POV
Alright, I'm almost there. Just another three-minute walk and I should get there soon enough. Twilight told me that I had to get there first thing in the morning before it started spreading. It wouldn't be good for some pony else get sick because I was late. Luckily I woke up a little earlier to give all the critters their breakfast so I would have time to make my little trip.
And speaking of little, Angel Bunny was getting impatient as he stood on my back. A little grumpy this morning since I asked if he could come with me. I couldn't blame him though. Poor Angel always likes to sleep in until noon and then eat a late breakfast. So I didn't mind that he was tapping his foot impatiently as he just stood on my back. Wanting to get back home soon.
"Don't worry Angel. We'll be home before you know it." I told him with a calm voice. I then felt him tug lightly at my wings. Signaling me to just fly there since it would be faster. "I'm sorry Angel, but I'm just a little too tired to fly there right now. I don't want to lean towards the side and have you fallen off in mid-air." I said, disappointing him.
I heard him sigh grumpily, but I knew that he understood our dilemma. He was very compassionate like that. He always understands when it matters the most. "It's alright Angel. Besides, look on the bright side. We're going to get to see of your friends from outside the cottage. I'm sure you two have plenty to catch up on while we're there."
He didn't say anything else or tap his foot anymore, so I knew that he had settled down a bit. I guess he just forgot why exactly we were making this little trip of ours since he was still a little tired. I wouldn't blame him if he wanted to take a nap later. It was a little ill-mannered of me to bring him along at the last-minute.
As we kept on going forward though, we stopped at where we needed to be. Blitz's House. So I went to knock on the door, but stopped when I saw the note that had my name at the top. So I went ahead and read it before knocking.
"Fluttershy, please knock on second story window then fly back to the ground. You'll understand why once you do. -Blitz" I read aloud, doing this so Angel didn't have to read it himself. This prepared him that I had to fly up to the second floor window, so he hung onto my mane so he wouldn't fall off.
Knowing that he was safe, I flew up to the window and knocked on it lightly before flying back to the ground. Landing in a good space where I could see him from the ground. And a few seconds after he answered the window, I realized just why Twilight wanted me to come before.
Blitz had the Feather Flu.
"Hey Fluttershy..." He said, coughing off to the side inside his home. Not wanting to cough in my direction even though I was a fair distance away where it wouldn't matter.
"Oh my goodness! Blitz, are you alright?!" I asked, concerned about this. I knew it was a silly question to ask, but I was worried none the less about it. The Feather Flu was something only pegasi could get. And I should've known that he would've gotten it since he had never gotten any vaccinations for diseases in Equestria. Not to mention, his immune system wasn't adjusted to withstand diseases from Equestria either. It was actually a surprise that he had gone this long in Equestria without getting sick once.
"Yeah...Yeah, I'm fine. Just gonna be out of it for...Two to three days, like the doctor said." He told me, sniffling a little afterwards. "I asked Twilight if she could have you come to help with something." He told me, trying to change the subject.
"I'd be glad to. What do you need help with?" I asked him, happy to help him in any way I could. It was the least I could do for a friend.
"Well, I need you to watch RJ for me while I'm sick. The doc said that it would only affect other pegasi, so RJ should be safe but-" He turned inside his house to cough again. "I can't watch him like this. Could you help me out?" He asked.
"Don't worry Blitz; I'd be happy to take care of RJ for you." I said with a nod. "And thank you for being considerate about your flu." I told him, glad that he was being this careful not to let me get sick too.
"Heh, flu...More like the plague if you ask me." He corrected, not appreciating the Feather Flu at all. "Well, RJ's right at the doorway." More coughing. "Just knock on the door and he should be ready to go... Thanks for watching him on short notice Fluttershy." He thanked as he started to go back inside.
"Don't worry Blitz. I promise I'll take good care of RJ." I assured him before he closed the window, coughing a little more inside before laying back down to get plenty of rest.
I then went over to the door and knocked on it like Blitz said, telling RJ that I was here to pick him up for the time being. And after backing away from the door, he opened it as he backed out of the house. Spraying plenty of air freshener/germ killer as he backed out of the house. He then sprayed the door before closing it with his foot. Very careful not to get sick, despite the fact that he was perfectly fine. Not only that, but only pegasi could carry the disease themselves. It could never carry over from animals or other types of ponies.
So after making sure that was all over with, he turned towards us as straightened his baseball cap and put the germ killer in his little bag he always wore. It always kept the parasol Rarity let him keep, a boomerang, a small fishing rod, and a few other things that he kept inside of it. And of course, there was always the mask he wore over his face. It did seem a bit odd since his fur made it look like he had a mask to begin with, but it was something that made him happy. So I didn't mind that he liked to wear it.
"Are you ready to go RJ?" I asked him with a polite smile. To which he just nodded, jumping onto my back to ride me back to my cottage. I didn't mind him and Angel riding all the way back. Besides, poor RJ must be worried about Blitz getting sick and all, so he must've been tired. "Alright. Let's get going then." I started on my way back to the cottage. Sure that we would have a great time while we were all there.
RJ's POV
Finally, I'm outta that death trap! I was worried that I was gonna get sick too! Do you know how much Blitz was sneezing and coughing?! I feel bad for him and all, but not enough to be anywhere near him, that's for sure. Besides, it's not like I could do anything about it. I didn't know a thing about helping some pony with a cold or whatever.
Don't get me wrong though. It was awesome in that house! A fully stocked fridge if I ever ran out of food to eat, which I rarely ate from since I can just live off leftovers. A bed to relax on whenever I wanted. Bunch of support beams to just mess around on! My own trampoline room! And, Blitz still let me leave and go on my own little adventures if I wanted to. As long as I didn't steal anything or go into the Everfree Forest... Deeper than Zecora's Hut at least.
But still, I guess Fluttershy's place wouldn't be that bad to hang out at for a day or two. Word around the animal kingdom is that her place was like a four star bed and breakfast. Of course, none of them said it was the perfect five stars because of some stuff that's happened. Like some of Fluttershy's friends stopping by for a visit, something about Fluttershy being too aggressive at some point, and that it was right beside Everfree.
Of course, those were the wild animals that told me all that stuff. My friends, and the other six pony's companions, have different stuff to say. They think it's a great place to hang out. Angel and even Opal included. This surprising me the most since they were pretty stuck-up when it came to being taken care of.
Speaking of my six fellow animal friends, I was able to fit in pretty well with them. None of them were really all that bad, and I'm honestly glad to be friends with them.
Tank was the calmest one out of all of us. And besides Owlowiscious, was the smartest one of the group, not kidding. You think with how much he hit his head by flying, he'd be kind of stupid. But that was just because of his slow reaction time. Of course I was kind of envious at first that he was able to fly, but I got used to it pretty quick.
The part that made me start befriending him was actually how good he was at preparing for something. Just like me and my pack, he used his shell to keep small stuff like berries, bandages, and stuff that Rainbow Dash forgets whenever they leave the house. That way he can just give it to her later. None of us know what all he keeps in there, but we always try to guess what's in there when he's not around. As for me though, I say his shells one of those one way windows. How else does he know when it's safe to come out of his shell?
Next was Gummy. The, obvious enough, excited one about everything. He was crazy, fun to be around, and always tried to be friends towards everyone he met. But what else did you expect from the companion of the biggest party animal of Ponyville? Not only that, but even though he didn't move his mouth for any reason other than cheering for some pony or eating, he still somehow talked. Fast.
In fact, he talked as fast as Rainbow Dash flew. And still he was a pretty cool guy. Even if those eyes of his were even weirder than the mailmare's. Not to mention his obsession with biting everything. He says it's because of his 'ice cream vision' but...What? I mean, he said stuff that made almost no sense what-so-ever, but I'm still glad he was a friend of mine... And that he didn't have any teeth.
After him was Owlowiscious. And while he was the strictest and most rule-abiding one out of all of us, he was a good friend of mine. Don't get me wrong, that owl can be creepy. Not to mention, he always corrected us or tried to stop us from doing anything 'out of order' and 'too unorthodox'. Still there was one thing that we had in common that the others didn't. We were nocturnal.
And during those 'Pony Pet Play Dates', which I still think is the dumbest name ever; we were both just as tired as the other. So while the others kept us awake and got on our nerves since we were tired, we were equally tired. So we got along pretty well. Not to mention, I'm always too laid back to want to argue to anyone for no real reason. So I just went along with whatever Owlowiscious was saying. Especially since he was the smartest of the group.
Sadly, not all of the other pony's companions were so great to have as friends. Because we still have the most annoying cat in the history of pony companions in our group. Opal. That stupid feline is always flirting with me. And there are two things wrong with that. One, it's freaking Opal! That spoiled rotten cat is crazy and doesn't care who's in her way! She'll claw and hiss at others just to get her way!
Second; if I ever try and say no, back away, or just gag at how she acts around me, my head is gone! I have no way of avoiding that! And it's that kind of stuff I hated! I was trapped unless I had some back-up. Tank's the only one brave enough to even challenge her, but not much help from him since he's slow and all.
But gladly passing on, next was Winona. Total knock-out. Now I don't exactly act all Spike around her, but I'll still do what I can to be near her. But for some reason she doesn't even want to be near me! And seriously, I've done nothing wrong to her! Never stole from Sweet Apple Acres, never insulted her, and yet she just frowns at me whenever I try just talking to her without any of the others around! Am I missing something, or does this not make sense to everyone else?
Still, whenever we're around the others she's a lot more relaxed. She's the leader of the group whenever Owlowiscious wasn't telling us wrong from right. Plus, with her being the biggest one out of us all, me being the second biggest companion of us all, she usually was the one that had to take care of anything that required a little more strength to do. Like if one of us get stuck behind a door, or a window closes on our tails or something, she could help.
Oh and by the way, yes I knew about Spike crush on Rarity. In fact, all of us knew. It was the main thing we joked about seeing as how he failed every time. We knew a bunch of secrets like that since the ponies never think their companions are listening. And even if they knew we were listening, they never thought about it. Sometimes they just told us too as if we were their guidance counselors. For instance, did you know that Rainbow Dash actually reads books other than Daring Do? Or that Rarity talks about buffet tables in her sleep? Yeah it was random stuff, but most of it was pretty funny too.
Anyway, I guess that I forgot to mention one of the other companions. The one I had to spend the next two days being roommates with. Angel.
"So..." I started, turning towards him. "How come you're up so early? Usually you sleep in later than this." I reminded him.
"Fluttershy told me to come." He answered with an annoyed look on his face as he turned towards her. "She thought that it would be a while before she got back. And since she had to wake me up to tell me so, she went ahead and asked if I wanted to come."
"Wow, that's actually polite of you. I thought you would just stay home and go back to bed." I said, actually surprised.
Angel just shrugged in response. "Well it was either come with her, or stay there while all the other animals sat there and watched as I tried to sleep in my bed. And it isn't exactly easy to sleep when forty sets of eyes are all looking at you." He got me there. Doesn't exactly sound all that comforting. He then looked back towards me. "You might want to be careful about what you say. She can understand animals that chitter." He warned me.
"Wait, she knows what I'm saying?!" I asked, sitting up in shock. "Has she been listening to us the whole time?!"
"W-well, I'm trying not to listen to what you're saying." She told me with a calm tone. "Sorry I didn't tell you earlier." She apologized.
"No-uh...I-It's okay?" I said awkwardly. I never knew a pony that could speak animal before. Or, animals that chitter at least. So I guess animals like me, beavers, and squirrels weren't safe from talking. As I turned towards Angel though, he shook his head. Already knowing what I was going to ask.
"No, she can't understand me. Actually, she can't hear anything I say. She knows you're talking to me, but that's it." He told me. "Out of all of us, you're the only one she can understand."
"Oh great, so I guess that means I have to play translator?" I asked, speaking up a bit so Fluttershy knew I was asking both of them.
"Don't worry about that RJ." She assured me. "I can understand what animals are trying to tell me, but I can only speak chittering, croaking, and roaring." She told me.
"Oh right, I forgot about those two." Angel said more towards himself. "Don't worry, Fluttershy's pretty timid. She'll only talk back to you if you talk to her, or something 'mean' towards someone else." He informed me, trying to go back to sleep as he rested on side of Fluttershy's back while I sat on the other.
At this point, it's probably a little surprising that Angel's actually acting friendly towards me huh? Well oddly enough, we got along pretty easily. In fact, we were even best friends. Probably because my laid back attitude didn't go against how he tried to get whatever he wanted. He got a bunch of attention and whatever he wanted, and I didn't care at all. I don't like all that much attention, and I'm a raccoon! I can live off garbage! So I didn't care about getting whatever I wanted. In fact, I liked having to do stuff for myself. How else did you think I got all these tools that were in my pack right now?
So because I never got in his way or argued with him, not to mention I actually agreed with him on a bunch of stuff, we got along pretty well. Surprising towards the other companions, but I didn't really care. Besides, the only thing that's annoying about him about was his name and how much he gets pampered. I mean seriously, the dude puts curlers in his tail! How stupid is that?!
"RJ?" Fluttershy called out, getting my attention. "We're here." Quickly I looked ahead of her and saw it. Her famous cottage. Filled to the brim with bird houses, burrows, a small creak, every possible home for nearly every animal to live in. And off to the side, I even saw Harry the Bear outside the window. At least it wasn't that other bear that has his cave somewhere deep in Sweet Apple Acres. That bear is completely crazy.
I didn't say anything as I just stayed on her back. Waiting for us to go inside until I got off. No point in wasting my energy when she was more than happy with carrying us inside. "Um, excuse me every pony." She tried calling out to all the animals that were around the cottage. Either eating their breakfast, talking with one another, or just trying to take a nap. "I wanted to..." She started, but seeing that not a lot of the animals were looking towards her she stopped. "Oh, well that's okay. I'll just wait until all of you are done with-"
She was cut off as a loud whistling sound came from her back. Courtesy of Angel getting all of their attention. Not to mention, whistling right next to my ears! Geez, that was loud!
It still worked though as they all stopped and looked towards the three of us. Angel relaxing on Fluttershy's back, Fluttershy trying to calm herself done since the loud whistling had startled her, and me falling off her back since the noise made me trip to the floor.
"Oh, um, thank you Angel Bunny." Fluttershy thanked him before turning towards the animals again. "I just wanted to introduce RJ." She said, pointing to me as I made my way up. "He'll be staying with us while Blitz is sick." She told all of them. Surprising me with how easy it was for her to talk to a crowd of animals. Wasn't she supposed to be shy around large groups?
They all then looked towards me, most of them having known who I was. Before I was Blitz's companion, I always went around the outskirts of Ponyville and Everfree. So they've seen me before. Back then I didn't have a name, but that was about it. Still had my hat and my pack with me.
Knowing who I was, most of them welcomed me here and just went right back to eating. Honestly, I wasn't hungry right now. With Blitz stuck in bed, I helped myself to the fridge for the morning. Not to mention slept at night so I couldn't be awake to help him with his flu. Meaning I wasn't tired either. All that left for me was plenty of time for just messing around. So what should I do first?
2 hours later
"Oh no! RJ, you need to come down this instant! It isn't safe up there!" I heard Fluttershy yell out from the ground as I sat on top of a tall bird perch I climbed. All the perches on this thin were lined up like rungs on a ladder. And even though it was only for birds to rest on, and it was as tall as her cottage! I was able to see so far, and it was great to be up here! Seriously, why couldn't there be an observation tower in Ponyville?! That would be so great!
"Don't worry, I'm fine!" I called out as I relaxed on the very top perch. Bird relaxing on the lower perches or clouds. That including the bats that hung out inside the clouds too. A few of them were awake so I had some fellow nocturnal animals to talk to.
"No, you don't understand! That top perch isn't safe to be on!" Fluttershy told me from below, staying down there in case I fell off. "That perch belongs to-" "HEY!"
Before Fluttershy could tell me the rest, something flew over and landed on the other side of the perch. A falcon to be exact. And he was glaring right at me. "What are you doing up here?!" He asked, sounding really ticked off right now.
"Just relaxing dude." I told him, lying on my back on the perch. Not even caring enough to look at him. "What, am I not allowed on a bird perch no one was using?"
"No." He answered, not minding that I was on the bird perch per say. "You're not allowed on MY perch!" He corrected. "This is my spot, and none of the other birds, or rats in this case, are allowed to stay on it."
"Wow, no wonder you're not a hawk. If you think I'm a rat, you need to get some glasses dude." I told him calmly, not looking at him. This getting a few laughs from the other birds. Which were silenced when the falcon clawed his side of the perch loudly. The scratching noises making them fly away. "Well, that was rude."
"They were laughing. Now," He said, getting in my face. "Get off my space, you dirty rat, before I rip that mask right off you!" He threatened.
"Oh yeah..." I said, now getting a little angry myself. So as pushed myself off the perch and balanced myself on just two paws, I glared right back at him. "And what makes you think I'm gonna let you get away with it?"
He didn't even answer as he tried to come forward and head-butt me off the perch, but I ducked in time for him to miss before pushing him back towards the other side of the perch.
"RJ! Get down here right now!" Fluttershy commanded. "This isn't fun anymore! You're on Mr. Falcon's resting perch!" She tried to warn me. And I would've probably taken it seriously if it wasn't for one thing.
"You're name is 'Mr. Falcon'?... BWAHAHAHA!" I started laughing right in his face as he groaned at the dumb name, if you could even call it one. It was always so stupid when an animal was called 'Mr. Bird' or 'Ms. Groundhog', but we knew that usually ponies couldn't know our actual names if we ever had any to begin with.
"Okay, that's it!" The falcon yelled out, grabbing onto the pack around my back with his talons before flying up even higher than before. "You're gonna get it now!" He told me, angry about how I was acting.
"Woah! Calm down dude, I was only messing around! Stop freaking out about it!" I told him, watching as the ground started to get farther and farther away from me. I couldn't see the small animals anymore as they blended into the ground from this height.
"Sorry pal! But you got me at a bad mood!" The falcon yelled back at me, now flying in mid-air as Fluttershy looked like an ant in size. "Here we go! Have a nice fall!" He yelled out, saying the dumbest joke he could've possibly made-up. And that's when I started falling towards the ground. None of the birds able to try and help since they were too small and weak. And I would just crush any of the animals below if they tried to catch me.
"AHHHHHHH!..." I started to scream flailing around in mid-air as I closed my eyes to try and avoid looking at the ground below. Knowing that couldn't just grow my own wings and fly myself to safety.
Now I was not only going to hurt myself at the very least, but if I survive this than Fluttershy's going to probably scold me for it. Not to mention, Blitz is going to punish me without a doubt. So having no other choice, I stopped screaming and just waited for my luck to tell me whether or not I'd live... That is, until I realized that I wasn't falling anymore. "Wait, what hap-" I looked up only to see that the falcon was now holding the bottom part of my pack. Having caught it before I started falling for real.
"Gotcha, didn't I?" He said with an amused look on his face. "Did you really think I would just let you fall to your death?!" He then burst out laughing, making me facepalm at how much of an idiot I was. Fluttershy would probably never let the falcon stay here if he went around dropping animals from high up in the air. "Relax man, I'm not gonna drop ya."
As I slowly started to see the other birds from the air start laughing along, I went ahead with it laughing myself. "Okay, that was a pretty good prank. Nice one falcon." I told him, acting nice about it all considering it was my death.
"Thanks. Still, just stay off my perch next time okay?" He asked as he started to fly me back down towards the perches. "I'd hate to actually have to drop you next t-" At that moment however, almost like it was pure coincidence, my pack made a heart-stopping ripping sound. "Uh...Quick question, is the bottom of your little saddlebag thing supposed to open up?"
"Uh...No... Why do you ask?" I asked, looking up. Only for the tools that were in my pack to fall out. Down to even the small stuff like paper, nails, toothpicks, and some bits I always kept with me. Then I saw as the bottom part of the bag the falcon was holding was starting to rip apart. "Quick put me down! Your talons are digging into my-WAAAAAHHH!" I started yelling out as I began to fall towards the ground. The part of my pack the falcon was holding separated from the rest of the pack I still had with me.
"RJ!" Fluttershy called out, flying up towards me to try and catch me. But seeing how far up I was, if she caught me it would feel like trying to catch a heavy rock. So to help her, I tried to dive down towards my still falling tools. Luckily my umbrella having opened up on the way down. So with it floating down slower than I was falling, I grabbed onto it and started floating down with it.
"It's okay, I'm fine!" I called out to her to help calm her down. Of course, once I landed on the ground she looked at me with a disappointing look. It wasn't 'The Stare' thank Celestia, but it still felt bad.
"RJ. Do you have any idea how worried you made me and the other animals? You could've gotten hurt!" She scolded me, not realizing that the other animals weren't really worried so much as they were laughing at my reaction earlier.
"I was just trying to do something fun." I tried defending myself. "I mean, there's nothing else for me to do here." I said, not trying to complain to her. It was true though because all the animals around here didn't exactly have that many interesting stories. They were all pretty pampered too. Not my kind of group. I preferred being around animals that were used to surviving on their own. Like the Everfree animals for instance.
"Well, what if we found something safer for you to do?" Fluttershy asked, trying to reason with me. "We could play a nice quiet game of hide and seek?" She asked, to which I just shook my head. "How about... Have a sing-along?" She offered, me just shaking my head even more. "Knitting circle?" She asked even faster. I thought her cottage was like a hotel for animals, not my granny's house!
But it still made me realize something. My pack. "Oh no!" I yelled out, taking off the pack from around my shoulder and laying it in front of me. The whole bottom part had been ripped off thanks to that falcon's clumsy talons! There was no way I could hold any of my stuff in here now! "Oh great..." I said, dropping to my knees with nothing but disappointment.
"Your little bag! Oh, I'm so sorry about this!" She apologized after seeing how depressed I was. Why was she apologizing though? It's not like she had anything to do with it.
"I...I...I can't believe it..." I said, looking at it with a sad expression. And if it wasn't for the mask on my face soaking them up, I might've just been tearing up. "I've had that pack forever...I got in when I used to hang out in the forest... And now of all times, it's messed up..." I said, sniffling quietly as I looked at the ripped up mess in front of me. I've been through so much with this thing. I used it as a raft when my home got flooded. As a sleeping bag when I was just a little raccoon. When I needed a pillow for sleeping up on those uncomfortable branches. Kept all the stuff I've gotten over the years in this bag. It never broke, or had loose stitching, or anything...Until now anyway.
"It-it'll be alright." She tried to assure me, although it was pretty pointless. It's not like she could actually do anything about it. "Maybe if we take a trip and see some of the other pony's pets you'll feel better." She offered, desperate to help me out.
"No..." I said, not really caring. Not even seeing Winona would cheer me up right now. And seeing someone like Opal would only make it worse. "They wouldn't help much." I said.
"Really RJ? Suck it up, it's just a stupid bag." Angel told me, showing me just how low I was acting right now. When an animal like Angel is the one telling you to get over it, you know you've reached rock-bottom.
"It's not a stupid bag..." I said, not really having it in me to argue with him. "Nothing's going to fix it though..." As I told this to no one in particular, Fluttershy watched all of this and decided to try and help me any way she could. So she went ahead and picked me and Angel up and put us on her back. Waving goodbye to the others as she started flying off towards Ponyville. Careful not to let us fall of course.
"Don't worry RJ. I'm sure that the others can help cheer you up." Fluttershy told me, trying to act with confidence. But I knew that she was just hoping to cheer me up. But it wouldn't work. Now I couldn't carry around my stuff, and something I've had for such a long time had been messed up. What could Fluttershy possibly think up that would make me cheer up?
There was literally nothing. And even if Angel called me a wuss about it. Even if the others saw me acting like this about 'some bag'. Even if Winona started hitting on me, it wouldn't really matter. It felt like part of myself had just been ripped apart and thrown in front of me. Something that I needed to have with me to do the kind of adventurous stuff I do. Without it, I was probably a goner. So just how did Fluttershy intend to make it up to me?
Whatever it was, it wasn't going to help.
Well, that about wraps up the first part. And as you could probably tell right away, this one won't be focused on just Blitz. For once. Instead, it will focus on some pony else. And while it still does focus on an OC and not one of the mane six/Spike, I still say it's a step in the right direction from having a repetitive focus. Still, please tell me what you think about it in your reviews if you can.
Speaking of what you all think, what were your opinions on the new kind of intro? It was a tad longer with the explanation that came right before it, but I think it could work. And don't worry about your dares not able to fit in a story form like that. Even if it's just a simple dare, I've already figured out a way to solve that.
So to recap: Please tell me what you thought of the focus of story, intro, and don't forget your dares!...If that's okay with all of you anyway...
Wow, random Fluttershy personality. Oh well, until next time every pony! Oh, and since we've already done a QotC on an object that is very meaningful, let's look for something a little more light-hearted.
QotC: What do you think Tank keeps under his shell besides bandages, small food stuff, and stuff Rainbow Dash forgets or losses from time to time?
74. RJ, and friend's, Adventure! (Episode 8)
Hey there! One quick announcement before actual intro! Due to the feedback I've gotten, I think I'll go ahead and keep the intros as they are. They're easier to make and while they are still a little long, they're still shorter than my old intros. Plus they let me do any of the dares you all sent in, the Top Three QotC's are way easier to keep up with for those that read them. So that said, I'll keep it like this.
And don't worry, I won't be doing this whole pre-intro thing every time. Only when I have important stuff to say.
As the camera fads in, you see Joe leaning back on a computer desk in front of a desk with a huge layout of computer equipment in front of him. And the odd thing is while he's sitting back, he has an almost sinister looking smirk on his face. And when he sees that all of you are watching now, he just smirks a little more before sitting up and looking directly at you.
"Welcome, readers from FanFiction, to a new segment of mine that I'd like to call Joe's Tech Corner. Simple, unimaginative name? Check." He said, picking up a clipboard and making a mark.
"Anyway, since you've all sent in a few dares for me to do, Zeke agreed to let me just have my own segment during intros. And don't worry, I'm not breaking fourth wall like Pinkie Pie. I got a notification and set up a small camcorder. I can't see you, but you know what I'm doing." He explained. "Just thought I should-"
"Did some pony say my name?!" At that moment, one of Joe's screens had Pinkie Pie appear on it. "Hey Joe!"
"P-Pinkie Pie?! How did you get on my monitors?!" Joe asked, shocked to see Pinkie on screen.
"Oh, well you see, I tricked Spike into drinking a lot of honey and chocolate syrup. And after I did that, he started burping up all kinds of things! He even burped up a living alien! Except that once the alien woke up, he just beamed away! And before I could even throw him a party too! Well, I think it was a he, but I wasn't sure! Wait, was that maybe why he, or she, left?! Because I called 'her' a 'he' when 'he' was really a 'she'?!" Her hair deflated a bit. "Oh no! I made that poor alien feel bad! Now she might be trying to get a new hair cut to make herself look like a girl, except she's bald so that wouldn't make any-"
"PINKIE!" Joe yelled out, sounding ready to yell at her to teach her a lesson. Except before he could, he cleared his throat. "Well, why are you here anyway?"
"Don't you know silly?!" She asked with a wide grin, her hair inflating back to normal now. "A dare! Here, I'll bring it up on your computer screen here!..." After a few seconds, a dare came up on the screen.
Sent in from M. K. M: I dare Joe to listen to and try to make logical sense of Pinkie until he goes insane.
"I must've overlooked that dare..." Joe said, massaging his head. "Alright, well I think I'll set one thing straight for all of you. Pinkie doesn't make logical sense. That's the logical conclusion of it all. I don't question it, because that's the conclusion. It's impossible to conclude. But to humor you, I'll attempt to listen in on her story and try to understand it anyway...Good thins I have Advil on stand-by. Okay Pinkie! Continue your story."
"GREAT!" Pinkie cheered, taking in a deep breath. "So anyway. After the alien left, Spike burped up a whole fridge! In it, was a ton of food and a tall human in a shiny green jacket! Of course it was human food, you know meat and stuff, but that didn't matter to the human! He just ate it all faster than I could ever hope to imagine eating! I tried asking his name, but he snored at me! Of course, I spoke snore just as well as I speak frog, so I was able to figure out that he said! And it turns out, his name was Ed! He got out of bed and was pretty sure he ate Edd! I didn't know who Edd was, but Ed told me that he wasn't dead! So I believed him about Edd, and let him tread!"
"So as I said, I let Ed tread with Edd who was stuck foot to head in Ed! Next, Spike burped up this weird glowing orb that Queen Chrysalis in it! But of course, we didn't want to do anything from the MLP comic series in the story so we just had Rarity have Tom take care of it! So after Tom destroyed the glowing orb, Spike burped up a Brony! And not just any Brony, but the reviewer BronyCurious! And it turns out it was his birthday that day too! But before we could return him, Spike burped up a silly love poison and splattered BronyCurious and Rarity! So they fell in love and took off to have some romantic dinner in Canterlot! I videotaped it too and sent it to another MLP reviewer named PoetessMLP! And after sending her the video, she put it up on YouTube! Seriously, go to her channel and check it out!"
"..." Joe said nothing as he sat there silent. Only his left eye twitching. "P...Pin...Pinkie...No...Lo-logic...Make...Stop... " Joe then continued by passing out and falling out of his chair. Unable to take anymore.
"Uh...Joe? You okay?" Pinkie asked with a concerned look. "Oops..." Faces all of you. "I think I broke Joe...Guess that means I'll have to do the Top Comments! So here we go!"
3: Pspten:
A small picture of tanks crush (who ever that is) story idea make it happen! :)
"Who does Tank have a crush on...Well, my money's on Opal! And I'm going all in with this bet! *pulls out a bag of bits and puts in front of her* If I'm wrong, any pony that says other whys can have this whole bag o' bits! Why do I think it's Opal though? Just look at Just for Sidekicks! How Tank and Opal interact at Rarity's! BOOM! Insta-proof! Wow this is easy! Zeke should let me do these Top Three Comments more often!
2: whovian803:
A RPG! Just In Case (JIK) JK. Seriously... I would say a compass.
"Pulled a RPG right from under his shell, blew Discord away and sent em straight ta-Oops! Sorry, I was trying to make a parody of Ultimate Showdown!"
"But...They already made a MLP Ultimate Showdown Parody..." Joe said, now starting to wake up.
"They did?! Dang it! I was going to have Gummy be the winner in my parody! Oh and also, JOE! You're awake now!" She cheered to him, happy he was okay.
"Barely...I'm too mentally exhausted to do anymore dares. But would I be allowed to do the last comment?" He asked Pinkie, who nodded a yes. "Thank you. Alright, the top comment...Is this."
1: FireKitsune1:
Was the other bear that RJ mentioned lived near sweet apple acres the one from Over the Hedge?
"Well you see, we've now seen two bears in this story. The bear at Sweet Apple Acres, and Harry the bear. Harry's cannon in the show. As in the same bear that Fluttershy snapped the neck of? That's Harry the Bear. Who was given the name in Party of One.
"Ugh...You had to say that episode didn't you?" Pinkie asked, actually frowning from the mention of that episode.
"Sorry. It had to be done. Anyway, they're different bears. But as for the bear being similar in roles with Vincent from Over the Hedge? Well...hehehehehehe..." Joe chuckled a little darkly. "We'll just have to wait and see. But for a little info, that bear's name is Berry. He's the brother of Harry, and very Harry Berry angry at Blitz for what he did some time back..."
"Wow Joe, nicely said! If I didn't know any better, I'd say you're acting like me more and more every day!" Pinkie complimented, making Joe go wide-eyed.
"A-acting...Like you...Losing...Sanity..." Joe said to himself, starting to see Pinkie's point. At that moment, his glasses cracked and he fell out of his chair. Unconscious yet again.
"Hehehe...He'll make a great Pinkie some day..." Pinkie said, smirking a little bit before giving you all a big grin. "Anyway! Hope you all enjoy the chapter every pony! Goodbye for now!"
Disclaimer (As told by Pinkie Pie): Zeke doesn't own MLP. All he owns is this story, Blitz, Dino, RJ, Theo, Joe, Big Mike, Morgue, and anything else that he's personally created throughout the story. That not including the three background characters that belong to three of the readers that read this story! ENJOY!
RJ's POV
"Really? That's what you're so upset about?"
As I sat inside Twilight's library, not even wanting to move anywhere from where I was sitting. Owlowiscious and Angel just sat there with me. Angel just reading some book he found about vegetables, I'm guessing he was reading the carrot part out of boredom, and Owlowiscious was trying to figure out just why I was depressed.
"For the millionth time, yes." Angel answered for me, getting sick of Owlowiscious not getting the point. "He's acting like a baby because his poor little purse was ripped apart."
That made me have a small reaction. Since he was close enough to me, I leaned towards him and kicked the book he was reading right in his face. Making him fall backwards and have the book land on top of him. Crushing him a little bit.
"Alright. RJ, you can't just be upset about losing your bag." He said with a questionable look. "Even if it was something you've kept your whole life, you know you can still have it kept somewhere safe. So if it's not lost forever, what are you so sad about?"
"That's just it." I said, getting back up and facing them. "Now I don't have a way to carry around my stuff. How am I supposed to do anything now?" I asked them. He had a point, my bag wasn't lost. It could be framed or something I guess. But until I got a way to carry around my stuff, there wasn't anything I could do but mope about it.
"Well maybe it'll help teach you a bit of patience. Besides, more often than not you end up in danger." Owlowiscious tried to tell me. And I wasn't sure if he was just pointing that out, scolding me, or what. "Maybe it's for the best that you don't have a way to have an adventure."
"What?!" I asked, getting a little angry that he was trying to tell me that. And Owlowiscious, seeing that I was getting a little worked up about tried to take back what he said. But I wouldn't let him. He already said what he meant. "That's the whole point of why I go on adventures! To do dangerous stuff! I mean, the companion life is great and all, but it's a little boring for my taste."
Angel, who had finally gotten the big book about vegetables off of him, frowned at me a little. Being a little more relaxed since this we were friends and all. "What's exactly wrong with the companion life? I mean you get whatever you want and you don't have to be out there fending for yourself. Not to mention, the ponies like having us around. So why risk your life anyway?"
"Why do you two insist on calling it the 'Companion Life'? The technical term is 'Pet' after all, and I don't see anything wrong with that title." Owlowiscious chimed in, still trying to figure that through.
"Look, it might not matter to you, but it's a little demeaning to us." I told him. "And companion sounds way cooler."
Angel nodded in approval. "He's got a point. Whenever Fluttershy calls me a 'pet' by accident, I never hear the end of it from the other animals. Same goes for the word sidekicks. I'll take critter, companion, and even partner. But if I hear anyone call me pet other than Fluttershy, I swear I come that much closer to-" "Aw, but why do I have to watch the pets?!" "Losing it..."
At that moment, Spike was starting to go down the stairs and towards us. Twilight talking at him from the top of the stairs. "Because Spike, they could use the company. Besides, I need you to organize a few of the newspapers down there. I want to go through them so I can put them in 'Current Events'." Twilight told him before going back on the balcony with Fluttershy to talk with her.
"Oh that's right, she wanted to make a journal full of any events that have affected the seven of them. For future reference." Owlowiscious told us, filling us in before we asked. Not like we cared anyway.
"Oh great, we have to be watched by dragon boy over there..." Angel said, frowning at the thought of that. He didn't really like Spike. Actually, a few of us didn't like him. The only three that liked him were Spike, Winona, and Owlowiscious. You can take a good guess about why Opal hated him. Same for Angel. He thought he was better than them.
And I just haven't met him that much. Only heard what Angel and Owlowiscious said about him. Meaning that I've just heard how much of a fool he is and how hopeless his crush on Rarity was.
"Hey, I got an idea!" Angel said, jumping to his feet. "You think that companion life is too boring huh?" He asked me, having a smirk on his face. "Well then let's see if we can fix that! You two distract him!" He told me, jumping over towards the staircase.
"What's he thinking?" Owlowiscious asked, not sure whether to be fearful or angry at Angel right now.
"I don't know..." I said, standing to my feet. "But I guess it's worth a try." I said, taking out the boomerang I had been hiding behind my back. I figured I would need something to do, and I didn't want to lose this to any of the animals back at Fluttershy's Cottage. So before she picked me up and took it with me before they could come near it. Everything else was safe enough staying there since the boomerang was the only literal toy I kept with me.
"Have you been hiding it this whole... You know what, I don't wanna know. I know I'm not talking Angel out of this, and this seems to be the only thing that's making you feel any better. So I'm just going to watch on my perch near the window. Just promise me you won't make a mess of things." He said, landing on his perch.
"Who? What about 'who'?" Spike asked, not getting why Owlowiscious just spoke 'who' out of nowhere. Something that gets old after a while. And something that makes Owlowiscious want to snap if any of us make a joke about it. Last time one of us joked about it, that one being Angel, Owlowiscious wanted to try and eat him.
While Spike was distracted by Owlowiscious, I threw my boomerang. Hitting him in the back of the head as it flew back towards me. "Bulleye!" I cheered, getting Spike's attention even more.
"OW! What was that for RJ?!" Spike asked, rubbing the back of his head. Glaring at me as I just got ready to throw the boomerang again. "Don't you dare..." I just smirked as I threw the boomerang again. Aiming right for his head.
But right before it could hit him, he caught it with his claw. "Ha! Nice try, but I'm not falling for that twice!" He gloated, shaking the boomerang in his claw to mock me. I didn't even flinch though as I just snickered a little and pointed to the table behind him where the newspapers were. "Huh?"
Turning around, he saw as Angel grabbed a bunch of papers from random newspapers, not only taking them but mixing them up too. "Hey! Put those down!" He commanded, trying to grab Angel before he could get away. But he was too late as Angel jumped on his head. Making Spike face-plant onto the table. Angel then kicked the boomerang out of his claw and towards me. Letting me catch it and hide it behind my back again before running over to help.
But I was a little too late as Spike shot up off the table. Making Angel, who was still on his head fly off him and towards a random direction. And because he had one too many papers in his paws and mouth, one slipped out of his grasp and flew right into my face. Temporarily blinding me as I tripped backwards and onto the ground.
"Angel, you get back here!" I heard Spike yell out as he started running towards Angel. Chasing Angel around the library with no luck of catching up to him. Owlowiscious saw the whole thing happening, but just ignored it as he turned his head backwards to face the window. Not wanting to get in trouble for what we did by saying he just stood by and watched.
After a few seconds of trying to pry the paper off my face, I looked around to see that Spike was now under a pile of books courtesy of Angel pushing a whole shelves worth out and on top of him. This making both of us laugh at Spike's expression when he came out from under the pile. "Not funny you two!" He told us, wanting us to stop laughing at his misfortune.
I guess I could see why Angel always did stuff like this to Spike. He always fell for it no matter what you did. The guy really needs some faster reflexes if he wants to have any chance to avoid being the victim of pranks.
"Do you even know what those are for?!" Spike asked as he pulled his tail out from under the pile of books. Picking a few of them up to use against Angel as revenge.
That made me curious enough to look at the paper that was in my paw. And as Angel just kept annoying Spike, I tried to read out-loud to drown them out. "Good at croquet?! Think your skills are better than the rest?!" I read to myself, raising an eyebrow at just why 'croquet' would seem competitive to any pony what-so-ever. "Then put your skills to the test in the croquet tournament! The tournament is to be held in Canterlot and any challenger in Equestria is allowed to compete with just the small entrance fee of...Blah, blah, blah..." I said, skimming over the rest of it all.
That's when I saw the picture of the reward for the winner. A trophy that was just as tall as I was, made of pure gold and had jewels along the sides. I guess it would bring in croquet players, but I didn't see the point in a trophy of gold. Kind of a waste anyway. What got my attention wasn't what the trophy was made out of. It was what was on the trophy that made me jump to my feet. The trophy was molded to show the shape of a pony standing on its hind legs and getting ready to hit a croquet ball with a croquet mallet. But he had something on his back that wasn't a trophy.
"A pack!" I yelled out as I jumped to my feet. It was just as big as my original, and it had a shoulder strap just like my old one. "I can't believe it! It's just like it!" I cheered, going back over all the info. "Canterlot...Entrance fee...Shouldn't be too-TODAY?!" I yelled out, just now reading that.
Oh no! This was bad! I need a new pack, and they don't make packs like that! Ponies only use saddlebags, and there was no way I could relay a message to Rarity telling her to make me a new one! This was my only chance! And I had to take this opportunity right now before it slipped away!
"Angel!" I called out, ripping the picture off the paper before slipping it under my hat. Looking up, I saw that Angel was dodging a few books Spike was throwing at him as they kept running around the room. Desperate to catch him at this point. Too bad Spike heard me rip up the paper I had.
"Hey! What did you do that for?!" Spike asked, turning towards me before trying to throw his last book. But he over shot it way too much. Flying right over my head and towards the window Owlowiscious was looking out of. Shattering the glass into a million pieces right before Owlowiscious' very eyes.
Have you ever seen an owl get startled by a broken window? Well neither have I until now, but let me tell you this. It was the funniest thing I've ever seen! That owl nearly fell off his perch! And an owl flailing around in surprise is the stupidest thing I've ever seen! And if it wasn't for how important everything was right now, I'd probably be rolling on the floor.
"What is it?" Angel asked me, now more relaxed since Spike wasn't aimed at him anymore. Instead, Spike was running towards me to get the paper from me.
Before he could catch me though, I ripped the rest of the paper a little more before throwing the pieces at him like confetti. Making him distracted for a few seconds as I jumped on his head and on the other side of Owlowiscious' perch. "I'll explain on the way! Now hurry" I told him, jumping out the now broken window and towards the train station.
Thanks to me always keeping a train schedule in my old pack, I've completely memorized those train schedules for any time I wanted to plan a bigger adventure. And I knew there were always three trains leaving for Canterlot a day. The first one leaving just a little while from now.
Angel, not wanting to be caught by Spike since I had already gone through the window, decided to jump after me. Jumping on Spike's head and using it as a spring to get to the window where he jumped through.
"Where are we going?!" He asked as he caught up to me. I knew that I was running on my back legs and not all fours, but how fast was Angel exactly?!
"To the train station!" I told him, deciding that if I was going to match Angel's speed, I needed to run on all fours. So I did, letting both of us book it a lot faster now. "There should be a train leaving in a few minutes and we need to get on it!" I told him.
"Are you insane?!" He asked me, not sure what to think. "If Fluttershy finds out that I ran on a train to Canterlot, she won't fluff my tail for a week!" He said, sounding like a complete wuss by saying that. "Besides, what's at Canterlot that we both have to do?!"
"I'll explain once we get on that train!" I told him, starting to run out of breath from me running and yelling at the same time. We were making pretty good time too because we rounded the last corner and saw the train at the station. About to leave. "No, no, no!" I yelled out, trying to run faster. "Hurry dude!" I told him, wanting him to hurry up.
We kept running faster, trying to get to the train before it started going too fast to catch. Luckily, I just got to the end of the caboose, grabbing the railing that was on the edge and lifting myself up.
"Hey! Wait up!" I heard Angel call out as he tripped and fell to the ground. Losing ground fast as the train picked up speed. He quickly got up and started running again, coming close to the railing of the caboose.
I held out my paw while keeping my tail wrapped around the railing. "Come on! Just a little closer..." I said, trying to reach out farther to get Angel and pull him on board. I couldn't use my boomerang since it might snap if Angel tried to pull himself up with it. So that left pulling up Angel by my bare paw.
"I'm...Trying..." Angel said getting closer. But as he tried jumping towards the railing to get up, he tripped again over a small rock. Making him tumble to the ground as the train started going even faster. Too fast for Angel to catch up anyway. Not like he could run any further if there was a chance. Tripping twice while running like that, that rabbit's foot of his would have to be lucky for him not to get a sprained ankle.
"NO!" I called out, seeing him get farther away as the train kept on going. Leaving him behind wasn't a good idea. But if I jumped off the train now, I'd be road kill with how fast the ground was going under me. I couldn't catch him now. "Great..." I said, falling onto the floor of the outer part of the caboose.
Ponyville wasn't that far off, but Angel was still a decent distance away from any of the houses. And with some injuries like that, how would he be able to make it back to the library? Or Fluttershy's Cottage for that matter?... Oh man, Fluttershy!
Great. Not only have I run away from her, but I messed with Spike, ripped up and stole the newspaper thing, and did nothing but annoy her all day. Man, if she's not punishing me, I'm pretty sure Blitz will for putting her through all of this.
So as I didn't move from my spot, I just kept looking at the sky and the smoke the train was making. Trying to think this all through. You better believe that the other companions are going to hate me for this. Except that messed up cat Opal. She'll probably try to be around me even more for this. Still, they'll go easy on me compared to the ponies.
"I didn't think any of this through did I?... Dang it, how am I explaining this to Fluttershy and the others?" I asked myself, not having a clue how to answer that.
"Well, I'd be more concerned about explaining just why you two ran away."
Quickly looking up, I saw as Owlowiscious flew over towards the railing of the caboose. Angel in his talons as he hung suspended above the ground. He quickly got on the platform though. Not even showing any pain.
"Woah! Angel, you're not hurt!" I said in relief, glad I didn't just give him any injuries. Of course, I was fully prepared for the next part.
"Yeah, no thanks to you! I nearly crushed my head on a rock, you stupid raccoon!" He yelled at me. "Why are you so focused on getting to Canterlot anyway?! Why did you drag us this far?!"
"Hold on a second." I stopped him, holding out my paws in defense. "First off, I didn't drag you all the way out here. You could've stopped at any moment and turned around to get back to the library. Second off...Why are you here?" I asked, turning towards Owlowiscious.
"Well, the second that window broke, Twilight and Fluttershy came running in. And after Spike filled them in on what happened, they told me to follow you to the train station and try to stop you. Of course, I guess that now it's a little too late for that." He told us, explaining his reason. "But for once, I agree with Angel. Why did you want to go to Canterlot?"
"This." I quickly reached under my hat and pulled out the picture I ripped out from the newspaper clipping. "I'm trying to get this."
"A trophy? Are you serious?" Angel asked. "What would you do with a trophy?!" He pressed on. Not getting what I meant.
"It's not the trophy he wants..." Owlowiscious said as he facewinged in annoyance. "It's the bag that goes with it, isn't it?" He asked me. And the second he realized it, Angel facepawed as well in how stupid it sounded to them.
"Yep! We're gonna go there, enter the croquet tournament, and get me a new bag!" I said, standing up and acting confident. And I was too. There was no way I'm gonna let that bag slip away from me!
"It's 'and get myself a new bag'." Owlowiscious corrected me, not wanting me to butcher my language.
"Well that sounds like the dumbest thing I've ever heard." Angel said, frowning because of how annoyed he was. "And why did you ask me to come anyway?"
"Because this time, I'm gonna need some help on this little adventure of mine! And you two are more than enough to help me with!" I told them, grinning at both of them.
"Um, hold on. Why am I getting wrapped up into this?" Owlowiscious asked with a slightly fearful look on his rotating face. "I never said that I was going to help with this crazy little scheme of yours. So why should?"
"Because you need to make sure we don't get into any trouble. Right?" I asked him, reminding him of his little mission Twilight gave him. And I knew that he wouldn't go against whatever Twilight asked him to do.
"Well..." He sighed as he shook my head. "What did I fly into this time? Fine, I'll help you with your plan." He agreed as he facewinged again at what he just agreed to.
"Great! And now that all three of us in agreement, let's hide under the seats!" I said, turning towards the door. Only for Angel to turn me right around and glare at me.
"Why in all of Equestria and beyond, should I help you?! You nearly killed me by making me follow you onto this train! Not only that, but now I have to follow you all the way to Canterlot against my will! Not to mention Fluttershy's probably gonna give me 'The Stare' for a week because of this! So tell me, you masked moron, why I should even consider helping you?!" He asked, glaring at me so much that I thought he might've inherited Fluttershy's 'Stare'.
"Because Angel, you owe me a solid." I told him calmly, making him go wide-eyed. "Yeah. Remember when Opal was about to claw your head off for landing on her tail a week ago?" I asked him, being serious now. "And remember what I had to do to make her calm down?" I asked, now getting angry myself. That was a memory I wanted to repress.
"I know I do..." Owlowiscious said, turning his head backwards to avoid looking at me because of how angry he was.
"Yeah..." Angel said, frowning at how I saved his life. No joke either, Opal had a bad day. And none of the others were around except for me, Owlowiscious, and...Winona... That took a serious knock from my ego to do. And Angel owed me big for that. "Okay fine, I'll go along with it."
"Thank you." I said, now turning back to the door. And clearing my throat and blocking that memory once again, I got my confidence back to focusing on that croquet trophy. "Now come on you two! We gotta get to a cable car so we can hide!" I said, going through the door. It wouldn't be long until we got to Canterlot. And the conductor would check back here any minute. We came this far, and we weren't giving up now!
Fluttershy's POV
"Did you see which way Owlowiscious went?!" Twilight asked me as the three of us met back in front of the library. Spike went to my cottage to see if they went there, Twilight looked around the town to see if she could find them, and I looked around the sky and Sweet Apple Acres from overhead.
"No. What about Angel or RJ?" I asked, both of us now turning towards Spike, who was holding some of RJ's things that he left at the cottage. The parasol, fishing rod, train schedule, a small bag of bits, and his ripped up bag. The bottom included.
"Nu-uh." Spike said, shaking his head. "Maybe this would be easier if there were more than three of us looking for three small animals." He offered, getting tired of finding them already. And I admit that made me a little mad that he would get tired of finding them already. Still, I kept calm and said nothing. Not wanting to make him upset any more than he was.
"Spike's right. We need some help to track them down." Twilight agreed, seeing that he had a point. And I guess they were right. Angel was always good at hide-and-seek, so it might be hard to find them.
"But who might be able to help us?" I asked. "Applejack said that she and Winona would look around the farm, Rarity is behind on her orders so I don't think she'll have time to help..." I told them with a frown. But I didn't know about the others.
"I think Pinkie Pie said something about helping the cakes with a big order today. And Rainbow Dash kept going on and on about tickets to the Wonderbolts." Spike filled us in, helping me to tell Twilight about the others.
"Well...Maybe some pony else can help like..." Twilight thought, trying to think of some pony to ask. She then pointed behind me and Spike. "Maybe them!"
Turning around, we saw two ponies that were dressed up in dark blue suits with a white stripe going across it that had 'P.L.E.A.S.E.' written on the stripe. They also had holsters on the sides. I recognized the two as Swift Lightning and Berry Punch.
"Excuse us!" Twilight called out, running over to them. Me and Spike right behind her. As they looked up at her, Swift spoke up. Still having the hood from his robes on his uniform while Berry Punch looked like she was paying half the attention Swift was.
"Finally, something being reported! What do you need miss?!" Swift asked Twilight, ready to help out.
"We've lost a few pets. An owl. A bunny. And a raccoon wearing a hat! Can you help us look for them?!" She asked, hoping they would.
"That's...It? Just a few missing pets?" He asked, sounding a little disappointed about that. It took him just a few seconds to shake his head and get focused. "I mean, don't worry! We'll help!" He told us, happy to help us.
"Um...What's in the holsters?... You're not gonna hurt them are you?" I asked, getting a little scared by seeing them.
"Oh, I wouldn't-*hiccup*-worry about that now..." Berry Punch said, smiling as she reached for one of the holsters, pulling out a small bottle of something. "It's just a little bit a apple cider. Want some?" She asked, offering one to us. This just making Swift facehoof in embarrassment.
"Berry, don't offer them any cid...Never mind, can you get Snowflake and Thunderlane? They could help." Swift said, looking towards her.
"Don't worry. I'll find em and tell em ta help find the owl, bunny, raccoon, and the bat..." She said, running off to find the other two P.L.E.A.S.E. officers. Taking the cap off the cider before drinking it.
"No, there's no bat! Don't tell them..." But before Twilight could stop her, Berry already rounded the corner. Making Twilight frown a bit before Swift spoke up.
"Don't worry; they're still looking for the three animals. So we'll find them. We'll get back to you if anything comes in." Swift told us, flying off to find one of the critters.
"Well that could've gone better." Twilight said; a little mad that the message might not have gotten through clearly.
"Well, it's still nice that they're looking for them. I just wish we knew why they ran off." I said, thinking that maybe knowing why they left the library would help.
"Or why RJ ripped up this newspaper..." Spike said, pulling out a piece of paper and looking at it with a bit of confusion.
"He did what?" Twilight asked, taking the paper and looking through it before sighing a bit in relief. "Well, it wasn't anything related to what's happened to any of us. But it is odd." She said looking towards us. "It talks about a croquet tournament at Canterlot happening today."
"Wait a second; didn't Rarity mention something about a croquet tournament?" Spike said, remembering something about it. "Yeah...Yeah, she said that it would be a good chance for her to catch up with some really important ponies." He said, thinking about it as he scratched his head.
"Why would RJ rip it in half though?" Twilight asked, hoping Spike had the answer.
"Oh. Please remember Spike." I said, hoping he would remember anything else about it.
"She said that the trophy was solid gold, lined with a few gems around the rim of the base of the trophy." Spike said, remembering a bit more. That's when he started drooling. "Oh boy...Those gems looked so good...I almost wanted to win that trophy myself just to have those gems.
"Oh Spike, please be careful. You're drooling all over RJ's specially made pack..." I said, noticing how RJ's pack was getting wet.
"Huh?" Spike said, looking at it. "Oh, sorry. It's just that those gems looked really tasty. If only I could get them off that gold trophy." He said, trying to wipe his drool from the bag. "Wait a second..." He said, seeing the bag that was in his claws. "Holy Guacamole! I think I know where RJ and the others went!" He yelled out.
"Where?!" Twilight asked, wanting to know so she could get Owlowiscious and the others back.
Well," Spike said, passing RJ's pack over to me as he looked at the train schedule RJ had. "They must've gone to Canterlot! Says here a train left ten minutes ago!" He said, showing Twilight the schedule.
"Angel must be getting so nervous since he's that far away with no pony to watch him!" I said, jumping a little after realizing that. "Oops..." I said, noticing how I dropped the bottom part of RJ's pack.
"I'm sure that Owlowiscious is keeping good watch of them. When's the next train leaving for Canterlot?" Twilight asked, wanting to hurry and get them.
"It says the next train leaving is coming...In twenty minutes!" Spike said, reading RJ's schedule.
As they kept thinking their plan over, I noticed something on the bottom of the pack. Something stitched in like a signature. "Huh?" I asked myself, trying to read it in curiosity about what it said. "Masker..." I said, reading the name quietly to myself.
"...And we'll get right back on the second train ride back to Ponyville! You got it Fluttershy?!" Twilight asked me, finishing her plan. But seeing that I just kept staring at the bottom of the pack, she asked again. "Fluttershy?" Did you hear the plan?"
"Oh, um, I-I'm sorry Twilight. I wasn't paying attention." I said, snapping out of my little daze. But I had enough time to think to myself. And I knew just what I had to do. And it might've been rude, but I couldn't follow whatever Twilight's plan was.
"Well, that's okay. We can explain it at the train station, come-"
"Sorry Twilight." I quickly said, gathering all of RJ's tools up. "But I need to go back to my cottage and fix a few things. I'll meet you in Canterlot, I promise." I told them, flying off back to my cottage. I didn't want to be rude, but I had to hurry if I was going to fix this problem.
"Fluttershy?" Twilight asked, watching as I flew back to my cottage quickly without even stopping. "What was she talking about?" She asked Spike.
"I don't know, but let's hurry. I don't want this to be a repeat of last time." Spike told her, wanting to hurry and save the three critters.
"Yeah you're right. Let's hurry..." Twilight said, both of them running for the station. As they ran, Twilight realized something. "Wait. What did you mean 'repeat of last time'?" She asked, not understanding that last part.
"Oh. Well, uh, you see. Funny story, I know you'll love it..." Spike said, not seeing Twilight smile at all. Instead, it was mistrust in his words. "You know how cake can make you do the craziest of things?" Spike asked, hoping to get something out of Twilight. But only seeing her look turn into a frown, he gulped. "This won't end well..."
RJ's POV
"Ladies and gentle ponies! We have now arrived at Canterlot!" The conductor said, coming into the wagon we were hiding in. An as soon as he left, I gave the all clear for us to come out. The window above us open. So Owlowiscious came out and gave us the signal so we could follow.
"Alright, we're out. On to faze two." I told them, looking around to make sure none of the ponies saw us. Luckily, we were on the opposite side of the train where every pony was getting off, so there wasn't as much security.
"So you do have this planned out?" Owlowiscious asked, hoping he was right. I didn't usually plan much out. I mostly made it up as I was going along... Like right now for instance.
"Uh... Sure. Whatever you gotta tell yourself to help you sleep in the morning." I told him, not wanting to make him worry. Too bad that I didn't word that right as he just sighed. Knowing it was a stupid question to ask.
"Well what is 'faze two' then, genius?" Angel asked with a frown, not sure how much trust to put in me right now. I couldn't blame him though. This was probably the first time he agreed to follow somebody else's plan that was this risky and dangerous. Still, knowing that I couldn't keep this must trust in him for long without answers, I spoke up.
"We find information..." I started; looking around for the silver can of all treasures. "There!" I said, pointing towards a small alleyway that was hidden in shadows. And knowing the coast was clear, I motioned them to follow close as we all ran over to the alley. Hiding in the shadows before any pony could see us. Especially those guards. Who knew security was tighter in Canterlot? Luckily they can only look in one direction, so we got in the alley unnoticed. Not to mention right next to one of the greatest things in the world! A...
"Ew... That trashcan smells disgusting!" Angel complained, hiding his nose from the smell. "Why did you pick this place?! There was a directory towards the right!" He asked, not able to stand the smell with his heightened bunny smell. Of course, I was used to the wonderful smell that is garbage, and Owlowiscious doesn't have a keen sense of smell. So we weren't complaining like Angel.
"Simple. What we need is in there..." I told him, peeking out from the alleyway. Seeing a guard approaching. But as luck would have it, the lid for the trashcan was missing. The great garbage smell being only that much greater. So not wanting to be around the smell all that much longer, he scrunched up his nose and turned around. Not wanting to patrol next to the garbage at all.
"Now's my chance." I said, jumping into position. And despite Angel's objections, I jumped up and dove headfirst into it. Going about halfway in to check around inside.
"That is just so gross..." Angel said, getting a little sick at how much I didn't even care. "Now I know why Winona doesn't like being near you... Wait a minute, how does Opal even overlook that?!" He kept asking, not able to imagine how the others react normally to me doing this.
"Hey dude, it's not so bad." I told him from inside the trashcan. "Besides, if you've gone through as many trashcans as I have, you'd know just how to avoid getting into any of the bad stuff. Hey! A half-eaten banana muffin!" I called out from inside, eating it without any regrets. How do ponies just throw away perfectly good food like this anyway?!
"I think I'm gonna be sick..." I heard Angel say from outside, kind of scaring me a little. I was all for trashcans, but not if someone or some pony pukes in them! That's where I draw the line!
"Oh please, it's not as bad as you think." Owlowiscious told him. We were both scavengers, and he told me that he lived on his own like I did before he met Twilight. Of course, he didn't dive headfirst into trashcan like me. He was still a lot better mannered than that. "Have you found anything yet?" He asked, calling up to me.
"Hold on, I think I... Got it!" I said, coming out from the trashcan and landing in front of them. "A tour guide of Canterlot with a map in it!" I showed them, opening it up. "Oh, and I saved half of the muffin I found if you guys want it." I said, holding out the half of the muffin I haven't eaten. Well, I guess you could say quarter since I found it half eaten already.
"Who, in the right mind, would- what the?..." As Angel started to object, Owlowiscious took it politely. "Are you serious?! That's leftovers that got thrown away! Are you honestly going to eat that?!"
"Well not the outer layer." Owlowiscious said with an obvious tone as he ripped the piece in half. Eating the inside that was protected from the trash and other germs. "The inside is a lot healthier." He explained. He had a good point though. It was a little healthier to do that. But I was used to eating the outer part if I had to.
"Okay, can we stop talking about the garbage?" Angel said, wanting to forget about all of what just happened. "Just, what do we do now?" He asked, wanting this to be over with so we could go home.
"Easy. It said that the croquet tournament is right here." I told them, pointing towards the left side of Canterlot Park. "I'm gonna go through a few trashcans and make my way there," I showed them, pointing towards the right side of the park. "And then gather up some strong enough bark and twigs. Owlowiscious, you gather up a big cloth. Maybe a blanket or towel or something. The same color all around."
"Alright, I guess I can do that. What's it for exactly?" He asked, a bit skeptical about all of this.
"You'll see soon enough. And Angel?" I started, looking towards him. "You look for a wig. And a bunch string or something that's kind of long. We'll need it if we're gonna move onto faze three of my five faze plan." I told them, folding up my newly acquired map and stashing it with my boomerang behind my back. By this point, I had it figured out enough to know how this was going to end. "You two got it?"
Angel sighed, but knew that he had no way out of this. "Yes, got it. Find a wig, a ton of string, and meet you back at the park on the right side. It's not astronomy." He told me, understanding the plan.
"Great. Meet you all in an hour or so. Don't waste any time on this. We got one shot." I told them, turning back towards the train station. Owlowiscious just took off in the air to find some cloth, and Angel went in the other direction of the alley to find a wig.
Knowing that I wasn't going to sneak around all those guards, I turned towards one of the walls and started climbing up the rain gutter. Getting to the roof and running over to the other side of the block. Not that many pegasi around here flew around, so I was safe from getting spotted. All I had to do now was get the few odds and ends I needed and get to the park. So that meant two ping pong balls, a needle, maybe some tape, and a zipper. Easy enough. There were plenty of trashcans around here, and plenty of materials to work with.
In fact, there was a trashcan right there! Perfect timing too. We had no time to take our time, and the park was a good distance away. Still, that doesn't mean I can't have some fun along the way right?
"Leap of Faith!" I yelled out, jumping from the low roof as I landed right into the cushion of thrown out food. I then started digging further in for what was to be an important mission. And failure was not an option!
Owlowiscious' POV
"Ugh, why am I actually going along with this?" I asked myself. "I don't even know why I'm helping them with this. There's no plan, no actual reason to do something this foolish, and we're putting ourselves in danger and getting in trouble for no reason. But if Twilight finds out that I just let them run amuck in Canterlot where her teacher is, she'll be disappointed that I didn't do the responsible thing."
As I flew over Canterlot, contemplating all of this for the first time, I realized just how trapped I was. Between a rock and a hard place would be the best way to put it. So I guess that meant that I had to go ahead and choose whatever I think is the best choice. But it still added up equally, so what was there to choose from?...
Oh, why was that muffin the only thing I've eaten for today? I was perfectly fine with eating a plain pastry from the trash, but I couldn't bare myself to eat some of Twilight's cooking? Why did I decide to skip that breakfast?! True, I was used to the bird feed Fluttershy brings over, and Twilight's cooking was equal to that of food from the garbage...
Okay, it was even worse than food from the garbage, but I don't mean to be rude to Twilight. I know she tried her hardest at it, but she just wasn't a good cook. So don't judge me for eating the garbage. You would too if it was between that and a burnt bowl of food that your diet didn't even consist of in the first place.
Back on the problem at wing though, I guess that I just had to do what my judgment told me to do. And I guess that meant helping my friends before they got in any trouble. This also meant, finding some type of big cloth. It would help if I knew how big it had to be though. Just saying 'big' wasn't that helpful. Did he mean towel big, picnic blanket big, or bed sheet big?
Well, perhaps I'll worry about that once I find something. Now if I only I could find something reasonable enough to get. I couldn't just steal something though, so what could I use?
"Oh great, this is all wet!" Before I passed over the block of homes, I heard some pony below speaking in furiousness. And not having any leads to go on, I decided to go ahead and listen in on what was happening by flying into a nearby tree. Hiding behind the leaves as I kept listening in on the conversation.
"Fancypants won't like that his favorite comforter is soaking wet. I need to get rid of this thing..." As the concerned voice kept speaking from inside the house, soon enough I saw a figure come out to match the voice. A white unicorn with a light pink mane/tail and three emblems for her Cutie Mark. She looked a little taller and skinnier than Twilight or the others, and looked very high-class.
She then levitated the slightly small sized comforter over towards a clothing line while no pony else was looking. Just laying it on the line and not bothering to pin it down in place.
"Hopefully the wind will take it before he finds out what happened." She said to herself nervously as she started making her way towards the door. Only to stop as she heard some pony else coming. "Uh-oh..."
"Darling. By chance, have you seen the comforter that goes on my bed? It seems to have just vanished." A pony asked from inside the house. Sounding confused about what had happened while he was gone.
"Oh..." The mare hummed to herself nervously, looking back at the bed sheet. "If anything, a thief even, is listening right now, please take that bed sheet away from here!" She whispered to anything, not wanting Fancypants to get angry with her about ruining his comforter.
"Well...If I'm being granted permission to take it, I might as well..." I said to myself, thinking my actions over in my head. "After all, it was an accident as far as I can tell. Here goes..."
"Hold on a moment Fleur, I'm coming outside..." Fancypants said, coming to the doorway. But before he could make his way outside, I got to the comforter and grabbed it with my talons. Flying off before he even had a chance to catch her with it. And speaking of her, the mare could do nothing but just gawk at how well her plea for help worked. And when I turned my head to face her, all she could do was raise her hoof and wave goodbye slowly. Not having any words for what I just did.
"Ah. There we are. So do you know where it could have gone?" He asked, curious to know. And Fleur just kept quiet as she slowly pointed towards me flying away while still looking awestruck. And as he saw me flying away with his comforter in my talons, he adjusted his monocle to try and see if he was witnessing this right. "Well then...That's the most peculiar thing to happen...Ah well, I guess that couldn't be prevented. Come along dear, I guess I'll have to find a new comforter."
As he went back inside to just forget what he saw, the mare just watched a little longer as I disappeared from view. Not knowing how or why I came and took the bed sheet she had tried to hide. But she didn't complain as she just waved goodbye to me awkwardly once again. "I know I shouldn't question it but... What would a bird want with a wool comforter? Especially a wet one?" She asked herself before going inside as well. Wanting to just move on and get ready to attend the croquet tournament with Fancypants this afternoon.
Angel's POV
"Okay, this looks like a good place to get a wig and some string." I said, stopping in front of a costume store. If there was any place for there to be string and a wig, it was here. So not wanting to stay in the middle of the street, I ran inside the opened door. Careful not to let any pony see me.
And right after getting inside, I saw a few ponies walking around. I don't know why though, Nightmare Night was over. So what was the point in buying costumes? Oh well, it doesn't matter if a few ponies are slow or not. At least they're not packing up any of the costumes.
"Mommy! Mommy look, a stuffed bunny!" I heard a little filly's call out from one of the aisles. Hearing her, I instantly froze up. Staying perfectly still to make sure that they kept thinking I was a toy. Of course I kept my eyes closed too. Only a fool would try to keep their eyes open when they tried to play dead. Even if you could keep your eyes open long enough, they always tap those fake eyes a stuffed animal has. Sometimes they even pull them out by accident. Something I would not let happen.
So it was smart to keep them closed and just wait until they left. I didn't have a price tag or anything either, so they couldn't buy me. Not to mention, 'She found me on the floor!' Her mom or whatever wouldn't let her keep me.
So only a few seconds later, I felt myself get picked up by a small hoof and get carried off somewhere in the store. Where I couldn't tell. But at least it would be over any- "Oh wow! That make-up would look perfect on her!" Oh no! Tell me she's not going to do what I think she is!
"Just reach up and...There!" She said trying to get up high enough to reach for something. And before I could get away from her, she landed back on all fours after getting something and laid me on the ground. Holding me down lightly as I heard her open something up.
Oh please Celestia, help me! I'll do anything! I'll beg! "First, let's start with this..." I promise never to insult anything again! I'll be nice! I'll live up to the name Angel! Just please keep her from-
"There we go!" She said, finishing up as she applied all the make-up. Covering 'her doll' with lipstick, eyeliner, hoof-polish, and pink...Pink everything! Even stickers all over the face! It was so messed up... The poor massacred object that the filly thought was a test subject for every beauty product possible was now covered in the stuff from head to toe! I didn't even have to look to know that it had to be a mess of colors. Probably colors that would make a clown run away screaming in fear.
I wanted to apologize. Say sorry to any of those that knew the sad little 'toy' that lay on the floor right now. Apologize about everything. Everything the poor doll that lay beside me had just gone through.
After setting me down and putting a small saddlebag on top of my ear, trapping me in place, she unbuckled it and took out a bunch of make-up. Putting it all over the unicorn doll that she had beside her. After admiring her work, I was able to open one of my eyes just a little bit. Seeing the doll right beside me with its face no longer recognizable. I was just lucky it was the doll and not me that was attacked by that filly's 'art' skills.
Before she could notice I was alive, I closed my eye back up. Hoping that I wasn't her next target. "Now that Mrs. Glamour is all pretty, let's work on her new coltfriend named... Ranger!" She said, coming up with the stupidest name I'd ever heard. Only... At least it wasn't as bad as my actual name.
"First off, a mullet!" She said in 'brilliance'. It may not be make-up, but I still didn't like anything about this. What filly actually dressed a doll up with a mullet?! It was the dumbest idea I'd ever...Actually...
"Oh! There's one right there!" She yelled out, running down the aisle towards a bunch of wigs. This might not be so bad. Just let her get the wig, then run away while getting some string or something to go! And I didn't have to move a muscle! Literally! "Aw, they don't have any small ones... Oh well, I guess a pony sized mullet's okay too." She said, getting the wig and coming back. Standing me up on my hind legs as she put the mullet on my head. Covering up my ears, but still letting me be able to hear enough to know what's going on.
"Alright, now just one last thing! A different tail!" She said, running off in a random direction further into the store. Well this must be my lucky day! A fake tail had to be made of string right?! So that means that I'll be getting both of the things on my list without doing a thing! It only came at the cost of playing as a doll. And that wasn't much of a problem. Especially since I wasn't Mrs. Not-so-Glamour that laid next to me.
"I'm back Ranger!" The filly told me. "Now hold still..." She said, putting the fake tail over my actual one. Ticking me off a little since she was messing up my tail, but I guess it wasn't so bad. "There! All done! Now Ranger and Mrs. Glamour can have their wedding!" WHAT?! OH, THIS IS NOT GOOD!
Before I could even respond to that, the filly picked me and the disfigured doll up. Holding both of us against our will. Well, my will I guess since the other thing was an actual doll. "We have gathered here today, for the marriage of Ranger and Mrs. Glamour." The filly said, pretending to narrate the thing. And while we at it, this filly knew what a mullet was, knew how marriages went in a nutshell, and knew where everything was in this store like the back of her hoof, but she didn't know that 'Mrs.' meant already married?!
"Does the couple agree to marry the other?" She asked, skipping the rest of the wedding part. "I do." She mimicked 'Mrs.' Ugly. "So do I." She said, trying to make the dumbest deep voice for me as she waved me around like crazy. "You may now kiss the bride." She announced. Oh this dumb little filly better not bring me any closer to this monster, or I'm going to track her down!
"Oh Mazy! Time to get going!" I heard an adult call out as she came down the aisle and towards the filly that was hosting the worst wedding in Canterlot thus far. If I wasn't acting like a doll right now, I'd be sighing in relief at how close I came. That doll was only an inch from my face! "What are you doing with those two dolls? You know that they belong to the store. Put them down."
"Okay mom, I'm coming..." Mazy said with a sad expression as she threw me and Mrs. Glamour off to the side. Me hitting the ground first and the doll head-butting me in the face before bouncing off beside me.
"Ow..." I groaned as I sat up, rubbing my now sore head since a plastic doll head slammed into my skull. "Oh well. At least it's over now. And I still got the mullet and string. If now's not the time to make a run for it, I don't know what is." I told myself as I stood too my feet and stretched. Glad that I didn't have to stay still anymore.
But even though I was free from playtime, I still need to get to the park so we could get this all over with. I just wanted to get back to Fluttershy and the cottage. I didn't even care if she punished me for running away at this point. It still wouldn't be as cruel and embarrassing as what I just went through.
Sadly, it wasn't over yet. We still had to help RJ get that stupid bag of his by doing whatever stupid plan he came up with. Something that I did not want to do at all. Not to mention, something I will never do again.
Because if this is what I happens when I owe him a favor, next time I think I'll just take my chances with the cat and avoid all this. It'll be quicker and less painful to go through.
Well with the list of stuff all collected, it's only a matter of time until RJ's plan is put into action! And I can only see good things happening from it! XD Too bad we can't tell who it's gonna be good for.
Anyway, I hope you all liked this part of the episode! I'll see you all tomorrow for the final part! Until then every pony, goodbye for now!
QotC: If you were an animal, not pony, and you had the chance to help RJ with his plan, would you? Why/why not?
75. Anything But Under-Dogs (Episode 8)
Sent in from Mewchu: Have Spike live one of his candy dreams, but with Pinkie Pie instead of Rarity.
Luna's POV
"I made it for you. Ma lady." Spike said as he and the love of his life went over a hill. Looking ahead to see a gingerbread house in the middle of a candy cane forest.
"Aw, but you shouldn't have!" Spike's love answered with a hyper and upbeat attitude. Ready to burst with how excited she was to eat that house.
"But I did. It's the least I could do for my love... Wait." He said, realizing just how different the voices were. And looking off towards what he thought was the marshmallow pony Rarity, he only saw the cotton candy mare Pinkie Pie. "P-Pinkie Pie?!" He asked in utter terror, not knowing it was her.
"Aw, I love you too Spikey-Wikey!" She answered, talking like how Spike wanted Rarity to answer. This was still his dream after all, and it went the exact same way. Only, Pinkie just took Rarity's place. Meaning that whatever and however he originally wanted Rarity to answer, Pinkie would do the exact same. Just with her usual attitude.
"Uh-uh..Uh... AH!" He yelled out, running towards the gingerbread house in fear. Not wanting Pinkie to follow anymore.
"Right behind you my lovely dragon!" She said, giggling and running after Spike. Only to stop in front of the closed door that Spike had locked from the inside. "Oh how I love this house! I wouldn't mind at all eating it!" Pinkie answered, acting as if Spike asked her a question. She then started to eat the door bite by bite.
As she did, I watched from above as she relaxed on the only cloud that wasn't cotton candy. Overlooking the whole scenario. "Tell me Blitz. For what reason did you wish for me to do this to Spike?" I asked. After falling asleep, he found me and asked if we could go over to Spike's dream and change the scene a bit to scare him.
Blitz, who was drinking the chocolate milk rain from a straw that he stuck in the cotton candy cloud he was on. And after swallowing, he spoke up. "To try and make him stop having these weird dreams. Seriously, they're just messed up." He said, reaching into the cloud and pulling out some licorice lightning and eating it.
"Seems ill-mannered, hence the dreams you have of The Element of Loyalty." I answered, raising an eyebrow at his reasoning. This made him go wide-eyed and spit out the strand of licorice. Making it turn into the size of a lightning bolt and strike the ground below.
"I-uh-I don't have those dreams!" He tried to lie, already starting to turn red. And seeing my small grin at his ill-prepared lie, he started going back to the straw to drink more chocolate milk. "Often..." He added, admitting the truth as he tried to hide his red face by drinking from the cloud.
"Anyway, let us read the top comments before Spike wakes up." I said, changing the subject before Blitz turned the color of Philomena.
3: GingerTyPerior.
This cat would help. I love danger, and I definitely understand what happens when something you love breaks.
"Well I think I speak for RJ when he says welcome aboard!" Blitz said, laughing a bit. "Just be careful. RJ usually doesn't have a destination. He just walks blindly into Everfree usually and tries to follow the first dangerous animal he sees. No telling how that ends for any animal that goes with him."
2: gakuseiakira.
(still mixing a potion)
well what the hay is the string for? I can see the sheet and wig and that is going to be hilarious. and to answer the QotC: No if I saw RJ out and about I would try to make my self scarce. just look what happened in over the hedge.
(rummages amongst some bottles for a bit) ah there is the eye of spider. now I just need a dragon's scale and a few test subjects. (the potion which is nearly black is in a corked bottle) should I use Trixie or Rainbow... Hey do you mind if I borrowed Rainbow for a bit and a half (bad money joke) I have this potion which should do something interesting. I wonder what would happen if I mixed this with a certain purple poison. *laughs evilly*
"Dude, I dare you to make that joke again." Blitz said, glaring about what he just said about Rainbow Dash.
"Calm yourself Blitz. I believe that we agreed I would respond to the second comment." I said, turning towards all of you. "It will probably be best that you hide from RJ. That raccoon has almost faced certain death." I then frowned. "And a little warning to you personally Sir Gaku. If you are making the potion I believe you are, then you best be wary. Because once it's taken care of and over with, any pony that gets affected by it will have more than enough reason to get revenge against you."
"Onto the last comment I guess." Blitz said, still pretty ticked.
1: ceeceerocks2000.
Would I help RJ? Well, RJ is an untamed and reckless raccoon. Of course I would help him! Just one question-Can I be a pony that shape shifts into an animal? In my case, I would shape shift into a fox. Oh, well, deal with it.
Anyway, awesome chapter, I loved it!
Sincerely, the self appointed/undisputed ruler of the world.
I glare towards you next. "I'm sorry, but would you mind repeating that to me? Personally? I have a complaint." No way was I about to let that go on by.
"Hey, I thought it was my turn." Blitz told me, chuckling a little at my response. "Anyway, I'm sure it'd be fine. Besides, can we really object to you wanting to turn into a fictional character with the power to turn into a fox in a fictional story based on a fictional story? How can we say no to that fictional dream?...No seriously, how do we say no, because that's pretty confusing."
"Anyway, with the comments wrapped up, let's look back to Spike and see how his dream's going." Blitz told all of you as our focus went back to the dream below.
"Spikey-Wikey, I could just kiss you for everything you've done for me!" Pinkie said, having finally eaten through the door and now cornered Spike in the house. Still acting like dream Rarity.
"No! No! NOOOOOOOOOOO!" We heard Spike yell from inside. The whole dream sequence shacking from Spike finally starting to wake up from his nightmare.
After waking up, Spike shot up from his bed. Wide-eyed, in a cold sweat, and breathing heavily. Not able to shake what he just woke up from.
"I am never having that dream again...Or three tubs of ice cream before bed..." He said to himself, not wanting to think about that dream again. I need some water..." He said, getting out of bed and out of the room. Careful not to wake Twilight up.
As he got downstairs though, he heard a knock on the door. So before he went to the kitchen he went to answer it. "Who's knocking at the door at two in the morning?"
After opening the door, he got his answer. "Hi there Spikey-Wikey!" Pinkie greeted with a great big smile on her face.
"AH!" Spike didn't even waste any time as he slammed the door right in Pinkie's face. Too scared to even consider what was to happen next. "I'M GOIN BACK TO BED!" He screamed, sprinting up the stairs before going back into the room. Silently pulling his small bed behind Twilight's so he could hide from his latest dream sadly coming true.
Disclaimer: (As told by Princess Luna): Zeke does not own MLP. All he owns is the story, Blitz, Dino, RJ, Theo, and anything else that he has personally created throughout the story. That not including the three background characters that belong to three of the readers that read this story! LET THE ENJOYMENT BE DOUBLED!
RJ's POV
"Just about...Done!" I yelled out in relief as I jumped off my little project. "Now all that's left is to wait for Angel and-
"RJ! Over here!" Owlowiscious called out from up above, flying down towards me and the project I had been working on since I got to the park. And after landing down near me, he stopped holding what looked like a semi-wet comforter. It was a little air-dried since Owlowiscious had been flying around with it. That being why he was out of breath because that comforter had to be really hard to fly over. "I got your comforter. And don't you dare tell me it won't due, because I will not be able to find something else like this."
"No, it'll do well enough. Now put over next to the skeleton I built and we'll be set." I told him, pointing towards my little creation. It was a rough model, but give me a little credit. I only had branches, bark, vines, rocks, and a boomerang to use as tools. Not to mention only seven minutes to build it. So of course it looked pretty much like a filly's school project that got broken on the way to school and put back together with dirt and mud for glue. Again, I did the best I could here!
"Oh, so that's what your plan is." Owlowiscious said as he laid the comforter next to my part of the work. I guess it was pretty easy for him to figure out since he saw two of the pieces here. "How do you plan on actually putting this together though? Last I checked, you didn't know a thing about sewing."
"Yeah, well, that's where you and Angel come in. Angel's seen and helped Fluttershy with sewing before, and you said that you've seen Twilight hoof-stitch small stuff before. So between the two of you, I'm sure it'll be good enough." I said reassuringly. Besides, it was just sewing the comforter to my creation, and not to mention the tail and mane Angel was supposed to bring.
"Speaking of Angel, where is he? I thought he would've gotten here faster since he didn't have to come the long way to avoid getting caught." I said, starting to get nervous. "We only have like ten minutes before the tournament starts, and-"
"I'm...Right...Here..." I heard an out-of-breath bunny say from behind me. And turning around, I saw him wearing the tail and mane as he came up. Had to admit that even though he looked pretty stupid with a mullet, it was a pretty good way to carry the stuff. Maybe if he had a carrot in his mouth to make him look like some kinda 'tough guy' or something.
"Perfect! And you got a tail instead of a bunch of string! That'll make it even easier to get on with my plan!" I said, getting excited that this might go along easier than I thought. "Next, I need you to-"
"There's more?!" He asked, shocked to hear me asking more of him. "Are you serious?! Do you know what I had to go through to get this?! How much pain do I need to go through to make us even?!"
"Way more than I'm asking, I'll tell you that." I told him, setting the record straight. "But don't worry, this is the easy part! All I need you to do is sew that comforter to that pile of wood. And after that, sew the mane and tail onto the comforter. Then sew this picture onto the back of the comforter." I said, holding up a picture of a sunset that was just the right size.
"And, where did you even get that picture?" Owlowiscious asked me, curious as to how I got it.
"I found a book in the garbage and cut it out of the cover with this sewing needle!" I said, taking a sewing needle out from the lid of my ball cap. "By the way, here you go Angel." I said, handing it to him. Ignoring the glare he was aiming at me ten-fold.
"You-you ripped up the cover of a book?! Are you insane?!" Owlowiscious asked, his eyes going as wide as possible. "I-I don't even know how to respond to this right now!" Wow, he really is Twilight's companion. Still, it's pretty funny watching him freak out like that... Actually, it's funny to watch him freak out over anything. It's like watching a butler just start yelling and stuttering like a maniac.
"Hey, it was thrown out when I found it. So it was a horrible book to begin with." I defended myself. "So Angel, do you think you can sew this up?"
He sighed, knowing that he had no choice but to sew it up. "Fine, I'll sew it up. Just, give me a minute or two." He said, not liking that he had to do even more work instead of just relaxing back at Ponyville right now. Still, he turned towards everything we brought and set up. Only to go wide-eyed at what my plan was. "Oh, you have to be kidding me. That is the dumbest thing I've ever seen! How would any pony even fall for that dumb little plan?" He asked, already insulting my plan.
"Hey! I worked as hard as I could on it! Besides, it looks good enough. All we gotta do is ride it into the tournament, beat every pony that's there, then get the trophy and get outta there before any of them realize what's going on! It's the perfect plan! Please just sew it up! This is the easiest part!" I told him, now starting to get nervous. Angel would only do so much more before giving up in a fit of rage.
And then it would just be me and Owlowiscious. Who, no pun intended, wasn't going to be that useful from here on out. He would just be along for the ride for the rest of this, and would have no way in helping me out. So that meant that I had to rely on Angel for the rest of this. Something that I knew was a hard thing to count on.
"Err..." He growled, trying to decide on what to do. No matter what he could've done though, he knew he was trapped here and already getting in trouble, so he gave up. "Fine. Just be lucky I let you drag me into this." He told me, going back to the comforter to sew it onto the wooden skeleton I made. It was all going according to plan. All that we had to do after this was get into that tournament, then get out with the trophy. Piece of cake.
Spike's POV
"Twilight, are you sure they came here?" I asked as we got off the train. Stepping onto the station and looking around from where we were. None of the guards were looking anywhere particular, and there wasn't any extra security or lack of ponies. With a bird, and two small animals, you'd think some pony would yell out 'RAT!' or something.
"I'm sure of it. Besides, aren't you the one who came up with this plan?" She asked, wondering why I was starting to change my mind now.
"Yeah, but it was just a paper that RJ ripped up. How could they even get on the train and get off at Canterlot without any pony knowing?" I asked, going over what we've seen already. Not even one pony was looking around to try and avoid any kind of rodent. And unless walking small animals was some kind of new fashion sense or something, one of these upper-class ponies should be freaking out right now.
"Well I guess you have a point, but we need to be sure. We are already here. Besides, according to this newspaper, it says Princess Celestia's overlooking this croquet match. If she finds out that it was our pets that interrupted it, we may very well be in as much trouble as our pets!" She told me, freaking out a little about Princess Celestia getting mad at her.
It seemed kind of over-exaggerated to me. I mean Princess Celestia punishing us? The same princess that invited all of us to the Gala knowing that we would make a mess of it? "Twilight, I don't think that's it." I told her. "Why would the Princess do that?"
"I don't know, but I don't want to find out either." Twilight said, trying to get back on task in order to stop worrying about it. "Let's try and find some clues. We need to find a bunny, raccoon, and owl before it's too late."
"Did you say bunny?" Turning around, we saw a small filly looking at us with a small smile. "I've seen a bunny."
"You have? Where?" I asked, hoping it was Angel she saw.
"Uh-huh. I was in a costume store and I saw a stuffed bunny in there on the ground. But when I convinced my mommy to let me have it, I saw the bunny run out of the store." She told us. "It was so funny too because these two fancy unicorns who were looking up in the air didn't see him coming and they got really scared!" She added, laughing about how funny it was.
Twilight went wide-eyed and looked towards me. "That might be Angel!" She looked towards the filly. "Was there a owl or raccoon with him?! Or, what did the bunny look like?"
"Well... I don't think there was any other animal with him. But he had white fur, and was still wearing that mullet and tail I put on him." She said, trying to think of something else about him.
I then turned towards Twilight, confused by what the filly was saying. To try and ask her something without the filly noticing, I mouthed, "mullet?" Of course, she didn't know what to say either and just shrugged at my question.
"Oh-oh-oh! I remember one last thing!" The filly told us, happy to remember one last thing. "The one reason I thought he was a doll and not a real bunny was because of how pretty he looked!" That in itself made me snicker at what she said. "No really! He had this really pretty tail that was really fluffy and everything!"
"Wait. Pretty tail?" I asked, realizing what she said. "You mean, it was really pampered and fluffed?" I asked, knowing about that one important part all too well. Especially since that was the reason he ran away from me in the first place some time ago.
"Yep! That's exactly what...Wait, did you call him Angel?" She asked, getting a big smile on her face. "That's even better than the name I gave him! I gotta remember that! Mom!" She said, running off to find her mother.
"Wait, which way did he run off two?!" Twilight tried to ask, but it was too late as she weaved in and out of the large crowd of ponies and luggage with no problem at all. "Well so much for that." She said, frowning at how close we were to finding Angel.
"Well at least we know that they're here in Canterlot now." I said, trying to find a bright side to it. "And maybe they're trying to get into that croquet tournament still." I reminded her, showing the newspaper clipping I had with me.
That was enough to make her jump up in sudden excitement, glad to have remembered that much. "You're right Spike!" She told me, using her magic to levitate me onto her back. "Come on, we have a croquet match to go to!" She told me, trying to run towards the park. Only to be slowed down a bit by the crowd of ponies.
"Well, so much for getting there any time soon..." I said, trying to look ahead of her. There was a ton of ponies at the train station right now, and it might be a while until we get there. Maybe this wasn't going to be as simple as I thought...
RJ's POV
"Alright you two! We ready to go?!" I asked, getting excited about our plan. We were all sitting inside my master creation, and were going to use it to get into the tournament without being noticed.
"Ready to go? We don't even know how to move this thing around! In case you haven't noticed, we're inside your dumb excuse for an animal-controlled pony!" Angel argued, mad what we were doing. "Not to mention, you couldn't make this any bigger?!"
He had a point. The pony costume I made was a little small. The skeleton part I made was made from sticks. Like a Timberwolf, but in the shape of a pony. And our 'operation room' was the stomach/chest area. I made it so all three of us could stand in it. Me at the front where I could operate the front legs and head so I could see what was ahead of us. Owlowiscious just sitting in the middle to make sure none of the wooden ribs cracked and look through a tiny slot in the side of the comforter that was acting as the coat of a pony. And finally, Angel in the rear to move the back legs.
I guess they're wrong about what they say. Nice guys aren't the only ones that finish last.
"Hey, do you think a croquet playing, pony champion would be fat?" I asked him, not even looking forward as we all went ahead. I moved the front right hoof as Angel moved the rear left hoof. Then the front left hoof with rear right hoof. Then just repeated this over and over again until we got to the other side of the park.
"Well, if he's a champion of a stupid game like croquet..." Angel said, considering it for a second. "Chances are, he can't be that successful in life."
"Or that good looking..." Owlowiscious commented as he looked out the small cut that was on the side of the comforter. Watching what was going on from outside to make sure we were safe.
"Hey, we don't look that bad. We could easily pass off for a pony. At least our eyes are pointed in the right direction." I mumbled, noting how I got at least that much right.
"Yeah, well that's not stopping other ponies from giving us odd stares." He told us, watching them. "I don't think this is going to work for too long..."
"Looks can be deceiving my feathered friend. Besides, our skills in croquet will make up for it!" I said, determined to win this.
"Do you even know how to play croquet?" Angel asked with a raised eyebrow.
"Oh come on, what's there to learn? You hit a ball with a mallet. Go through some hopes. Hit a peg, and...That's it!" I said, explaining the concept of it all in just a few small sentences! That proves that we can easily be the best croquet pony there is!
"Um, no. That's not it." Owlowiscious corrected, frowning at me. "If you're going to be controlling the head, then here's how you play. You go through the rings counter-clockwise. Starting at six o' clock and reaching twelve by going backwards. Then when you get to the twelve o' clock position, hit the beg and go from the twelve 'clock position back to six o' clock. Then after hitting the beginning peg first, you win. Got it?" He asked, telling me all the rules.
Of course, I only paid half attention as I waved him off. "You know too much about this stupid game, you know that?" Seriously, why does an owl, the companion of a nerdy librarian, know so much about stupid croquet?!
"Ugh, you are so hope-oh! Look, we're almost there. I see the registration right there." He said, pointing ahead of us. And thanks to the viewing hole I made at the neck, which was hidden by the head, I could see a pony with a clipboard.
"Perfect. Watch and learn from the master of disguise..." I told them as we made our way over. And stopping in front of the pony with a clipboard, I rose the front left hoof to wave at him. Trying to seem friendly and casual to play it off cool.
"We're doomed..." I heard Angel say from the back of the pony disguise.
"Um...Hello sir...A-are you here for the croquet tournament?" The tournament manager asked. Already being prepared for this, I reached forward and grabbed a handle that was connected to the pony head. Moving it up and down a few times to make the disguise, which I named Crook, nod. You know, like a thief and croquet mixed together? Pretty clever huh?!
"Oh! Are you interested in signing up to be in the tournament?" He asked, to which I made Crook nod again. Grinning towards the others at my genius. "Well, I'll need a few things to let you compete. Such as the entrance fee of ten bits." He said, politely holding out his hoof to take the bits.
"Great, how do we afford to pay that much?" Angel asked from the back, not even needing to be quiet since ponies couldn't hear him talking. Even if he was yelling at the top of his lungs, they wouldn't hear. Bunnies were pretty weird if you ask me.
"Got it covered." I whispered in response as I took off my cap to reveal a small bag of bits. Courtesy of scavenging the train, trash cans, and opposite side of the park. You'd be surprised how much cash you could save up searching public places like that. It all adds up.
So having the small bag of ten bits exactly, I set it inside the head of Crook. More specifically, his mouth. So with it in place, I tilted Crook's head down and unzipped his mouth from inside quietly. Making the bag of bits fall out from Crook's mouth and right into the stallion's hoof.
"I-uh-o-okay..." The pony said, a little disgusted that Crook basically barfed a bag of bits onto his hoof. Luckily, the guy was a unicorn and checked inside the bag with his magic. Counting up the bits before keeping them and levitating the small bag back. To which I made Crook eat when it got close to his mouth so I could take it back. "Well...I guess all that leaves is your name." The stallion said, trying to wrap this up before it got weirder.
"Uh-oh..." I said, getting a little shocked about that. "I forgot to make a name-tag or something..." I whispered to them, trying to think of something quick before we blew our cover.
"Really?! All this and you forgot to write a name down?!" Owlowiscious asked, getting furious. But as soon as he yelled that at me, he immediately covered up his beak with his wings. Me and Angel trying to cover his beak with our paws too in desperation. But it was too late. He already spoke out very loudly. That pony wasn't going to let that go by without acknowledging it.
"Who?! Who else is there, I'm talking to you!" The stallion responded, confused about why Crook just blurted out 'Who?!' out of nowhere.
I gasped as I started getting a plan. Ponies could only hear chittering coming from me, and can't even hear a noise from Angel. But Owlowiscious said 'Who'. At least, that's all ponies can understand from him. And since 'who' was a word...
"Owlowiscious, quick! Say 'who'!" I whispered to him, smiling greatly at the chance we had. Luckily, Crook's mouth was open a little, and moving a bit from all of us moving around. So it almost looked as if Crook was talking.
"What?!" He asked in a whisper now. But knowing my plan, he glared. "Oh, you cannot be serious, can you?" He asked with a dead look, not liking any of this. He hated the word 'who' because of all the annoying gags and jokes that came from it. He even tried to avoid using that word towards those who could actually understand him.
"Come on you stupid owl! We're this far in! Just say the dumb word and get it over with!" Angel yelled, not wanting to lose all of this just because of Owlowiscious' pride.
Of course, that ticked off Owlowiscious as he turned his head backwards to face Angel. Glaring at him with hungry eyes. "You know, that muffin was the only thing I've eaten today. And while you're bigger than a mouse, I'm not afraid to spoil my appetite..." He threatened quietly, looking at Angel with the intent to eat him right now.
Before he could say anything though, I turned his head around manually and glared at him. "Come on. You don't even have to say 'who', just say something." I whispered, angry myself.
"Uh sir...I still need your name.." The pony in front of us said, starting to get confused. And he'll figure it out if the owl didn't say something.
"...Fine..." Owlowiscious said, giving up. "My name is-ZOO!..." Before Owlowiscious could finish saying whatever he was about to say, I slugged him in the gut just hard enough to knock the wind out of him. Making him say 'ZOO' instead of whatever he was gonna say. This making Angel fall to his back laughing like mad hatter.
"Whozoo?" The unicorn in front of us asked. "Is that it? Whozoo?" He asked, trying to make sure he heard Owlowiscious right. To which I quickly turned around and nodded Crook's head. As well as closed his mouth up. The moment I was done with that though, Owlowiscious grabbed my neck with his talons, ready to teach me why I should never sucker-punch an owl in the stomach.
"Alright then, Whozoo... All written down! Just enter this gate behind me and stand by the other competitors. You're lucky too. You're the last one to enter the contest. You make one complete game. Not to mention, Princess Celestia will be over-looking the match today. Good luck." He told us, wanting to move right along and forget he ever met 'Whozoo'.
At this point, my neck was being wrung by Owlowiscious. Who wanted nothing but revenge for what I did. But seeing that now I got just as much pain as he did with the punch, he let me go and turned his attention towards Angel. And while Angel had already gotten up and got ready to move, Owlowiscious just sat there glaring at him. Waiting for us to stop moving Crook so he could have his well needed revenge on Angel.
Angel then gulped as me and him started walking Crook in unison again. Not able to look away from Owlowiscious since he was in front of him. "You're next bunny-boy..." He said, talking with a low tone that showed how angry he was. I think he let me off easy because that was the first time I had done something that stupid. Of course, Angel not only made fun of Owlowiscious 'who' problem again, but laughed obnoxiously at how Owlowiscious got punched.
At least I had a reason for punching him. So we could make a fake name for ourselves. Plus, I helped Owlowiscious say something other than 'who' for once. Which he was probably secretly grateful for. Angel had been annoying since they had met so long ago, insulted Owlowiscious ever since, and now laughed at his pain. There was no helping Angel with this one. I just hope Owlowiscious wouldn't blow our cover while teaching Angel a lesson.
Spike's POV
Okay, so we have good news and bad news about finding RJ, Owlowiscious, and Angel. Good news was that it wasn't that full of ponies like Twilight thought. I guess it was a little obvious since the event wasn't all that exciting, even with Princess Celestia here.
The bad news? Even with the lack of a crowd, we couldn't see any of them! Even though the ponies of Canterlot didn't like 'rats' of any kind, none of them were screaming. And if they weren't screaming, then that meant that they hadn't been found yet. Which was good and bad since we could still find them without Celestia finding out that we had even come to Canterlot.
"Oh Twilight, what a pleasant surprise. I didn't expect you to come." Or, she could come from directly behind us and find us before we had a chance to hide.
"Princess Celestia!" Twilight answered, quickly turning around to face her. Flashing a big smile to seem like she was happy to see her. And even though it was great to see her, now wasn't a good time. "I had no idea you were here!" She said, trying to be nice.
"Wait, didn't it say in the paper that she would be here to watch the tournament?" I asked, pulling out the newspaper to check. Only for me to 'accidentally' slip off Twilight's back. Which not only hurt, but felt embarrassing since I was right in front of Celestia.
Princess Celestia only giggled a bit. "So what brings you two to Canterlot? Is it by chance the croquet match?" She asked, giving a small sad smile for whoever was running this thing. Only about twenty or thirty ponies came to watch this giant thing, and I guess Princess Celestia was trying to help draw in a slightly bigger crowd. Lot a good that did, it all seemed like a lost cause to be honest.
"Oh, uh, well..." Twilight started, looking around to try and think of an answer. Until she spotted an odd looking pony that was playing croquet with some of the others. And while they had horns or wings to play the game without much of a problem, this guy was the only earth pony playing. Not only that, but he was actually pretty good. By the time all the others were halfway to the first peg, this pony was already there.
"Yes Twilight?" Princess Celestia asked, being really patient about her answer. But before Twilight could continue, something else had distracted her. "Ah Philomena. I've been wondering where you were." She said as her pet phoenix landed on her back. And seeing our surprised expressions, she knew just why. "You remember Philomena, right Twilight?" She asked.
"Well yes, but I thought you said Philomena preferred to stay in the royal gardens." Twilight said, knowing that much. Before we came to Ponyville, Philomena always stayed in the royal gardens or somewhere inside of the castle. Except when she was sick or injured, in which case she stayed by Celestia's side. There weren't that many times where Philomena was seen outside of the castle.
"Philomena wanted to come with me to see what was going on outside of the gardens." She explained. Only, Philomena didn't look all that impressed as she tried to keep from yawning. "I was hoping that her appearance would help make this tournament a little more lively."
"Something tells me that won't be a problem for long." I mumbled to myself, knowing what was probably going to happen. Before either of them could question me though, the small amount of ponies that were watching the croquet game started stomping politely towards one of the players that had gotten a good shot I guess.
"Well it seems as though they're having a good time." Celestia said with a smile. "How about we all finish watching the game and we can catch up afterwards?" Celestia asked, trying not to show just how bored she actually was.
"Uh, sure. I mean, of course Princess Celestia!" Twilight said, trying to think of something that would help find those three. As she quickly looked around to think of a plan, she kept noticing how Philomena was fixated on the earth pony that was winning against the others. You couldn't really blame her though. That pony was really weird looking. His Cutie Mark looked a little off, the tail didn't look that great either. Not to mention, he swayed from one side to the other every once in a while.
What was all that about anyway?
RJ's POV
"Will you two cut it out already?!" I told them, getting annoyed at their arguing. It was even starting to mess up my game! With using my arms, not to mention thumbs, this game was almost as good as ours. Except that they were messing up my game by how much they were arguing. There wasn't any room for that, and since Owlowiscious couldn't turn around along with his head, whenever he tried moving his wings to make a point, they ended up slapping me in the back of the head!
"You're lucky I don't drop you from a cloud for all the mayhem and annoyance you've caused!" The owl hooted, about ready to blow up at this point.
"I've caused?!" Angel asked, not caring about being quiet or not since none of the ponies could hear him anyway. "Turn your creepy head back to normal and you'll see exactly why we're here in the first place! Seriously, you're not even a bit angry at mask face over there?!"
Angel then started to list stuff I've done. Me adding a few side notes to each. "He forced us to come!" "No I didn't." "Made us get some stupid stuff on his grocery list!" "I asked." "Put us in danger by bringing us here!" "I don't think we're in 'danger' dude." "Attacked Spike back at the library!" "Actually, that was you." "And he put us in this stupid costume!"
At that moment, Angel stomped his foot in anger about all the stuff I 'did'. Making one of the pieces of wood that acted like a rib crack under his foot. This was all getting annoying too. I was only three hoops and a stick in the ground away from winning this pack!
"Will you two shut up?!" I asked them, glaring. "Wait until after this is over! Then yell at each other! But right now, just hold on!" I ordered them with a quiet but yelling voice, both of them hearing me and now just glaring. Silently.
"Thank you." I said, turning back towards the head, aiming the mallet carefully. I was still way ahead, but I wanted to get out as soon as possible. So I carefully lined up my shot and brought the mallet back as much as I could. And then carefully followed through with as much precision as I could. That is until an owl got pushed into my back the moment I started bringing the mallet forward. Causing me to accidentally send the croquet ball flying.
The ball went out of control as it flew way off course. Hitting the peg directly instead of going through the hoops and ricocheting off of it and towards the phoenix on Celestia's back. She quickly flew out of the way though, letting the ball bounced off of a nearby lamp post and towards the trophy table, where the pack still was.
"NO!" I yelled from inside the disguise, trying to get out so I could make a run for it before every pony figured out what was going on. Only, I got caught on one of the front leg controls. Making me and the rest of Crook, along with Owlowiscious and Angel, fall forward to the ground. But since Angel cracked Crook down the middle, it split apart on the inside. The comforter Owlowiscious got being the only thing keeping us from tumbling to the ground.
"Are you alright?" I heard Twilight ask, concerned just like every pony else that was there. Sadly, that made Owlowiscious start to freak out at the sound of her voice calling out towards us.
"This is not good!" He cried out, his 'who'ing being muffled by the comforter around us. Though, it could faintly be heard by any pony next to us. But with Twilight, along with the rest of them concerned, Owlowiscious was about to blow it. "Twilight's right over there! We need to think of a solution right now! If we don't than this is just going to get worse!"
"Oh please, it can't get any worse than this small crowd staring at our dumb disguise." Angel said, not at all fazed by Owlowiscious' reaction. Sadly, he said the magic phrase where, EVERYTHING GOES WRONG!
As soon as Angel finished, the comforter that was around us immediately started shrinking because it was made of pure wool. Making the rest of Crook start to break all around us. Trapping us inside and making the sound of wood cracking ring out throughout the small area that was cleared for this whole tournament. Both confusing, scaring, and disturbing all the ponies around us at once.
Before any of them could even respond to any of this however, it only got worse. Since the wool was shrinking and the wood was splintering all over the place, it started cutting holes into the comforter. And as more and more cuts in the fabric appeared, the wool finally split down the middle. No longer holding the two separate parts of our pony disguise and making the front part fall forward, and the back part backwards. Splitting apart like an egg and revealing us in the middle of the whole crowd. Shocking Spike and Twilight. Generally confusing Princess Celestia. Stunning the whole crowd of Canterlot ponies, and making the phoenix fall off of Celestia's back in laughter.
"The owl!" A white coat, light pink mane and tail, unicorn shrieked out as she and a fancy looking unicorn looked stunned. "And that's the comforter he took!" She added, noticing how that was the same exact thing.
"Hey it's Ranger!" A foal called out with a smile as she pointed towards Angel. "And that's the mane and tail from the toy store!" She figured out, pointing to the mullet and tail that we managed to sew onto the comforter.
So with Angel and Owlowiscious sticking out of the second half of the disguise, they all saw the two of them. Only having a reaction each that wasn't really that of being terrified, but just sudden realization. I was alone in the first half though, and stuck in between the head controls so none of them could see me. Which I realized just a few seconds later might've been a good thing. Because the second I figured my way out of the destroyed head machines, I peeked my head out to try and find that trophy, only to be met with this 'heartwarming' response. One that I almost always hear whenever I go out in clear view to the public.
"RRRRAAAAAAAAAAAAAT!" A civilized Canterlot pony yelled out, in utter terror when he saw me. It's always the birds and usual pets like bunnies and cats that are never yelled at. And why do they always jump to the conclusion that I'm a rat?! Seriously, I look more like a cat or skunk if anything! Some could even say I'm a squirrel! But no. Every time some pony sees a furry little creature that they can't determine, it's immediately 'EEK! A RAT!'
I swear, it's like almost every pony is biased to raccoons! If you ask me, they should be amazed by the sight of a raccoon! Raccoons can climb just as good as squirrels! Can be as smart as monkeys! Civil enough to be pets! We can even eat like goats! Seriously, just give us your leftovers and your garbage can won't smell like rotten food all the time!
So after just deciding I was a rat without any proof, they all went into a panic. Not even caring anymore that 'the rat' piloted a pony costume with an arguing owl and bunny! So to take care of their rat problem, most of them ran like little girls. But like ten of them stayed and were 'brave' enough to take on the evil rat! About three of them actually stood indifferent though. That being the foal that knew Angel, kind of, and the fancy unicorn and, whom I'm guessing, is his wife? They just acted normal about it.
Still, that wasn't good enough as the ten ponies with angry expressions charged towards the three of us. "Run!" I heard a voice yell out to us. We didn't even look to see who it was, we just started going. Not wanting to be caught by the group of angry ponies.
Owlowiscious just flew him and Angel up into the air and towards the nearest building with me right behind them. And when they flew up and over that building, I just made a B-line for the rain gutter. Climbing up it so I could meet up with them. Leaving those ponies behind on the ground so they couldn't get us. We all just stood on top of the roof. Watching all the ponies below try and come after us. Only, we were shocked as we saw one or two of them were pegasi. Flying up to catch us with no where else to really escape
"Come on you three!" We heard a voice call out from behind us, startling us even more than before. And before we could even turn to look at who was behind us, we were all blinded by a flash of light. Disappearing from the roof and leaving the crowd there, confused as to what happened to us.
Not even a second later, we all reappeared back at the train station. Tripping to the ground since the footing was different than the angled roof we were just on. We were in the middle of the plaza too. Some ponies, mostly guards, glancing our way. But when they saw what happened, they just acted a little confused more than scared or anything to see three animals just appear out of nowhere.
I would've questioned why they were all ignoring us after a few seconds, but the problem answered itself. Literally. "Do you three know what could've happened to you?!"
We all turned around, Owlowiscious just turning his head, to see Twilight with a concerned look on her face. "We've been looking all over for you three! When Spike said that you three just ran away without warning, me and Fluttershy freaked out!"
"Wait a second," I started, turning towards Owlowiscious. "I thought you said that Twilight told you to follow us."
"Ah, yes, that. Well, you see I... Thought ahead and came after you two. Knowing Twilight would ask for my help anyway." He said, hoping I would buy that.
"No you didn't! Come on, I'm not that gullible!" I said, feeling a little insulted that he think I would buy that horrible lie.
"Alright fine. It's just after your explanation of adventures, I wanted to see just what made it so appealing to go on them. And truth be told, it was a little entertaining." Owlowiscious explained, stating his reason. He looked pretty pathetic with his sad owl face, but I saw his reasoning and let him be.
"You three are not getting off easy." Twilight told us with a frown. "You ran away from home. Made a mess of the library. Stole a comforter, wig, and tail. Broke into the croquet game. Interrupted an important event with Celestia overlooking. And caused a small riot. Why did you three think that any of this would be-"
"Quite the event."
We all turned in confusion towards the air. Hearing a female's royal, yet young and entertained voice call out to us. The voice sounded more entertained than upset like every pony that was around. Not to mention the tone of the voice sounded a little mischievous by nature. As if she was always planning something else for the heck of it.
And once the figure in question landed on Twilight's back, Twilight not really having a way to object, she spoke up again. "So you are the three who came into that boring old game with the pony costume?" Celestia's companioned phoenix asked with a smile on her face.
"Uh...Ahem. Yes, that was us, your highness..." Owlowiscious said, a little nervous to talk with her. To be honest, so was I. One thing was that she was a phoenix. Something that the animal kingdom always thought as natural-born rulers. Not to mention, it was the ruler's companion. Pretty much making her a ruler of the animal kingdom without a doubt.
"Yeah...We made a pretty stupid scene huh?" I added, just as fearful as Owlowiscious. This was one animal I didn't want to get on the wrong side of. Luckily, I think she was a little forgivable.
"A 'pretty stupid scene'?" She asked with a frown, not wanting to agree with that. "That doesn't begin to describe it." She said with a shake of her head.
"We apologize for our misbehavior. You see, we wanted to help our friend RJ here." Owlowiscious explained with as he gestured towards me with his wing. Not wanting to put any blame on me, but make a point. "You see, something meaningful of his was destroyed, and the only way to help him cheer up was to get a replica of that very same object." He told her, me not stopping him. Angel didn't either because he was honestly terrified of the phoenix getting angry at him.
Twilight on the other paw, just stood by. Letting this play out. She might not have understood what we were saying, but she got the point. The phoenix was talking to us about what just happened. And with our sad and guilty looks, she figured that we learned our lesson.
"So, you're all apologizing?" The phoenix asked, still frowning at us. And with all three of us nodding, bowing our heads in shame, she finally spoke her actual opinion instead of just going over what really happened. "Well don't be!"
"Say what now?" "Come again?" "Phoenix say wha...?" Angel, Owlowiscious, and me asked respectively. All of us completely off-guard by what she said.
"Don't be sorry!" She repeated with a great big grin on her face. "What you three did back there was the best thing I've ever seen! I've never seen three small animals dress up as a pony just to win a trophy!" She told us as she took a step forward. None of us could believe our ears. The royal phoenix had gone from regal and wise, to impressed and fan-girl in a matter of one sentence. She acted like we were the celebrities here! It was pretty over-whelming too to see a phoenix fan-girl over us too. You wouldn't really expect it.
"You're...Not mad at us?" Owlowiscious asked with a raised eyebrow.
"Not at all!" She said, smiling all the way. "Do you know just how boring it was to watch all those regal and up-tight ponies play a boring game like croquet?!" She asked us, making fun of the high-class ponies of Canterlot by faking a fancy accent. "I thought I was gonna burst into ash from boredom for the second time this year!" She told us. Wait, second time?
But not wanting this chance to be lost, I spoke up with a smirk. "Well glad some animal liked my idea! Those two were against it from the start!" I said with an up-beat attitude. The phoenix chuckling in approval. She still had that kind of royal-ness about her, but she was way more relatable than any other royal family member. She didn't even act like royalty really. But she still seemed like she could take charge like Celestia at any moment.
"W-well hold on a second." Owlowiscious said, taking a step forward. "I do believe you found out that I came here by my own choice. Meaning that I didn't object with the plan at all." He said, not wanting to be singled out. Sure, he wasn't one for much action unless it was necessary, but he saw what I was doing with staying on her good side. And that bird was more than smart enough to know that being on good terms with the royal phoenix was a good idea.
"Well I think that you're all crazy..." Angel mumbled, not really afraid of the phoenix anymore. Instead, he was just as mad at her as he was us.
"Shush!" We both yelled, wanting him to be quiet before he ruined this for us.
"But..." Angel started, ignoring us. "I guess it didn't end as badly as I thought." He said with an indifferent shrug. That was more than enough for me and Owlowiscious to back off though. Angel didn't want to act like he was impressed by anything, because he liked to look like he was better than everything else. But even if he gave a small compliment like that, the animals that knew him enough could recognize when he was impressed.
"So even domestic bunnies like adventure! Who knew?!" I asked with a laugh, making Angel frown at me and Owlowiscious smile at the irony. Seconds later, Angel couldn't help but smirk a little at the irony too.
"Well, it's good to see that you three are all good friends." The phoenix said, showing just how wise she could act. "I don't think we've all been formally introduced. My name is Philomena. Princess Celestia's pet." She told us, not minding the term.
"Angel Bunny. Fluttershy's companion." Angel said, not wanting to mouth off to Celestia's pet.
"Owlowiscious. Twilight's pet." Owlowiscious answered with a nod, not minding about the term pet. Again, he didn't see what was wrong with it. Guess he just wouldn't get it.
"RJ. Blitz's companion." I answered with a smile, knowing that Philomena was nice enough to just talk to normally.
She nodded. "Yes. Actually, I think I remember seeing you." She said, turning towards Angel. "If you see Fluttershy again, would you mind saying hello for me? I haven't seen her ever since I died one or two deaths ago." She said, saying that last part so nonchalantly. Honestly, did she not care how, when, or why she dies? Is she that cocky about not dying? I know that I can be a little free-spirited, but wow.
"Twilight. There you are."
Before we could have our conversation go on, we were all interrupted by the sound of some pony's voice calling out to Twilight from the bus that had pulled in around the same time we appeared here. It was Fluttershy. Walking off the train with a saddlebag over her back as she came over. Of course, seeing Angel she flipped out.
"Angel!" She cried out, flying over very quickly and hugging the life out of him. Letting the three of us snicker at him. "I was so afraid that you had gotten hurt, or left in between Ponyville and Canterlot, or stolen by some pony on accident! I'm just so glad you're okay!" She said, not letting him go from her tearful reunion.
"Ow...Flutters...Chocking me..." He said with his soon to be dying breath, unable to say anything since no pony could even hear a bunny talk to begin with.
"RJ!" She called out, spotting me next. But in self-defense, I hid behind Owlowiscious. Not wanting my spine to be hugged out of me. Only, I didn't get a hug more than I did a disappointed glance. Not The Stare, thank Celestia, but something I didn't want to get nonetheless.
"You have a ton of explaining to do mister. Are you hurt? Did you try to steal anything? You didn't eat anything too unhealthy, did you?" She asked, concerned about all of that as if she were a worried mother.
"Uh...No." I answered, not sure how to respond to that. I mean, I just ran away and she's asking those questions. "I'm fine."
She sighed with relief, knowing Angel was okay before her bone crushing hug. So was Owlowiscious because he was pretty wise to avoid problems like that. "Well good. I'm glad to see all of you are okay." As she looked at all three of us, she saw a new face. "Philomena? You're here too?"
"Yes. Nice to see you once again Fluttershy. How are you doing?" She asked with a calm smile.
"Glad to see you too." Fluttershy answered with a smile. Apparently, even though she couldn't speak bird all that well, she understood Philomena pretty well. It was probably because phoenix's could almost sound like they were talking in pony language. "I'm here because RJ forgot something back in Ponyville." She told us, reaching for her saddlebag. And what she pulled out made my jaw drop to the floor.
It was my pack. My original pack with all my stuff in it. Not only that, but it had a few newly stitched in pockets on the sides of it. Four to be exact. My umbrella, fishing pole, and even a pretty sturdy looking stick Fluttershy must've found was inside. Everything was brand new and fixed up. Even the parts that didn't rip apart. The strap had some kind of padding on it to make it comfier. It was at an angle where I could pull something out without having to take it off first. And of course, the bottom part was stitched back on.
Philomena saw that I was having my own little moment with my fixed up pack and gladly talked to the other animals for me. Twilight asked how Fluttershy fixed this all up so fast, Fluttershy answering shyly as she carefully gave me my pack.
I put my boomerang in at the top with the fishing rod, walking stick, and umbrella, those three things being the most important. I then put it on, having the memories all flood back to me about all the adventures and stuff I've had.
Wanting to humor myself, I checked the four pockets Fluttershy put in. I mean, if she found that walking stick, maybe she got something else right? So I checked the first one, it having a few silver bits in it. Not much money in pony standards, but still it was nice of her. The second pocket didn't have anything, and neither did the third one. I didn't mind though. I mean, fixing my pack was more than enough, not counting the improvements and stuff she put into it!
The fourth pouch was different though. After unzipping it I reached in and felt nothing at first. But after pulling my paw out, I felt something thin brush against it. Something that was cloth right the rest of the pocket. Reaching in and getting it out, that being sort of hard since it was leaned up against the side, I looked at it. It was a small square shaped piece of paper-no. Not paper. It did look like paper on one side, and the borders of the other side were paper. But in the middle was something much more colorful than just the white paper.
It was a picture. The picture had a little ware on it, not to mention the color had faded a bit, but you could see the picture without a problem. It was taken in a forest, and you could tell that who took the picture wasn't very good at it. Because you could see some of a small blue hoof in the corner where a pony's hoof got in front of the lens while they were taking it.
The picture focused on a group of animals in a small, not Everfree, forest. Where bunnies, squirrels, birds, and even frogs lay in a field all around one small baby animal and a young pegasus. One that looked a little weak and had a pale coat, but was happy and relaxed as she looked towards the small animal. I recognized her as Fluttershy right away. The pale coat, wings, pink mane and tail, and finally her Cutie Mark. This must've been after she got it.
There was a banner above all of them that was painted by hoof. Spelling out: 'Happy 4th Birthday Masker!' In big black and white letters over a green banner. Making it look like it had my colors on it.
Under the mask was a young happy raccoon. Happy to be getting one of the best gifts in the history of ever. A navy blue pack, lined with black to make it look cooler. Fluttershy knew how much he loved running around and finding stuff to use. Especially that weird red bent stick that when you threw, always came back. Even when you didn't want to, as proved by how many times he hit his head on the re-bound.
Still, it was so useful. Without it, I'm not sure how hard it would be to get around with my tools. Like that time I saw an Ursa Minor. I tripped over a tree that was just outside his cave. Which the Ursa was right outside of, meaning that I was right above his head. If the pack didn't hook onto the tree branch and catch me, I'd probably be long gone by now.
I've had that thing for six years now. And one pony year is three in raccoon years. So technically, I was twelve at that birthday, but still. By the time I was six, I didn't show up at Fluttershy's cottage that looked different all that time ago. It was only a fourth of it's size and not as green and filled with animals as it is now.
I guess with all the adventures I went, I forgot about that kind of stuff. Fluttershy is older and different than she was before. She acted like a kind and caring big sister then, but now? She was border-line Super Mom. Not to mention, all her friends made me forget all of it.
By this point, I was tearing up. My mask and fur hiding most of it, but my eyes still had that glassy look to them. Fluttershy, who finished explaining everything to Twilight, saw this and hugged me. Not a death hug like she gave Angel, who by the way was still rubbing his back in pain, but a gentle one. Something I used to hate all that time ago because it always made me go to tears, but now it was different.
Until recently, I was on my own. Not wanting to admit I was alone by going on adventures. Don't get me wrong, I would've probably done adventuring stuff either way.
"It's okay." Fluttershy said, tearing up too. Since I made her probably freak out when I disappeared, she was upset too. That making me feel like the worst raccoon in the history of ever. "I missed you Masker." She said, using the same name she gave me so long ago. I didn't wear a mask back then, nor the hat either, but being a raccoon my fur had a permanent mask on my face. Something she used to choose my name.
As we ended the hug, I couldn't help but just smile at the one pony, or anyone, who was pretty much a mother-figure to me. Sure she kept me from doing the bigger adventures back then, but it was always to keep me safe. Besides, now that I look back at it, maybe climbing up that steep mountain to try and see if I could fly like a flying squirrel was too dangerous.
"Hello every pony."
We all froze in place at the sound of one certain regal voice coming towards us. One even more regal than Philomena's voice. Not only that, but it was a voice that all of us, especially Twilight and Fluttershy, could understand. Princess Celestia. And coming behind her was Spike, who was pulling some kind of wagon with something sort of tall on it. Though, there was a blanket over top of it, so we couldn't see it.
"Princess Celestia!" Twilight said, her and Fluttershy bowing towards her. Philomena flew over to Princess Celestia's back. Angel got on Fluttershy's, and Owlowiscious got on Twilight's. I stayed on the ground though, having nowhere to go really since Blitz was still at home, sick. That reminds me, maybe I shouldn't tell him about this trip of mine...Ahehe...
"We're really sorry about RJ and the other critters interrupting the croquet tournament! We promise that we won't let them come back to Canterlot again, and we promise to take better care of-"
"It's quite alright Twilight. I understand that this wasn't your doing at all. In fact, I'm not angry at any of you. This including dear RJ, Owlowiscious, and Angel." She told us, making us all stop standing stiff.
"She...She doesn't mind?..." I asked, more towards myself than any pony else. "But why?" It didn't make much since to me because of what all we did.
"Because like Philomena might have already addressed, the tournament is awful. Not as awful as the Gala, but still rather boring." She answered, scaring me a little. Yeah, she could probably guess that's what I was saying, but you still gotta wonder. Did she understand me like Fluttershy?
"Not only that, but I'm afraid that costume wasn't that well of a disguise. I saw you all coming." She told us with a sympathetic smile. Pathetic being my plan we she saw it coming. "Still, it was great while it lasted. You even won something." She told us with a smile.
"Won? What do you mean?" Twilight asked, all five of us confused. Spike on the other paw just stayed behind Celestia. Smiling along with her since he knew what she was talking about.
"Well, since all the other croquet players left the field before you three did, that means you won by default!" He said, grabbing hold of the blanket. "Which means, you all won this!" He said, ripping the blanket off to reveal the trophy. And the pack that was on top of it. The whole thing completely intact, despite the whole riot thing that happened.
"We...We won that..." Angel said with a complete look of surprise. Eye twitching at what had just happened. He was just surprised out of his mind that we won that trophy. But after snapping out of it, he jumped down next to me. "So...Any other adventure in mind?" He asked, kind of wanting to get something else out of an adventure.
"Are you sure you want to give them this?" Twilight asked, not sure whether that was a good idea. Of course, she didn't want to go against the princess. "I mean, they did ruin the game."
"I'm sure Twilight. In fact, I'd like them to come back next year. No doubt a raccoon, bunny, and owl playing croquet would draw in a crowd." Celestia told her, figuring a way to help every pony. Keeping us out of trouble, entertaining an audience of ponies, and helping the tournament get a little more interesting. It was a win-win-win solution!
"What do you think guys?" I asked, looking towards the two of them with a smile. "Think we could win another game like this?"
"Well, it would be interesting..." Owlowiscious mused, thinking over how today went. It was definitely different from any usual day of Ponyville. Which even he had to admit was nice.
"Go through all of this again so we could win another trophy?" Angel asked, liking the whole trophy part. I didn't really like trophies all that much, so I wouldn't mind letting him say it was his. And I'm sure it was a sacrifice Owlowiscious could go with making. "Alright, I'll go along with it." He said with a shrug, again trying to hide his enthusiasm.
"So will I." Owlowiscious said with a nod. This making all of us come into agreement about the whole thing.
"Alright." I said, turning towards Fluttershy. "We'll be glad to." I said, telling her since she could translate my chittering into pony language.
She simply smiled, knowing that it would be something we all liked. Not to mention, she knew it would be safe so she didn't worry like she would anything else. "RJ said they would love to." She told Celestia with a smile.
"Alright then. I, along with Canterlot, await your visit for next year." She said with a polite smile. "But, you all might want to hurry back to Ponyville soon. The train's about to go, and I should warn you about-"
"There they are!" All of us turned to see the same small group of ponies that came after us. Intent on catching us before we got our 'filth' all over Canterlot.
"Come on!" Spike yelled out, pulling the trophy towards the train. Having a bit of trouble with it. Me and Angel got behind the wagon and started pushing as Owlowiscious tried to grab the top of the trophy. Wanting to help pull it into the train. And even with the four of us pulling, we only got it moving a little bit.
Fluttershy stood by the door, scared to face the angry small mob that was coming after us. And Twilight faced the princess. Giving a small sad smile at the trouble we were about to be in. "Thank you Princess Celestia. I'll be sure to send my Friendship Report in on time about this. No doubt we've all learned something about this."
"I can't wait to read it." She said with a nod. "Goodbye Twilight. And please tell Blitz that me and Luna wish him well." She told her, having heard about it from Spike.
"Twilight, come on!" Spike said, the four of us almost at the train entrance trying to get the wagon to come up the small step. Don't you hate when something on wheels gets stuck in a doorway or something?
"Bye!" She said, running for the train as the mob was just about here. She used her magic to move all four of us and the trophy, but not wagon, inside the train. And the second she got in a pushed the wagon out of the way, the doors closed. Locking the mob out of the train where Celestia and Philomena just stood with a calm smile. Not really stunned about their anger at all.
After the train started moving, we made our way to an empty cart. All three of us relaxing I a seat while Spike stayed in his own with the trophy, and Twilight and Fluttershy took a different one.
"So, what should we do about their trophy?" Spike asked, drooling over the gems that were set on it.
"Well, I think we should put it in the center of the library where it'll be safe. Not to mention, it can be viewed and not eaten." Twilight said, making sure Spike heard that last part well enough. Making him smile guiltily. "What about you three? Do you think that's a..."
After asking, she saw that the three of us were knocked out. Me and Owlowiscious dead tired since it was day. And Angel because he was awake too early and had run around so much. So, it made sense that we were all too tired to even be awake right now.
Overall, today was a pretty great day. Sure Angel's complaining got under my fur, not to mention ticked off Owlowiscious. Not only that, but the riot towards the end of it all was unexpected. Still, that's the great thing about adventures. You had no idea what to expect or how it would end. You just go along with it. And I knew that it this was just the beginning of the great adventures that were bound to happen. I mean come on, the ponies we were the companions of got into so many adventures and problems! It was only a matter of time before some swung towards us.
And when they come, we'll be ready.
Wow, this took it's sweet time coming out didn't it?! I'm really sorry about the timing on the episode. On Monday when I was supposed to finish this episode, my family dragged me down to see my other family at the last minute. So I wasn't able to plan around that. Not to mention, with Google+ and my internet dying on me, nothing helped.
I'm sorry about the delay, and I don't think I should ever have a issue like this again. Especially after my family got the realization that they never told me about this 'planned trip'. Sadly, I got a problem now.
Started in a few days, Monday night for me, I'm flying down to Florida to see my grandparents and be going to Georgia to see my aunt, uncle, and two cousins. Not to mention, learn how to drive stick shift so I can buy my grandpa's truck! *Insert Rainbow Dash's 'So Awesome' face here*
I'll be there for about five days, so it'll be a long while before I post the next episode... I'm sorry about that every pony. If anything, I'll only be talking on PMs. Maybe even editing the first 16 chapters to make them better ;). But I'm sure non eof that matters. I mean, ONLY SEVEN DAYS ARE LEFT! Seven small days until MLP S4 is on the air! You know I'll be waiting for that to happen!
One final thing before I go. I know that the 'Halloween Special' I made wasn't all that good. So while I was off any fast internet, I found a good story on FimFiction! Sweetie's Mansion! It's amazing, suspenseful, filled with death, though not so much gore like certain stories, and it's based off one of my favorite games EVER! Luigi's Mansion! You'll see the similarities real soon, but it splits itself from the game in so many ways! For instance, it gives you these choices that can lead to you killing Sweetie. I won't spoil anything else, but you need to try it! Seriously, check it out when you get the chance! It is THE! BEST! POSSIBLE! THING! And it borderlines horror movie status in some parts!
And with that said, I'll go ahead and get going. Got a lot to pack for a plane ride to Florida by myself. Until next time every pony! I'm Zeke, and I will see you next episode!
QotC: If you were a pet for one of the mane seven, which one would you want to be he pet of? And for that case, would you want to be called pet or companion? (Being one of their pets doesn't mean you have to be one of the current pets)
76. Pinkie's Birthday Book! (Episode 9)
Quick little note I wanna make before the chapter, or dares, starts. I just recently started to re-do the Killer 16 (First sixteen chapters) And as of this chapter, I've finished two of them already. Hopefully I'll be able to fix all of them up before I start the 'season finale' of all these episodes. Probably not though. Because between each of the three-part episodes, I'll be working on one of the Killer 16! And once all 16 of them are fixed, I'm going to do something special afterwards!
That being said, I hope you get the chance to check them out. Enjoy the chapter and the dares!
3rd Person POV
"As always, Pinkie Pie throws the best 'Before Winter' Party. Wouldn't you all agree?" Rarity complimented as she drank some of the punch that was at the snack table.
"Well, she's the only one that throw's a 'Before Winter' Party so... I guess we kinda have to agree." Blitz said, eating a piece of pumpkin pie. "Speaking of where is Pinkie?"
"And Zeke too?" Trixie asked, eating a sugar cookie that was in the shape of a snowflake.
"You miss him already Trixie?" Rainbow Dash asked with a fake 'aww' tone as she ate some cookies too.
"Shush you!" Trixie ordered as she and Theo glared at Rainbow Dash. But at the same time, she was also turning a little red. "Don't think for a second that Trixie has forgotten that stunt you and your coltfriend pulled on both of us!"
"For the last time..." Rainbow Dash fumed.
"He/She's not my colt/marefriend!" Rainbow Dash and Blitz yelled at the same time. Only to turn towards each other and turn a little red at how perfectly in sync they were.
Sent In From Christ's Disciple: Hm. I dare... hm...I..dare...I dare Pinkie to blast a pony Zeke out of her party canon into Trixie, forcing them to kiss.
"Wh-what...?" Trixie asked as she saw the message appear above them. All of them saw it. All of them being The mane seven (minus Pinkie), Spike, Trixie, Theo, and Dino. "Hold on what does that even-"
"FIRE IN THE HOLE!"
Suddenly, a pony version of Zeke had flown down directly at Trixie. She saw this and quickly teleported a few feet back. Only for Zeke to somehow be adjusted mid-air to crash into her on that spot. Coming face to face with her as they rolled around on the ground. Ponified Zeke was on the ground with Trixie on top of him. And above the both of them was some mistletoe.
Still, they hadn't kissed yet.
"Ha! Take that Pinkie! You messed up!" Zeke yelled out, looking past Trixie to see Pinkie coming over with her Party Cannon in hoof.
"Nope." Pinkie answered simply as she pointed the party cannon above them towards the mistletoe. Making it, and a small piece of the roof fall on top of Trixie's head. Forcing her to lock lips with Zeke.
With how dizzy both of them were from the piece of roof hitting Trixie's head, and in recoil Zeke's, they stayed in that position. Kissing each other for a good ten seconds. Which was plenty of time for all of the others to either laugh, or take pictures to put up on Facehoof and InstaGrain.
Sadly, like all funny pairings, they realized exactly what was going on and both blushed like mad. Zeke quickly pulling Trixie off and getting up. Helping the still incredibly dazed Trixie up as well. Before glaring at every pony that was now laughing at the two of them. That including Theo and Dino, who couldn't help themselves.
"Oh! You all think this is funny, huh?!" Zeke asked them all glaring.
"A riot!" Rainbow Dash corrected.
"Truly in the Hearth's Warming Spirit, that I agree on!" Rarity added.
"I've been wantin' ta see you to get yer just deserts fer a while now!" Applejack said, still laughing.
"Oh, wait till the OC's in the archives hear about their creators 'love interest'!" Blitz said, texting the other OCs Zeke had made over the years.
"Okay then! I guess none of you would mind me staying in the spirit of the season myself then!" Zeke said, clearing his throat before announcing something else. All while Trixie was still in daze from just which pony she had kissed.
Sent in From 1250nick: I dare blitz to be locked in a room for five minutes with every member of the mane six while they are doped up on love poison.
"..." All seven of them, and Spike although he wasn't a part of this dare, were in complete shock by this dare.
"Yeah! You see what I'm capable of when I'm mad!" Uses Author Powers to summon a small closet. Just big enough for two ponies with possibly a filly sized amount of space leftover. "So...Blitz? You still feel like laughing?"
"Uh...T-there is NO way in Tartarous I'm doing that! You can't make me! I don't even care about the contracts! No way! No how!" He yelled back at me, glaring at me with complete fury. The mane six weren't that far behind either as they all glared. Fluttershy using The Stare, which Zeke tried to avoid looking directly at.
He simply sighed and nodded. "Alright, alright, I guess this is a little too far...Sorry..." Zeke mumbled, making all of them start to drop the glares a bit. Fluttershy stopping with The Stare as well. "And Blitz?" Zeke continued, Blitz straightening up to hear the required apology. "To you most importantly, I think I should say this..."
"Dino! Theo! NOW!" Zeke yelled in newfound rage as Dino rolled Blitz into a sack. Theo taking his tail and ear before they dragged him over to the closet.
"NO!" Rainbow Dash yelled out, flying towards Zeke in anger. Sadly, she was shackled to the ground in place. At the same time, a table appearing with a new bowl of Love Poison Punch.
"Oh. I forgot to mention one part of the dare. (No Rainbow Dash) Sorry Rainbow. Looks like you're sitting this one out." Zeke told her with a happy grin as he found a way to control himself.
"So that leaves five ponies to be thrown in the closet with Blitz for five minutes. Any volunteers?" Trixie asked, walking up next to Zeke.
"No way! If you think we're just gonna agree ta this, than yer dead wrong!" Applejack argued.
"Fine. We'll do this one at a time..." Trixie said, levitating a cup of love poison towards the five. "Eenie-Meenie-Minie-YOU!" She said by surprise. Moving the cup at great speeds towards one of them. Too fast for her to stop the cup before it got to their mouth and poisoned her. She was quickly pushed to the closet by Dino and forced in. The door locking behind her as the two were trapped in the room.
"Oh! My Blitz... You look very lovely as of right now..."
"Uh... What are do-AH! NO! Some pony get me out of he-mmf!"
"And Rarity's five minutes starts now!" Trixie announced, making a timer appear the closet door that counted down from five minutes. "As we wait though, let's do the top comments!"
3: Datfuqtupponi. If I were a pet, I would be Fluttershy's pet. I would be a Manticore...named Fluffy. Why? Because...my life is a contradiction...that's why.
"Oh? Well, um, I guess I wouldn't mind a Manticore living in my cottage. After all, there are animals that size that can fit into my cottage... But I'm not sure if I could keep one as a pet. He might be a little rough around the other pets on our weekly Pony Pet Play Date." Fluttershy responded, thinking it over. "But...I think Fluffy's a nice name." She added with a nice smile an squee.
2: Mewchu. If I was one of the mane 7's pets, I would be Owlowlicious, but a girl instead of a boy. I would love to live in a library, because I go through books like candy (i love candy)
"A girl Owlowiscious?" Twilight thought in ponder. "Well, if he was to be a girl, I'm not sure if I'd name her that name in particular. I might, if she would respond positively to it. That's how Owlowiscious accepted his name anyway. Still, I'm glad there is another book-lover like myself!" She said with a smile of her own.
DING!
"Oh! Five minutes are up!" Zeke announced with a smile. "Quick, Dino! The Cure Mist!"
Dino then pulled a lever that was connected to the closet. Making a spray of mist, rain inside the closet. Curing Rarity, and not short-circuiting Blitz. Theo then quickly opened the door and pulled out a confused and dazed Rarity, while Blitz just collapsed half-way out of the closet. Covered in lipstick thanks to Rarity.
"So much kissing...Need therapist..." Blitz said in between breaths.
"Blitz?! Are you okay?" Spike asked as he was the first one to walk over. And since the others weren't close enough, he whispered a question to Blitz. "So, uh...How was it?"
Blitz just glared and knocked him upside the head with his metal hoof. The pain being that of a glass bottle. "OW! Right! Sorry!" Spike apologized before running back towards the others.
"So...Who wants to go next?" Trixie asked, levitating the next cup of love poison.
Seeing the others look hesitant to go in next, she spoke up. "I...I guess I'll go..." She answered as the rest gasped. But not wanting to make her friends choose, she took one for the team. Going over to the glass then over towards Blitz. "I'm sorry..." She apologized before drinking the cup of poison.
Blitz got to his hooves and had no choice but to get it over with now. Only, he didn't expect what happened next as she met his eyes. She squeed and pounced on him. Knocking them both in the closet as she closed the door behind herself. Starting the timer.
"And Fluttershy blasts off into heaven for five minutes!" Zeke announced, laughing his head off. While the rest just glared at him. That excluding Dino, Theo, and The Great and Laughing Trixie.
"LAST COMMENT!" Theo yelled out, getting them all to focus on something much more bearable.
1: Max Blaster. I would be AJ's pet, even though all the other ponies are nice, their jobs get in the way of spending time with their pets. AJ seem to have the closest relationship with her pet, Winnona is a lot like AJ because they are so close, they are nearly always at eachother's side, weather working or playing. Plus, I also may have a crush on AJ *blushes*. As for being called pet or companion, I would rather be called pet. Allthough 'companion' has more dignity, I find 'pet' a term of endearment, being called pet is their way of showing love and how much they care about me, not as an equal or a friend, but as the animal they love.
"Uh, ahehe...Thank ya kindly Max..." AJ said, a little red herself. But she shook her head and focused on the actual question. "But ya do got a point there. I play with Winona even when I'm buckin' apples. So while I move onto the next tree, I have time to play fetch with her. And with how far I send that ball, it's a mystery ta me how she brings it back so fast. An' I see whatcha mean with the whole 'pet' over 'companion' thing. It sounds a whole lot closer than just companion."
"Wait a second." Rainbow Dash spoke up, still chained down. "I just realized something. This dare's been going on a long time. How are we going to get this annoying dare over with?"
"Feeling jealous, are we?" Zeke asked with a smirk, only for Rainbow Dash to glare at him as much as possible. "But you do have a point. This dare's getting a little long. So I guess that means we'll have to finish it up next chapter!"
"WHAT?!" All six of them yelled out in terror.
"Uh-huh. Sorry, but this needs to come to a close. See you next time every pony!"
DING!
Disclaimer (As told by Spike): Zeke doesn't own MLP. He doesn't even own a few OCs and other names mentioned in this chapter. All he owns is the idea, Blitz, Dino, and Theo... And control of how the dares go... *SMACK* OW! Anyway... Enjoy the chapter every pony!
Pinkie's POV
"Thanks again for the birthday yesterday Pinkie Pie!" Spike thanked me. "It was even better than last year's!"
"Really?! Even after I assaulted you with a whole room full of cake?!" I asked, surprised that the birthday party we set up for him was better than that! I mean, sure there was the whole 'big angry dragon' thing, but he got more than a weeks worth of cake! Not to mention, Cheerilee let him keep that really cool hat even though he ate her roof. Plus, no pony was angry about the bigger dragon thing! An let's not forget that sapphire cupcake the Cakes made! Or the overload of presents Twilight had to store in their basement after his birthday! And finally that little moment between him a Rarity! I think we can all agree that that made his day, right every pony?!
...Oops! I wasn't supposed to tell any of you that last part! Unless you Pinkie Promised when he told that secret too! AH! Darn, I did it again! It's hard keeping secrets to yourself when people can read your opinions an thoughts through a story!
"Oh yeah... But, I don't think I ate any of it since that junk horde I gathered up is still up on the mountain..." Spike said, remembering just what happened to all that cake an the rest of the stuff. "By the way, how did you and the Cakes fix Sugarcube Corner so fast?"
"Well!" I started, not missing a beat. "I wanted to cook up some gingerbread shingles to match the rest of the house, but then I remembered that the house isn't made of actual candy! That, and Colgate reminded me of what happened last time I thought it was all real! Still, I wanted it to be made of real candy! Because if it was, I would jump onto the roof everyday and take a bite of delicious gingerbread! Only, the Cakes told me that if we even did do that, then we'd have a giant hole in our roof! And a hole in the roof is not worth eating a real life-sized gingerbread house! So we agreed on using just normal wood and shingles! Which is a shame. I was looking forward to pretzel rods for the studs!" I said with a frown. I was so looking forward to eating the house too!
"Right..." Spike answered, not sure how else to respond. He wouldn't understand anyway.. He would probably want a house made out of jewels! "Anyway, I gotta get going. Even though it was my birthday yesterday, Twilight still wants me to clean the whole library. Bye Pinkie Pie." He said, starting to leave to get back to the library.
"See ya Spike!" I said, waving goodbye to him. A little upset that my Party Cannon made a mess of the library. Note to self: Make Party Cleaning Cannon. Still, I couldn't help clean up the library because I had something else to do right now! It was ten days until winter was planned to happen! And that meant that I had to go over every pony's birthdays and figure out what kind of party to throw them! Party's don't just come out of thin air ya know! But that would be super-great if they did! Then I'd throw parties everyday for every pony in every place possible! Maybe I could throw Octavia's party 'On The Roof'! Da-da-tss! Oh wait...She's not a fiddler, she plays cello! DUH!
"So let's see just who's birthday is coming up..." I said, taking out my handy-dandy-not Blue's Clues-notebook! "Cranky's birthday isn't for another forty-eight days... Thunderlane's birthday is in seventeen days?! how did that get past me?... Oh well. Ginger Star's birthday was eighteen days ago... Aw nuts! Cobalt Sky's birthday was ten days ago! Too bad he wasn't in Ponyville. He probably knew I'd throw him a great big party..." He won't get away next year though!
As I went through the list, it looked like there was only one birthday that was scheduled for the next ten days, and that was Mr. Cake's birthday! Only, he and Mrs. Cake were planning on going out of town for his birthday, and they wanted me to watch the twins. So I guess that means I'm free! That means I can see all of my friends and have a ton o' fun!
"Better not waste any time!" I said to myself, running outside as quick as I could to find one of them! Who knows what kind of fun I may be missing out on! "Don't worry fun, here I co-WOAH!" I screamed out as I ran into something. Sending us sliding a few feet on the ground. "Oops! Sorry about that!"
"No Pinkie Pie... It's quite alright..." A calm and fancy voice said from under me. And there was only one fancy and refined voice that could match this one!
"Hi Rarity!" I said, bouncing off of her and helping her up. "What you up to?!" I asked, hoping she would have something fun the both of us could have together.
"Oh, well nothing big at the moment. I'm just on my way to the market to pick up a few things. It seems Sweetie Belle and her friends thought they could get their Cutie Marks in 'buffet hosting' or something to that respect." She said, trying to remember back to what it was exactly.
"Wait, a buffet?! How could any pony go wrong with that?! It sounds like I got some competition for my parties..." I said, trying to think of what to do. I knew I had them beat on the fun of parties, and cupcakes and punch, but buffets?...I don't know about that...
"Oh, not to worry Pinkie Pie. There buffet was rather...unappetizing..." She told me. "Still, would you like to accompany me to the market? I may need help in getting my groceries."
"Okey-Dokey-Lokey!" I said, walking with her towards the market place. "I already finished looking over all the birthdays in Ponyville anyway!"
"Oh you did? By chance, are there any birthdays coming soon that I may need to prepare for?" She asked, wanting to make sure she wasn't missing any birthdays coming up.
"Nope! The soonest birthday is Sweetie Belles! Which isn't for a good one-hundred and thirty-two days!" I told her with a big grin on my face.
"That far off? Hm... Are you sure that none of our friends have birthdays for that long a time?" She asked, unsure about what I told her.
"Are you loco in the coco?! There's no way I'd forget any of our closest friend's birthdays!" I sat down and smiled as I recounted them all by memory with no hesitations! "Twilight's birthday was eight days ago!" Which by the way, she really needs to learn how to dance. She won't let me help her though! Weird...
"Spike's was yesterday!" And boy was that a great party! It wasn't as interesting as last year's, but it wasn't anything to sneeze at either! He was even so happy about his growth spurt! A whole inch! Can you believe it?!
"Applejack's was thirty-nine days ago!" And we were able to get her whole family to come to her birthday! So many presents in one day, I'm honestly jealous! Good thing she had time for all of her friends too!
"My birthday isn't for two-hundred and twenty-six days away! And we all know what happened when I forgot that one." Darn it, Cupcakes. You never let me forget that one time I went a little loopy, will you? Also, LEAVE DASHIE OUT OF IT!
"Rainbow Dash's birthday was exactly one-hundred and twenty-five days ago!" How could any pony forget that one?! She got her own super, amazing, giant-sized, fun-filled, extreme, towering, awesome obstacle course from Blitz!
"Tommy Oliver's birthday was thirty-three days ago! I remembered that especially because Poetess MLP took that picture!" I told her, giving Rarity an even bigger grin about that.
"Wait...Pinkie, who is Tommy Olive-"
"And finally! You're birthday is fifty-two days away! Can't forget about your birthday, after all! So I guess that means that we do have a birthday coming up before Sweetie Belle's! Good thing I reminded you!" I told her. Silly Rarity, she almost forgot her own birthday! I guess she's just been so busy, she forgot all about it!
"And that's every pony!" I told her, concluding all the birthdays with a bow. Glad to know all of our good friends birthdays.
"Well Pinkie Pie, I must admit that your memory on birthday events is rather impressive." Rarity told me as she started walking off towards the market again. With me following right behind her. "I wouldn't dare say it around Twilight, but I think you may very well be the better planner."
"Ya think so?" I asked, not sure about that. "I don't think so. I couldn't plan as much as Twilight. Party planning just comes naturally to me! And it's especially easy when I know every pony's birthday!"
Only, that's what I thought at first. I was completely, posolutely sure that I was right on that! But to my surprise, which is really ironic since I'm the surpriser and not surprisess, I was wrong. "HIC!" I suddenly hiccupped loudly, my Pinkie Senses suddenly going off for me. "Hm..." I hummed to myself, not sure what went wrong.
"Is something the matter?" Rarity asked as we finally arrived at the market. She checked her grocery list, but I knew she was listening.
"I hiccupped! That means that I forgot something superbly important!" I said, trying to figure out what my Pinkie Sense was trying to remind me about. I never forgot something important like this! So what was it?...
"Three bits for a five cabbages seems like a reasonable deal... Alright, thank you kind sir." Rarity said, getting some of her groceries. Not hearing my problem.
"Rarity, we need to figure out just what I'm forgetting!" I said, getting in front of her and shaking her. Hopefully to get her to see the important part of this.
"AH! Pinkie! Don't you know it's rude to surprise ponies by jumping in their personal space?!" She asked as she tried catching the breath I accidentally scared her out of. "You even made me drop one of these freshly purchased cabbages..." She told me, levitating up the cabbage she was talking about.
"Rarity, this is bigger than a cabbage!" I said, giving her a serious look. "If I can't remember what it is I forgot, than I might end up disappointing some pony! And if I disappoint some pony, than they'll be sad that Pinkie let them down! And I can't live knowing that I let some pony down! So what matters right now is that we figure out exactly what I forgot before it's too late!" I told her, pounding my hoof on the cabbage counter to emphasize how important this is.
Too bad this super-duper important thing was a little too important for the cabbage cart to bare. Because after pounding my hoof on the counter, the cart's wheels immediately popped off and rolled away. Making the cart itself fall to the ground. Where a few of the boards of the now stationary cart started cracking from the impact. Coming to the point where a few of the nails flew out of the cart. Making the boards along the side fall off and let loose a stampede of cabbages that rolled down the marketplace like a herd of cattle!
"MY CABBAGES!" The Cabbage cart pony in charge yelled out in utter terror. Running after the cabbages in attempt to catch them. Too bad it was a lost cause as they all started rolling in different directions. Gathering dust, dirt, mud, and a ton of other icky, messy stuff no pony would want on their cabbages.
"Oopsy..." Was all I could say as I saw just what my emphasis had done.
Rarity sighed a little, shrugging off the cabbage mishap since there was nothing that could be done. "Pinkie Pie, darling, I'm sure it's just a small little issue. Besides, no pony would ever be angry with you because of one minor forgetful event."
"But what if it isn't a minor forgetful event?!" I asked her with an upset look. "What if it's a humungous-ly, huge, gigantic-ly important event that I'm forgetting?! I need to figure out a way to remember it! But how can I get help in remembering an important event...?" I asked, thinking this over carefully. There was no room for any kind of mess-up at all!
Then it all clicked. "Twilight!" I screamed out. "She has all kinds of schedules! I need to find her!" I announced, sprinting off for the library. It was my only lead right now, and I had to figure out what the forgotten thing was! No matter what!
Sadly, that meant I had to put my fun trip to the market with Rarity on hold. Not to mention having to run off without warning. "Well, best of luck to you. I suppose?" Rarity questioned, not sure else how to help me. But knowing she couldn't catch up, she went on ahead. Further into the market to get the rest of her groceries.
As soon as I had left the market, I had arrived at the library. Not even two minutes did it take for me to run all the way over here. And not wanting to waste another second, I jumped through the window and landed on the purple cushion inside.
"OW! Pinkie, where did you come from?!" Well, I got the purple part right at least!
"Oh! Hi Twilight! Fancy seeing you-hic-here!" I said, hiccupping again. My Pinkie Senses were only getting stronger. "So what you up to?!"
After getting off of her, she got up and dusted herself off. "I was reading a book on astronomical conveniences, and how often they occur throughout fictional stories and sometimes in real life, but I've only just started it. So I'm on chapter fourteen. But what do you need?" Twilight asked me, not minding if I interrupted her study session.
"That's just it. I need help remembering something." I told her, sitting down. "I was talking to Rarity about all of our birthdays, and now I can't remember something important! And since you're really good with schedules and planning, maybe you can-hic-help."
Twilight than gasped in excitement at the problem I brought her. Quickly levitating me over to a drawer where she kept her monthly planners, she pulled them all out and opened them as fast as her magic would let her. "Why didn't you say so earlier?! Of course I'll help you! Now, what type of event is it you think you've missed, and I'll help you re-schedule!" She told me, opening the planner to this month.
"I dun-hic-no." I answered with a shrug. Smiling nonetheless since I was going to get some help with what I forgot.
That made Twilight's eye twitch a little, but she shrugged it off. "Well...that's okay! I guess we can just go over the events you have planned and go from there! I mean, we should have the same schedules if mine doesn't have that many more events! So just tell me what your recent events coming up are." She told me, coming up with a brand new idea. "Maybe while we're at it, we can compare schedules and become even more prepared for upcoming events! So what events do you have scheduled?!" Twilight asked me with an excited look that almost matched my usual expression, really hoping that I had one to begin with.
"Don't worry Twilight! It's all right here!" I told her, pulling out my own schedule. To which Twilight immediately took out of my hooves with her magic. Hardly able to keep herself from giggling like mad.
"Oh my heavens! Pinkie, this schedule has so many pages! So many pages..." She repeated, drooling so much it looked like she was about to eat my schedule. I would've warned her that it wasn't a good idea, especially since the markers I use do NOT taste like how they smell, only she opened it and started reading it normally.
And after flipping page after page, her excitement started to die down. Until the twenty-eighth page, which was Scootaloo's page, she looked up at me. "Uh, Pinkie... I thought you said that this was your schedule." She double-checked. Looking really confused right now.
"I did tell you that silly! Pretty neat huh?! I organize it by their favorite number!" I said, proud of my schedule! And I know what a few of you might be thinking. And the answer is, yes! There are a few ponies with the same favorite number! That's when I organize it based off their favorite color!
"Favorite number? How is that even effice... But this isn't even a schedule! It's just a crudely drawn picture of each pony in Ponyville with your own little bio on each of them!" She said, showing me my handy-work. And just like she said, there was a Scootaloo drawn with crayons and traced with pencil! And no, I didn't draw her with a chicken beak! I'm more mature than that old joke!
Gummy on the other hoof, is a totally different story!
"Of course it's effice, Twilight! It has every pony in Ponyville's birthday! What there favorite type of cake is! What kind of presents I can get them for their birthday! And what theme for their party!" I then slid right next to Twilight so we could both see the book as she kept levitating it. And I used Scootaloo's page to explain it to her. "See? There's her favorite number 37, and right next to it is her favorite color sky blue! Then towards the top is their picture I drew, which looks great huh?! Under that is all the info! And under that, is who they will definitely want at their birthday! Like Rainbow Dash, and the Crusaders! Finally at the bottom, is how much the fandom likes them! And they really like Scootaloo!"
Twilight turned the next page to try and see who else was in there. Only to see Snips, who also had thirty-seven as his favorite number! But, his favorite color is silver! "Hold on, this page is off! On it is the list of ponies he would want to his party, but it's before the information! This 'schedule' if you can even call it that, doesn't have any set pattern to it!"
"Of course! Parties shouldn't have patterns to them! Especially if they're supposed to be surprise parties!" I told her, not seeing any problem with it.
"Okay Pinkie. Let me show you exactly why it's not a good idea to make a schedule so...random." She told me, not sure how well that plan would work out because of just who she was talking to about something being random.
She shook away that feeling and closed the book. Laying it right in front of her as she looked up at me. "Okay. Who's favorite number is one in this book?" She asked me, testing me to see how well I knew this.
"Oh, is this a game?! I love games!" I said, sitting right in front of her and my book. "Which number one though? There are twelve of them." I told her, staying quiet for now. I knew all twelve of them, but I didn't know which one to say.
"Okay..." Twilight said, levitating the book up so only she could see the pages. And after looking at a few of the ponies marked with their favorite number one, she found one and looked back up to see if I was cheating or anything. But seeing that I was just waiting patiently with a happy smile on my face, she closed the book. "I have one. Which of the 'twelve' ponies marked '1' has the favorite color of 'multiple'?"
I only giggled at her question. "None!"
"HA!" Twilight laughed with a determined grin and a hoof pointed at me. Happy to show me that she had proved my party planner wrong. "That's incorrect! Not only that, but there are thirteen ponies with their favorite number being '1'! Not twelve!"
"Oh, you must be confused with Dashie's page! Actually, her favorite-hic-number is '01'! Not '1'! I knew that because she told me that was her favorite number because 'no one is better than number one!' And she always pointed both hooves at herself to show that she was the number one!" I explained to her, remembering that word for word.
"Ugh..." Twilight said, not having a way to argue since I still got it right. "Okay. Then let's try..." After flipping nearly halfway through the book, she caught one. "All right. Favorite number '42' and favorite color-"
"No need, it's you!" I finished with a rhyme. "You're the only pony in Ponyville who's favorite number is-hic-'42'! Come on, give me a harder one!" I begged, bouncing in place at how exciting this was.
She simply flipped a few pages back, not having as much determination as before. "Number: '3' color: pale and polka dot?"
"Pipsqueak! He want's a pirate themed birthday! Want's most of his class and Princess Luna to come, and loves everything One Pace related! So he always loves the books on One Pace, and the little action figures with real stretching action!" I said, reciting the gift idea part of his page perfectly.
"How do you even-" She quickly looked behind her to check and see if there was a mirror or something, but with nothing to find but shelves of books, she turned right back around. Flipping to a random page towards the end. "Number-4,372,870,00?! How is this some pony's favorite number?!"
"That one has a great story behind it! It's Button Mash's favorite number because it was his first ever score at an arcade game! Quick Draw Buckaroo! And the amazing part about it, was that he got that high score when he was only five years old on his birthday! Pretty interesting huh?!" I told her, only able to smile at the memory! "I was even there to wit-hic-ness the amaze-hic-ment! The only reason that was his score and not something bigger, was because his parents wanted him to stop playing so the arcade machine pony could collect the bits that were in the machine!"
Funny part was the arcade machine pony only took one bit from the machine. Because Button only needed one bit! And the look on her face was even cheaper too!
Recovering from my memory so we could pick another pony, I saw Twilight going all bonkers again! Eye twitch, hairs out of place in her mane and tail, and an expression that was kind of hard to make out. "That's it! I give up!" She said, dropping the book from her magical grasp and sliding to the floor. "This schedule...It's so oddly set up yet...It makes perfect since to you somehow...I guess there's no questioning it..." She slowly put together. Though still going a bit loco since she loved all the organization of schedules and planners.
Still, I didn't apologize or even try to comfort her. I could only look at the planner Twilight dropped to the floor as it opened to one certain page. One that had no picture in it, written with my usual scented markers, and had been a recent entry. One that made me realize just what I had been forgetting this whole time.
Favorite Number: 44/Favorite Color(s): Black and Yellow (Hello!)
Name: Electric Blitz (Zeke)
Ideal Gifts: Tools, Scrap Metal, Buffer, More Tools, Oil, Etc... Did I mention tools?
Preferred Party Theme:
Preferred Guests: Me, Twilight, Rarity, *Rainbow Dash*, Applejack, Fluttershy, Spike, Few pals from Con. Crew.
Birthday Date:
Favorite Tasty Desert:
Best Party Memory:
Best Time of Day:
Number of Birthdays Celebrated in Ponyville: 00
I don't know how long I stared at that unfinished entry. It felt like hours to me. All this time, ever since he had been in Ponyville, I had never known when his birthday is. As soon as I became official friends with them, I always asked for their birthday so I could celebrate it to them. But when Blitz got here, I never got the chance...
Even when I asked him if humans threw parties, especially birthday parties, he agreed and I didn't ask him then either... I never paid any attention to his birthday once, and it had almost been a year...
He was one of my closest friends. Some pony I met every day. Some pony I had adventures on with the rest of the group. Hay, he was PART of the group! And I never asked/found out when his birthday was! NOT AT ALL! Even the newest Ponyville residents like Ember Shade, Ginger Star, Swift Lightning... I had found out their birthdays... So what excuse was there for me not asking Blitz?
None.
That's when I realized...Blitz had been around for almost one full year in Ponyville...Around nine out of twelve months...That's a three out of four chance that I've MISSED HIS BIRTHDAY!
NO BIRTHDAY.
NO PRESENTS..
NO EXTRA SMILES...
NO CELEBRATION...
NO SINGING SONGS...
NO...NO...NO NOTHING...
At that moment, I could fell my face getting drowned in tears. I don't know what point I had started crying. All of this was going by so slow for me. If there was any chance that I had already missed his birthday, that was enough to show me that I wasn't that good a friend. Twilight saw this and approached me. Her own little episode about the birthday book gone to make way for my problem.
"Pinkie...Are you okay?" Twilight asked, giving me a worried expression like a real friend would have.
Not even looking away from the book, I pointed a shaky hoof towards the planner. Not having any sound come out of my mouth except sobs. Not wanting to pressure me into explaining it, she looked at the planner and saw Blitz name. It took her a few seconds after reading what was on the page, but she realized just what it was.
No birthday.
"Pinkie Pie...It's not your fault." She tried telling me, talking calmly in order to help me calm down.
"Yes it is...I never cared enough to ask him about his birthday..." I muttered. The hiccups from my Pinkie Sense was gone, but now sobs had taken their place.
"Pinkie." Twilight started, making me look up. "If you never cared, then you wouldn't be so upset like this. Being upset over his birthday shows that you do care." She reasoned with me
"You...You think so?" I asked, trying to think it over myself. It made sense anyway. Only sour, party poopers didn't care about one of their best friend's birthday party...
"Of course! All you need to do is simply go ask him now, and it'll all be okay!" She told me, giving me a sad smile to help comfort me with this problem. "And even if his birthday has already passed, I'm sure he'll forgive you. Especially if he's never said anything about it before."
"Just ask him?...That's it? Just ask him?" I asked Twilight as I looked up at her with a questionable look. "You think, that I should just...Ask him?" I asked her again, to make sure I heard her right.
"Um...Yes?" Twilight said, not sure how I would react anymore because of how much I was asking her.
"I should just...ask him... ABOUT HIS BIRTHDAY!" I yelled out, jumping to my hooves and hugging Twilight as tightly as I could. "That's it!" I yelled out in realization. "I just need to ask about his birthday and I'll be able to make up for the birthday I might've already missed! Then he'll be all caught up on his birthdays and it'll all be okay again!" I yelled out once again.
"Yeah...I'm glad you agree...Pinkie...Air..." Twilight wheezed out in breathlessness. I didn't have time to ask why though as I let her go and bounced over to my birthday book. Scooping it up with my hair in one swoop.
At that moment, I made a mad dash for the front door. Bursting right through it, leaving a Pinkie shaped hole in the middle of it. I would've said sorry, but I didn't have enough time! I was on a mission!
"Pinkie?! Why did you do that?! Where are you even going?!" Twilight asked as she watched me through the hole I made. Stunned at how fast I got back up!
"Didn't you hear me the first time?! I'm on a mission!" I yelled out to her as I kept running. "A mission that is a matter of the life and death of a party!" I added. And no matter what it takes, I will find out as soon as possible! And nothing will stop me from figuring out the most important question in Equestria at this very moment!
When is Blitz's Birthday?
Well I guess now you could say that the panther's on the prowl...The Pink Panther!...Eh?!..Eh?!... I'm sorry, that was horrible. Either way, I hope you all liked this chapter! Don't forget to leave a review with your QotC answer, and your dares! Hope to see you all again! Goodbye every pony!
QotC: What was your best birthday memory? (Pinkie told me to ask you all. Don't let her down!)
77. Pinkie's Quest for Partying! (Episode 9)
Hey guys...I got some bad news...
Turns out, I tried posting the next chapter. But after I tried posting it, it said it went through. But as you can all probably tell, it didn't. And sadly, it only get's worse.
Since I have 20+ Documents prepared in the manager (For those who don't know what I mean, it's a page of files FanFiction can keep for you. And each of those files are a chapter each) I try to delete the ones I finish and post after I see them go through. So when it told me that part 2 of Episode 9 was done, I...Deleted the chapter.
And, it only gets worse from here.
Next week is exams for school. *Insert Flutter Yay here* So that means that studying, which I never do, is suddenly the. Most. Important. Thing! Meaning, I'll have even less time than before to work on it.
I've got the 3rd part all written out, so it's ready when I am. But without part two, it'll make no sense. Especially when it's Pinkie involved.
I'll try to have it all RE-done so I might get it before my weekend's over...And I promise just as soon as I put a basketball sized hole through my wall, and fix it, I'll start writing. Again, I know. I'm a moron. A bigger moron than Wheatley on Portal 2. I should never delete my chapters like this.
At least now I'm getting my rightful smack upside the head for this. It might just go by a lot faster than before since I know where I'm going from point A to point B. Usually, I just have my beginning and end figured out. The middle chapter is always the hardest to work on.
"Oh well, better bang some rocks together and start working on my ideas." A quote from the King of Morons. Me.
Again, I'm sorry about this. I just figured it out now. I'll replace this announcement with the rightful chapter, then post the third part immediately after. Then, to try and make up for it, I'll make a little short for the Holiday. Just one chapter with a fun little idea.
That's all from Zeke-Fail-Studios! Goodbye every pony!
78. Pinkie Tracker (Episode 9)
Sent in From 1250nick: I dare blitz to be locked in a room for five minutes with every member of the mane six( no rainbow dash) while they are doped up on love poison.
Zeke's POV
"And welcome back every pony to the torturous intro! I'm your Co-Host Zeke! And that is your Co-Host Trixie!" "Hello faithful audience!" "And today, we bring you our victims! There's only two remaining, so say hello to Twilight and Pinkie!"
After my great and totally planned out intro, the camera turns to them. Only instead of looking worried, they all sat there with calm smirks.
"Uh...W-what are they smiling for?" Trixie asked me, a little caught off-guard.
"No idea." I answered simply, an eyebrow raised in confusion.
DING!
"AH! Finally, they're done! Dino, the cure-all mist please." After the mist finished curing Applejack, who was still really Rainbow Dash, she burst out the door without an instant.
"Ohmygosh! Twilight?! Please tell me you can erase my memory about all this!" Rainbow Dash begged.
"Oh don't worry, I'll be able to. But I have some other good news." She said. And after whispering her plan to Rainbow Dash, she wen wide-eyed and smiled evilly. Nodding before her mind and Applejacks just switched right back to normal.
"Trixie is really getting confused here, what's going on with them?! They should be feeling, well, tortured right now!" Trixie complained with some anger.
"It's okay. We just figured out a loophole with your contract." Twilight answered simply. Making both of drop our jaws in shock. "Blitz? Are you okay in there?"
"I need therapy...Or something like that...Plus, I'm tired, hungry, and thirsty...Other then that, I might have a small chance at living." He said, staying inside because it was pointless to try and argue or escape from this.
"Well, there's only two off us left. Let's get this over with..." Twilight said, levitating her own glass of love poison over before putting it up to her mouth. Only for me to stop her.
"Hold on, hold on. What are you talking about loophole? That contract's air-tight!" I told her, giving her a frown.
"Correction. It was air-tight." She told me before teleporting ahead of me and to the door. She then closed her eyes and drank the poison. "But too bad you forgot one part about it."
She then turned towards the door and opened her eyes. Spying Blitz and having the potion come into effect. Since she was calm when she drank the poison though, it didn't take as fast effect. So she simply walked inside and closed the door behind her. Starting the timer.
Trixie shook her head and frowned towards the other mane six. "Okay, maybe we should put a stop to their plans before they actually go too far for us to-"
"Wait! I think it's time for the Top Comments! Let's see if any pony remembered their jobs for the 'Blitz Birthday' plan!" Pinkie called out, starting the comments before we could object.
3: rainchaserbrony: My job is to beat blitz in a race to distract him wile the rest of the main 6 create the party.
"Hm..." Pinkie hummed in thought before shaking her head. "Nope. 'Fraid not Rainchaser! You were close though! Your job is to distract Blitz by building a 3-D raincloud maze to make him go through. By the time he gets out, then all of us would have probably set up the party by then! Still, points for knowing you had to distract him though!"
2: IcePhoenix85. Don't worry Pinkie my job is medic and I'm going to make sure everyone survives this mission.
"Perfect! Good job Icey!" Pinkie praised. Pulling out Spike, who was acting like a flamethrower, and a small doll of a Pinkie with a halo above her head. "You be medic, and I'll be the Pyro! We will take down Blitz and his Blue team! And there is no way that-AH! The sniper is RJ the Spy! TAKE HIM OUT!" PHOSSH!
1: 1250nick. I'll probably be the one guy who knows when his birthday would be :P
"GASP! YOU?! Of course you would know Blitz's birthday! You're on the blue team aren't you?! Ice Phoenix?! Back me up, I'm taking The Demolition Man out! teach him to subtly do something nice for Blitz by putting in this dare!" Points Spike the Flamethrower at 1250nick. "Hasta la Vista! Darer!" PHOSSH!
"Anyway! I thank you all for contributing to the cause of finding Blitz's Birthday! As long as we all do our part, WE WILL NOT FAIL! Now come red team! Soldiers! Scouts! Heavies! Engineers! OUR spies! WE BEGIN THE WAR!...After my internet connection starts working! Darn! ENGINEER APPLEJACK?! ASSISTANCE!"
"Uh...Pinkie, where'd you even get that laptop-dohekey..." She asked, not sure how it even worked.
"Well...That's one way to answer the top comments..." I said, even more confused now. DING! At that sound, Dino sprayed the cure-all mist. Twilight walking out a few seconds later, shaking her head in hopes of trying to put that behind her. "Ah, perfect! Now, all we need is Pinkie to go ahead and-"
"YARGH! BLITZ?! THE RED TEAM IS COMING!" Pinkie yelled out. Taking the love poison without a second to waste as she spotted Blitz.
"Nope! Nope, nope, nope, nope, nope, nope, nope, nope, SO MUCH No-AGH!" Blitz was tackled for the hundredth time. Luckily for him, it was the last time, so it would at least be over now.
"Okay, while that's going on, mind explaining just what loop-hole you found that's so useful?" I asked with a raised eyebrow.
"Simple." Twilight said, levitating over the contract. "You see, according to client's accommodation's, since we all, as a group, have been here for three episode intros in a row, we are entitled to have one dare. That we can pick and execute however we want."
"That's it?" Trixie asked with a smirk. "You think that with our huge group of lawyers, Phoenix Wright being the head lawyer, we would leave such a 'huge' loop-hole unrecognized? We told them to give you all a false sense of hope! So what of your loop-hole now?!" She said with a confident smile.
"Yes, you did make this contract rather air-tight. But you forgot one thing darling." Rarity said, adding onto Twilight's explanation. "You have no control over what the reviewers put down as dares."
That made the both of us figure out exactly what they meant. A familiar DING! sound sounding off that exact moment. Only, before Dino could pull the lever, Pinkie opened the door and helped Blitz out. Not showing the least bit affect from the Love Poison.
"Wha-huh?! But-but you drank the love-" To answer my confusion, Pinkie spit out a cup full of love poison that she had just been holding in her mouth. Meaning that she was completely unaffected by it. But had been in the closet a whole five minutes, so she was in the clear. Of course, Blitz was still about to collapse from the five and a half of them tackling him against his will.
"And...We pick...This dare..." Blitz said before collapsing unconsciously.
Sent in From Pikachu913: I dare the Mane 6 and Trixie to have a hot sauce drinking contest to see who can drink the most and last the longest . (Everyone must participate or they have to be bald until three dares later, excluding Fluttershy 'cause she's awesome. She just has to lose her wings instead.) :D The winner gets to be an alicorn.
"Oh no! Trixie! You need to win this dare!" I told her, shaking her like a rag-doll. "If you don't then they'll be able to find another loop-hole! A loop-hole that says alicorns get to pick one dare each! And that means that they'll pick another dare they can use!"
"Do you think Trixie doesn't know that?!" She said hysterically. "Fine, I'll do this! but the second I win, I'm taking a vacation! Just...Set it up!"
"Alright...Here we go." I said, waving my hand and making a table with seven bottles of bottomless hot sauce (Magical glass bottle that never run out of hot sauce) appear. "You can take up to five seconds to take a breath in between chugs. Any amount of time after five seconds and that means you lose. There is no tricking or cheating allowed. Meaning swallow all hot sauce, don't interrupt any pony else, and no washing down the hot sauce with anything but more hat sauce! If you're a unicorn then magical spells are allowed as long as they do not cross those three rules." Theo then pointed his wooden sword upwards. Acting as a starting flag.
"READY?!" He yelled out. All of them grabbing the bottles of hot sauce or levitating them up.
"SET?!" He yelled. Most of them swallowing any saliva they had in their mouths. None of them were giving up because this was their one shot at getting even with me and Trixie.
"GO!" Theo yelled, swinging his sword down and hitting the floor. At that moment, they all started chugging. Each of them having a chance.
Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy were both used to being around rainbows and getting a taste of it in there mouths. So they were used to spicy foods.
Pinkie put hot sauce on everything, so she had almost no problem drinking this.
Trixie was used to living off of whatever she got eat/drink since the whole Ursa Minor incident, so she had a fair chance too.
Twilight was using magic to help her. Making it so the spicy-ness of the hot sauce would transfer into emitting from her mane. Which meant that her mane was a living flame as long as she drank the hot sauce.
As for Rarity and Applejack...
They both lasted a good two bottles worth of chugging the hot sauce before stopping to breath. But since they were stopping the hot sauce chugging, the spicy-ness got to them. Making both their faces turn red as their taste buds burned.
"WATER!" They both yelled out. Running away to find a well to dunk their heads in.
"Phew. Two down, four to go. Come on Trixie, win this before we get tortured!" I begged, hoping she could win. Dino was cheering too and Theo was jumping on Dino's hat with a Trixie shirt. Him being her number one fan.
"Well...Something tells me that this might take a while! Tune in next episode to see what happens every pony! Until then, goodbye!"
Disclaimer (As told by me): I do not own any MLP anything! All I own is this story, Blitz, Dino, and Theo...Who is not my son! All MLP stuff goes to Hasbro! Enjoy...And please vote for Trixie to win the hot sauce...
Blitz's POV
"Hm-hm-hmmm, hm-hm-hmmm, hm-hm-hm-h-hmmm... Dang it, I'm doing it again."
I guess Applejack was right. I have been singing all these songs today. I guess I'm just in the spirit of the season. But can you blame me?! One whole day until my favorite season and favorite holiday! Winter and Christmas!
Okay, well here it's Hearth's Warming but it still does the same thing. Although it's mainly the Eve of the holiday every pony celebrates, the day that follows was still pretty much the same! Presents under a tree, Christmas/Hearth's Warming tree, stockings, and decorations for the house! And why did I love all of this and winter so much?! Mainly because of two reasons.
One was probably pretty obvious. No matter what happened, I always got gifts. Which was great considering I was on the bottom of the food chain for my family. Still, I got a bunch of stuff I waned, and everyone around me always was a bit nicer this time of year. Probably because of how all the work and school was slowing down or non-existent around the time.
But there was something about that part that's got me thinking. I've heard some myths about Hearth's Warming Day. That nine magical creatures go from house to house to deliver presents. Flying around though they don't have wings. Using magic although they don't have horns, only antlers. And have never been seen before although one has a red nose.
I'm pretty sure that any pony that knows even a sliver of Christmas knows what I'm thinking. Santa's reindeer. Now, on Earth they're myth and are only thought real by children. But in Equestria? This was a place that had magic to begin with. And even though 'deer', especially reindeer, are said to be an old filly's tail, I didn't know what to think. Were they real? And if so, did that mean that Santa...
Anyway, the second reason was the real reason why I loved winter. The white blanket that spread across as far as the eye could see! The one thing that everyone imagined and hoped for during Christmas! A White Christmas to be exact! SNOW!
The great thing about me and snow is, that I can actual come in contact with it! Any snow that melts on me is so small and insignificant that it wouldn't short-circuit anything! The lakes are frozen, so I was able to go near them. Not skating though. I was horrible at that. But I built snow forts and snowball fights any chance I got. Snow cones, snow angels, snow shoes, snow days, snow Everything! I swear, winter is the one thing that'll make me act as energetic as Pinkie Pie!
Either way, I kept on walking down the path. Following the directions Applejack had given me. 'Go past the train station, and follow the path in the forest until ya reach Conifer Fields. There are some forks in the road though, so go ahead and...'
"Just follow the path, take a left..." I recited to myself, not wanting to forget. Although if I did, I could've just replayed her directions with my Playear. Not much of a problem, but it still would've slowed me down even more than usual. Oh well, it's not like anything could bother me this time of year. I mean, come on. What could possibly go wrong for me?
"HEY BLITZ!" Pinkie yelled, literally dropping out of nowhere and grinning like mad at me. "Ohmygosh, I'm so glad I found you! I've been everywhere except Timbucktwo looking for you!"
You know what I said a few seconds ago?...Yeah, I take that back. Because the universe, namely Equestria, went ahead and answered it for me.
"H-how did you find me?..." I asked, that being the only thought on my mind. I've been everywhere today. And I mean that literally too. Not to mention, just dropping in on me is already pretty alarming. Again, quite literally. She like fell from the sky or something. Of course, she didn't even seem to notice her entrance as she kept digging around in her mane for something. Almost as if she momentarily forgot I was here. "...Pinkie Pie?"
"That's my name!" She said, walking out from behind me. Wait, she was right in front of me a few seconds ago... "So! I bet you're all wondering just why I've called you all here today..." She said while she blew some bubbles with a toy pipe and wore a Sherlock hat.
Not really knowing how else to answer, I started with the obvious. "Uh, Pinkie?...I'm the only one here." I told her, gesturing to everywhere around us. We were in a forest pathway with nothing around us except trees.
"Then, who's that on your tail?" She asked, gesturing to my metal tail in question with a straight face. And turning to see what she was talking about, I saw Gummy trying to eat my tail. And as soon as I caught him, he jumped up and tried to bite my back. Luckily, he wasn't drooling on my back. So I didn't care if he kept trying to eat me. Just like the others, I got used to him 'biting' me. It was more annoying or bothersome than anything at this point. Even Ponyville was used to it, because if they saw one of us with Gummy biting our heads, all they do is give us an awkward glance.
"Ooookay then! Anyway, what did you need Pinkie?" I asked, turning my attention back towards her.
"Well dear suspect," Suspect? "It has come to my attention that I lack the knowledge of one very important piece of information about you..." ...Okay, is it me or does it just sound weird that Pinkie's using words like 'information' or 'lack'?
"What do you mean? You know pretty much everything about me. As much, if not more, than the others." I pointed out. She knew a bunch of random stuff about every pony. Some of their secrets, their favorite type of flower, their favorite type of flower to eat, just the most random facts about them.
"Yes, well... I'm afraid no pony knows YOUR BIRTHDAY" She yelled out, in what she was trying to sound like a 'dramatic reveal'. Getting even closer towards my face to try and emphasize it. Except, I just kept a straight face about the whole thing. "No seriously! No pony knows your birthday! Not even me, and I know every pony's birthday!"
While I just kept a straight face with a slight frown, almost bordering un-amusement, she tried to make me see the importance of it. "You don't get it, do you?! If I don't know when your birthday is, then I can't tell any pony about your birthday! And if I can't tell any pony about your birthday, they won't show up and sing songs, give you presents, eat cake, or party! Which means they'll go a whole day without partying because they wouldn't know your birthday! That'd leave me, all of your closest friends, and maybe even all of Ponyville in a complete party less atmosphere! Blitz?! Do you want to be the single cause for all of Ponyville being thrust into a land of dark despair, boring peacefulness, and lack of delicious cake monsters running amuck?!"
"Wait. What was that last part?" I asked, wanting to know if I heard her right. Did she say-
"Snap out of it man!" She said, shaking me like a rag-doll before slapping me across the face as hard as possible. Earning a vicious glare from me. "Sorry! Sorry! Still, this is no time to be thinking about something so meaningless as monsters made of dessert stuff! Leave that for Ghostbusters! What matters right now is your birthday! So, when is it?!"
Again, I just kept a blank face. Refusing to give her an answer. Pinkie couldn't live with that silence though and spoke up again. "Come on! Ponies in Ponyville are even saying that your birthday is-"
"The Fifth Mystery of Ponyville. I know Pinkie, I've heard it all before." I told her, waving that bit of news away. I knew that this was going to be coming eventually. I'm actually pretty surprised that it took her this long to figure out that she didn't know about it. You see, I didn't really care about any pony knowing my birthday or not. So I always just ignored their questions or told them it was no big deal.
"But listen Pinkie. I know this might be a little hard for you to deal with," Boy is that understatement of the year. "But I'm just going to tell you right now. I don't celebrate my birthday." And just like I thought, she didn't take that well.
Pinkie, who had gone wide-eyed with a giant grin at the anticipation of me telling her, was now twitching slightly. Her left eye not staying completely wide so easily as it twitched so much. It wasn't like she needed her eyes wide-open though. Because her pupils were almost non-existent.
"Wh-ha...What was-he...Hehehe...ha-ha...! T-that's a good one Blitz..." She started to say slowly. Her detective hat having fallen off of her head, and the bubble pipe not that far behind as it just barely hung from her mouth. "You-you almost had me going there for a second! I actually thought that you were telling the truth! But you're just trying to weasel out of it as always! HA!...That is what you were trying to do...Right?..."
"No...I'm serious. I don't celebrate my birthday. In fact, no pony celebrates it. They're all busy doing something else. I can't blame them though. I mean, they all have way more important stuff than just come to my stupid birthday." I explained further. Only making Pinkie stutter and twitch even more.
"B-bi-birth-birthday...Not imp-p-portant...No...Part-t-ty?" She tried to piece it all together. I gave her a worried expression. Waving a hoof in front of her face to try and see if she was okay. Of course, that wasn't a smart idea as she pinned me to the ground. Glaring at me even more than I was earlier. "Don't you DARE say that a birthday is unimportant!" She told me. Her voice sounding so angry and aggressive, I swore it almost sounded demonic.
And hearing that kind of voice, my instincts kicked in as I quickly kicked Pinkie off me and into a bush on the side of the road. Keeping me from seeing her anymore after that.
"Uh...Pinkie Pie? You okay?" I asked, getting up with Gummy kind of squished from being on my back. But he was fine and didn't complain as I started walking slowly towards the bush. Not sure what to expect from the pink mare. "I, uh, didn't mean to hit you that hard... Are you okay?" I couldn't just leave her in the bush. I had to check and make sure she didn't get knocked out by a rock or anything.
"Iwouldn'tifIwereyou..."
"Huh?" I asked, looking up. The voice came from above me. It was fast and energetic, not to mention familiar, but it wasn't Pinkie Pie's voice. It was a male voice. Only, there was no pony above or around me. "Who's there?"
"Blitz,youdon'trememberme?! It'sGummy! I'mtalkingwithyourear! Neat,huh?!" My ear started to speak like a recording. Apparently Gummy, who had gotten on my head, figured out a way to talk to me by using my ear as a translator.
"Yeah, I guess... I'm kinda wishing that you would make it easier to understand, but I guess that's fine." I told him a bit awkwardly before turning back towards the bush and getting ready to check on Pinkie.
"ComeonBlitz! WhatIjustsay?! Don'tdoit!" Gummy warned me. Speaking up before I could check the bush.
"Why not? What's going to go horribly wrong if I check to see if Pinkie's okay?" I asked, not getting the problem.
"Well...Iguessitwon'tbeanythinglikeAoOni...Still,don'tsayIdidn'twarnyou..." He told me, sinking behind my head as if to take cover from something.
"Oh don't worry. My lips are sealed." I reassured him as I turned back towards the bush for the third time. Like I'd tell some pony that Gummy told me anything. That alone was weird enough of me to say.
So now not having anything to interrupt me, I put a hoof on the bush. Quickly ripping away that part of the bush like a Band-Aid. Coming face-to-face with the menace Gummy warned me about.
Nothing.
"Uh...Where'd she go?" I asked slowly, not taking my eyes off the bush. Not even any indent on the ground from where she landed. It was as if she was never here to begin with. Meaning that she was anywhere except at the bush.
He just pressed my ear again in response. "...About that...You should run..." His voice projected normally for once. Sounding more worried about me than anything else. Which confused and worried me even more. Except for one thing I soon realized.
"Run? Wait a second. Why would I want to run away? It's just my friend, Pinkie Pie. Why would I need to run away?" I asked, turning around to head on down the road where I was headed to get to Conifer Fields.
"WHEN'S YOUR BIRTHDAY?!" "WOAH!" I yelled out in fear. Jumping a good five feet away from her in, I can't believe I'm saying this, fear of Pinkie and her enraged demonic voice! Her pupils looked like they were on fire. Steam was, well, steaming from her ears. And most noticeably, she looked a little more red all over from anger.
Gummy had latched onto my mane to keep from falling off. Which was a good idea because now I was going to do what he had been warning me about this entire time.
Run.
Pinkie obviously needed to cool down or something! Which meant I had to get out of here right now. So not wasting a second, I took off flying for the air. Careful not to let Gummy fall off my mane in the meantime. I knew Gummy'd probably be fine if he stayed with Pinkie. She hadn't gone off the deep end so much that he'd be in any trouble. Still, I thought it best to be on the safe side right now. That, and I've heard how these problems usually go on with Pinkie. They can never lose her in a chase. So Gummy'd probably be able to help more than any pony in Equestria.
Getting a good grip of my mane, hurting my head with how much he pulled on it, he managed to press my ear before I landed on top of a cloud. "She's not giving up that easily..."
It was pretty off setting to hear his voice be so hesitant and normal. But I would worry about that after I got some distance. So finding the bell tower that was just outside of Ponyville, I landed right beside the bell. Knowing that Pinkie couldn't get up here because of the Fourth Mystery of Ponyville. The locked tower would keep me safe enough to think up an idea.
Oh, how wrong I was...
Coming out of the bell beside me, Pinkie held in her hooves a megaphone. And the fact that she was beside a bell didn't help either. "TELL ME YOUR BIRTHDAY!"
"NO!" I yelled out, taking off again to find somewhere to hide. Something I'd never thought I'd have to do, but nonetheless I did. Pinkie had officially lost it! Over a birthday! I keep telling her it doesn't matter! Not even she would celebrate it! She'd never have time for it!
So, flying as fast as I could, I reached the highest cloud possible. Landing on it and taking a minute to breath. There was no way for Pinkie to get up here, so I had to be safe. At least, long enough for me to try and figure this out. I mean, what could I really tell Pinkie? I didn't want to tell her my birthday because it would only be harder for her to accept than this.
"Hey Gummy? Do you have any ideas about what I can do? Or at least, what I can do to get away from Pinkie Pie? I'm at a disadvantage here." I told him, wanting some way to stay away from Pinkie for good. And no way was I going to use my HDS and lock myself inside my house. That wouldn't even last half as long as it did with Rarity.
Sadly, he shook his head and just pressed my ear again. "You can't! You're doomed Blitzy!" I couldn't tell what was more annoying about that. The fact that he wasn't able to help me and was just riding along. Or the fact that he used my ear to make his voice sound like some action-movie star.
"He's right, ya know!" Pinkie called out cheerfully, hanging above me with a cloud above her. "NOW GIVE UP!" She demanded with a sudden burst of anger.
I just frowned at her and took off again. Going higher into the air past all the normal clouds that were visible from the ground. Up where the emergency storm clouds were. And laying on one, I kept my eyes on where we were. Seeing that Pinkie Pie was gone again. Only, this time she only had one direction she could come towards me from. Below. So now she couldn't sneak up on me anymore.
"THAT'S WHAT YOU THINK!"
I froze up for a good three seconds before turning around. Only to see her, somehow, opening a small hatch that was just suspended in the air. Literally, it looked as if she just opened a door that went behind a background. And of course, when some pony does something like that when they're trying to chase you, there are only two reactions to it. One is confusion. The other is-
"AHHHHHHHHHHH!" I yelled out, taking off as fast as possible from that pink nightmare and her weird door. Using one hoof to keep Gummy from falling off my mane in the process. The last thing I needed was something making me have to slow down.
"Oh! Ihaveanidea! Ihaveanidea!" Gummy told me, balancing himself on my head! "Turnleft!" He instructed. Keeping a claw on my ear so he could keep giving me commands. And banking left, I just kept flying to his directions. "Hurryup! Youhavetensecondsatbest!" He kept coaching me. "Okay! Justabitfurther and... STOP!" Gummy's voice rang out from my ear, telling me to stop a good distance away from a pile of clouds.
Except, it wasn't just any bunch of clouds. It was a cloud house. Complete with a rainbow waterfall outside of it. And the sight of it just made me facehoof at the annoyance. "Really?! Rainbow's house?! Why did you make me come here?!"
"Because! Ihaven'tseenTankinawhile! Iwantedtoseehowhewasdoing!" Gummy's voice told me with a happy attitude.
"Are you even trying to help me out here?!" I asked him with an angry and slightly exhausted tone. "NOPE!" Was all the response I got too. Sometimes, I think Gummy's the only one that can act just like Pinkie Pie, but somehow manage to not be funny.
"Oh, Blitz?! Come out, come out, wherever you are!" I heard Pinkie call out from some random direction in the air. Along with a bunch of weird machine noises, bells, and whistles. Probably from whatever she was using to catch me.
"Oh...Fine!" I gave in. Flying towards Rainbow Dash's house before bursting through the front doors and closing them right behind me. Hoping to Celestia that Pinkie didn't hear, see, predict, or sense my presence go into Rainbow's house. I was out of breath by this point and needed to catch some more.
"Blitz?! What are you doing in my house?!" Rainbow Dash asked, flying down the stairs into the entrance room where I was. "And what's wrong with you?" She asked, seeing how I was panting from how much I've been flying around.
"Chased!...Hide!...No breath!...Gummy says hi to Tank!..." I said in between deep breaths as I slid to the ground against the door. I couldn't even speak full sentences
"Wait, you're being chased? How? I thought you were almost as fast as me." She said, still managing to fit some cockiness into her questioning. Which I really wasn't appreciating right now.
"First off... I am as fast as you. Second...I can't use a storm cloud cupcake because...I don't want Gummy to fall off or get fried...Oh, and he wanted to see how Tank was doing..." I told her. Gummy just nodding in approval while he stayed on my head. He didn't want to go looking for Tank since this was a cloud house after all.
"Wait a second. Why do you have Gummy with-you're hiding from Pinkie Pie aren't you?" She deadpanned with a raised eyebrow. Knowing that was exactly why I was here right now. Why I was out of breath. And why I had been running/flying away this whole time. She was probably one of the only things I'd run away from.
"That obvious huh?" I asked, just about catching my breath. "Well... Any pointers about how I can lose her?" I asked. Gummy wasn't helping at all, so maybe Rainbow Dash had some-
"BWAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" She bursted out in laughter. Rolling on her cloud floor as she tried to stop laughing. "Oh, that's a good one! Get away from Pinkie Pie! HAHAHA!" She just kept on laughing. Being a little too loud right now!
"Shush!" I told her in a whisper, trying to keep her quiet. "I'm serious!" I told her, not looking the least bit amused right now.
And as she looked at me, she noticed my face. Her laughter dying down pretty fast as she got up. "...Wait, you are?" I facehoofed at her response. "Okay, look. No pony has ever gotten away from Pinkie Pie. You're lucky she hasn't found you already."
Sadly, my luck ran out as some pony knocked on Rainbow Dash's door. And I was willing to bet my bottom bit it wasn't some pony delivering a package. "How is she knocking? It's a cloud door..." Rainbow Dash said in confusion.
"Oh dang it..." I said quietly before turning towards Rainbow Dash. "Please tell me you have a backdoor. I need to out of here desperately." I told her, not wanting to get caught right.
"Yeah sure, it's..." She said, getting ready to help me out. Only to stop and realize something. "Wait, desperately? You wanna get out that badly?" She asked, making sure she heard that part right.
"Well, I wouldn't say desperately, per sa-" But I stopped talking when even more knocking followed. This time more persistent. "Okay, yes. I am. What of it?" I asked with a raised eyebrow.
She simply smirked as she flew over and came back with-a Daring Do book... "Easy. Say: 'Daring Do is the most Daring and courageous pony, next to Rainbow Dash'." She told me with a smirk.
I just gave her a 'are you kidding me' look. "Really? You're not going to help me unless I say something about this dumb book's character?" I asked, having a hard time focusing while Pinkie was literally pounding on the door. "Please tell me you're kidding?..."
She wasn't though. She just sat there with a victory grin on her face. Every time she brought up Daring Do, I made fun of it or pointed out flaws. Like how come no pony else had discovered the tombs in Equestria? Who put them there, Celestia? How come every trap was still working like brand new? Not even dust or cobwebs on them either. Finally, how were any of these artifacts important? If they caused one-hundred years of darkness or something, wouldn't Celestia just be like 'LOL nope!' and bring the sun back?
Either way, this was her revenge on me from trashing her story idol so much. And I wasn't going to have any of it.
"I'd sooner jump off a cliff..." I responded with a frown. Sure that, oddly enough, wasn't saying much since I had wings and bionics to save me at any point. But she got the idea. Along with another one.
"I'll do you one better. You can jump from a cloud house." She said as Pinkie pounded on the door once again. To which Rainbow Dash just turned towards the door with a smirk. "Hold on Pinkie Pie, I'm coming!" Rainbow Dash announced, walking towards the door while whistling a victory tune.
"Wait!" I half whispered, pulling her back to where she was by her tail. Not wanting to be caught by Pinkie. At this point, Pinkie knew for sure that Rainbow Dash was home. So now I was trapped unless...
Seeing Rainbow Dash sit there with a victory grin towards me, I sighed. "Fine..." I said, swallowing my pride as I started to say it. "Daring Do is the most daring and courageous pony, next to Rainbow Dash." I managed to say with no emotion what-so-ever.
"And 'She is even more courageous than me.'" Rainbow Dash instructed me to add on. Only for me to glare at her ten fold. It didn't make her falter though, so I just got in her face with an almost murderous glare. One that made her think my glass eye was going to shoot a laser through her head.
"Don't push it." I told her simply. And hearing some more persistent knocking, we both knew it wouldn't be long until Pinkie took down the door somehow.
"Fine, just... I'll be right back." She told her, flying off to some part of her house, only to fly back over a few seconds later. With a tattered old bag in her hooves that she threw on my back. "There."
"What are these?" I asked her, Gummy opening the bag to look inside. Only to reveal-
"More Daring Do books. I've already read all of 'em. And since you don't know how cool they are, I'm giving them to you." She explained to me, not giving me a second choice. And with what sounded like Pinkie trying to ram the door. Again, how was she even touching the door without going through it?
"Okay-fine...Just...Just tell me the backdoor outta here." I told her, not caring about the books anymore. That door was somehow coming down any second.
"Up the stairs, down the hall, through the dining room to the kitchen." She told me, pointing towards the stairs.
"Thank you!" I said, about ready to fly off and leave this house far behind me. Until I remember something. "Here, take this." I said, putting Gummy on her head. "Bye!" I told her, flying off with as much speed as I could. No gator to keep safe this time either. So I was free from any kind of restraint as I made my way up the stairs and turned right at the hallway.
Too bad that was the wrong way. The hallway acted as a crossroads from the stairs. And seeing no dining room, I turned around and started flying for the other direction. Only to hear the front door open as I crossed over to the other side of the hallway. I stopped before going any further though, hoping Rainbow Dash would find a way to slow her down.
"Hey Pinkie Pie. What are you doing here? And what's on your hooves?" Rainbow Dash asked. Since I didn't want to risk her seeing me, I didn't turn the corner to see what she was talking about.
"Balloon boots." She answered simply. "Where's Blitz? I know that he came into the house, and I need to talk to him."
"Sorry Pinkie Pie, but I haven't seen him anywhere. I would've probably noticed." She excused for me. Sweet Celestia, this might actually work! Well, if I get out of here right now it will!
"Oh...Heya Gummy." Pinkie Pie said, seeing Gummy that was still with Rainbow Dash. I just facehoofed at how that came back to haunt me so easily. "Rainbow Dash, I need you to tell me where Blitz went! It's very important he answer my question!"
"I, uh, I'm not saying! I agreed not to tell you!" Rainbow Dash told her, starting to freak out a little. Not lying anymore since that was just a waste of breath towards Pinkie.
"Uh-huh...Dashie, I hold in my hoof a manuscript for the next Daring Do book that isn't due for a few more months. It's yours if you can-"
"Up the stairs, down the hall on the left, through the dining room and out the kitchen!" She said, selling me out. Element of Loyalty?! Yeah right, if she's Loyalty I'm Rarity!
So knowing that she'd be behind me in an instant, I flew as fast as I could. Going through Rainbow Dash's back door while accidentally breaking her locks. Luckily for me, it was all cloud materials. I just downed a storm cloud cupcake and used my tail as a blowtorch to fix the lock before taking off to the one last pony I knew I could find right now.
And with the storm cloud cupcake in play, I burst through her door only after a good twenty seconds of flying straight for it. Leaving the second hole in it for the day.
"AH! Blitz! We just fixed that door!" Spike said as he and Twilight frowned at me for the sudden intrusion. But I didn't say anything as I used the last of my energy from the storm cloud treat to rush into their basement and come up with some wood and nails. Fixing the hole in the door and sanding it down to perfection. Along with setting in a new window pane for the broken window in their house. All that was left was repainting the door and they'd be fine.
"Oh. Uh, thanks Blitz..." Twilight thanked, looking at the door I broke. And then fixed.
"Here's the story you tell: I came. I fixed the door. I ran for Applejack's." I told them, running over for the door that lead to their basement. Leaving it cracked as I watched from behind it.
"Wait, what are you talking abo-" Soon enough, Twilight was interrupted by a quick paced knock on the door. "Who is..."
Since he was closer, Spike opened the door only to see Pinkie looking in every spot of the library frantically. "Uh...Hi Pinkie?"
"Where is he?! I know that Blitz was here! I can feel it in my mane!" Pinkie said, not stopping to look frantically. She looked in every possible, and impossible, way imaginable. She even turned her head a complete 180 degrees to look above her.
"Oh, Blitz?" Twilight asked, getting Pinkie's attention. "S-sorry, but you just missed him. He fixed our door then took off for Applejack's. He looked to be in a hurry." Well, at least she didn't turn on me so easily.
"Thanks Twilight!" Pinkie said, disappearing from the doorway as she ran off for Applejack's farm. Giving me some space to breath finally.
After a good minute, I leaned my head out of the doorway. And realizing that Pinkie Pie was really gone, I sighed in relief. "Thanks Twilight. She's been chasing me all day."
"What for? Is she angry at you for some reason?" Twilight asked as she closed the door with her magic. Spike having gone to the basement to get some paint for the door.
"I...Guess you could say that. She finally realized that she doesn't know when my birthday is. And now she's going nuts over it even when I'm telling her that it's not important anyway. What even made her realize that all of a sudden?" I asked, not really expecting an answer from her.
"Oh...I-I have no idea...That is pretty weird for her to notice out of nowhere." She said a little awkwardly. But I was too exhausted to question that. "But, why don't you want to talk about your birthday? Does it have to do with-"
"No, that's not it. It has nothing to do with my 'tragic past' or whatever. It's just that no pony would be able to celebrate it. Actually, I don't think any pony would want to celebrate my birthday. Not even Pinkie Pie. Of course, I don't blame them." I explained a little further.
"Well, it sounds like there's some type of explanation to this. Still, I don't know what to tell you. Especially if I don't know the whole story. If I'm going to help you and Pinkie settle this argument, I'll at least need to know why you think no pony would want to celebrate your birthday." Twilight told me. "It wouldn't hurt to tell some pony when it is."
As much as I didn't like talking about it, she had a point. There was no harm in telling Twilight about my birthday. Pinkie Pie? If she found out my birthday, she'd lose it. Probably because she wouldn't be able to find a way to celebrate it on the actual day. Still, Twilight wouldn't worry about it so much. I guess it wouldn't be a problem.
"Alright fine, I see your point." I admitted, nodding in approval. "My birthday is..."
Twilight's POV
I gasped in surprise as he told me the exact day it was. "That's your birthday?!" I asked, not even realizing just how loud I said that.
"WHAT?!"
Suddenly, bursting through my wall beside the door, Pinkie Pie was standing there. Steam flying out of her nose and ears. Her eyes literally on fire, and her mane shaking like crazy. "YOU TOLD TWILIGHT YOUR BIRTHDAY?!"
"OH MAN!" Blitz yelled out, flying through the window once again. Shattering it without a care as he started flying off in desperation to get away. Of course, I wasn't mad at him for that as I was standing behind the table in the middle of my library. Completely caught off-guard by Pinkie's sudden entrance.
"GET BACK HERE!" Pinkie yelled, chasing after Blitz just as fast, if not faster, than Blitz was flying.
"Wait! Pinkie, stop!" I yelled out, hoping to get her attention in order to stop her and talk. Only, she didn't even acknowledge my existence as she just kept on running. "Ugh! I can't believe this!"
"What's going on?!" Spike asked as he came out from downstairs. A paint bucket in his claw. "Woah! Okay, I'm not fixing the wall!" He told me in utter shock at what had happened.
"Don't worry about that!" I told him, levitating him onto my back before running out the door without breaking it this time. "We need to find Blitz and Pinkie before they start fighting!" I brought him up to speed. Explaining the important part. If Blitz was flying away in attempt to get away from Pinkie, he had to have just flown straight ahead.
And to prove me right, there was a slight path of destruction that the two of them left behind. And one pony on the ground in front of it. "Excuse me! Did you see my two friends pass by here?!" I asked him in urgency to make sure that they still went this way.
"How could I miss them?!" Ember Shade asked in complete anger. And his dark colors and slightly cut-up mane, which looked as if it had flames inside it, not helping his appearance. "The flying one almost cut my head off!"
"Which way did they-" He just pointed in the direction of the destruction and walked off. Not wanting to do anything he might regret later. "Thanks!" I called out as I ran forward. Following the rubble.
There was even a Pinkie-shaped holes in one building that led out the other side. One of the P.L.E.A.S.E. officers, Swift, looking out of it in just as much anger as Ember had. "What the hay?!" He asked to no pony in particular.
"I'm guessing that they went this way..." I said, walking past the stallion's house and continuing on. And after walking a bit further, all the way to a forest pathway, I saw something else. A shaking bush on the side of the pathway.
"Hello? Blitz? Pinkie? Are one of you in there?" I asked, going up to check. Only to be met with a figure a good three sizes bigger than either of them. "AH! A BEAR!" Spike yelled out in complete shock, falling off my back as he passed out from the fear of it all.
"Oh...I'm sorry Spike. Harry didn't mean it." Fluttershy said, coming out from behind the bear hesitantly. "Hi Twilight."
"Hey Fluttershy. Did you see Blitz or Pinkie come by here? I think they were coming this way." I said, levitating the now unconscious Spike onto my back.
"I-I don't know. I just heard some yelling and saw something pass by out of the corner of my eye... Was I supposed to see them? I'm sorry." She apologized, worried that she had messed up on helping me somehow.
"Don't worry about it. You've done nothing wrong. It's just that Pinkie's mad at Blitz because-" "BLITZ!"
"Uh, Twilight! I think we better hurry up and find Blitz before Pinkie does!" Spike reminded me, turning my head towards Pinkie's voice.
"Good idea Spike! Come on Fluttershy! We need to hurry before one of them hurts the other!" I said, running off down the pathway. Only for Fluttershy to stand in the pathway, slightly afraid of Pinkie's tone. Only, Harry went ahead and placed her on his back before running after me. Which I would've freaked out about a bear following me if it was any other case right now. Because we had bigger problems.
As we all came up on the clearing, we saw the open area. A pony with a plaid shirt and a woods pony's axe set down at the side was now yelling at Blitz and Pinkie, who were in turn yelling at each other. By this point, the three of us, Fluttershy coming over by this point much to her objection, figured that Blitz finally realized that he was running away from something when he could've tried confronting it at the source. Which to him either means compromising, or like right now, arguing.
"For the last time, forget it! I'm not telling you my birthday and that's final! It's my birthday, I decide whether or not to tell any pony else when it is! If I don't want to say it, well then tough Phoenix Feathers Pinkie! Cause I'm not saying anything!" Blitz yelled at her, looking ready to pretty much attack her.
"You just don't get it, do you?!" Pinkie asked, just as angry. "I'm not letting you leave until you tell me just when your birthday is!" Suddenly, she pulled out a rubber chicken and a canister of seltzer water. Making Blitz take a step back in sight of it. "And there are plenty more jokes to go around!" She said, throwing a red clown nose towards Blitz. Having it land at his front hooves.
He just got confused at it though and bent down to look at it. Only for it to explode in a mess of fruit cake all over his upper body and face. And as Blitz was busy wiping the cake off his face, Pinkie appeared behind him and smacked him upside the head with the rubber chicken. Knocking him to the ground where she then sprayed the seltzer water down his throat. Making him cough on it as Pinkie jumped back to get ready.
"Oh my goodness...Blitz, Pinkie, please stop..." Fluttershy tried reasoning. Only, she was too quiet with her whispering tone. So neither of them heard her. Especially Blitz who I could've sworn was so angry looking, his glass eye was glowing red. Of course, that could've been thanks to the cake in his eye.
He still responded just as angrily. He downed yet another storm cloud cupcake and charged at Pinkie with a sudden burst of speed. Somehow reaching her before she could realize just what was going on. He then simply placed his metal hoof on her head and started shocking her even more than her usual overcharged joy buzzer. Making her mane get even frizzier before she shot his grapple hoof forward with Pinkie's head in it's grip. Sending her flying into a pile of chopped off Christmas tree branches. Cushioning her fall just enough to keep from getting too hurt. Although you can tell it had to sting at the very least, not counting the needles of the tree branches digging into Pinkie's coat.
She just rose up from the pile though. Pulling out her party cannon which was somehow inside the pile of branches as well. She launched it forward, the ammo being a disco ball. Blitz just did a quick spin in his defense. Shattering the ball with his tail and keeping the sharp shrapnel of the disco ball from hitting him.
Blitz shot his grapple hoof forwards again, making it look as if it was trying to hit Pinkie's shoulder. Only when she jumped away, it was obvious to her that he was aiming for the party cannon. Hitting it and knocking the cannon part right off of its wheels. Making it completely useless.
Pinkie didn't take that well though as she pulled a candy cane out from under her mane. One that was the same size as Blitz's tail. Which he had put in his mouth to use as a sword in defense to Pinkie's Candy Cane sword.
As they both ran towards each other with great speeds, Blitz from the storm cloud and Pinkie from her own randomness, I was in awe at how much they were fighting. Fluttershy was hiding behind the bear, Harry, who looked a little concerned too. Spike on the other hoof was just sucking on a topaz he had been keeping in his pocket to snack on. Eating it as if it was a snack for a fight.
"Blitz! Pinkie! You need to stop this! What's fighting going to solve?!" I asked them. Hoping that they'd come to their senses.
"Tha' she won' 'ow mah birf'day..." Blitz said with his tail in his mouth as the two make-shift swords clashed
"Him 'elling me 'is irth-day..." Pinkie answered directly after jumping back from Blitz as he tried to hit her over the head with the flat side of the sword. She then jumped up and tried to hit Blitz over the top of the head with the candy sword. Only to be ineffective as Blitz slammed into Pinkie in mid-air. Sending her back a ways.
"Stop fighting!" I ordered, trying to levitate their two swords and anything else they might have on them that could drag this on. Only, I was met with a giant candy cane, metal tail, nails, screwdrivers, hammers, party banner tacks, perfectly sharpened colored pencils, darts, storm cloud cupcakes, bottles of water, practical joke items, a bag full of Daring Do books, and a metal ear all flying towards me at great speeds. Sharp end facing forwards for most of the items.
I immediately teleported away from that spot and appeared next to the lumberjack pony who was watching in amazement. Actually excited to see a fight like this break out at a Hearth's Warming Tree Field.
Still, that didn't stop the two of them as they resorted to wrestling the other into giving up. Pinkie trying to put Blitz in a head lock as he kept hitting her over the head with a metal hoof. Pitifully enough, just as Blitz was starting to run out of breath, he gave one more hit over the head to Pinkie Pie. Making her get dizzy and fall down beside to Blitz. Who was light-headed from lack of air.
"Are you two seriously this upset over a birthday?" I asked with a disapproving look as I went over to the two of them. Spike, who was still over with Fluttershy and the bear, started making his way over towards us along with Fluttershy.
"Pinkie Pie," I started, turning towards her since she was coming to her senses faster than the light-headed Blitz. "Blitz doesn't want you to know about his birthday. And if you'd actually take a few seconds, or ask flat out 'why' he doesn't want you to, then you'd realize that there is a perfectly good reason as to why Blitz doesn't wan to tell you his birthday."
"Blitz," Spike started, helping him up since he pretty much needed help getting his balance. "Even though I don't know what the reason is, it really shouldn't matter! get over it! Me and Twilight's birthdays were just yesterday and a few days back! And even though I didn't like how crazy Pinkie made the party, I didn't try and make her feel bad or get angry by denying her my birthday! Whatever reason you have, I'm sure that it's not good enough to keep Pinkie from knowing the one thing she thinks, does, and lives!" He told Blitz.
I couldn't help but smile at Spike's own explanation. Noting how I couldn't have said it better myself. "Now Blitz, can you please tell Pinkie when your birthday-" "THUMP!"
As Blitz fell to the ground from lack of balance after Spike let him go, I noticed how he was still too out of it to really say or do anything too extreme or complicated. Pinkie wasn't that far better, but since she was used to getting dizzy and over-exhausted from parties, she had a better tolerance for this kind of thing.
"Okay fine I'll say it." I told him, getting a slow nod from Blitz who was acting almost as discombobulated as Derpy Hooves right now. "Pinkie. The reason Blitz didn't want to tell you his birthday is because of when exactly it was."
"Why would that matter? If he didn't want me to celebrate a humungously big birthday, I would've been fine with just a small party with the few of us!" She tried defending, trying to make me see her reasoning.
But I shook my head. "Actually, that's not it. You see, his birthday is really on a-"
"ACHOO!"
Suddenly, interrupting my explanation was the Lumberjack pony sneezing. "Huh? Oh! Sorry 'bout that! You were sayin'?!" He asked as he pulled a rag out to clean his nose.
"As I was saying..." I started up again. "Blitz's birthday is on a-
"BELCH!"
Interrupting me, AGAIN, was Spike this time. Burping up a letter. "That's weird..." He said, picking it up and expecting it. "It's written with stripped paper and has a royal seal with a 'D' on it..." As he opened it, he was met with a large amount of wind to his face. The wind somehow changing the green scales on his head to look like an afro. "AH! What the, how did that even..."
After reading it through, he frowned and crumbled up the paper. Breathing non-magical fire on it in able to burn it up normally. "Stupid Discord...It'll take a whole bubble bath to get my scales back to normal!"
"Ahem!" I cleared my throat, looking at Spike who had managed to stop me once again. "Anyway, Pinkie you see. Blitz didn't want to tell you when his birthday was because if he did, you may have started to worry because it's the same day as-" "ZZzzZzZZZzzzz..." "Huh?"
Looking to Pinkie, I saw that she was now asleep on the ground. Completely disregarding what I was trying to tell her! After all of this, NOW is when she falls asleep?!
"Pinkie!" I yelled out in slight anger, trying to wake her up.
"It's okay Twilight..." Blitz said, starting to get up himself. Even though he was a little dizzy and swaying a bit, he was fine now. "I think I can take it from here." He told me, walking over towards Pinkie as best he could while ignoring the dizziness.
"Be my guest." I said, walking over to Spike and sitting down. And even though he had his scales at an afro, he was laughing at me a little with how I was reacting to all the distractions.
"Pinkie." Blitz said, tapping Pinkie Pie on the head. Giving her a tiny shock that was the equivalent of touching a doorknob and getting shocked.
"Wha-huh? Oh-YAWN-hey Blitz! You're standing again! That's good, for a second I thought I beat you up too much! Which wouldn't be any good for you because we might've had to take you to the Ponyville Hospital, and we all know how much that doctor loves asking how that metal leg works for Scientific Discovery!" She said with a 'deep' booming voice to try and sound 'all-powerful' or something. She went ahead and quickly jumped to her hooves. "Not only that, but think of the reputation! All the reviewers would probably say something about you losing and 'never crossing Pinkie with parties'! I mean, that wouldn't be good since they make fun of you a Ra-Woah! Now I'm falling down!"
At that moment, Pinkie fell to the ground because of how fast she tried getting up. "Well, guess I'm still a little out of it!" She said with her usual giggle. And after getting up, slower this time, she looked to Blitz. "So what were you saying?
"Well, I was going to tell you my birthday. But since I might've given you a concussion, I'm not sure anymore..." Blitz said, trying to back out of it. But when he saw me and Spike frowning at him, as well as Pinkie with a blank expression, he sighed. "I don't have a choice though, do I?"
"Nopey-Dopey!" Pinkie said, busting out a smile.
"Alright fine. Well, like Twilight was trying to say; I didn't want to tell you because you wouldn't be able to celebrate it. Whether you knew my birthday or not. And I know you'd go crazy trying to figure out a solution." He explained to her. That was his reason after all. And why did that make any sense you may ask?
"But, that doesn't make any sense silly!" Pinkie started, jumping over to him while catching herself from falling. "Because I've had a few parties on the same day! In fact, I've had four parties in one day! That was SO much fun too! I woke up in a flying balloon and had to find my way back because that day was scheduled for fog! But still, it was so worth it!"
After the three of us took a good few seconds to try and think of just what she had said, we all shook our heads at once and Blitz continued. "Yeah...But that's just it. You wouldn't be able to throw multiple parties. You can really only celebrate one, and it wouldn't be my birthday. Because you see my birthday is on..."
Me, Spike, and Pinkie Pie all stayed silent as he stopped talking. Looking around. In case there was anything about to interrupt him. "Oh, nothing? I thought something was going to stop and keep me from saying it. Especially after everything that stopped Twilight from-"
"JUST SAY IT ALREADY!" Me, Spike, Pinkie, the lumberjack pony, Fluttershy, and I think even the bear stopped him from rambling on about how something was or wasn't going to stop me from-
"Okay, okay! Sorry! Pinkie, my birthday. Is on Hearth's Warming Day." Blitz told her simply, taking a step back to let Pinkie get her space.
"Hearth's Warming Day?" Pinkie asked. "Hearth's Warming Day?! Your birthday is on Hearth's Warming DAY?!"
"Yep. All day, beginning to end. Born at 1:11 PM..." Blitz said, expecting Pinkie to start freaking out about it. And honestly, I was surprised that he knew the exact time he was born. Was technology always that advanced for humans where they can figure out the exact time of the day?
"Birthday...Same as holiday...Amazing..." Pinkie said, trying to contain her excitement.
"That's why I don't really think much about my birthday. I'm already getting gifts, family's all over for holiday, and every pony's always nicer on Christmas usually. So my birthday is more of a side note to me." Blitz explained. But seeing Pinkie about to blow-up in happiness over it, he gave a concerned look. "You're not going to freak out over the party planning or go sky-rocketing over it are you?"
"Me? Freak out over planning a party?!" Pinkie asked with fake shock. "Neva!...Would you mind if I cheer for how fun that is, though?" She asked with a straight calm expression.
"Uh...Nah, go nuts." Blitz said with a shrug, not minding if Pinkie acted excited about it. That much he expected out of her.
"Okay! Ahem..." She said, clearing her throat and walking to the middle of the clearing. At that moment, she rocketed forwards towards a tree. Bouncing off of it and making it glow like a Pinball Machine Bumper. She then flew into another tree, and another. Bouncing all over the place as she hit every tree with perfect aim.
"Well, I'd be lying if I didn't say that this was a little bit of my reaction." I told him with a smile. "I can't believe your birthday is Hearth's Warming Day! I mean, that's so great that it-LOOK OUT!" I yelled out, putting a force-field around the remaining three of us. Keeping Pinkie from Pinballing into us next. I went ahead and teleported all the stuff I took from them into the shield as well so Pinkie wouldn't run over any of it.
"Gee thanks. Saved me from a giant living pink pinball of doom." Blitz said jokingly as he got all his stuff back. "Still, I don't know whether it was a good idea to actually tell her me birthday. She's going crazy about it already and she hasn't even realized that it's less than fifteen days away."
"You need to have some faith in Pinkie, Blitz." I told him with a smile. "After all, she is the one who follows her Pinkie Promises more than any pony else."
"Yeah, sure. She may be good with Pinkie Promises, but I won't believe her calming down about birthdays until I see it for myself." He told me, not believing me. Good thing Pinkie had just the opportunity to prove herself.
"There y'all are." Applejack called out as she, Rarity, and Rainbow Dash walked into the clearing. Walking up beside Fluttershy and keeping a slight distance from her bear. "We've been lookin' all over for ya. We figured that we should get some Hearth's Warming trees at the same time."
That's when they saw Pinkie bouncing all over the place. "Oh, Pinkie Pie? Why are you bouncing around like a silly game of pinball?" Rarity asked, watching as Pinkie Pie slid to a stop in front of them.
"I finally figured out what I had forgotten! I never found out Blitz's birthday!" She told them all with a big grin on her face. Earning me an 'I told you so' glance from Blitz.
"Oh yeah. No pony knows your birthday, do they Blitz? That's the Fifth Mystery of Ponyville." Rainbow Dash remembered, looking over at me, Spike, and Blitz for a second before turning back towards Pinkie. "So when is it?!" She asked, wanting to know the 'Fifth Mystery' before any pony else.
"It's-" Pinkie stopped herself mid-sentence. Remembering how much Blitz doesn't really think his birthday's important. And while me, Fluttershy, Spike, and Pinkie knew, he still didn't want any pony else knowing. And Pinkie couldn't help but just grin happily at the others. "It's not important." She said with a shrug, saying the same thing Blitz said to any pony that asked.
"Aw, not you too." Applejack said, noticing that last part. "Well, I guess we ain't gonna figure it out anytime soon. Come on every pony, let's start lookin' fer a tree." She said, all of them going forward to see the Lumberjack Pony. Fluttershy an her bear, who had come to help her bring the tree home, included.
"Thank you Pinkie." Blitz told her with a smile. Making her jump over towards us.
"Don't mention it! Now come on! We have a bunch of trees to pick out!" Pinkie said, bouncing after the others, humming Hearth's Warming Carols along the way.
"You said it." Blitz told her, walking after her while singing 'Christmas' Carols. And I couldn't help but just giggle a little at how they were acting so similar right now.
I couldn't help but shake my head at how similar they were acting. But knowing that I couldn't stay an let every pony else take the better trees, I started walking. "Well it looks like they got along pretty well. Now come on Spike. We need to find one of the more healthier trees. They're easier to enchant, and I need to make sure that you can't-"
"I know, I know. So I can't sneeze on it and turn it into firewood." Spike huffed. Making me chuckle a little in response. "A dragon gets a cold on Hearth's Warming one time!" He complained. Making me start laughing, followed by him. I guess what Blitz said is right. Every pony was a little more calm, helpful, and overall nicer around Hearth's Warming Eve. Well, at least ignoring Dark Friday.
And so ends the last episode of the year! Now don't worry! I plan on doing a Hearth's Warming Eve special for every pony! One that will include, the intro cast (Theo, Dino, me and Trixie) Morgue, Joe, Big Mike, a ton of background ponies, the mane six of course, and plenty more! It'll be out soon and will mainly star Morgue and Pinkie! Why them? Well, to quote a crazy plant loving man that wears a pot on his head: "Because I'm CRAZY!"
Also one other thing. I've noticed that recently some of you have started reposting your dares. And like I've said before, I write the ALL down! I have 3+ pages filled out with no sign of stopping them! So if you haven't seen your dares before, DO NOT WORRY! I have them written and am waiting for the perfect moment to use them! Some of them will happen IN the story! And to do that, it'll take a while! So there! Please stop reposting them! It's murder to reread them an cross them out with pen!
Finally! We're starting to reach the end of this season! About four, maybe five episodes if I can think them through fast enough! Then comes the giant season finale! And I plan on making it pretty good! So here's hoping you're all excited about that.
P.S. Can some of you help me understand something? This isn't the QotC, but I've been seeing this around FimFiction and have no idea what to expect...Ahem...
WHAT IS WITH THE 'PEACH' STORIES?!
That is all. Thank you, and until next time.
QotC: If they all broke into fighting, who would win? Blitz/Pinkie/Twilight/Spike/Fluttershy/Harry the Bear/Lumberjack Pony/Cabbage Pony? PLACE YER BETS!
79. A Brony Life: Hearth's Warming Special!
Have any of you ever heard of the YouTube channel whatever? Well, they do this video where they come to random couples with mistletoe. And seeing that video, I couldn't help but wonder how that would turn out for Ponyville.
So to answer that, here's a little parody of their YouTube videos! I hope you enjoy, and tell me if you spot your favorite couple!
Disclaimer: I do not own MLP, or any characters except my own mentioned. Also, the original idea belongs to whatever.
ENJOY!
Narrator's POV
"Alright Pinks. Do we have everything we'll need?" Morgue asked Pinkie as they were riding a balloon ride up above Ponyville. Pinkie had saved up enough bits for the both of them to rent out the balloon for the whole day. Renting it out the moment the hot-air balloon manager opened up. And why?
To play the best prank in Ponyville the two of them could up with! Couple Fishing! Like Fly Fishing, only the bait is mistletoe and you try to hang it over two ponies/humans/dragons/anything without them noticing. Then get their attention and watch the awkwardness turn into something hilarious or moving.
And of course Morgue had the even better idea of making it into a game. The one, out of both of them, who got the most points would be allowed to pull this prank on two certain some ponies who were coming into Ponyville today.
Pinkie nodded excitingly, going over it all. "Yep! Chalkboard for point keeping!" "Check." "Two fishing poles with ore than enough string to reach the ground and back!" "Check." "Churros and Eggnog!" "Sí, mi amigo!" "And most importantly, two pieces of mistletoe for the ponies below!"
"Alright! We have everything, Señorita Pinks! Now that it's afternoon...Where do we strike first?" Morgue asks, standing up as he took one mistletoe fishing pole.
"That's an easy one Morgue! The Town Square!" Pinkie announced, turning the balloon around and making it go towards the middle of town. Ready to have them fin their first victims.
As they make there way to the square, I will introduce myself ever so fair.
I am not Zeke, nor Zecora, nor Dino. But my rhyming is very fine, no?
Instead we will follow the prankster way. And hopefully get our share of happiness, this holiday.
For love and tolerance is something we spread. And hate and anger we wish to be dead.
But let's not talk about such a sore thought. Instead let's talk about fun, Discord-less, distraught.
So get some milk, cookies, and cocoa galore. As we enjoy the kissing, laughing, and much-much more.
It all starts as the two jokesters arrived. The pranks would then began to thrive.
Spreading from bookworms and remark-makers. To little fillies and comic book-creators.
Reaching from heartless to kindness, and perhaps calm and crazy.
Now, quick. Let us begin this tale without being lazy.
Soon reaching the middle of town, the victims of Pinkie and Morgue were then found.
Dancing across rooftops with greens on strings, the sound of Hearth's Warming bells ring.
Soon above a group of three, the two sat still as a Flutter-tree.
They then got into their position. The group below having no such suspicion.
A Time-Lord, free for more than a moment.
A Muffin-Queen, eating a donut's opponent.
And a jester added, just for the enjoyment.
The three were sharing a warm meal.
Faith waving it's hoof a great deal.
Soon the mistletoe was cast above.
Making emotions fly off like a dove.
The three saw it there. Hanging right over their heads.
The Doctor and Jumpy both looking very red.
For Ms. Hooves would have to choose which to kiss.
Hopefully it wouldn't end with a miss.
"Wow! Look at that! A floating plant!" Derpy said, pointing at the mistletoe with a smile.
"AH! Wait, that can't be there! This is so messed up! Who put that there?!" Jumpy asked. Freaking out so much. Not to mention, turning red from the embarrassment.
"I-uh-well-this is-oh my..." The Doctor started stuttering, before swallowing nervously. "Um...Derpy?"
"Yeah? What is it Timey?" Derpy asked with a glance towards him and an innocent smile. The nickname just made this harder for the Doctor, while making Jumpy's heart sink a little.
"You...You do know what the plant above us is...Don't you?" He asked with a worried expression. But just getting a happy shake of the head from Derpy, he sighed. "It's um...It's...Mistletoe."
"Mistletoe? She asked. "Wait, plants are bombs? And what's a toe?"
"That's not what mistletoe is Derpy..." Jumpy J said. Trying to relax right now. "It's really a-"
"OH-oh! I remember what it is now! It's one of those fresheners that go on delivery wagons, right?!" Derpy asked, smiling as she took another bite of her muffin. This only making the Doctor and Jumpy blush even more in embarrassment because they had to fully explain it to her.
"No Derpy...That plant is a sign of friendship and goodwill... And to show this, a couple who is under the mistletoe must, um...They-they have to..." Doctor Whooves tried to say, but couldn't build up the courage to say it to his Ditzy friend.
Luckily, Jumpy helped him out of nervousness.
"They have to kiss!" He spilled out in a nervous wreck. Earning a deadpanned glance from the Doctor. "Sorry! I say stuff when I'm nervous!"
"Oh, is that all?!" Derpy asked with a still innocent smile. She then pulled the Doctor forward and kissed him right on the lips. The kiss only lasting for a few seconds before she let him go and immediately turned to Jumpy. Kissing him on the lips before he could even realize it.
Needless to say, this stunned both the stallions as their jaws, along with the cups of cocoa they were both holding, dropped to the floor. As that happened, Derpy happily ate the last of her muffin. Only to swallow and frown that she was out of anymore muffin to eat.
"Aw, my muffin's all gone!" She said sadly. Only to perk up a second later. "That's okay! I'll just get another! I'll get some more cocoa for you two also. Don't go anywhere!" She said, flying off.
This leaving the two stallions to fall out of their chairs and pass out from shock, surprise, and happiness. While above them...
"YES! That's three points for me!" Pinkie cheered, reeling back up her mistletoe and marking the points on the chalk board.
"What?! Tres?! How do you figure tha-oh, wait. One point for each kiss. Plus an extra point since that was a fandom pairing... Alright fine, keep your three points! It will not grant you victory Pinkie! Because now, it's my turn!" Morgue said, getting his Mistletoe ready for the ponies below.
With foreboding words as those, Morgue shouted 'Here it goes!'
"Wait, hold on. I never said 'Here it goes'!"
"Technically, you just did Morgue."
"Darn it, you conniving narrator!"
Uh, right...AHEM!
Off the green leaves of love and friendship flew.
Off to find two ponies without any clue.
Luckily for the game's harmless sake, the mistletoe coiled over a door like a snake.
This certain door happening to be Sugarcube Corner's.
Inside there being the Armor's. Quite welcomed by the owners.
Who were here to visit 'Twily' sure enough.
But they were about to be met with slightly more stuff.
"Thank you again Mr. Cake for letting us have these treats for free." Cadence said as she levitated the few packages of sweets for a certain party.
"Oh! Think nothing of it Your Majesty..." Mr. Cake said with a bow. "And you don't have to call me Mr. Cake! You can just call me Carrot if you want!" He said, trying to be polite to the royal couple.
"I think that's quite alright. Goodbye for now." Cadence said, walking out with Shining Armor.
"And could you say hi to Pinkie if you get the chance? We wouldn't want her to miss us because of the festival later." Shining told 'Carrot'
"Oh, I promise I will sir! And thank you again for coming to our humble shop!" He responded with a smile.
"Well, nice to know that he's doing fine." Cadence said, finding something nice to talk about as they reached the door.
"Yeah. Of course I guess Princess Celestia was right. The Cake's are a little...nervous, around royalty." Shining admitted, only making his point by Mr. Cake breathing in and out of a paper bag.
"I'm sure that it's just the holidays getting to them. The Christmas Spirit can have that effect for businesses..." Cadence tried to defend the poor shop owner.
"I see your point...Ahehehehe..." Shining started chuckling, noticing something pretty funny. And seeing Cadence's curious look, he simply put his hoof to her chin and gently raised her head upwards. Letting her see the mistletoe above them.
"Well...If we have to." She said with a smile as they both leaned in for a kiss. Staying under the mistletoe as they did. And after concluding their passionate kiss, they continued on with an even cheerier attitude. Choosing to ignore the balloon that was even higher in the air.
"Aw, how sweet." Mrs. Cake said, walking up to the door to watch them go on their way. "They really are made for each other aren't they honey?"
"They sure are..." Mr. Cake answered, coming up to the door. But after doing so, he saw the mistletoe that was starting to unravel above them. To which at this point, Mrs. Cake noticed too. "Happy Hearth's Warming Eve Sugarplum." He said, both of them sharing a kiss before the mistletoe finally came undone and went into the air, where Morgue was cheering.
"Ha! Take that Pinkie! With all four of them being actual couples in the show, that puts me ahead with ten points! Five for each of those two couples!" He gloated, sitting back on the hot-air balloon.
"Not bad Morgue. You might actually be a challenge for me. But watch as I knock this right outta this snow-covered park!" Pinkie told him, stepping up to find some more targets.
And Pinkie cast forth, laughing for the fun.
But it wasn't the last, for the game had just begun.
Many a pony stay still underneath.
While the green plant above chose upon who to unleash.
Colors of manes were vibrant as rainbows.
But it wasn't time to lay prank to her yet, psychos.
Instead, we'll go ahead and appeal you with some other.
We'll do some pony else, who has Shining as their brother.
One with a color scheme of purple. But she had sounded out with a voice quite verbal.
For she was playing a game, fit for King.
A chess match, against a non-Equestrian Thing.
A human, the mint-green wanted to explain.
But for Joe, her joyousness was all in vain.
A chess match between the two may have been boring...
...ZZzzZZZzzzzZZz...
Huh? Wha-what-Oh! Sorry, I had been snoring!
Because Joe and Twilight's game had never stopped playing!
So you can stop looking at me! For real, stop the blaming!
From rook to bishop, knight to pawn.
Both their moves took seriously long...
But this game, to them, was more than just wit.
To Joe and Twilight, they studied the other without a single hit.
Joe's POV
Look at her...Watching my every move...It's like she thinks that she'll beat me just by watching how I react.
As I moved my rook to take her bishop, she moved her knight in to take my pawn. Starting to overcome my entire set of pieces one by one almost without any kind of difficulty.
How was she doing this? None of you are asking because either you don't care or because you don't usually ask questions while reading. I know this, but I'll answer the question anyway. She was a clever little cheat.
Pretty ironic, coming from the mastermind in a gang of thieves, but sadly it was the truth. She was cheating in order to beat me because of an argument that we had gotten into. The argument being about one of those riddling questions. You've all probably heard it. 'If a tree falls and no one's there to hear it, blah, blah-blah, blah, blah...'
Of course, I responded with a definite No. Because it's our brains that process everything. This also accounting for sounds. So if no one's there, the sound is not being processed and therefore, non-existent. At least, that's a summarized way of putting it so I don't bore any of you.
Twilight though, gave an 'obvious' Yes, to the answer. Saying that the vibrations of the falling tree would still travel through the air. This making sound, although no pony hears it. Which doesn't prove much of anything. Let me show you: Turn off every sound you possibly can. Tune out the ones you can't. Done yet? Well if you did do all of that, congrats. I just wasted your time. The blank nothingness you hear is exactly my point. There are vibrations, which you may have heard of called 'waves' in science class, coming from everywhere. So, if you can't hear every single one of them, that means vibrations mean nothing.
Of course, all the arguing annoyed Spike. He threw a chess piece at us because we wouldn't shut-up and woke him from his nap, and now here we were. Out in town square, to end this with a game of chess. And she was cheating because she wanted this argument to end quickly with her winning.
Well, you should know one thing Twilight: Never try to cheat a thief. They're always expected to cheat and do nothing less. So watch as I put that stereotype to good use.
By this point, it had become my turn again. So, not having many moves to choose from, I decided to use her cheating against her. She had been sitting there. Holding up a cup of eggnog with her magic in order to hide the fact that she was using another spell. Mind-reading.
A commendable effort, I guess. But she had used it non-stop, and fell for the small test's I gave by going over my next move in my mind. Which she had intercepted nearly every time. Not only that, but I even saw ponies walk by, out of the corner of my eye. Keeping a few of my snarky-remarks to myself. To which Twilight had snickered at one of them.
Am I paranoid? Possible, but I think now would be as good a time as any to test my theory. So taking my next piece in hand, I saw her horn glow just a bit brighter. Signaling to me that her spell was now trying to read my thoughts. Well, if she wants to read someone's personal thoughts, then fine. Let us allow her just that.
This next move...I'm sad to say this, but she's actually managing to beat me...Sigh, but I guess I couldn't expect less from such a beautiful mare.
At that moment, I heard a very small, instant gasp from Twilight. Earning only a raised eyebrow from me. Of course, also she could do to regain her composure and hide her blush was take a sip of her eggnog. Still think I'm paranoid?
Rest assured, that last thought was all a lie. In all honesty, I hate the color purple. Rarity just barely gets a pass from this because her polite attitude is something I can accept. Plus, she doesn't want to challenge or question my thinking in any way except in the field that she excels at. Perfectly understandable.
While Twilight was sipping away on her drink, I moved my piece with one final plan in option. If I could just distract her enough, then I could overcome her.
She then shook her head slightly, probably trying to ignore my words, and moved her own piece in response. Getting ready to take my rook by next turn. Her horn, hesitantly, glowing a bit brighter to try and predict my next move. She had read my mind so much, it seems she forgot about how important secrecy is.
Alright, so she moved her queen to try and take my rook. Well, I'd expect nothing less from her, she obviously has some sort of plan...Her amazing eyes scanning each and every outcome...How can I even win at this point?
By this point, I was actually surprised by just how oblivious she was to this. She had started blushing again, and she had even neglected one of her pieces. I went ahead and used my remaining bishop to take an open pawn. And with her trying to make heads or tails of my new thoughts, was so caught up that she almost moved the wrong piece.
So I decided to keep messing with her. Giving away a few of my moves carefully while adding a few, actually subtle, compliments to her. Mane, brains, her hobbies, almost everything that would make her start blushing almost noticeably to any pony that walked by. And slowly, she started messing up. All to the point where I was able to trade a queen for a queen. Capturing hers and letting her capture my queen. Which I didn't even care about. I found a way to win without it already.
And right as she tried reading my mind again, this time forgetting to hide the mind-reading, I couldn't help but laugh mentally before thinking up one last thought. This one to tell her that I knew all along she was reading my mind. Enough was enough, and I had played with her emotions enough as it is.
I'm about to win. This game anyway...If only she had a way to know what I was thinking. Then it would be so easily to tell her that-
Sadly, I didn't have a chance to finish that thought as Twilight immediately stopped using her spell and looked upwards. Gawking at something above us. I was planning to finish the thought with 'I know you're reading my thoughts, you loser,' but I never got the chance. Because right above me was-
"Oh, why?" I asked, completely furious about what was above me. Only, I could only sound pitiful and useless as I facepalmed at the mistletoe above us. Then I saw the balloon above and Pinkie dangling the plant. "impeccable timing, Pinkie..." I told her, knowing she'd hear. Of course, Twilight just blushed at the plant above. Not angry at all because she had her head full of all my lies right now.
But what I didn't notice was how Twilight already made her way next to me and was closing in. And not having any way to escape without causing a scene, well more than a scene of a human in Equestria, I was trapped with Twilight kissing me.
...Well, I'm probably one of the first ones to have this kind of problem, aren't I?
So after Twilight finally concluded our little moment, the moment lasting a good ten seconds because I was pinned against my chair, I finally spoke up. "Hey, Twilight?" I asked, not really staying quiet since we were already getting stares.
"Yeah..." She said, sounding as if she was in one of the cheesiest, insert picture of Fabio here, romance novels in her library.
"Can you please stop using mind-reading spells on me?" I asked her, making her go wide-eyed. "It was almost sickening coming up with all those compliments."
She could only jump away from me, her face fuming in anger and embarrassment. And that only lasted a few seconds before she used her magic to flip my chair and make me fall to the ground. Then she dumped the whole chess set on me as she left in a huff. Furious that I caused her to willingly kiss me.
"Pinkie...I am going to get you for this..." I said before I just let my head fall to the ground. In pain from Twilight's reaction.
Narrator's POV
"YES! That's ten more points for me! Now that gives me thirteen points to your ten! Five points for one of the mane six, and five other points for it being one of Zeke's OCs!" Pinkie gloated, reeling her mistletoe back up.
Meanwhile, Morgue was just laughing at how hilarious that was. "Oh Pinks, that was magnífico! I don't even care that you're in the lead right now, this is too great!" He said, trying to stop laughing. "You know what? Forget the points! Let's just go around and see how many couples we can catch before the big finale!"
"That's a great idea! That makes it even more fun! But don't forget, it's still your turn Morgue!" Pinkie reminded him, passing on his fishing pole.
"You got it Pinks!" He said, jumping up and looking around, spotting the next victims. "And I see just who to get next!"
Spotting the next couple, Morgue let out a chuckle.
For he found four certain faces
All of which, were different races.
One, was a pony of many tricks.
Another, used dares to get sick kicks.
The third was as scaly as can be. Very similar to a Spikey-Wikey.
The final, furry and a little funny. Almost like the mean-spirited Angel-Bunny.
They all agreed, in there own way,
To have a meal, this Hearth's Warming Day.
Of course, they were anything but cheery.
As two of them made the meal quite dreary.
All of the ponies around, the two would annoy.
Hopefully with the help of pranksters, mistletoe would soon deploy.
"For the last time, we aren't putting the intros back the way they were!" He exclaimed.
"And why not?! Because you saw that last dare! Putting scenarios and stories in the intros is ruining us!" She argued.
"Mommy...Stop, please..." The bear tried to convince.
"Zeke, seriously stop yelling." Dino told him, talking almost normally. Which he never did.
That was enough to convince Zeke and Trixie to quiet down. Though, only in complete shock that he had actually said something that wasn't a question or 'rawr'.
"O...Okay, fine. We'll be a little quieter..." Zeke said awkwardly, turning towards Trixie with a confused look. But all she could give was an odd shrug at what Dino just said.
"Either way," Trixie started. "All Trixie has to do is show you the dares they keep sending in. Some still torture and annoy the cast, but they're starting to aim towards us. How are we supposed to convince them to torture the cast and not us?"
"Well...Let's just do a few of them and get it over with. I mean, some of them don't have to do with...Ugh...Us..." Zeke said with a disgusted look.
"And what ones should we do then? Because I doubt you want to fight alligators. And Trixie refuses to watch Theo get hurt..." She told him. "So what other 'bright ideas' could you have?"
"You know what? You don't have to be in the intros." Zeke said with a shrug as he took a sip of his drink. "No one would miss you if you just up and left the intros. You're not even a likable character. In fact, why don't you just leave?! The only thing any pony would miss from you is Theo."
Trixie gasped at his response. Glaring at him like an angry Ursa Minor. "Trixie cannot believe what you just told her! She is a co-host, and many a reviewers adore Trixie in the intros!"
"Oh yeah?! Name one reviewer you said anything like, 'Oh, you added The Great and Powerful Trixie?! This story just got better!' Pffft! Never going to happen!" He yelled, going back to being just as loud as before.
At this point, Theo just shook his head and got up from the table. Taking his sippie-cup of eggnog and honey with him. Staying with Mommy and Daddy and watching them fight was something he may have gotten used to, but it wasn't something he liked.
So knowing that he had to find some way to make it better, he left the table and jumped onto a barrel. Jumping onto a small tarp that bounced him up and onto a rooftop. Looking around for something or some pony that could help him out.
Luckily, he spotted something pretty useful. Two ponies underneath some kind of plant that was being hung from above. Both kissing the other happily. They then waved goodbye to the balloon as it started going off in another direction.
"WAIT!" Theo yelled out, jumping down and running after the balloon. Passing by the two ponies on the way as he took a sip of the eggnog.
"Aw, how cute...And strange..." Cheerilee said with a smile towards the odd ninja bear that was running with a sippie-cup in one paw and a wooden katana in another.
"Eeyup." Big Mac answered, confused as to why that bear was running after the balloon.
But Theo didn't care. He was just focused on catching the balloon. So finishing all of the eggnog, he tossed the sippie-cup up ahead. Wielding the katana like a bat as he hit the cup. Sending it flying up in the air and into the box of the balloon and into Morgue's head.
"OW! Bueno, ¿quién es el idiota que tiró eso?!" Morgue yelled in anger as he peaked over the wall of the balloon and spotted Theo trying to run after the balloon. Only going as fast as Spike could run. "Oh, it's Theo! Was 'up Little Amigo?!"
"Mommy!...Daddy!...Fighting!..." He tried to yell, running after them with an exhausted expression. Running with fur and a ninja suit is pretty hard to do.
"Wait a second, what?!" Pinkie asked, sliding down the fishing line that was holding the mistletoe and running beside the tired bear. "No pony should be arguing on Hearth's Warming Eve! Hop on Theo!" Pinkie told him, letting him jump onto her back. "Morgue! Bring the balloon around! I'll distract them, and Theo will stand there and hopefully make the audience have an 'Aw' moment!"
"YAY! LET'S DO IT!" Theo yelled out as he rode Pinkie Pie with a giant happy grin on his face.
"Well...I guess that's all the author's got." Morgue said with a shrug. "It needs a squeaky voice actor and some animation though. Oh well, I see them ahead!"
"Great! You get in position! I got a plan!" Pinkie said, smiling in confidence.
"Pinkie, what do you want?!" Trixie and Zeke asked in unison, suddenly turning their anger towards her.
"Oh, I didn't want anything! I just wanted to tell you that I found Theo here!" Pinkie told them, showing them Theo, who was on her back. "And he told me something that was going on between you two..." She said with a nod.
Theo, who had a tear fall off of his ninja mask, sniffled. "Mommy and Daddy were fighting again..."
"Oh...Theo..." Trixie said, her cold, dark, small little heart starting to thaw for once. She immediately went from angry and enraged, to sad and concerned at the sight of him. "I'm so sorry..."
Zeke was the exact same. Feeling sad for what he had done to make Theo so sad to the point of running away. At least, that's what he knew. "And I'm...Still not your dad..." Sadly, that was the wrong thing to say as all he got as a response was a hard hoof to the gut. Courtesy of a Trixie Lulamoon. "OW! What, I'm still really sorry!"
Dino just shook his head at Theo, seeing right through his crocodile tears. So he didn't feel bad for Theo. Not that he had any reason in the first place anyway. "Weirdest. Family. Ever." He said, sipping his hot chocolate as he adjusted his top hat.
"I think you mean, weirdest unofficial family ever." Pinkie corrected as she put Theo back in his respective chair. Along with pulling out a new sippie-cup of eggnog for Theo. Of course, her comment just earned her two glares from Zeke and Trixie. "What?! At least I'm not the one dangling mistletoe above your heads!"
That made Trixie and Zeke go wide-eyed as they immediately looked upwards. Seeing mistletoe hanging above their heads from a balloon. Where Morgue was waving at them. "Sup?!"
They then looked at each other, before turning around to leave their seats. "I'm outta here!" They both said in unison. Only, Trixie was stopped when she came face-to-face with a growling, sharp-toothed, human-sized T-Rex with a top hat. Daring her to try and leave now. Zeke on the other hand, was stopped by a baby ninja bear who was pointing it's wooden katana right at his face. They were also at eye level thanks to Theo standing on the table.
"Okay fine," Trixie said. "Let's just do this so we can conclude our intro-meeting."
"Don't you mean...Date?" Pinkie asked, a few words appearing above them to show just what she was talking about.
Sent in from Christ's Disciple: Zeke and Trixie go on a date in Ponyville.
Zeke sighed as he shook his head in annoyance. "Fine...It's a date..." He admitted, knowing that he wasn't allowed to say it wasn't a date anymore. It was against that contract of his. "Let's get this over with..." He said, turning towards Trixie once again.
As the two leaned in, Zeke having to crouch down because of the height difference, they closed their eyes. Hoping not to see just who exactly they were kissing as they finally came together. Not really objecting anymore since that was pointless.
What they didn't realize though, is that Pinkie and Morgue had already left by this point. And that Dino and Theo were back in their seats, sipping on their drinks. Sharing a Bro-Fist as they watched the two hosts kiss. Not daring to tell them that they could stop at this point. It had been a long day of yelling, so why break the blissful silence?
The fun didn't stop there as we continue on.
Seeing all this festive cheer, the two wanted to dawn.
For the wind picked up, dragging them along.
It carried them against their will, but they didn't mind.
For there job was so much fun, unlike some on the grind.
The plant went fast, like turkey on a plate.
To hopefully find couples, who were going on a date.
Instead it went straight, down the old calming street.
Finding multiple ponies, to give them quite the treat.
"Hey, look! There's something in the sky! Is it a bird?" Scootaloo asked, seeing how fast it was going. It was green and way too small to be Rainbow Dash though.
"Maybe it's a paper plane?" Sweetie Belle asked, watching as it went down the street ahead of them.
"Maybe it's a dragon!" Button Mash said, earning two odd looks. "You know, from my video game! Skyrim: The Elder Foals!" He added.
"Actually, I don't think it's any of those things..." Sweetie Belle said, seeing as it headed in their direction. The three of them were walking towards the Ponyville Well to meet up with Applebloom, Featherweight, and Rumble. Sweetie Belle had convinced the three colts to let the other two Crusaders join in making the comics. The action and drawing were good, not to mention The Shadow and Robin's character's were good. But it didn't have any story or any good villains. And The Jester wasn't going to last long by himself.
"Yeah, you got a point." Scootaloo said, looking at it again. "It's moving kinda weird...I think it's a plant..."
"A plant? How in Equestria, is that a..." Looking at it a bit more, she saw it better. "Oh yeah, it is a plant!"
"Yeah...Yeah, I've seen that plant before! It's uh..." Button thought to himself. "Oh no...It's mistletoe..." He said, watching as it started coming near the three of them. Now he was wishing that his Mom didn't kick him outta the house without his Joyboy. Because looking towards Sweetie and Scoots, he saw they were starting to grin a little at him. Both of them getting a funny idea.
"New objective...Run Away!" He said, turning around and running for his life as the other fillies started running after him. Followed by the mistletoe. Sadly, they were faster and, only a little, stronger than he was. Meaning that they caught-up and tackled him to the ground. Holding him down until the mistletoe caught-up.
"No! No!..." Button yelled, trying to squirm away from the two giggling fillies. Only for it to be useless as the mistletoe went right over their heads. "NOOOOO!" He yelled out again as the two fillies both kissed either of his cheeks against his will. He tried fidgeting and shaking to get free, but it was useless as they out strengthened him.
So he sat there until they were done kissing him. Helping him up and laughing at his red face as he started stomping towards the well in anger. "Not funny..." He mumbled at the two laughing fillies that followed him. Which only made his face turn even more red.
But that wasn't all as the plant kept flying.
The balloon above getting help from the snow in disguising.
you know how i mentioned that couple of kind and heartless?
Well, let's say they're next on our list.
"What are with those three kids?" Ember Shade asked as he and Fluttershy saw the two fillies embarrass the colt.
"Oh, it's Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo. They're nice little fillies, aren't they?" Fluttershy asked, smiling in the memories she had of them. She had gotten help from Ember Shade to get some groceries from the market. It was a mystery how she convinced him to help her out, but if any pony asked, she would've said that they were friends. Of course, in a very quiet tone.
"They don't seem to be that nice when they're pinning that colt to the ground." He said without batting an eye as he pointed towards them. Not really caring in the slightest what was happening to him.
"O-oh...oh my..." Fluttershy said almost inaudibly. But Ember Shade just barely heard her say something and turn towards her.
"What?" He asked with next to no emotion. Snapping her out of focus of whatever she was looking at. "Are you...Okay?" He asked, sounding a little awkward with the small amount of worry in his voice.
"Y-yes, it's just, um, I see, well...That..." She said, getting quieter and shyer by the second until she weakly pointed towards something in the air that was coming right towards them. And it would've gone right past them if it hadn't been for the fact that it wrapped around a pole that was hanging over there heads. The string snapping so it was left above them.
And with it not flying away or moving an inch away from directly over them, they both saw it clear as day. Fluttershy blushing madly as Ember just looked at it and back to Fluttershy. Feeling really awkward with being in this position.
And seeing Fluttershy get more and more red, he wanted to just say 'I'm not kissing you' and be done with it. Sadly, the small good in him wouldn't let him just say that and walk away. After all, being a 'friend' of Fluttershy's, he knew that she'd probably resort to running off in tears.
So seeing a few ponies turn there heads towards the next two victims of this recently famous mistletoe prank, he gave them all a quick and evil looking glare before Fluttershy could notice. Making them all run off before they had to actually face his wrath.
After they were all gone, he turned back towards her. Seeing as how she was still blushing, but a little more glad that there weren't any ponies watching them. And before she knew it, her face was levitated towards Ember Shade as he gave her a quick peck on the lips before continuing on. Both glad that was over, and slightly happy that he had done what he did.
Fluttershy was just about to fall unconscious from all the embarrassment, but managed. Only able to stay completely red and follow Ember again. Hiding her blush, and her small smile, behind her mane like she always did when she was embarrassed.
As the wind began to halt, the moon began to exalt.
The sun was beginning to go down, and the preparations were starting outside of town.
Where the remaining mistletoe was headed,
Only in the direction of some pony leaded.
For he was helping to make fireworks.
And she was doing many tricks with the works.
They were I charge of the show after the demonstration.
The one that would be known around the nation.
Beside the Wonderbolts, and royals both,
Their tricks and skills would obviously make worth.
They were on the last part of the routine.
One that was to be very mean.
Sadly for them, there's something they don't expect.
Something that would prove their the couple to respect.
But enough chatting about the two you want to see,
Come! Let us see our two lovebirds to be.
"So do you have that last firework ready yet?!" She asked, obviously impatient to rehearse the last trick of their set.
"Hold on! I still gotta make sure the right colors are in the right spot!" He responded, writing down every step for the preparation crew to go set up later.
"I told you, it's just the order of a rainbow! Seriously, is it that hard to set up?!" She asked him, wondering just what the problem was.
"Well sorry, but I don't exactly have the order of the colors of a rainbow memorized like you! I have a lot more important things to be thinking up right now!" He defended, looking at the shots of fireworks he was loading all into one firework launcher. It took him a few days, but he figured out a way to make a firework that went off and made a different colored firework ricochet off of it and explode a few seconds later. Then so on and so forth for as many fireworks as there needed to be.
"Really? That's your excuse? Well, how about I come down there and strangle you with my tail? Will that make it easy for you to memorize the colors?!" Rainbow Dash asked, not holding back on her anger anymore. They were this close to finishing!
"Wow! Some pony's in a bad mood! Are you really that on edge to finish up right now?" He asked as he placed the firework at the starting point. The tremor from her Sonic Rainboom would make it go off and have the fireworks go off besides her. But still far enough away where she wouldn't get burned by the fire.
"Uh, duh! The sooner we finish this, the sooner we get to hang out with the Wonderbolts! Can you believe it?!" Rainbow asked, getting all fangirly for the twentieth time today. And Blitz had been counting folks!
"Oh please, they're nothing special!" He exclaimed. "If they were, then we'd be the ones opening for them! Wonderdolts is what their silly-filly-flying group should be called!..." He said, making sure the last firework was in the perfect angle.
"WHAT DID YOU JUST SAY?!" Rainbow Dash demanded, sounding about ready to rip his head off for dissing the Wonderbolts for the twentieth time today. And Rainbow had been counting folks!
"Nothing, nothing..." Blitz said, knowing just when to back off. "Still, they're a bunch of wimps..." He mumbled to himself. Too bad Rainbow Dash was paying close attention to everything he was saying and flew down to him.
"Is that what you think?!" She asked, glaring at him. "Because I just think you're jealous of them!" She accused, not standing down even a little bit.
"Jealous?" Blitz asked, turning towards her. "How am I jealous of a bunch of high-flying push-overs? They couldn't even save Granny Smith from a burglar!" He told her with a glare, only making her angrier. "We're both faster. We're both stronger. We're both better flyers for Pete's Sake! Which is exactly why they're the opening act! And you still look up to them?!"
"Hey! We aren't as good a flyers-" "They can't do a Sonic Rainboom or Lightning Adrenaline." "We're not as strong-" "You can take being slammed into a tree and go through an out-of-control tornado and get up like it was nothing. And I can lift over two-hundred pounds with my metal leg alone." "We're...Not as fast-" "Do I even need to argue with that one?" "Okay, well, we're not as smart?..." "..."
"Oh what, no response for that one?!" Rainbow Dash asked, angry that Blitz was pretty much calling her a moron. Granted, Blitz wasn't as smart with stuff like planning, organizing, or flight patterns, but he was fine with admitting that.
"Face it Rainbow Dash, we're better than them." He said with a shrug. "Other than putting on shows, they're completely worthless." Blitz said, going back to his firework, only for RD to swat it away in anger before glaring at him.
"Like I said, you're probably just jealous because you can't be accepted into being a Wonderbolt!" She accused, trying to ignore all of what he said.
"No, I don't! Wonderbolts are a complete waste of time! If you ask me, their group should just be taken down!" Blitz responded. Which was more than enough to make the two start arguing. Not able to focus on anything except out-talking the other. This meaning that they didn't even realize the balloon hanging above them.
"Do they even know that we've been hanging above them for five minutes?" Morgue asked, getting bored by their lack of perception.
"Nope. They pretty much aren't gonna stop until some pony intervenes." Pinkie told him. "And by about now it usually gets to the point where they say..." "ROBOT!" "TURTLE!" "That." Pinkie concluded, gesturing towards them.
"Wow...And I thought the insult he threw at me back in the coma chapter was bad!" Morgue said in how dumb those insults were.
"Well, hopefully the lazy writer will stop making so many specials and work on the actual first few chapters that are so bad. Because the sooner he does, the sooner this story won't be ignored so much..." Pinkie added with a shake of her-HEY! I'm not THAT lazy!
"So how should we get them to shut up? Love Poison?" Morgue asked, holding up a vial of the poison in question.
"Nah, leave that for the intro dares...What about drop a fruit cake on them?" Pinkie asked, holding up a freshly baked fruit cake.
"No, that's not good enough. It's out of taste. Besides, no pony or human actually eats those things anymore." Morgue said with a shake of his head. "Ah the heck with it. We only have this couple before this special's finale, so let's just end it anti-climatically." He said, whistling loudly towards. "Hey! Yeah, you two on the ground! Stop flirting and look up here for a second!"
"WE'RE NOT FLIRTING!" They both yelled in perfect, furious unity. Looking up and seeing Pinkie and Morgue. "What do you two want?!" Blitz asked, obviously ticked off by all the insults Rainbow had thrown at him. But she wasn't exactly winning the argument either as she was just as ticked off.
"You guys to kiss and make up!" Pinkie told them, tossing the mistletoe over the wall of the balloon basket and down towards the two. The mistletoe reaching the end of its string as it hung just a foot or two above the two, now red, ponies below.
"Wh-what?..." Rainbow asked, now going from completely angry, to completely embarrassed. "I-we-what?" She tried to ask, realizing just what position they were in. They had argued like this so much, they were pretty much used to acting as if they were never arguing whenever something else was going on.
"I don't think...Y-you know what?! We don't have to kiss just because were under that stupid plant!" Blitz said, still trying to keep all his anger as he pointed it towards them.
"What?" Pinkie asked, shocked. "But-but it's in the Hearth's Warming Spirit! You have to kiss! Think of all the disappointed readers!" She tried convincing them. Too bad it wasn't working against the two of them since they had no idea what they were talking about.
"Yeah, Blitz is right!" Rainbow Dash said, realizing it for herself. "We don't need to do this whole thing here!" She said, flying up and snatching the plant from them. Tossing it over to Blitz before flying off. "I'll see you later for our trick later Blitz." Rainbow Dash said, flying off to meet the Wonderbolts before the show.
"Yeah. See you later guys." Blitz told Pinkie and Morgue before taking his firework and going off to make another one. Leaving the two sitting there.
"They...Didn't want to follow the tradition..." Pinkie said, starting to tear up at their failure to cheer up their friends and make Hearth's Warming better for them.
"Shh...It's alright Pinks. Besides, we still have one last couple to help pull off! And this one's gonna make this Hearth's Warming the most memorable one Evah!" Morgue told her in an attempt to cheer her up before she got all depressed.
"Yeah...Yeah, you're right Morgue!" She said, jumping to the balloon controls. "Hold onto something Morgue! I'm gonna put our balloon into hyper-drive so we can stop at my house, get more mistletoe, and SAVE EQUESTRIA!"
"Don't forget make some churros, pay the bills, and lose ten pounds! Those are my New Year's Resolutions anyways." Morgue said, reading over his resolutions. "Oh wait, that's my To-Do List...Okay. To-Do list, bucket list, chore list? The heck do I even have one of those?!" He said, tossing it away. "List of all my lists...Ah! New Year's Resolutions List!...Become memorable character in a FanFiction...Okay, let's do this! Pinkie?! We are clear for lift-off!"
"Aye-aye, Cap'n!" Pinkie said, activating the rocket boosters. Wait-rocket boosters?!
"WEEEEEEEE!"
And so Pinkie and Morgue cheered, as they rocket forth.
For all of their planning, was to be put up for worth.
They arrived at her home, quicker than Lightning Dust.
To make every pony smile, was what all that they lust.
They armed themselves well with their mistletoe's of plenty.
To catch two royalty members, both well above one-thousand and twenty.
They were the couple that no pony had expected.
But the love between them was not so un-suspected.
Still, even though they were all powerful gods.
The plan against them put them against the odds.
Cause if Pinkie and Morgue are the ones with the plans,
Then all will say your doomed, including the fans!
So as sun went down and moon rose high,
Operation: Mistletoe Launcher was nigh.
And soon enough, the celebration had begun.
Staring the Ruler of the Night, and the Ruler of the Sun.
One of whom, the victim, was greeted.
By her younger sister, who's plan had succeeded.
She convinced her to bring, a Chaotic Naïve.
In hopes of her older sister's social life, to save.
Then she had asked our two jesters for help.
Because she didn't trust this plan to any old whelp.
Which leaves us here, helping the Princess of Fright.
To bring two powerful-beings together this holiday night.
"And so, to conclude our speech and start the true celebration," Princess Celestia began, all member of the Royal Council on either side of her. Princess Luna on the far stage-left, followed by Discord in between her and Celestia. And Prince Shining Armor on the far stage right. Followed by Cadence beside him and the Princess of the Sun. "We would like to let the Wonderbolts and two local citizens of Ponyville give you an exciting air-show to celebrate Hearth's Warming Eve!"
She then looked up behind her, as did the rest of the Royal Council, as they and the rest of the audience watched The Wonderbolts give their demonstration. Of course, Luna was secretly looking off towards backstage. Watching as Morgue and Pinkie snuck behind the temporarily asleep guard. Thanks to Luna and her Dream Magic.
As soon as they got past the guards, they went back behind the curtain of the stage. Completely hidden from the crowd that was watching the show above. That crowd including all of the couples that they had gotten earlier.
Derpy, Jumpy, and The Doctor, who were all still together. Cadence an Shining Armor, who were still on the stage. Mr. and Mrs. Cake, who were watching with Pound and Carrot Cake. Joe and Twilight, who stood next to each other after getting over the whole chess incident. Big Mac and Cheerilee, who were enjoying The Wonderbolts Routine. A still embarrassed Zeke and Trixie, who were with Theo and Dino. Button Mash, Scootaloo, and Sweetie Belle. Both of which were still laughing at Button's red face with Applebloom, Featherweight, and Rumble. Fluttershy and Ember, who had gotten over the embarrassment by now.
All of them except for one couple were watching The Wonderbolts. Awing at their tricks which the flyers pulled off almost effortlessly as they had been used to doing them over and over again. That one last couple was setting up the last trick of the evening. That would come as soon as The Wonderbolts landed and were done.
Not known to any pony except a Princess, a Party Animal, and a Sly Thief, that was also the signal to put their plan into action.
So after The Wonderbolts were finished with their routine, they landed on the stage in front of the Royal Council, bowing to them before turning around and watching Rainbow and Blitz's finale, just like they were told to do. And the second they did, they weren't disappointed. Because after turning around, they were met with a sight of the Sonic Rainboom going off in the distance and towards the stage. And as Rainbow Dash got close to flying above the stage, Blitz's fireworks went of on either sides of Rainbow Dash an her rainbow trail. Shooting straight up and exploding in all colors in the rainbow.
As both two fireworks exploded in it's fiery effect in pure unison, it launched out two smaller fireworks in mid-air in the same direction as Rainbow Dash's Sonic Rainboom. This second burst of fireworks making an arc like a skipping rock. It did the same and launched a slightly smaller firework in mid-air just like the last. This round of fireworks still making that perfect arc that followed Rainbow Dash as she flew directly above the crowd. Curving upwards and going straight upwards. Leaving the fireworks to continue on. Dancing like skipping rocks above the crowd as it went in the order of the rainbow.
Red. Orange. Yellow. Green. Blue. Indigo. And finally, Violet.
As that last color exploded in a fiery effect, the whole crowd was stunned. All of them, from the audience to the Wonderbolts, from all the Mistletoe victims and the Royal Council. Of course, as they watched this, two of them didn't notice as Morgue and Pinkie opened up a loose floor-board and set-up a pole with the reoccurring plant hanging off of it. Directly above two of the Royal Council.
The Ruler of the Sun, Princess Celestia.
And...
The Bringer of all things Chaos, Discord.
The whole crowd fell silent as they saw the plant hanging above the two of them. Morgue and Pinkie were already gone and had managed to even get away from the stage and back into the audience. Fooling most of the audience. That is, except for the couples which noticed just who set it up because of their guard being up this whole time. They all saw them do what they did. Of course, all they could do was smile or chuckle at the next unfortunate couple to fall victim to their prank.
"Oh Dear Sister?" Luna said towards Celestia, having a calm but ecstatic expression on her face. And as soon as she got her sister's attention, as well as Discord's too, she gestured for them to look up. "I believe that is one of those traditions you had taught me of." She said, trying hard not to lose her composure as she saw Celestia's usually calm face go into a mad blush.
"Oh, well that's a surprise..." Discord said, actually stunned himself by the prank he had ignored so much. Of course, he didn't get embarrassed. He almost never did to be honest. It was either go along with it, or get it over with as soon as possible. "Well Princess? Shall w-" But he was cut off as he was even more surprised of what happened next.
In fact, all of Equestria was surprised by what happened next. Even I was, and I'm the author... But, Celestia did what no pony thought she would ever do in a million years, let alone a thousand given how old the two of them were.
She kissed him.
Princess Celestia, the most rational and calm, level-headed of ponies, did the most random thing and kissed Discord.
And Discord, the craziest Chaos bringer this Equestria had ever seen, was in complete shock along with the entire present crowd. Who had their jaws so low into the ground, Diamond Dogs couldn't even reach them.
Of course, Discord eventually gave into the kiss. Earning cheers from all the victims who had gone through the same thing. Morgue. Pinkie. Luna. The Doctor. Jumpy. Derpy. Shining Armor. Princess Mi Amore Cadenza. Joseph Frei. Twilight Sparkle. Big Macintosh. Cheerilee. Zeke. Trixie Lulamoon. Dino. Theodore. Scootaloo. Sweetie Belle. Button Mash. Ember Shade. And Fluttershy.
Soon enough, the whole crowd was cheering for them as they finished their little moment. Laughing as Discord and Princess Celestia bowed just for the heck of it. Earning a whole ear-shattering round of laughter.
"And so let the festivities begin!" Princess Celestia said with slightly happier attitude than before, letting them all know to enjoy the rest of the night however they wanted.
And as the giant town-sized party enjoyed themselves, all the victims eventually found there way over towards Pinkie and Morgue. And before they could give either of them a piece of their minds, Luna found them too.
"Pinkie Pie. Morgue. I wish to thank you for spreading this holiday cheer. It has no doubt made an impression this Hearth's Warming." Luna said with a nod.
"Wait a second, Princess Luna you're the one who told them to go around town and pull this prank on all of us?!" Twilight asked in shock.
"Oh come on Twily, it wasn't so bad. We didn't mind all that much." Shining Armor said, with Cadence smiling in approval.
"Easy for you to say! You didn't have to end up kissing some pony that you hate!" Twilight said, glaring at Joe in response.
"Oh please, it wasn't my fault you were actually willing to kiss me." He said with a shake of his head.
"That only happened because you tricked me with all of your lies!" Twilight defended, not lowering her glare.
"Well, you can only blame yourself. You are the one who used her mind-reading spell to cheat. It was only fair that I use that against you by putting all of those dumb compliments into my thoughts." Joe retorted.
"Well sorry if I wanted to win the game so we could admit I was right! Trees do make a sound when they fall!" She brought back up.
"No they do not!" Joe yelled, getting annoyed by this point. "How ignorant do you have to be to think a tree makes a sound?!"
"I'd say as ignorant as you are right now! Because any pony with a half-decent IQ could tell it does!" She told him.
"Does not!" "Does!" "Doesn't! "Does so!" "Does-OW!" Turning around, he saw that Morgue was standing there with a fist held up. The same fist that hit Joe upside the head.
"What, in the actual name of Earth and Equestria, was that for?!" Joe asked angrily.
"Because you wouldn't shut-up." Morgue said with a smile, earning a glare from Joe before he adjusted his glasses in an annoyed manner. Purposely blinding Morgue because of the reflection of them.
"And Twily," Shining Armor started, not wanting his sister to get away without some form of scolding. "Don't think that you're getting away with this either. You don't want me to tell the story about last time you were tricked by mistletoe."
"AH! No, please don't!" Twilight begged, turning red already. This making just about every pony else laugh.
"Well howdy there, every pony." Applejack said as she, Rarity, and Big Mike finally found them. "How y'all doin?"
"Oh, we've all just been talking about a certain prank." The Doctor spoke up, feeling the need to say something.
"Rarity!" Sweetie Belle yelled out, running over and giving her a hug. She hadn't seen her all day. "Where have you been? I've been looking for you!"
"My dearest apologies Sweetie Belle, but the three of us have been a bit pre-occupied in something. It was rather boring, to say the least." Rarity told her with a smile.
"Yeah. The only thing that happened was that Spike came over asking about some balloon? Something about wanting to show Rarity about how cool it looked." Big Mike said with a shrug. This causing some of them to laugh at just what Spike was actually trying to do.
"Well, that balloon was pretty great. Especially when Pinkie activated the turbo on that thing." Morgue said with a grin. "You should have seen it amigo! We were going muy rápido!"
"That fast huh?" Applejack asked, guessing that's what he was saying by the context. "Boy! I'd love ta see Rainbow's reaction ta that!"
"Speaking of, where is Rainbow Dash?! I wanted to tell her how cool her Sonic Rainboom was!" Scootaloo said excitedly as she hovered in the air for a good few seconds.
"Oh trust me, I think she already knows just how cool her own tricks." Zeke said with a roll of his eyes.
"Wait. Where exactly is she anyway?" Derpy asked looking around from side to side.
"Or Blitz?" Jumpy asked, trying to help Derpy find them.
"Maybe they're, um, getting autographs?..." Fluttershy asked, shying away behind Ember Shade as the group turned towards her.
"Or, there coming right this way." Ember Shade offered, pointed ahead of the group and towards the two in an effort to keep the attention away from Fluttershy.
"Where have you two been?" Morgue asked, taking a seat at a nearby chair as he watched them walk over.
"Oh, you know," Rainbow Dash said with a smirk that was a little nervous. "Just meeting The Wonderbolts." She said, sounding pretty full of herself.
"I've said it once, and I'll say it again." Blitz said with a shake of his head. "I just don't think they're as good as every pony says they are."
"Oh come on Blitzy, they're not all that bad!" Pinkie said with an optimistic smile.
"Thank you!" Rainbow Dash said, glad to finally hear some pony agree with her. "You see Blitz?! Pinkie has her head on straight!"
"Pinkie sees the good in every pony! Besides, I still don't see why they're anything to look up to!" Blitz said, only sticking with his opinion.
"Well obviously you have no idea what you're talking about!" Rainbow Dash said, still shaking her head. "Right Pinkie?!" She said, going back to Pinkie to have her help out. Only she just got a big grin from Pinkie in response. "Okay...Applejack what about-" Same response. Applejack was trying to keep from laughing as she was smiling at her and Blitz. "Scoota..." And just like AJ and Pinkie, Scootaloo was trying to keep from laughing.
"Jumpy, please tell me that you're at least on my...Jumpy?" Blitz asked, seeing as how Jumpy was giving a snickering smirk towards him. "Button Mash?" Still the same as every pony. "Rarity?" And of course, she had a small smile towards the both of them too.
In fact, all of them were giving entertained smiles. Even the more serious ones like Ember Shade and Joe couldn't help but smirk at them. The only one that was actin just a bit different was Luna. Who sat there, using her magic to do something. Unlike the others, she just darted her eyes from them, towards something in the air. Having a small smile on her lips.
And following where Princess Luna was watching, both of them saw it. The small bit of mistletoe being suspended in mid-air by a moonlight colored aura.
"Oh, you have got to be kidding me..." Rainbow Dash said, taking the words Blitz was about to say. "We're still not doing it." She answered for them.
"Oh come on! Every pony's done it! Discord and Princess Celestia kissed!" Pinkie Pie told them, making the two of them go wide-eyed in surprise.
"I kissed her." Ember Shade admitted, pointing towards Fluttershy as she blushed even more. And Rainbow Dash and Blitz just gawked more.
"I kissed Trixie." Zeke admitted, earning a few shocked looks from almost all of them. Especially Trixie. But as Morgue started to stand up and clap, Zeke just glared. "Sit down and shut up. Or else, I'm changing your character into a female." That was more than enough to make Morgue sit back down. Pulling out his guitar and quietly tuning it to stay out of trouble.
"We kissed Button Mash." Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo said together, causing nearly all of them to look at the continuously blushing Button Mash.
"Face it," Joe said, speaking up and having RD and Blitz turn towards him next. "All of us got it over with. So will you hurry up, or are you two too afraid?" He asked, using reverse psychology on them.
"Afraid?" Blitz asked, frowning at him.
"Not only that," Applejack started, seeing Joe's plan. "But I bet y'all think yer 'too cool' to do it. Which, let's be honest, ain't that cool at all." She told them, earning a slight frown from Rainbow Dash.
"What? What do you mean, not cool at all?" She asked, not liking the sound of that.
"It is alright you two." Princess Luna said, starting to pull the plant away. "It is perfectly understandable if you two wish not to partake in this Hearth's Warming Tradition. We will think nothing less of-"
But Blitz and Rainbow Dash wouldn't let her finish that last part. They both silently agreed and Blitz used his Grapple Hoof to reach the escaping mistletoe. Taking hold of it and bringing it back towards them before holding it above their heads. Making the small crowd of friends stay quiet as they waited to see if they were actually going to do it.
And facing each other for a few seconds, they thought it over real quick. The nervousness coming back to them in a single burst. Of course, it didn't last long as they shook it away. "Eh, what the hay? it's Hearth's Warming Eve, right?" Blitz asked her.
"Right." Rainbow Dash agreed before they closed the gap in between the two of them. Kissing under the mistletoe as all of their friends, or enemies in Zeke and Trixie's case, all cheered for them. None of them able to deny that they had a bad Hearth's Warming Eve. In fact, it was one they were not about to forget.
"Well! I'd say this is the best time to end the story!" Pinkie said as Rainbow Dash and Blitz ended there kiss. "Come on every pony! Let's party!"
"Eeyup!" Big Mac agreed.
"YEAH!" Button Mash added.
"Let's really kick off this fiesta!" Morgue added as he got ready to play his guitar.
"yay..." Fluttershy cheered.
"Awesome!" Rainbow Dash said, ready for a party.
"Alright, why not." Joe said with a shrug and a smirk.
"Let's DO THIS!" Big Mike celebrated.
"I AGREE!" Princess Luna agreed.
"WOOHOO!" Sweetie Belle cheered loudly.
"ALRIGHTY!" Applejack concluded.
And so, the group danced and sung with their party.
Not one of them ever being rude and/or tardy.
For this holiday was not about negative debates or fights.
And I'd to tell you all, if it's in my rights.
Happy Hearth's Warming Eve to all! And to all a great many nights!
Well, that concludes our little Christmas Special! I hope you all liked it as much as I did making it! Those rhymes were pretty fun to tell you the truth. Still, I'm afraid that this isn't canon for my story. Just a 'for fun' little special I wanted to make. Still, I hope you'll all like it! And until next year, good bye every pony!
QotC: Which couple was your favorite?
80. Disconnected Chain-Gang (Episode 10)
Quick thing I want to say before anything else, I'm finally back! Sorry for not telling you all before, but I haven't been able to get any work done since the special. I didn't want to make an announcement chapter since it was kind of pointless, so I guess now's a good time to say this.
I couldn't even work on the chapter's since the 28th of December since my parents and family have been at my house. I was barely able to start the second chapter until the 2nd of January, and I couldn't just keep my face buried in the computer the whole holiday break. Sorry about that.
One good thing I was able to do though. I've finally made a story on FimFiction! It's not this story, not even related to it, but it's there. It's titled Character Unlocked: Button Mash!
By the time this chapter gets posted, it may or may not be up already. I just submitted it to be approved, and it might take a day or two. It's part of the "PonyEarthVerse" group and is about the main character on real-world Earth, roughly based off me as the stories of this group demand, turning into Button Mash.
Enough about all that though, let's start the little intro so we can begin the story!
3rd Person/Pony POV
Sent in from Pikachu913: I dare the Mane 6 and Trixie to have a hot sauce drinking contest to see who can drink the most and last the longest. :D The winner gets to be an alicorn for as long as the author desires.
"Welcome back to A Brony Life! Where the mane six, and Trixie, are in a hot sauce drinking contest." Spike said threw a stick. Pretending it was a microphone. "And to put the pressure on them even more, here's a bit of backstory: In the contract, it states that all Alicorns are granted one dare each. Regardless of what the author says! So, if some pony other than Trixie wins..."
Spike smirked at Zeke for the others. "Then the hosts of the intros are going to get it from them."
Zeke gulped before looking towards Theo and Dino. "Guys...We need a plan. Trixie won't last much longer, and all of the others-" "I-I can't drink anymore!"
They all looked towards Fluttershy, who was literally breathing out fire with spicy the hot sauce. Blitz, who was on the sidelines, passed her a pitcher of water. Letting her dump the whole thing into her mouth to dose the flames.
"Well, there you have it folks! It's now five ponies against Trixie! Will she win?! I doubt it." Spike said with a shrug. Almost causing Trixie to stop chugging her hot sauce and yell at him. Only for Theo to stop her and let her keep chugging while Dino smacked Spike upside the head with his tail.
"Okay, you wanna try and cheat us out of this?!" Zeke asked, angry that Spike was trying to help the others. "Fine! Two can play at this! All reviewers reading?! Time for a speed round of all comments that I liked but didn't make it to the top three comments! Every single one that's ever been made that might be a little strong or shocking! Here's the first set guaranteed to make some pony," Zeke started, looking right at Rainbow Dash. Who looked a little worried, but shook it off. "Lose the bet!"
Comment from 1250nick on Chapter 71: For the race, i would think blitz would win since he had better control while dash going at the speed of sound would have easily crashed. almost forgot the dare.
Comment from bathroomstahl on Chapter 71: Well I actually believe Blitz would've won the race if it wasn't for the crash landing. Mainly because Rainbow Dash would've had to stop the Sonic Rainboom sooner or later, even though they were both close to the finish line and Blitz could've gotten some lightning from the clouds near Old Mare Crinkle's House.
Comment from Lucky Shot the shadow pony on Chapter 72: I like the pairing of blitz and dash. Its a little ironic though considering blitz is a workaholic and dash is a tad bit lazy.
Comment from alucard on Chapter 79: Rainbow dash and blitz best couple, Blitz should adopt scoots. Just sayin. Still pretty f#$king amazing!
Comment from DO IT on Chapter 17: IF YOU DON'T DO ELECTRIC BLITZ AND RD I WILL KILL YOU.
Comment from VintageThunder98 on Chapter 32: I LOVE THE BECOMING COUPLE! OMFGASJDBABHGABSJKFM BlitzXRainbow Dash JKASFNSDJGBASDFJKSDBGJT YEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS
Comment from cardgamesonmotor on Chapter 78: Like Tristioan Taylor would say to RD and Blitz, "Just f#ck already".
"PFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFT!" Rainbow Dash finally just spit out the hot sauce that was still in her mouth at just how surprising that last one was. This making her eliminated from the challenge. Sadly, she spit up all that hot sauce into Rarity's face and mane. Making her spit out her hot sauce into Pinkie's face. Luckily, she was unfazed by it and ended the chain reaction right there.
Too bad that didn't stop them from losing the dare. Because Applejack had to stop chugging the hot sauce and burst out laughing. Earning a glare from Rarity, but she didn't care. It was just too funny not to laugh.
"And there goes three more!" Spike said with a shocked expression. "Can Pinkie and Twilight keep it up against Trixie?! Let's hope so folks!"
"Zeke, are you even gonna do the real top comments?" Applejack asked. And seeing me not even caring at this point, she sighed. "Alright fine, we'll do it then. All five of us." She said, gesturing to Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, Blitz, and Rarity.
3: TheAquaType. My bets on Fluttershy... because you always gotta watch out for the quiet ones, and knowing Shy... she's probably a beast. So go Fluttershy! Kick there flanks!
"O-oh my, I don't think I could do that. Even if Blitz was to go as far as hurting Harry, I couldn't hurt any pony..." She said, not really sure about fighting. "But, I guess if I did anything, I might accidentally use The Stare on him."
"The Stare?" Blitz asked. And one quick explanation from AJ later, "Oh? That sounds kinda...Weird. How come I've never seen it?"
"Trust me, darling, you do not want to be on the receiving end of The Stare." Rarity told me with a shake of her head.
2: IcePheonix85. I would bet on Twilight, I always bet on the smart characters.
Twilight, who was listening as a way to tune out the taste of hot sauce, was about to stop chugging to talk about that. But before she could lose the contest, Pinkie came in and held the bottle against her mouth. Sacrificing herself for the good of the contest.
"What a shocker folks!" Spike said in amazement. "Pinkie just sacrificed being an Alicorn! Will her sacrifice be worth it?! Let's hope so everyone, because it's one on one now!
1: Max Blaster. Dear Zeke,
Fluttershy would win. Hooves down. I mean, who could live with themselves if they hurt her? I know I couldn't. Flutters would stand off to the side whilst everypony esle duked it out. The survivor would take one look at her and forfit, even if they didn't, Fluttershy would use, THE STARE! I've given you my reasons, case closed.
From, Max Blaster.
P.S. I vote for the pony you like most to win the hot sauce contest. Tell everypony you like Trixie, or face the dares. I'm that evil.
At that moment, Trixie's eyes went over to Zeke without her even knowing it. Meanwhile, Zeke just paled at the comment. "W-well uh...It's...I can't...T-that's a dare! You can't make me answer to a dare!"
"Nu-uh!" Pinkie said, jumping over towards him. "That's a 'vote'! Meaning, that it is completely legit! So! ANSWER THE QUESTION! Do you like Trixie or not?!"
"Uh..." Zeke started, not sure what to do or say. "I think that...Can't we all just agree to say that this question should just be left to the reader's imagination?!"
"Nope!" They all said in unison, smiling at me.
"Why?..." Zeke mumbled, before being stared at by all of them, even Trixie, Dino, and Theo. "Well...I-I don't!" He finally yelled out with a look of pain on his face. "I just don't like her!"
At that moment, Trixie coughed over the hot sauce she had been chugging. Losing the challenge instantly. "And Twilight wins!" Spike announced to you all. After that, a bright light surrounded her. Making her an alicorn, and giving her the power to choose a dare for herself.
"You couldn't just say it, could you?" Trixie asked Zeke with a glare. Mad at him both for what he said, and for how she went through all of that for nothing. All she got in answer was a defeated shrug. "Okay, whatever. Twilight, just make your dare so we can end this."
"Okay then." She said, having one already in her mind.
Sent in from Max Blaster: I dare you to let each of the mane 6, Spike, and Blitz, to give you and/or Trixie a dare. Each. I'm that evil.
Trixie and Zeke went wide-eyed as they turned towards the eight of them. Seeing them all smirk innocently at them as if they didn't hear that dare at all. This only made the two of them gulp in nervousness.
"And there you have it every pony!" Spike announced to you all. "Twilight has one, and the two evil hosts are in for a good few intros of complete and total calamity! Will they last?! Will they quit?! Will they still deny that they're a couple?!" "We're not a couple!" "Find out, next chapter!"
Disclaimer (As told by Spike): MLP is owned by Hasbro, and everything else important and famous mentioned is owned by other people too! The only things Zeke owns is the story idea, Theo, Dino, Blitz, Morgue, Joe, and Big Mike! Enjoy, and see you next time every pony!
Morgue's POV
Órale, is this a pain!
As I stood on the side of the road, picking up other people's trash, I reflected on just how I got here. Not prison itself, I know why I was there, but just outside of prison in the first place. Cleaning the side of the road in a blue prison suit. Since I had been on 'good behavior', they dropped me down a security level. I used to be in a grey suit, which was mid-level, but since the guitar came I've been good enough to be dropped down to blue low-level.
Of course, they still treat me like mid-level security. Having me go to mid-level lunch, mid-level yard, all that stuff. Those guards don't trust me enough, and I'm only low-level because some bigger head of Juvie, not warden but close, put me there. Why, no one really knows. Still, it's been like that for a while. A week or two after Sun Lady left.
Another thing about that is, there's some talk going around that they're calling me insane. I wouldn't put it past them since I act way different than a normal prisoner could. I play happy-go-lucky music along with any requests the other inmates ask, try to keep from laughing whenever I'm yelled at by the guards, and I even start breaking out in laughter when they try to hurt me. Oh wait, I'm sorry. Ahem, teach me a lesson the hard way.
Still, if I'm called insane, there's a chance I could be registered for an asylum instead of prison. Either place, Joe and Big Mike can't come to visit because they have 'no supervision of parents/guardians' But I couldn't let myself be transferred because I might lose my guitar and my chances of having Sun Lady's plan work out for me. Whatever it is anyways.
"Hey! Rodriguez, stop standing around!" One of the guards, who was enjoying his lawn chair in case you wanted to know, barked. Turns out I was kinda staring into space.
"Hehehe...On it, fracasado!" I said, getting right back to picking up the garbage. Wishing I had one of those garbage stick things to pick up wrappers and cans. But that was considered a weapon, so I guess that was out.
"What'd you just call me?!" The guard asked sitting up suddenly as he glared at me. Of course, my friend Armando jumped in for the fun of it.
"Calm down, man! It just means fast-worker." He said, thinking up some fake meaning for it. He knew what I was really calling him, but he had my back. He was my best friend in Juvie. Not to mention, he had been there pretty long to get a good amount of respect from the other inmates.
Armando was a lot like me in appearance, except he had a little darker skin, kept his hair real short but not to the point of shaved. He was a little taller, and was just a little more muscular than me...What?...Alright, okay, he was obviously more muscular. Not 'Big Mike' sized, but still someone to watch out for. Finally, he was almost four years older than me, so that made him four months away from being twenty-one. And with the part of the US we were in, he was almost old enough to be placed in real jail. He still had some time on him to sweat out too, so I guess there was no escaping it.
Still, with the respect that carried from him to me, not to mention my care-free attitude, I had it pretty lucky in there. It was just like the class clown in school. Friends with almost everyone except for the teachers and the suck-ups. So when Armando leaves, that would probably make me the most popular prisoner in this prison. And with my guitar, they all tried to ask for a song. And to help appease those in the mess hall or the yard, I tried to just sing and make a rhythm with a cup or blade of grass.
"For your sake, that better be what that means." The guard told me, leaning back in his seat. "Laura, Google that word. I wanna know if that's really what it means."
"What I look like, a translata? I dunna how to spell that word! Sides, how am I supposed to know which letters have them lines over 'em?" She asked, making me facepalm in my mind. Seriously? Do they think every Spanish word has a line over some of the letters?
BARK...BARK-BARK...
"Hey! Writher!" The first guard, who I like to name McRentaCop, yelled towards the van. They had a prison bus take all the prisoners, with Laura as the driver, and McRentaCop driving the bus with Writher, the police dog that would help track down any dumb inmate that tried to make a run for it.
Writher had been barking for the past two minutes. And with Renta and Laura obviously being Employee of the Month, they just kept ignoring it. They didn't even care about us. As long as we all made it back to Juvie alive, they got their paychecks.
"Laura, take care of that dog!" Renta commanded, earning a bored glance from Laura.
"Sorry. I need ta Google how much of a fracasado you are." She said, messing around on her phone.
"Err..." Renta growled before getting up and walking to the van. Coming up to the back doors before opening them wide to scold Writher. "Shut up!" He yelled in annoyance.
Sadly, his answer was an eighty plus pound German Shepherd pouncing onto him. Bringing him onto the hard asphalt highway. Too bad he wasn't wearing any protection either, because that head of his had to start screaming in pain at him.
He didn't even have time to react though as Writher jumped off Renta's chest. Making all of that weight shift onto him further and knock the wind out of him. The second Writher landed on the ground, he started sprinting off as fast as he could into the forest. Having apparently sniffing something out that wasn't supposed to be out there.
"AH! God da-Laura, chase that dog down!" He tried commanding again. Earning an annoyed expression.
"An then what?! Use some kinda Stare on em till he does what I say?! You tha one who drove that dog out here, you chase em down!" She retorted, pointing him towards the woods. Of course, he was never going to do that. All of us knew that.
Knowing that neither of them were going to do anything, I spoke up. Seeing a chance to stop picking up pre-chewed gum and weeds. "I'll go get him. I know how to get a dog to listen." I told them, offering a chance to help all of us. None of the others wanted to waste their time tracking down a dog that would probably just attack them, so I was the only volunteer.
"Are you nu..." As Laura tried to ask me, she realized just who she was asking. Remembering what everyone's said about me. "We can't let you go out! What if you make a run for it?!"
"Really?" I said, cracking a smile. "We're a good twenty miles from any real civilization. I don't exactly look like a friendly hitch hiker. And on top of that, I'd have a dog trying to bite my hand off since I can't feed him." I told them. I really wasn't going to run. What chance did I have of that ending well anyway? They'd start looking for me and target Joe and Big Mike. Throwing away the only reason I took the blame anyway.
Not only that, but I have a guitar waiting for me back at my cell. Like I was letting anyone else have that thing.
"Still, like we'd let you track that dog down for us!" Renta objected, glaring at me as he thought it over. Taking a good ten seconds before he realized just what he was turning down. A chance to let one of the prisoners track down a crazy dog. Allowing him to get a nap in too. It's not like the warden would actually believe any of the inmates when they talked about how lazy the two of them were.
"Actually...Yeah...You know what, go right on ahead." He told me, receiving a disapproving look from Laura. "Be warned, that once Writher finds you, he's not gonna let go until we track you down. And he's been microchipped, so don't think we won't find you!"
"Yeah, yeah, I know. 'Get the dog or we'll get you.' I got it fracasado." I told him, walking off to the woods I saw the dog run through. Stopping next to Armando on the way who held onto my bag of garbage. "Gracias señor."
"De nada. Buena suerte." He told me, wishing me luck as I walked off into the forest on the side of the highway. With nothing but a prison suit and a loose dog in the same area.
"Do you really think sendin that kid out ta get the guard dog was a good idea?" Laura asked, glancing towards Renta as he sat back down in his normal lawn chair.
"Yeah, why not? As long as he gets back before we leave, no one will be any wiser. Besides, what's he gonna find out in the middle of the forest besides Writher?" Renta asked, relaxing in his seat as the prisoners kept picking up more trash.
"OW! Ah! Órale, that hurts! How did that dog even get through here?!" I kept asking, getting scratched up by all the thorns and branches. I could see the ground and how some of the weeds had something run through them. Something recent.
I wasn't some kind of tracker, but I knew enough. The weeds were bent forwards and a bit to the left. Some of the ground was ripped up in a spot or two, so that wasn't so hard to see it had run forwards.
...GRRRRRRRR...
And that was more than enough to prove to me that there was something out here. So hearing that it was coming from where the tracks pointed, I made my way forward. Probably getting cut up even more so than before. But hey, if I get some rips in my suit at least I can tell the others that I fought off something vicious. That is, if I could find old Writher to begin with.
Sadly, after a minute or two of rustling my way into a part of the forest that wasn't as dense as the rest. And thankfully, didn't have as many branches to get cut up on.
That wasn't all though. I felt that something was around here. Something that wasn't supposed to be around here in the first place. It wasn't the dog, and thank goodness that he was gone because I wasn't paying attention anymore. But instead, it was an object. An object that was buried underground somewhere. Wait no, it wasn't buried, it was just hidden under something.
I turned my head towards a tree, seeing how it had a few roots that were above ground. It looked normal, and anyone else would probably think nothing of it, but I knew better. There was something else there, and I could just feel it.
So I went over and looked at the roots. One in particular had a rock besides it. One that was halfway underground because of how long it had been there. Or more specifically, how long it had been in this clearing. Not that one spot in particular. Someone had dug it up and put it here.
So knowing that it was just a little to perfect of a fit, I dug up the rock and moved it aside. Seeing something shine in the dirt. Just a small tip of something that was buried deeper. But of course, anyone could tell just what it was by looking at it.
Gold.
Not even caring about anything else at this point, I started to wildly dig for it. Pulling up all the dirt and pushing it off to the sides. My hands and prison uniform getting completely covered in the dirt, but I didn't care. There was gold in my reach right there.
As it finally got unearthed, I saw it there. All complete gold. And I don't mean fake spray-paint or whatever, it was actual gold! A helmet made of pure gold was right in the hole I had dug up! Why it was there didn't matter to me at all, whoever put it here definitely wasn't getting it back now! Because this thing was as god as mi-
Before I could even finish that thought, I stiffed up at the sound of something rustling behind me. Quickly scooping up the helmet in hand, I turned around to face the bush. I tried putting the helmet on so that way I wouldn't have to hold it, but it was just too small for me. My head was a little big, not counting my ego, but it wasn't that big! I mean, this helmet was just a little too small for me to fit into. Meaning that if I wanted to keep this, I would have to keep it in hand.
Too bad that I needed both hands for what was coming out of that bush. Because just as I got ready to defend my newfound treasure, Writher jumped out and started growling at me. Doing his job at stopping a prisoner from escaping, even though I still didn't plan on it.
Even if I had both my hands, I couldn't take down Writher and hide the gold at the same time. That was too much for me to pull off by myself. So not having any way to take care of both problems, I had no way to stop Writher from pouncing on me as he ran forward to do so.
"Excuse me." A voice said calmly as a figure slid in between me and the dog. Standing in an odd fighting stance. His left arm was folded behind his back like a fancy waiter, while his right arm was held out in front of him as if he was carrying a silver platter for a customer. Well not exactly, his right arm was at an angle that pointed upwards. 'A perfect, 45 degree angle' as he would put it.
The dog changed his mind and pounced for the figure, who immediately jabbed the dog directly in the throat with his the fingertips of his right hand, which remained flat and open as if the figure was still delivering that platter. Giving just enough strength to force the dog back in front of him and start hacking on the ground.
Before Writher could even look up, the figure placed its hand on the dogs shoulder while it looked up. Pinching the area in between the shoulder and neck. Pinching the pressure point and making the dog fall unconscious in front of the two of us.
"Ah, that's better. For a second, I thought I'd have to do more than two moves." The figure said, turning towards me to reveal one of my two best friends. "Isn't that just like you Morgue? Always getting into fights with the most rabid of opponents."
"Joe?! Órale, yo no lo puedo creer!" I said in disbelief, not able to keep myself from smiling. "When did-how'd you-my God man!" I cheered, pulling him in for a hug. One of my best friends, who was the closest I had to a brother, was right here! "Why are you here?!"
"I could ask you the same thing. You should be in prison 'amigo'. Now get off before I put down two dogs for the afternoon." He warned, making me let go. He never did like hugs, or anything like that.
"What are you doing out here?! And how did you know I'd be out here?!" I asked, looking over towards Writher. "And...You were kidding about the dog thing right? Is the poor guy gonna live?"
"Yes, he's going to live. I just knocked him unconscious. Speaking of, Big Mike? I thought you gave him that steak. Why wasn't he tired?" Joe called out into the forest.
Big Mike walked out, rubbing his arm. He looked a little annoyed at it, but was more sad about letting Joe down. "Sorry Joe. I tried giving him the sleepy-meat, but he just bit my arm. I had to let him go before he bit me too much. Sorry..." As he looked up to face Joe about how he messed up, he spotted me and immediately forgot about that. "Morgue!"
He ran forward, pushing Joe out-of-the-way and to the ground without any trouble, and gave me a death hug. One more uncomfortable than my prison bed. Still, I just kept smiling and accepted it because of how happy he was. No way was I about to let Big Mike break out into tears because of me again.
"It's...Quite alright Big Mike." Joe said, getting off the ground as Big Mike stopped breaking my back. "You said it bit you? Where?" Joe asked, reaching into his hoodie.
He always had forty different things on him for any random problem that came up. Paper, pencils, small rocks, pictures, cash of course, slingshot, sticks, snack for Big Mike, small mirror, paint, ketchup packets, straws, old phones, his main phone, name any small thing that isn't completely random and he just might have it! And no reviewers, that's not going to be the stupid QotC.
Yeah, I broke fourth wall. What, you thought that was only for the Christmas Special? Well, eat your heart out Pinkie Pie fans, because this isn't the only time!
"Just on my arm." He said, showing us his big dog bit. It wasn't deep, but it was bleeding to say the least. "It stings a little bit." And as always, I can never tell if he's lying about his pain or not.
"Alright, here." Joe said, pulling out a small block of clean wood. "Bite down on this." He told Big Mike, letting him put it into his mouth before pulling out some spraying disinfectant and a small roll of bandage. "Now this may hurt a bit, but don't yell." He warned as he spayed the disinfectant. Making Big Mike flinch in pain, but he kept biting down on the small block of wood. Actually cracking it a little from sheer power alone.
Although Joe was the brains, Big Mike was the brawn, and I was the leader, it was literally the three of us fending for ourselves. No parents, no other family, and obviously no police or law enforcement taking care of us. So of course that meant that each of us had to do our share of work to care for each of us.
Besides just being the brains though, Joe helped in other stuff just as much. He was the medic of the group and patched us up whenever we needed it. Knowing how to stitch, bandage, and give the right medicine. Not enough to be a doctor or anything like that, but more than just the basics at the least. He was also a computer genius. Able to hack into normal E-mail, PayPal, and YouTube accounts easily. Along with hack into even fast-food restaurants, local banks, and even Steam if given enough time and resources to do so. And most importantly, he was the 'treasurer' as I like to call it. He was the oldest at the age of eighteen and worked at a local fancy-ish restaurant. A more better paying job than me and Big Mike could get anyway.
Big Mike helped more than just being the brawn. Even though he just recently got his license, which took a long and difficult time to pull off getting I'd like to point out, he was the best driver out of all of us. Driving us everywhere because of how much he liked doing so. He was also how we were the most popular in school. Because being able to pretty much single-handedly bring our high school football team to regionals two years in a row, going on three this year, made even the nerds and other people that don't like football respect us! Finally, he also knew how to keep us from forgetting the obvious problems. Because with how much Joe went into complete detail, it was the obvious things Joe might overlook here or there.
Finally, there was me. Besides being the leader, I was the doer of the group. Since I was the most agile and the quickest of the group, not to mention being pretty skilled in parkour, I knew how to get around and make any escapes if it came to it. Also, I was the cook of the group. Hey, one of us had to be the one making all the food right? And since Joe didn't care about whatever he was eating and Big Mike was a bull in a china shop when it came to kitchens, that left me. I can only imagine how they're surviving without me. Especially having to take care of the little garden along with the rest of the place.
And for their sake, they better have not touched my El Camino.
"There all done." Joe said, finishing up with the bandaging. Good thing too, because I think that block of wood was about to start screaming in pain. "Now, if you wouldn't mind, I'd like my helmet back." Joe told me, holding out his hand to take it back.
"What?! But-but, this was underground! Why would you hide it underground if it was yours?!" I asked, instinctively hiding the golden piece of armor behind my back. He might've been one of my two best-friends, but I was still wary whenever it came to valuable stuff like this.
"Because only you would be able to find it and stay long enough where we could come out and not risk anyone else approaching. Now. Give..." He asked again, frowning at me as he kept holding out his hand.
"Fine..." I grumbled, handing the helmet back to him as he rested it under his arm. "But only because I don't want to end up next to Writher." I said, still acting pretty sour about it.
"Writher? How exactly did you come up with that one?" Joe asked, raising an eyebrow at me.
"Actually I didn't. Everyone, even the guards, call him Writher because...Can I see my sunglasses for a second?" I asked, remembering that he had them. It was like an idol thing for the three of us. Whoever had them was the one in charge. They were mine to begin with, obviously. But whenever I couldn't be leader because of some random problem, like prison for instance, I gave them to Joe. And I knew that out of all the random crap he had in his pockets, he had them with him too.
"I'm going to regret doing so, but...Fine..." He said, pulling them out of his front left pocket while they were in a sunglass case.
"Thanks. But anyway, we call him Writher because he can make anyone..." I paused as I put on my aviator sunglasses. Looking off in the distance to complete the look. "Writhe in pain."
After a long silence of Joe just facepalming at my awesome joke, Big Mike broke the silence. "...I don't get it..." He said while scratching his head in confusion. Me just laughing as I leaned against a tree. Keeping my glasses on.
"For once, I couldn't have said it better myself." Joe said with a shake of his head. "Anyway, this helmet, along with something else, is exactly what we came to see you about. You see, after we all 'woke up' me and Big Mike were met with an odd golden sight. The helmet I now hold in my hands, and..." Joe paused as Big Mike reached into his small school backpack, which I hadn't even noticed before now, and pulled out a pair of gauntlets that were a perfect fit for Big Mike's giant hands.
"These gloves." Joe finished. "Nothing comes up in any search I've tried conducting on them, so I wanted to have you appraise them. They're apparently gifts from our royal friends. Along with this note." He said, pulling out a small note that had Celestia's seal on it. And giving it to me, I opened it and read it to myself real quick.
Joe-
At this point, you've probably assumed without a doubt that we're real. And that you are in for, as you said, one thrill of a life-time.
So to help give you a guide for this, I thought it best to tell you of a reference.
On the internet, Google or YouTube would be best, type in MLP FIM.
Simply watch the show that is mentioned, and you will see what our world is like.
When you see the show, it will all click together. But just to tell you, the show might make us all seem different than they really are.
So don't think it's dead on accurate.
You can probably guess that they have to fit into a smaller time limit and have it all make sense in the end. So it's different.
Sincerely- Princess Celestia
P.S. I am fine with 'Trollestia' or 'Sun Lady' But you dare call me Molestia, or speak any harsh terms about ponies purposefully, and I will personally see you off to the moon.
Good luck! :D
"Dang, Sun Lady has a sense a humor! I'm liking her more and more already!" I said, going over the note again and again to make sure I got it all down before handing it back over to Joe. "So, you've seen the episodes?" I asked, wondering if he actually took her advice.
"Well, me and Big Mike watched the first two episodes. Followed by these two Discord episodes and finally these two episodes that introduced Princess Cadence and Shining Armor. After seeing those six, I completely shunned out all of the other episodes. I had gained enough information to go off of, and didn't want to go into anymore. Mostly in the thought of getting too deep into their personal issues. Because now that they're real characters, it seems to be an invasion of personal privacy." He explained to me. A simple 'Yeah, a few episodes' would've worked too Joe!
"Well, looking at these things, I can tell you right now that I've never seen anything like them." I said, taking off my sunglasses to give him a straight answer. "In fact, no one on Earth's seen something like this. It is perfect with no dents or any damage like that. Little dirty from you burying it, but that's it." I said, shaking my head.
Something pure gold like this wasn't just so perfect. And a black market or museum would pick up on that too. Museums would say it's fake and not worth any historic value, and Black Markets would say it's too dangerous to try to make money off of them.
"So, I don't know what to tell ya. The best answer would be to tell you that it's legit from Equestria." I told him with a nod. "The helmet looks like it's Roman. Chariot Riders to be more exact. And as for the gauntlets, it looks medieval in design. Especially with how the finger part of the gloves look. They're pretty dense and have two holes in them, probably for gems just like the Elements of Harmony. And finally, they're both made the exact same way. Which is weird because since they look like their made from two different points in time, they should have different styles to them. So...Yep. Definitely from Equestria. That or their forgeries, but that wouldn't make sense." I concluded my full analysis of them. This was the only thing I was the smartest at, and I knew how to appraise something even without that fancy equipment.
"I thought that's what you would conclude t-" Joe stopped, going over what I had just said. "Hold up, how did you know their world's name? Or about how the other Elements looked like? You said Princess Celestia never told you anything about their world while she was undercover, and I never told you when we were talking in that dream."
All I did was smirk at him. "Who's to say that you're the only one that's been watching MLP? Ever since I've been brought down to low-security from good behavior, I've been allowed to watch whatever the guards put on. Most of the time, it's football or old cartoons, but there's some Hub and MLP every now and then." I could tell Joe was taking this in. Only, he was thinking it over more than I thought he would.
"Have you...Seen any newer faces in the Juvenile Hall? Some prisoners that seem a little too nice to be arrested? Maybe a few new guards too?" He asked, changing the subject to something I could tell he had some history with.
"Well...There are a few novatos that came in somewhere before December. Three of them. They take they're jobs way too seriously, and salute to the warden whenever they're given a command. Some of the others keep saying that they were in the military, but that couldn't be it. You can tell by the way they walk and look that they aren't trained in the military. What about you?" I asked, wondering where his suspicion is coming from.
"I thought so. Since this semester began, we've gotten a new librarian that has some kind of obsession with collecting crystals, a new janitor that actually prides himself on the landscaping of the school, and even a new teacher that's taken over the ISS department. And the kicker on him is that he actually enjoys that job." Joe told me with a blank face. "I can't help but look at the three of them and see some connection with Equestria."
"That's not it though." Big Mike said, speaking up. "The library lady and the janitor both have gloves..." He filled me in, bringing up that important detail.
"The librarian is bordering elderly, and the way she dresses makes her gloves look understandable. And the janitor has gardening gloves from his job. The teacher doesn't have any gloves, but avoids direct contact in every way possible. He could be obsessed with germs, but all three of them can still just be drawn up with paranoia." Joe said, not wanting to jump to conclusions.
"Now that you mention it, the guards I've seen have stuff covering their hands too. One has gloves that he wears because of a 'scar'. Another has bandages and is obsessed with wearing a jacket. And the last wears not only has gloves, but always likes wearing his hat no matter what's happening." I explained. The hat-wearing one is positioned to my cell's hallway after light's out too. And he goes easy on me more than the others. Could be that he might be some agent, but again there's paranoia.
Joe sighed, sitting down against another tree, while Big Mike just sat beside Writher and pet his sleeping head. Making sure that he was asleep and taken care of. "It's all so strange...These gloves and helmet have to be the 'Elements of Protection' because they're so similar to the Elements of Harmony like the ponies have. All these new faces have been appearing near us. And most importantly...There's something I need to tell you both. Something I kept quiet about until now because I wanted to say this in a safe spot to both of you."
"What is it?" Big Mike asked, wondering what was so secret that Joe wouldn't tell him about it.
"About four days ago, I was called up to the main conference room in school. To meet with not only the principal, the local school officer, and another officer..." Joe started, recalling all the memory so he could tell us the story the best he could.
He had both our full attentions now. Both of us giving serious expressions as we stayed quiet. Whenever Joe wanted to talk in complete safety from anyone but us hearing the story, you better believe that it was serious.
"But I was also visited by a certain high-ranking law enforcer...Named Jéan Loc."
And so the small story back on Earth begins. As you all can guess, this episode will be focusing back on our three favorite criminals and what's happened to them recently. Let's just hope that this won't get too bad for every pony.
Since we've only gotten one episode with the three of them, I think a second one to help introduce them some more is a good idea. It may not have the mane seven in it, but hopefully some of these suspicious 'humans' will help cover it. Still, tell me what you think in the review! I can't wait to see what you think of the episode so far!
QotC: Who do you all think are the three new school workers that are at Joe and Big Mike's school?
81. Jéan VS Cindy (Episode 10)
Due to some odds goings onz with FanFiction yesterday, I wasn't able to manage my stories. Which meant, I couldn't upload them until now and it really ticked me off. Sorry about the inconvinance, and enjoy the chapter!
Sent in From Christ's Disciple: I dare for Blitz and Rainbow and Zeke and Trixie to go on a double date to a restaurant. Here's the real kicker, though. The restaurant is run by Pinkie and Deadpool. And Discord is the waiter.
Zeke's POV
"How come we had to get knocked unconscious, but you two didn't?" I asked as the two of them just looked at their menus while on their side of the table with their own glasses of water. While me and Trixie sat on our side. Still recovering from being hit in the back of the head with a baseball bat. Courtesy of Deadpool.
"It's all part of the dare." Rainbow Dash said with a shrug, both of their faces still dug in their menus. She didn't really sound happy with us at the moment, but it was obvious as to why she would be mad. Especially with all the dares and implications we make about her and Blitz. In fact...
"How's come you two aren't even complaining about this dare?" Trixie asked. "Trixie knows that this is still to get to us, but how come you're not mad at Pinkie for it?"
And at the same time, almost as if they planned it, Rainbow and Blitz let their menus fall to the table and nodded at each other in complete unison. "Actually...I chose this dare." Blitz admitted, Rainbow letting him explain it.
"You did?" I asked with a nod. "Well, I guess that's one way to ask Rainbow Dash out on a da-" At that moment, two menus hit me in the face painfully. "Ow..." I groaned as I rubbed my sore face.
"Let's get one thing straight. We did this to torture you. This was just a small set-back. And compared to the other stuff you've put us through, we'll gladly admit that we went on a date." Rainbow Dash said with a shrug. "Besides. Because we're putting you through this dare, we were able to find another trick through that stupid contract."
"What?!" I asked, now suddenly terrified. How did they find another loop-hole?!
"Yep!" Blitz said with a smiling glare. "Since there were two dares for the same thing..."
Sent in from Christ's Disciple: I dare you two go on a date in Ponyville.
"That...That's it?" I asked, not flinching anymore. "Really? You two nearly scare us to death, and that's your big loop-hole?!"
"Oh, you have no idea." Rainbow Dash said, joining Blitz with a smiling glare. "Blitz's dare was incredibly tame compared to mine. Because it'll only get more chaotic from here."
"You called?" Discord asked, looking up from his menu. Acting as if he was a customer that had been here the whole time.
"Yeah. I think we're ready to order. I'll just take a plate of hay fries. Blitz?" She asked, smiling as if nothing was wrong with this picture at all. This scaring me more than it should've.
"Uh...Well I somehow lost my menu so..." Blitz said as if he forgot that he threw it me or something. "Oh, what the hay. I'll just take a cotton candy cloud with a side of some licorice lightning bolts... Oh, and a glass of chocolate milk."
Discord snapped his fingers and made Rainbow Dash's fries appear. And in a shocking twist, they were ordinary hay fries. No joke about them or anything. "Red licorice or black? And what color cotton candy?"
"Red and...Surprise me." Blitz said with a shrug. Getting his glass of chocolate milk right away. And Discord snapped his fingers again. Giving Blitz a blue cotton candy cloud in the shape of Rainbow Dash for a joke.
"Okay, that's disturbing..." Rainbow Dash said. And in retaliation, the cloud of herself turning and spit on her hay fries. Coating them with ketchup before the RD cloud turned into a normal cotton candy cloud. "...As was that."
"Well, you did make it mad." Discord said with a fold of his arms as Blitz just glared at him before forcing the cloud to stay on his plate. Reaching into the cloud to try and get one of the licorice lightning bolts.
"Hey, what about us?!" Trixie asked I anger from being ignored. "Where's our food?!"
"It'll be out in a second." Discord said with an annoyed frown. Well can you blame me? Restaurant customers these days. No thankfulness for the waiters!
...Uh...Please don't talk to me Discord...It's confusing enough that I'm writing as me in a fictional story...
"What do you mean out in a second? We haven't even ordered anything!" I said in both anger and confusion.
"I know that." Discord said with a frown that was almost challenged me to talk down to him again. "Our own Chef Pink has made a dish made just for you two...Ahehe...Hehehe...Ahahahahahahaha!" Discord tried to keep himself from laughing, which he wasn't doing a good job of.
Luckily, he was just stopped by the sound of a door opening. "Well, here comes your waiter! Goodbye!" And with that, he left in a flash...No, literally. A flash, and he was gone.
"H-h-h-h...Here you..." Me and Trixie both turned to see Deadpool standing with a very scared and disturbed look. He had a fancy moustache stuck to his mask, and was holding two silver platters with each hand.
"Come on man! You got this!" A random, crazy sounding voice called out. A text bubble appearing with the words it said next to Deadpool.
"At least she had the decency to give the orders to you in covered up platters..." Another voice, a calmer one at that, said. A different kind of text bubble reading out what he said.
"Eh...Good point. Whelp!" Deadpool said, putting the platters in front of the both of us. Revealing to us that they were- "Two Cheesy Chimichangas! ENJOY!" Deadpool finished for me, running as far away as he could comically.
Seriously? Can I even finish one sentence without someone breaking fourth wall?
Oh great! Deadpool accidentally left us behind!
Well, as long as we're still here and making the writer go insane with our fourth wall breaking text and bold/underlined font, let's go ahead and respond to the top three comments. Maybe that'll teach him to stop trying to challenge fourth wall physics.
Really?! That's awesome! I'll go first! *Ahem*...
3: Christ's Disciple. For the QotC: I'd say the librarian is the librarian we seen in the Crystal Empire. The janitor, I'm just gonna guess the gardener from Celestia's royal gardens. And, I have no guess on the teacher.
For the story: My favorite part was Morgue breaking the fourth wall. If Joe breaks the fourth wall, Joe will be tied for the number one position. Though, if Big Mike breaks it, he is my favorite of the three humans. Anyways, great start. On a side note, can't wait to see what dares they all pick for the hosts.
Well, those are some good guesses! But we'll have to fail you! Ya know why?!
Here's a hint: You didn't name them.
As for Morgue: Yeah, he is pretty good at his fourth wall jokes! Still, he has a lot to learn!
Oh I do? Because if you ask me, I think that I'm pretty good at it already. Oh by the way, here's the churros and chimichangas you two asked me to get.
M-Morgue? Well, this just got more interesting. That's some pretty boring font though...
Yeah well, it was either this, or steal one of your fonts. Which would just be confusing.
Good point...Well, since you're our guest, we'll let you answer the next comment!
Really?! Sweet! Thank you amigos!
Anything for a random guy from prison who brought in chimichangas.
And churros! *NOM-NOM*
2: SomeRandomBrony.
Twilight is the librarian...
AppleJack is the Janitor...
Rarity is the Teacher...
Uh...Amigo? I think if it was some of the mane six, then we'd get more than a mention of them suddenly being there. Besides, why only three of them?
He does make a good point!
You're just agreeing with Morgue because of the churros, aren't you?Well duh! Don't get me wrong, chimichangas are gifts from the heavens and above! But they're getting too mainstream. So...CHURROS! *NOM-NOM-NOM*
Right...By the way, this is an honest question here. Where did Rarity becoming a teacher come from? Wouldn't it be AJ as the janitor like you said. Rarity, the crystal obsessed librarian. And Twilight the teacher who likes her job a little too much?
Well it's ISS. Ya know, In School Suspension? But I haven't met her in the story yet so...Who knows. Maybe she's got some secret love for ISS. The kind of love Deadpool's got for Death.
WOAH! Keep it teen man! Keep it teen!
What? Oops! Sorry señor!
1: Swift Lightning.
Awesome! We get to see the criminal trio again!
QotC: Librarian is Rarity, Janitor that takes pride in the school's landscaping? Sounds like Blitz to me! No idea what ISS is but I'd guess the new teacher would be Cherilee?
Hi!
Swift?! What are you doing?! Get out of my review!
Relax I just wanted to ask Zeke a question.
Fine. Be quick.
When are you gonna add better uniforms for P.L.E.A.S.E instead of just badges? And could you PLEASE ( See what I did there? ) pair me up with somepony other than Berry Punch?! Maybe Cloudchaser? She would probably be more helpful!
Is that all Swift?
Yep!
Good. Now let me finish the review
Review? Oh oh! To anypony reading this I say hi!
Stop breaking the fourth wall Swift...
No promises! I'm gonna go say hi to Blitz in the next intro!
Only if Zeke lets you that is...
He will won't he?
I dunno. I don't write this.
...
...
...Well...Boys, I think we some competition...
...Si...
...D...
E, F, G! H, I, J, K, L, M, N, O-
Teen Morgue! Keep it Teen!
...Q, R, S! T, U, V! W, X!, Y, and Z!...Wait a second, 'AND' is a letter?! I knew my 4th Grade teacher was wrong!
Well, that's all folks! C-U-N-AND later!
...I GIVE UP! The fourth wall is non-existent here!
"So why was Deadpool so scared to give us our meals?" Trixie said as she levitated hers up to eat.
"Yeah. I mean, it was freaking Deadpool." I said, picking up my food too. "One; these are chimichangas. Two; this was all part of a dare. So why would he be so scared about it?"
As both of us started eating our food, all while being given slightly evil grins by Dash and Blitz. "What?" We both asked in, what I am sad to say, complete unison.
"This...Was my dare." Rainbow Dash said, now glaring at us as if she was the villain in the series.
Sent in from Stuhlinger: I dare Zeke to eat this own leg.
"Wait..." I said, swallowing that last bit of chimichanga from nervous instinct. "My...Own leg..." And looking down under the table's cloth where his leg was, I saw that one was...Well, you get the idea. "This is my...L-l-l-leg..." I fell unconscious. My face hitting the plate beneath him.
Trixie, now very concerned, used her own intro magic to regenerate my leg for me. Healing me completely before sighing in relief. "That was close. You're very sick, you know that?" She asked Rainbow, still only seeing her now glaring at her. "W-what are you looking at?"
"Two words..." Rainbow started, keeping the glare fixed on Trixie. "Loop. Hole."
Sent in from Uzumaki 3: I dare Trixie to eat MEAT.
"M-m-me-MEAT?!" She asked, immediately spitting out the piece that was still in her mouth. "EW! That is disgusting! Why would you make me eat that?! Oh dear Celestia, I need something to wash that out with!"
"Here you are." Discord said from above. Placing two large drinks in front of the two of us filled with a familiar purple liquid. Of course, Trixie didn't even look at it as she just started chugging it.
And after chugging it down almost halfway, she finally stopped to breath. Me waking back up by this point. "Oh, this actually tastes bearable. What is it?" She asked, a little interested in knowing what it is. Of course by this point, I think any pony would be asking about everything they're eating/drinking.
"Oh that? Why, it's just a simple love poison is all." Discord said nonchalantly, high-hoofing Rainbow and Blitz in victory before disappearing. The two of them just putting on paper bags so they wouldn't be seen by Trixie.
"Wait, what?! Please tell me you didn't give some to...Zeke..." She said, turning towards me and instantly making the potion kick in. Too bad I hadn't heard anything before all of this.
"Oh man, please tell me I have something to at least wash-down that...meal..." I said in disgust.
"Here you go handsome." Trixie said, levitating me the drink. Earning a confused look, but I went along with it and drank it. None the wiser.
"And that was Pinkie's dare..." Blitz said with a nod.
Sent in from 1250nick: I dare blitz or any one of the mane 6 (still no rainbow dash) to trick Zeke or Trixie drink a leftover bowl of love poison.
"Yep!" Pinkie says, looking at all of you as she jumps out from under the table. "Pretty neat, huh?! Oh, and since this is as good a time as ever for it...Sledzax." She whispered so Blitz and Rainbow couldn't hear her.
"Wait, what was that Pink-" Suddenly, the licorice lightning that was still in the cotton candy cloud, trust me I'm confused and I'm writing this, crashed. Scaring Rainbow Dash into Blitz and knocking them both over. Making her land on top of him and lock lips with him for what has to be the hundredth time.
"And with all that done, I will leave you all for now! Expect Twilight and Spike's dares tomorrow!" Pinkie said with a huge smile on her face. "Oh and..."
Her mane goes flat as she just frowns at all of you. "No more gory/Cupcakes suggestions...You're all really getting on my nerves with them...And since none of them can actually die in these intros, I'm getting annoyed..." She then has her mane puff back up and resumes smiling.
Disclaimer (As told by Pinkie Pie): Zeke does not own anything except Blitz, Morgue, Joe, Jéan, Big Mike, Mapleborough High School (Which is fake), Dino, Theo *Breath* himself, and the idea for this story! And nothing else! Goodbye!
Jéan Loc's POV
(Five Days Ago)
"And I'm telling you! You were so drunk, I had to literally keep you from jumping into the street!" Greg Starling said, laughing at the memory of just what happened last Friday. Which I knew for a fact, was not the truth. The guy always exaggerated everything, and I mean everything, to the point where it always sounded like he was a hero.
What really happened was I drank like four or five beers, then almost tripped through the door until he caught me. Still, there was no point in trying to tell that guy that he was wrong, so I gave up by this point.
"Fine. You're a savior among drunks everywhere. Happy?" I asked, admitting his title. Of course, that only made him laugh some more before he said his goodbye, Needing to go somewhere else in the building to do his job. Which I guess now would be a good time to explain just what I do.
I work in the local police station as a pretty high up investigator. I just followed up on leads, did patrols, and brought in whatever trash washed up in and around the town. I, like most cops, didn't really like deskwork. I could bare it, but I would take working out of the office every chance I get. Even if it was just sitting on the side of the road and waiting for some maniac to speed on by.
It was Tuesday right now, and I was ready to sweat out another week. At least my job wasn't really that boring. I mean, getting cursed out to the point where Cops looked like a kid's show was pretty interesting to say the least.
Not only that, but at least my co-workers were all pretty great as far as co-workers could go. I mean, other than one just one other person, everyone else at least acted a little nice towards me. Too bad that one person that hated me was the one person who actually mattered. And she literally hated my guts. I swear, she makes it part of her job to make my job harder.
Sadly, that one worker was my superior. Fiona Delcross. She was able to tell me whatever she wanted me to do within reason. And unless I could get to my office before she spotted me, I was always stuck doing the same thing everyday.
"Hey Jean. I need you to go over some files and regulations today." She said, coming up behind me and doing the one thing that always made me lose it. Pronounce my name wrong.
"That...Is not how you say my name..." I said through my teeth. Trying my hardest not to snap at her and get fired. Because that was exactly why she did it. I almost made her lose her job since we both used to have the same job. In fact, she was actually my partner before. But when we needed to make budget cuts and fire a few people, I focused on keeping myself from getting fired. And apparently that translated to, 'Fire her. She's a horrible worker.' I never even turned against her either.
Still, she knew how I hated my name being pronounced wrong. It might've been spelled like the pants 'jean', but Jéan was pronounced very similar to regime, or sheen. I swear every time someone made that mistake, I feel like losing it.
"Sorry, I'll remember that next time." She said dismissively as she went off to her office. Just like every time she said my name wrong, she never tried to say my name the right way. If she wasn't my boss, I swear she'd learn the hard way just what my name was.
Not having a choice but to do as she said, I just turned and walked for my office. Going in and getting my laptop ready to look over all the deskwork I had to do. There was more than enough to hold me over for all of today and then some. Including having to file all the paperwork, organizing investigations for break-ins or assault charges that had to be looked into today, and of course, helping to sort out all calls anyone had made.
The calls were simple enough, so I decided to sort them out a little before focusing on something else. The first part was pretty easy, if not time-consuming. I just had to separate them from actual problems or fake/pointless ones. From there, I threw out the fake problems and divided up the real ones based on what kind of issue it was about. Break-ins, suspicious activity, grand-theft auto, etc.
Of course the immediate emergencies were siphoned out for me. Since all of them were responded right away, it didn't need to be organized and dealt with later. It just skipped the phone stage and eventually came back as paperwork to organize. Fun, I know...
I started the first call. The officer that responded to it, I couldn't point out who it was by voice alone, as always, so I didn't bother. The officer started the call professionally like she was supposed to, but the caller was going nuts right now. Practically screaming into the phone like a mad-woman as all of her words sounded jumbled and rushed. The officer tried to calm her down, but it just made her act even more crazy. She sounded angry, but all I could make out from it was something about her car getting hit by someone.
Then the call ended suddenly as the officer asked the woman to calm down. Apparently the caller hung up since she was getting answers fast enough. So knowing that this call was pretty much pointless, I put it in the pointless file and moved on.
The second one was from an apartment complex. Some of the tenants had brought forwards complaints and concerns to the manager about seeing blood just outside on of the doorways. The manager explained the problem to another officer, this time being calm and not crazy, and the officer said that we'd send in someone to investigate the room as soon as possible.
Knowing immediately that this was serious, I sent it over to the homicide division. I might've preferred being outside the office and taking cases, but murders weren't the kind of cases I wanted to get into. Besides, even if my position is well enough to help those types of investigations, I never did. I stuck to assault cases, robberies, and other investigations.
So having a long day of listening to more calls, I got the next one ready and started listening to it. Expecting this to be a very long and dull day of deskwork.
"This is a 9-1-1 operator, what is your emergency? Do you need fire, police, or ambulance?" The officer asked.
"Hi, yes, I'd like to report two suspicious persons." A very scared woman's voice had said.
"Alright, could you tell us where you are, what these suspicious people look like, and what they are doing?" The officer asked, remaining calm like usual.
"I am at Mapleborough High School, and the two came in saying that they were working for Secret Service. They wanted to speak with two children and they had left before I got to the phone here in the main office." The lady explained further, followed by some talking in the background before they were shushed by the lady calling. A High School?! Secret Service?! This call should've been responded to immediately, how's come it's been on hold?!
"A-a High School?" The officer asked, caught off-guard by that as well. "During school hours?" She asked, trying to be sure on that subject.
By this point, I was left gawking at what I heard. Why hadn't I heard something about this before?! This was already more important than anything else.
"Yes, during school hours. At around eleven to twelve AM today." The lady confirmed. "One was African-American with dark blue eyes and pure black hair. Wearing a simple dark blue T-shirt with a somewhat professional jacket on over-top of it. She was also wearing a fedora and gloves the whole time she was here. She had on dark blue jeans, and dark blue shoes on as well. For the other one..."
The school woman paused as she, I guess, tried to collect her memory before speaking. "He was an elderly looking man, with sickly pale skin, his eyes were yellow and the whites of his eyes were red. He had grey spiked hair and a goatee." She said so fast, it was as if she was recalling a nightmare.
"Ma'am, we need you to slow down." The officer warned, sounding concerned for what she heard.
"Sorry, but it's just stuck in my head. Especially what he was wearing!" The crazed lady said.
"They're not going to believe you, just forget it!" Some other woman, who sounded old in her age, tried to reason. But the woman that called ignored her.
"He wore this insane suit! Each four parts of his upper body being in different colors and designs! His top left was a red color in a business suit design! The top right was blue and was a simple collared shirt design! The bottom left was green and looked like it was a normal T-shirt! And the bottom right was yellow and looked like part of a scuba diver's outfit!" She continued. Sounding even more terrified.
"I'm sorry miss, but I don't think that-"
"That's not all! His left pant leg was denim and resembled jeans, while the right pant leg looked cotton and like sweatpants! And on top of that, he was wearing those rubber sandal shoes!" She finally concluded the appearance, making me just sit there with a blank expression. Not even able to think of what emotion I should be feeling right now.
"Alright, we are very sorry. But I'm afraid that you are not making any sense. Please miss, just calm down for a second." The officer tried to calm the hysterical woman. Sadly, the weirdest had yet to come.
"No! You don't understand! That's not even the oddest part! This man! When I went to the conference room he and the other lady, whom was named 'Lisa Lunar' and had her own badge too, she was no where to be found! And the two children they called up had finished talking and went to lunch! But he was still there! And he was folded up!" She said with a great amount of fear in her voice.
"Oh God, you're still saying that..." The lady from earlier muttered just loud enough for the phone to pick up.
"Folded up? W-what, do you mean like...Yoga?" The officer said, very confused. But to be honest, with what the woman was saying, that was possibly the best guess she could offer.
"No! As in, he was paper!" She said, earning some kind of rustling over the phone. And after some arguing, it was obvious the two women were trying to keep the phone to themselves. "He was flat, and folded in ninety-degree angles!...He straightened himself out-give me the phone! He straightened out, and then disappeared by snapping his fingers!"
The call lasted for a good ten more seconds with nothing else except the two women fighting over the phone some more. The officer had been quiet for the rest of this. Having no words left. Then, when the call ended I just stayed in my seat. Looking at my laptop that had this recorded audio ready to either play all over again, or be placed in a file.
I stayed quiet for the next few seconds, looking at the information on the phone call. The title/reason for call was left blank since no one knew what to call this. And because this was supposed to be professional, no one could label it 'Crazy School Teacher' or anything insulting. But it wasn't the title, or lack there of, that got y attention. It was the date this call was made.
It was nearly three months ago. It was January right now, and this call was made early October.
"What the f*ck were you thinking?!"
As I burst into Fiona's office, closed laptop in one arm, and an almost ripped off doorknob in the other, I stared her down. I couldn't care less what the others were thinking, hearing, or seeing. I was about ready to blow-up right now.
"Well that depends... Are you talking about when I was sitting in my office a few seconds ago thinking that I had my privacy? Or earlier, when I was wondering why I haven't fired you for something stupid you were obviously going to do later?" She asked with a calm, yet venomous expression and tone.
"Oh, don't give me that!" I said, slamming the door behind me. I was about to chew her out for this. "What I mean is this video that's been sitting on my agenda unannounced for three months!" I put my laptop onto her desk beside her own. Letting her open it to see exactly what I was talking about.
"And...What am I supposed to be looking at? All I see are phone calls you haven't organized yet." She told me, looking up at me with a frown. "A little detail would be nice Jean." She pointed out, saying my name wrong again! Oh I swear, if she didn't have a gun under her desk!
"The unnamed call! The one with the School and odd Secret Service!" I told her with a glare. "Why has this been left alone with no one responding to it?!"
"Well, maybe if you did your deskwork every once in a while, you'd have found this sooner." She told me, standing up and closing my laptop for me. Picking it up and handing it back to me. "Take responsibility for your errors Jean." She, incorrectly, scolded.
"Me leaving it alone has nothing to do with it! Why didn't anyone get dispatched to go investigate?!" I asked, getting to the point.
"That's even more obvious. It was obviously some kind of joke. I mean, two Secret Service agents walk into a school unannounced? That sounds like the beginning of a bad joke to me. And the punch line is that one of them is suddenly transformed into a magical Flat Stanley? Doubled with the fact that this women was acting insane and that her friend was trying to take the phone from her when she went too far? It's obviously fake." She told me, handing back my laptop.
"So...You didn't investigate any of this? You didn't go to the school? You didn't try to contact the Secret Service? No looking up the name that was told? Did you even look over any of the tapes for proof?!" I asked, trying to see if anything about this was covered. Fiona might be the very best, but she at least had some authority, skill, and smarts to earn her this position.
"We tried asking for proof, but nothing was found. Shortly after school, the power went out momentarily and the footage was lost by mistake." She told me with a shake of her head.
You know when I said she had skills and smarts? Sorry, I guess I have some kind of late-reaction hangover or something, because she is neither of those things!
"Are you kidding me?! The power, 'coincidentally' goes out before you can get the footage, and you decide to just give up then and there?!" She had gone off the deep end. Simple as that, she was straight out insane!
"You know what?...forget it." I told her, heading for the door with my laptop in tow. "This is obviously too important to just ignore. I don't care what you say, I'm taking this case for myself." I told her as I opened the door and made went halfway through before turning back to her. "And you and I both know you don't have enough authority to stop me from doing so. And if you try, I'm sure your superiors will have something else to say about it."
Closing the door behind me, I kept walking forward towards a certain desk. Not even caring about all the odd and shocked looks I was getting from everyone that I passed by. And as soon as I got to the elevator, I went in and pressed the right button to go down just one level. Leaving all of the workers above to start talking amongst themselves about what they saw not ten seconds ago.
Of course, I just waited until the elevator got down to the right floor. Opening up so I could make a B-line straight for the one person who would help me out without any objection. Greg.
His computer allowed him to look up anyone in the US database with a name, alias, location, or occupation. Not only that, but he was more skilled than anyone else when it came to tracking someone down and getting information about them. Something that I needed right now in order to find out just what this was about.
"Greg." I called out, walking over and placing my laptop on his desk as I pulled up an empty chair. "I need you to help me figure out-"
"The unnamed phone call that came in October?" He asked, smirking in victory. And as I opened my mouth to ask, he answered it. "One of the employee's sent a message to the rest of us. It's only a few minutes until all of us know just what you said." He then turned back to his computer. The database already loaded and ready. Whenever he was working, he would be on the ball on everything. "So, who are we tracking down? An escaped criminal? Drug dealer? Maybe some kind of royal gang leader?"
"Actually, I need some information on a Secret Service agent." I told him. Luckily, he was a little too far from anyone else for them to hear us. Because that shocked him for a few seconds before focusing. "Her name's Lisa Lunar. African-American, black hair, dark blue eyes, maybe some kind of scar on her hand or-"
"Found her." He said, pulling up a picture of her Secret Service ID. She matched the caller's description. The picture didn't have her wearing a hat, so you could easily see her black hair that went past her shoulders. It was long, but didn't have any imperfections. Neither did her face. It looked flawless, but she didn't have any make-up on.
"Wow, natural Aphrodite right here." Greg said with a whistle, before getting serious again. "Anyway, it says that she's thirty-two years old. Home address is...Far, far away. California far. Alright, so forget getting to talk to her. As for personal information...Wow, a lot of 'Classified' information. Besides her Secret Service information, home information, proof of citizenship, and medical records, there's nothing that I'm allowed to look up. Not even her birth certificate or passport. She's as mysterious as the moon."
"Alright, well what do the medical records say?" I ask, focusing on that. The teacher said something about gloves. It might've been nothing, but every bit helped.
"Well..." He started, focusing on that record in particular. "Nothing looks out of the ordinary. All her vaccines are up to date. No serious injuries have been reported...Yeah, nothing of interest." He told me, skimming back over it all. "Oh, wait. Here's something. Something about a birth defect. All it details is that it's genetic and has to do with her hands. Nothing else though."
Whether it made a difference or not, it only fits her in place more. There was no doubt that she had gone to that school. "Alright, that matches up with the description perfectly...Now the only real question here is, why come all the way across America just to visit a school?"
"Hold on, let me hear that phone call." He said, pulling out a pair of headphones to plug into my laptop. He opened it up and got to the call. Listening to it for himself. Only listening about halfway through before pausing it and moving his headphones to hang around his neck. After going back to the Secret Service ID, he looked at recent activity Lisa had been a part of. Spotting her reason.
"Well, there's something you don't see everyday..." He said, his face going blank as he read over the document in front of him. It was, thankfully, a non-classified explanation of a project called 'The Solar Project'.
"Alright. So as far as we see here, she's an important member of The Solar Project. Second in command of it right behind a Cindy Solar. Well, that explains the name. The project's supposed to be helping to set things right for juveniles. Saying that a good amount of those kinds of kids are falsely accused because of their inexperience in a court room. The anxiety getting to them and just making it worse when they haven't even done anything or done as bad as for what they're punished for." He explained, summarizing it for me.
"So why go to a school to do this? Shouldn't they be helping those already in Juvie for the wrong reason?" I asked, confused about that little inconsistency. Don't get me wrong, this was actually a pretty good plan the Secret Service was going through with. I could see the reasoning behind it. Although, I'm surprised they actually went along with something like this.
"They did. They're starting this on a Martin 'Morgue' Rodriguez. But his two friends, who were the original suspects before Martin turned himself in, were being talked too as well." He explained. "Which is why Lisa Lunar and another agent, Sid Droc, came to speak to a Joseph Frei and Michael Frei. And a Sloane Armor, May Cadenza Armor, and Cindy Solar herself all went to see Martin."
"Martin 'Morgue' Rodriguez..." I repeated, more towards myself. This was getting more suspicious by the explanation. "Well, is there any way I can talk to one of the others? Possibly, Cindy Solar?"
"Well...Ah! Here we go, some good news." He told me, now looking up Cindy Solar. Her having most of her information available. Except for a few things, but that was to be expected with her occupation. "Cindy Solar. Temporarily has an apartment here in town. Not only that, but I got her number too." He told me, already pulling it up.
"Alright, perfect. Give me the number." I said, pulling out my phone. I needed some backstory on this whole project of hers. The school probably didn't have enough information on that since the only call we got was a traumatized school teacher. Lisa Lunar lived far away, and it sounded like this 'Sid Droc' wasn't approachable given the information we had right now. The Armor's didn't sound so promising to ask, so who better than the leader?
"Alright, she has the same area code." He told me, letting me type that in. "786-5239." He read out for me, letting me type it in.
"Great. I'm also going to need some info on the other agents and those three kids." I said, pressing accept to let the phone start dialing. I got up and started for my office. Waiting for her to pick up the phone.
"And what are you going to do?" He asked, starting to look up the others to get the information together.
"I'm going to have a talk with Cindy. When you have everything ready, meet me at Cheddars." I told him, getting to my office as I finally got an answer on my phone.
"Hello?" A woman's voice answered. Sounding calm, collected, and a little more...professional, then I imagined.
"Yes, Cindy Solar?" I asked, hearing a simple 'Yes?' in response. "We need to talk." I said, acting just as calm as her. I had enough information to know we had a lot to talk about today. And I could tell that she expected just as much from me only by the tone of my voice.
Celestia's POV
No matter how I looked at it, I knew one thing was for certain. This wasn't a good sign.
As I sat in Cheddars, waiting for Jéan Loc to arrive in a pre-reserved seat, I went over the last hour that had happened. I had received a call from my iPhone, yes I had one of those, just as I was speaking with a noble. The phone was hidden in a small compartment in my throne where I was holding court.
Needless to say, it confused the noble and I had to have him escorted out of the throne room while I left to a more secured room. The call alone had got me wondering just what this was all about, but when I heard that Jéan wanted to see me personally, I knew it was an inspection.
It didn't take long to get here though. Going from Equestria to my home here, which was a different house not under my name, took no time at all. In fact, it took longer to turn human, get dressed, and get to my car. Yes, I knew to drive as well. I'm not as helpless when I'm human as some ponies may think.
I actually knew how to manage myself, although I did have some ponies that were stationed here instead of Equestria. About ten guards, some servants, and a few under-cover ponies I had hoof-picked. In fact, three of the ten guards were now working at the Juvenile Hall Morgue was at, and two under-cover ponies were now working at Joe and Big Mike's school. Along with a certain draconequus as the ISS teacher. With a new look and identity of course.
All of them, except Discord, stayed at that mansion-sized home. It was quite a ways away from any of the main roads, so no pony would just stumble upon it so easily. It was a private estate, with enough rooms for all of them, and even a group of guests as well.
Of course, that would sadly have to include stables if they are ever ponies at the time. We needed to hire some humans that knew how to do things the others didn't. Like repair anything that was broken, do the shopping for them, clean the pool. We only had two human workers for this though, and they never came close to the others unless approached. Meaning that they were safe from coming in contact with them.
Back to the matter at hoof, or shall I say hand. I sat in Cheddars, eating my order of salad and a margarita as Jéan finally arrived. Having a small folder with him. Again, not a good sign.
"Hello Ms. Solar." He said, sitting down across from me. I didn't respond or change my expression. I stayed completely calm and let him explain why he was here. Not letting myself say something that he may or may not have known. "I think you know why I asked you here." He said, trying to bait me anyway.
"Actually, you never told me. All you said, is that you were investigating a case and my name had come up. So you asked me to come to Cheddars." I said, staying quiet. "For your sake, this better not be some kind of trick to just have lunch with you."
"No, it isn't." Jéan told me with a frown before opening the file where only he could see it. "You see, a few months ago two agents wen to Mapleborough High School." I knew it. "A Lisa Lunar and Sid Droc?" He asked me, looking up from his file. Holding it as if it was a menu.
"Ah yes." I said, taking a sip of my drink before going on. "You see, both of them work alongside me on a project that I had recently started. All to help-"
"I know about the Solar Project." He stopped me, watching as I looked at him in slight surprise. Once I went back to my calm expression only seconds later, he continued. "What I'm here to talk about, is a concerned call that a concerned school employee had brought up. Saying that, I'm assuming, Sid Droc was, and I quote: 'He was folded up.' 'As in, he was paper.' And finally, 'He straightened out, and then disappeared by snapping his fingers.' This doesn't exactly sound normal. And based on the information we've figured out, this matches up with when he was there and what he looked like. As explained by a previous statement if you'd like me to read that aloud." He told me, reading over the statements. Why did I trust Discord to act normal in a public school?
"I...Honestly have no words." I answered with a neutral statement. "As you said, Lisa Lunar and Sid Droc were the only ones there. You'll need their explanation, not mine."
"That actually brings up another problem..." He told me, pulling out a paper and letting me see it. It was a page of information about Lisa Lunar. The fake reports we had to make in order for her to become Secret Service temporarily. "This report says that she lives in California. If that's so, then how's come she's working on this small project here?"
"Well, believe it or not we're siblings." I told him the honest answer. Earning only a risen eyebrow towards me. We had differences normal human siblings shouldn't have. But luckily, I had a solution. "Half-siblings. We have the same father, but our mothers are different. This also explains her medical deficiency along with mine. It runs in our father's family."
He stayed still, trying to find out whether I was lying or not. But figuring out that he had no way to know if I was telling the truth or not, he had no choice but to take my word. He looked at me, and back to the picture of Lisa. There were certainly similarities in the both of us.
"Alright...Now one question that had been confusing me." He started, getting to the main part of his problem. "How's come you're focusing on these three kids, and only these three? The crime against all of them is a little odd. The stolen car found at a Joseph and Michael Frei's house, but Martin Rodriguez took full responsibility. If you ask me, it sounds like he took the crime for them."
"That's not what-" "That's not it though." He cut me off, me taking another sip of my drink to keep my cool. It was almost out by this point. "What I don't get is, why are you only targeting one kid and one crime?"
"Should that be a problem?" I asked, setting the glass down. "This project is very new and those of whom I've run this idea by are very hesitant about it. This one teenager, who likes to be called Morgue by the way, is a test to see if this program will be a success. What, did you expect this brand new idea to be used nationally around the country right away?"
"..." He stayed silent, not sure how to respond. "So, you choose Martin Rodriguez?" He started, using that name despite what I said. "because his case is obvious." He guessed as best he could. "It was the other two that did it, and he's innocent. So you're going to give him a shot." He finished, sounding a little hesitant about that idea himself.
"Well...You're right and wrong." I told him, earning me a raised eyebrow. "You're right in the idea that I'm going to 'give him a shot'. That is what my project is based around. To help juveniles who can't defend themselves properly in court." That was my whole plan. And if we were able to get through this plan after taking care of Morgue, Joe, and Big Mike, then I would continue to go around and help out those juveniles. "But with the case being 'obvious'. That's where you're wrong."
"What?" He deadpanned. "But those two are right there. They were at the crime scene. The car was found idle and in their driveway. There weren't any fingerprints in the car. And finally, their car is out in the countryside. Surrounded by fence. Nowhere near any suburbs where anyone would make a run for it. How can it not be obvious?" He asked, almost angry about my decision not to jump on the idea and arrest them.
"I'm sorry that my plan isn't approved by you." I told him, finishing my drink. "I know about your background with them too." I told him, giving my glass to the waitress that passed by. Only nodding in the question for another. My last one, I assure you.
"You've heard of these three before. Finding out how they've done a few illegal acts." To get my point across to him, I knotted my hands together and rested my elbows on the table while keeping my folded hands in front of my mouth. The same stationary resting position Joe did towards people he didn't like. Needless to say, it certainly struck a nerve with him. "In fact if I'm correct, you've been trying to catch them in the act for a while now, haven't you?"
He stayed silent. Only frowning in response to what I said. I had heard about him as well. I discovered that they were the Protectors of Harmony the same time I discovered who the Elements of Harmony were. Which I will admit was before the return of Nightmare Moon. Since then, I had been making sure they were safe by watching over them. And along the way, Jéan Loc had been trying to catch them in the act.
"I know you won't approve of this, but I'm afraid that they won't be going or staying in prison for long. They're going to be free and they won't be caught again." I told him, still frowning. It was probably best I tell him this now because it was the most likely the hardest point to get across. "And I think it would be best if you-"
"Be quiet." He said, suddenly grabbing my wrist and forcing me to stop holding the same stance Joe held. Only, when he came in contact with my exposed wrist, the one thing I feared happened. He was shocked.
It wasn't an electrical shock, but a magical one. You see, the one main thing that separates Equestria from Earth was the magic. The whole world itself, even those who weren't unicorns, draconequus, alicorn, windigo, etc. had magic inside of them. The energy of magic itself manifested on everything, but sentient beings had more energy than anything else. So much, that the energy surrounded us.
Where as for humans, no such magical energy existed. And because of that, when a pony from Equestria comes in contact from a human being from Earth, the result is a lot like being shocked by a doorknob. Some of the energy transfers to the human, and dispels some of the non-magic energy around them. I make that comparison because the way you know the magic transfers is if the human is shocked as if they were shocked by a doorknob.
"OW!" He said sharply, earning an odd look from the people beside our table. I took this opportunity to get out of here. Knowing that I needed to get as far away from him as I could.
"I'm sorry, but I need to get going." I said, walking away quickly to get to my car. That was the reason that I told every pony to where gloves. Even Discord, who had no Cutie Mark to hide. It was the shock.
The Cutie Mark didn't matter. It could just simply be passed as a tattoo or even a birthmark if it was odd enough. But no matter how many times you came in contact with an Equestrianite, you would always get shocked an infinite amount of times. Until all of the non-magical human energy was replaced with magical Equestrian energy. And if that was to happen...
"Hey! Hold on a second!" I heard him call out behind me, trying to catch up. But it was too late. I was already outside by the time he got to the door. And sadly for him, I only paid for one margarita.
"Stop him! He hasn't paid!" The waitress called out, recognizing him from our table. I wasn't caught because I already paid for the first one and was gone before the second one got there. It may have been rude to leave him with having to pay, but it was better for all of us that I get out of here right now before it got any worse.
Too bad it was too late to put a stop to that.
Well, glad that I was able to introduce this new character! And trust me, he won't be a continuing character. He won't be coming to Equestria. And mostly, he's staying in the human world as a human.
Still, I'd like to know what you think of Jéan Loc. Because even though he's like a ton of other cops in stories, I want your opinions on him. Maybe a gimmick or something to help make him more interesting later on. Because trust me, his name being mixed up is getting to me a bit. That accent over the 'e' is going to kill me.
Until tomorrow every pony! Goodbye!
QotC: Celestia has an estate, a car, an iPhone, and she even drinks margaritas. What other human things, within reason and common decency please XD, do you think she does or has on Earth?
82. Jéan Loc and 2 cops VS Joe (Episode 10)
"Hello there every pony, and welcome to the intro!" Discord said with a gleeful smile. Himself, Princess Luna, and Princess Celestia all standing in the intro alongside Dino and Theo. Oddly enough though, no pony else was anywhere to be seen. "I bet you're wondering just where every pony, or human or dragon in Zeke and Spike's cases, are!"
"Well, that is because of something we had come to realize." Celestia said, coming up besides Discord. "You see, Twilight made a good point about the contract some chapters ago. One that stated that alicorns were allowed to pick their own dares. And with that dare coming to light...Luna, would you like to tell them?" She asked her sister with a sly smile. Letting her mane cover her right eye to add onto her signature smirk.
Luna could only nod as she spoke up, knowing exactly what her sister was talking about. "Sent in From HonorScroll: I dare Celestia and Luna to host for a while as the mane seven continues to picks dare to punish Zeke and Trixie."
"Well, that was an earful..." Discord said as he wiped his ear. Somehow smudging it off as if it was part of a painting. "And to help them manage the intro and keep it just as good as always, me, Theo, and Dino will be helping them."
"Too bad there is no feud between any of us. At least, at the time anyway..." Celestia said, glancing towards her sister and Discord with a nervous smile. Worried that they might prove her wrong by breaking out in an argument once again.
"Oh don't worry Tia," Discord said, snapping his fingers. Making a 'Fancy' suit appear on him. Complete with a half-full wine glass and a monocle to add onto the fanciness. "I wouldn't dream of adding onto the chaos in these intros. Because just like Earth, it's hard for me to make it any better. Especially since you two are so used to my chaos. So I'll just watch you while you explain to your 'dear sister' just why you sold her Xbox." He said as he laid back on a hammock made of grass.
"Like you would actually turn away the possibility of a chaotic-wait a moment...Tell me that he was joking, Tia..." Luna said, dropping the royal act since this was more of a family matter by this point.
"*Ahem* Well..." Celestia started, not sure how to respond. To Luna anyway. She knew exactly how to respond to Discord as she glared daggers that made him actually shrink back in fear. "I...Let's focus on the matter at hoof with the intros, then discuss this later. Now what is it that Zeke usually does by this point?" She asked, turning towards Dino and Theo.
"TORTURE GUEST STARS!" Theo said absent-mindedly, not realizing that the two sisters wouldn't do that. Although Luna did look pretty appreciative on torturing her sister right now.
Dino just faceclawed at his not-brother partner and spoke up himself. "There's the Top Comments. And on an unrelated note, Discord take that monocle off. Only I'm allowed to dress with fanciness." He said, pointing towards his top hat.
"Oh, fine! Don't get your scales in a bundle." Discord said, snapping his fingers. Only to be wearing a ninja outfit in replacement. This ticking off Theo, but Discord didn't care until.
"ONLY I AM NINJA!" Theo said, kicking Discord out of his grass hammock he had been laying in with the element of SURPRISE! Making him fall on his face.
Celestia saw how everything was going crazy around her and cleared her throat. Trying to ignore the glare that was as strong as Morgue's Death Glare and Fluttershy's Stare combined. "Well, here's the Top Comments chosen by me and my sister."
3: Swift Lightning.
QotC: Laptop, TV-
Swift: Don't forget Luna's Xbox!
That too and lastly: An unlimited source of CAKE.
Swift: Aww I want some cake now...
"Oh my..." Celestia said with a frown.
"Yes! Let us not forget LUNA'S XBOX!" Luna said, about ready to go Nightmare Moon on her sister right now.
Celestia just sighed and turned to her sister. "Luna, you have too many systems as it is. You only had about four games on that Xbox One, and that 'Kinect' thing was getting on my nerves as it was."
"WE DO NOT CARE! IT WAS OUR SYSTEM, AND IT WAS CONNECTED TO THE TV WE HAD AGREED TO BE THE GAMING TV! YOU HAD NO RIGHT TO...Wait...Did you say Xbox One?" Luna asked her with a questionable look.
Not sure just how Luna would respond, Celestia held her ground and decided with the truth. "Yes. It was the Xbox One. I left the laptop, Xbox 360, PS4, PS3, Wii, Wii U, and your portable games alone."
"...Why did you not say so to begin with?" Luna asked, completely calm now. "I could not care less about that infernal system. I already beat Dead Rising 3 and none of the other games were interesting enough. And the rest of the games I have currently on the 360, or will simply wait for the PC version..."
"Well...Glad that was settled. Onto the next comment." Celestia said with a smile.
"...Wait, did Swift say that you had in your possession unlimited cake?" Luna asked with another frown. "I never heard of this unlimited cake."
Clearing her throat, Celestia kept her regal appearance. "Next comment please."
2: rainchaserbrony.
She has a smal island in the Bahamas and she normaly works along police to capture crimnals. Oh and she is pure badplot when she goes along with the humans police, the crook runs she is infront of him after he climes a 12 foot chanlink to escape and she was behind him before.
"Close. But I'm afraid you're only half right." Celestia said with a nod. "You see, I have on occasion captured criminals, but I don't give them the chance to climb the fence. Teleporting like that is a little risky. So instead when none of the other agents or local police are looking, I may just give the fence a bit of a shock when they're climbing it."
"And at other times I help as well. Blinding them with moonlight and having them trip over those odd red water devices that appear on the side of pathway." Luna added in with a small devious smile just like her sister.
1: Ice Pheonix85.
For the QotC: I think Celestia goes on hiking trips, with the royal gardens that Fluttershy wanted to see at the Grand Galloping Gala, I can imagine Celestia as a nature enthusiast.
"I must say, I'm impressed." Celestia said with a small nod. "Because that's actually correct. I have gone on a few hiking trips. Especially since the manor that me, my sister, Discord, and any pony from Equestria stays at is a slight ways away from any actual big road. It's in a private area, but still registered as an estate. And with where it is, it's located around many nature trails."
"And luckily the connection to internet works perfectly!" Luna added with a smile. "So I may smite any enemy that comes forth in the Call of Duty! Worry not thy citizens, for your Princess is not 'Troll' nor 'Camper'!"
"Well, I think that about covers the intro." Celestia said with a nod before remembering. "Oh right. Luna, I think you still have your dare to do."
"Worry not Tia, I am well aware of it." She said with a nod. "I have only wait for the correct time to use it." She then chuckled a bit with her own little joke. Apparently having something interesting planned.
"Ow! Oof! Theo stop with-YE-OUCH!" Discord fell into view. Looking beat up and defeated while Theo lay on Discord's grass hammock. Claiming it for himself. Meanwhile, Dino took his father, Philosoraptor's, signature pose.
"If Discord was outmatched by a baby bear, does that make them the most chaotic creatures?" Dino asked, looking off in the distance to complete the look.
"Oh, every pony's a jokester." Discord said, snapping his fingers and appearing on his back legs again. No longer in a ninja outfit. "Well, I guess since I'm not an alicorn, good thing because feathery wings are not best fashion choice, I'll just conclude this fun chaotic intro. Oh, and by the way..."
"I'm the teacher." He told you all. "Did you happen to forget my excitement the last time I went to that school?" He said with a smile before waving. "Tah-tah!"
Disclaimer (As told by Discord): Zeke owns nothing important and therefore losses all credibility as a professional writer. Well, at least that's what my equally chaotic lawyer friend told me. But he does own Blitz, Joe, Morgue, Big Mike, Theo, Dino, and any pony else in the story that isn't a famous character. Except for three of them who belongs to three certain reviewers. And by the way, those three are delightful to mess with! Have fun every pony!
Joe's POV
(4 Days Ago)
"See ya at lunch Joe." Big Mike told me as we walked up to the school entrance from the Sonic we had parked at. They didn't care if Big Mike parked his van there, and we were appreciative because the school charged $100 dollars a semester to get a parking spot.
Who were the thieves supposed to be again?
"Yeah, see you then." I said, walking in with him before we headed off in different directions. Big Mike went to breakfast in the lunchroom, which was edible unlike lunch, where as I went to the library. I finished my latest books and needed some more to occupy my time here.
I already knew everything we were taught, and with my A honor roll the teachers gave up telling me to write down the notes. They used to say, 'Just watch. You'll fail the test, and then I'll accept your apology.' One test later, and they're the laughing stock of their own classroom.
"Why hello Joe. Nice to see one of the more familiar faces." The new, elder librarian told me with her small smile. Her name, at least how the students were to address her, was simply Agatha. She didn't like us talking to her as if she was 'any better' than her.
She had a decent age to her. You know, some wrinkles here and there, greying hair, even the red elder glasses to complete the whole look. Of course, since my glasses were just about as thick as hers, I was one to talk. She also wore some cotton gloves all the time. Although, that may have just been since the library's AC was broken and it was freezing with it being January outside.
When she wasn't shelving books, she usually stayed at her small little desk where she checked out books. At that desk, she had a few personal items like a jar of small crystals and an odd looking hat. the hat looked like it was made out of stone, but somehow it was straw and other crafts with some crystals added for decoration. Whenever asked, she would say that she got it from a 'fair'.
I gave a small smile as I turned in my books. having no quarrel with her because she was actually nice to talk to. "Hello Ms. Agatha. Any books you recommend today?" I asked her. I always addressed people with a 'Ms.' or 'Mr.' if they weren't personal friends. If they didn't deserve that kind of title, then I simply gave a vague name like 'him' or 'you'. Personal habit, which was plain out stupid, but at least it wasn't insulting. And if it was, then tough nut bunnies for them.
"Well, not as far as I can offer. I've only read some of the books we all have here, where as you've probably read them all." Agatha told me, thinking for a second. "But I think these might be of some interest." She said, pulling a few books from her bag. "I picked up a few mystery novels the library didn't have to bring them in, but they won't just take them. So I have to fill out some meaningless paperwork. You can read them in the meantime if you want to."
I looked at the books, seeing as how they weren't ones I had read either. And with mystery being a favorite subject of mine, how could I say no? "Thanks. Surprisingly, I haven't read these before...Which is odd, how come I've never even heard of them?" I asked to no one in particular. "Actually, I've never heard of 'A.K. Yearling' before..." I said, the name sounding very familiar.
"Oh, I wouldn't worry much about her." She said with a shake of her head. "She's not that well known at all. In fact, I'm lucky I was able to get one of her very few books." Agatha told me with a shake of her head.
"Not that well known?" I asked with a risen eyebrow. Something seemed a bit off about how she said that. Almost as if she was having some kind of amusement by telling me that little bit of information. But why would Agatha, a school librarian for that matter, lie to me about that?
...Whatever, I was still a little too tired. I had been up late trying to put a few things together. Preparing for the inevitable plan those two Princesses had mentioned before.
To keep me from questioning this further, the school bell sounded off. Telling us that we had exactly ten minutes until school officially began. Also meaning that my English class could start. Maybe I can get to the lunchroom and get a soda for 1st period since our English teacher let us have food and drink to help wake up. As long as the Assistant Principal, and a very cheery morning person at that, didn't catch us.
"Well, I'm sure I'll appreciate it nonetheless." I said, putting them into my backpack before leaving the library. "Goodbye Ms. Agatha." I said, hurrying off to get something to wake me up. If only Morgue wasn't in Juvie right now. Then he could help me sneak into the Teacher's Lounge to get an actual coffee.
"Goodbye Joe-" But before she could even say anything, she stopped as she saw the new janitor standing in the doorway. Giving me a fearful look. "Oh. Hello Mr. Green. What's the matter?" Agatha asked, seeing the janitor looking at me.
He was about the same age as Agatha, wearing the usual janitor outfit. Except he was wearing some light blue gardening gloves, had a piece of hay in his mouth, and was wearing a tattered, almost Mad Hatter looking, hat.
"It's the office...They wanna see ya Joseph." Mr. Green told me, having a sad expression. And when he noticed how me, and Agatha, had seen it he told us. "There's uh...Someone saying that he's in law enforcement. His name was Jean L-"
"Jéan...His name is Jéan Loc Mr. Green." I corrected, shaking my head. Of course it had to be that annoying officer. And of all times to come too. He had been tracking us ever since we started our little band of thieves. Our Dad always covered our tracks when we were just starting our gang. Always saying how it was just us having our own since of creative adventure.
And it was Morgue who always pulled everything off right under his nose. Able to come up with plans in an instant and decide on them without missing a beat. But now it was just Big Mike and me left to stand up against him.
Granted, we had been brought in for interrogations before, but it was me and Morgue that managed to get us all out without so much as a ticket, but now it was only me.
Jéan knew us all by this point. Knew the entire routine. Big Mike stayed quiet no matter what was said just like we asked of him. Morgue got on Jéan's nerves and made him forget a few important details and look over some loopholes that could've gotten us caught. And I just talked our way out of it all. Making sure to pin the blame on something other than us that wasn't an innocent bystander.
So because of that, he wouldn't even bother calling Big Mike. I'd be surprised if he found out about this. So that meant it was me against Jéan's whole battle strategy. The only issue here that I have yet to find out is why exactly is he asking for me to come in during school hours?
"You, wanted to see me?" As I stepped into the conference room, the actual one unlike the one we were all in before, I saw three people there waiting for me. The principal of the school, Earnest Gales, the school's local officer, Alex Harvey, and finally another officer I've yet to meet, whose name I would later find out to be Greg Starling.
"Sit down Joe." Mr. Gales told me, looking angry. Although it was a very good chance he didn't know why the heck he was angry at all. There was a good 80% chance that he just saw this one cop and Jéan and assumed that I did something wrong.
So not wanting to annoy Principal Short-Fuse, I did as he wanted. Sitting in the on chair they had pulled out for me. And as soon as I did, he slammed his hand on the table. Not scaring me at all, and making him hiss in pain for a few seconds. "So what did you do?!"
"I don't know. What did I do to deserve this kind of yelling?" I asked, turning the question on him to answer.
"Uh-well...It's because you...Why did you want to see him again?" Gales asked, turning towards Greg for an answer. Earning in almost inaudible sigh from Harvey, an eye roll and shake of the head from me, and a frown from Greg. He was obviously not a good interrogator.
"He's here for an investigation were doing. My partner Jéan will be here in a moment." Greg told me with a frown. If this was Jéan's partner, then I can't help but feel sorry for the poor guy. It must be hard having your partner rant to you about three teenage criminal masterminds making him look like an idiot. "I'm Greg Starling. But just call me Greg." He instructed, having a hint of anger in his voice towards his last name. Perfect.
"If it's all the same to you sir, I think it would be less demeaning if you had a teenager just call you Officer Starling. And you don't want to be demeaned by a kid now would you?" I asked, extending my hand for him to shake.
He glared me down, knowing that I was doing that just for kicks, but shook my hand anyway. "I suppose not..." He said, trying to keep from blowing up at me. He knew his partner would be doing plenty of that.
"And Officer Harvey." I said, ending the handshake and turning to shake his hand. Which he shook without response. "How nice to see you again. Tell me, how boring is it, not having anything interesting to do in the school anymore?" I asked. He always caught Morgue playing his guitar in the hallway for money, or stealing something from one of the classrooms. Nowadays, it's just normal fights every so often.
"Hey, what about me?!" Hot Air Gales asked, making us all turn towards him with our own frowns. It was obvious that he was out of his element here.
"What about you?" I asked calmly, frowning towards him. He looked about ready to blow up again. Only to be stopped by the door opening behind him. A familiar person coming out from behind.
Jéan Loc.
"Joseph Frei..." He said, acknowledging me as he sat in a seat besides Greg. "I bet you're wondering why I've called you here."
"Why yes, SherLoc, I have." I said, not bothering to keep my cruel sarcasm at bay. It was pointless to try and play innocent around him. "Now, will you and your buddy Watson over there tell me why you're wasting my time? I have six minutes and forty-eight seconds until my first period starts. And I'd like to get something to drink. Late-night studying isn't exactly an ideal way to spend a school night."
Luckily, he pulled out a soda and tossed it to me. Guessing that I'd try and fake being tired. "Pepsi? I thought I told you that I prefer Coca-Cola." I told him sarcastically, opening it up nonetheless. When you're a thief, you learn to live with what you get.
"You're going to take what you get, and like it!" Gales yelled at me. Pointing a finger at me that was less menacing than Phoenix Wright. Of course, no one agreed with him this time around either. Much less acknowledge what he just said.
"Anyway." Jéan started, moving this along. "Since you're obviously not going to take this seriously, I'll just tell you. We know how you and your brother was taken out of class to talk to two Secret Service agents."
"Yes! We all know about that!" Gales added.
"...And we know that there's more to this than their letting on." He continued.
"Obviously so!" Gales agreed loud and angrily. Getting on all four of our nerves.
"...sigh...And finally, we all know that you know exactly what that bit of unexplained information is." Jéan finally concluded, frowning at me as if he tried to scare the information out of me.
"And if you don't tell us right now, then you are going to be severely punished! Right?!" Gales threatened, turning towards the other three to have them back him up. "Right! Now tell us right now!" He said, not even waiting for their answer.
"..." All of us just looked at him with bored expressions.
"Uh...Okay?" He asked, feeling unsure about himself now. Of course, no one here cared.
"Go away." All four of us said in unison, even the school's officer said it at the same time as the rest of us.
"Oh-uh...Okay then..." He said, walking out awkwardly as he saw us all giving him irritated frowns. As soon as the door closed, I continued on. Getting serious as I put down my bottle of Pepsi and looked at the three interrogators in front of me.
"Okay Mr. Loc. You've figured out this much. I was talked to by them. And anyone's that's even seen one of them personally will agree, they're letting on more than what their saying." I admitted. There was no point in denying that. It'd just waste our time. "So what? To be honest, I've yet to see just what we've done wrong here. The only problem on our end is that we were talked to by suspicious individuals."
"That's exactly why I'm talking to you now." He told me, giving a calm but irritated frown at me as I just took another sip of my soda. "Martin-" "Morgue." "...He, gets thrown in juvenile hall. Then soon enough, odd Secret Service come from seeming nowhere to talk to him and the two of you left. Why?"
"Well, if you're so desperate to know." I told him, putting the drink down. "They came to us to tell us 'Do not give up hope.' That we were starting to get depressed and forget about what made us, us." I told him, giving an honest answer. Again, we did nothing wrong here. For once. So there were no repercussions to look out for. Of course, that would be too easy to just tell him.
"Don't play dumb, Joseph." He told me with even more irritation in his voice. "I'm not taking any lies this time around. This is even bigger than your little gang of misfit thieves." He told me, not believing me. To be honest, if I was in his position and had an unhealthy obsession of trying to arrest three teenage criminals, I probably wouldn't buy it either.
"Ow, my feelings..." I said sarcastically, holding my heart to fake the emotion further. "Now, I take offense to that. I mean, calling us misfits? If that's so, then what does that make you? After all, you've never managed to catch us. At least, not without us giving up." I said, ticking him off even further.
"He asked you a question. I think it'll be a good idea for you to answer it." Greg interrupted, stopping me before I could make Jéan do something he'd regret.
"And I believe that you don't have any say in this. After all, you're just the lowly partner that's almost always stuck at the station." I insulted. I had never seen this man anywhere except at the Police Station where we were brought in for interrogations. Before we were immediately released because they couldn't pin the crime on us. Much like Now You See Me.
Almost exactly like that actually. Morgue doing the handcuff trick. Me seeing some kind of relationship between Jéan and some girl named Fiona. Big Mike playing with the chair. The only difference was that I didn't take his phone. Sometimes I wonder if Hollywood's watching us...
Nah, the movies they make aren't as good as our heists.
"What'd you just say to me?!" Greg asked, obviously ticked off. Only, to stop him from blowing up, Alex jumped in next.
"Joe...Watch yourself. You don't want to say or do something you'll regret." He said, glaring at my attitude.
"Oh? You mean like get a demeaning job as a school cop?" I asked him, giving him a sympathetic look. Poor man, am I right? "You're right, I would regret that."
"Why you little..." He said, standing up to go over towards me. Only for Jéan to calm him, along with Greg, down before they can do anything to me.
"Stop." He said loudly. "Look Frei. We both know that I can't arrest you, when all you did was talk to 'Secret Service' Agents. The only thing that you're doing by refusing to talk to us and insulting us is making it harder for you." He told me, the others calming down. "Now, if you just tell me what they told you now, I promise that you won't be in any trouble what-so-ever. Okay?" He asked me with a sympathetic look.
That's when I realized something. He didn't want me to answer his question. He needed me to answer his question. He never went easy on any three of us before. So this obviously meant he was trying to stay on my good side in order to get the answers he needed. And if I didn't, he would be left completely clueless as to what to do next.
He noticed my thoughtful expression and went over all that he said to figure out why I was thinking. And it only took him a few seconds to figure it out as I heard in almost inaudible 'gulp' of nervousness. He realized it all too well. Well...
Karma is not kind, is it Jean?
"Okay, okay. If you want me to answer this very important question, I'll come clean. Happy?" I asked rhetorically as I took another sip of my drink to give them a little suspense. Jéan didn't know what I was going to say, only that it wouldn't be the truth. But Alex and Greg didn't.
"They actually came to ask me if I could become a double agent for international missions. Apparently, none of them are small enough to fit through the vents of the Saudi Arabian Military Headquarters Building. Sad story really. All that secret technology, and they've never heard of Slim-Fast." I said with a shake of my head. Smirking in victory as Greg finally lost it.
"You know something?! I've had just about enough of your s***!" He yelled out in complete anger as he got up from his seat. Looking ready to leap over the table and taser me to death.
"Temper, temper Mr. Starling. You do realize that this is a school we're meeting in, don't you? I'd hate for that camera on the far end of the room to catch that little fraise of yours." I said with a shake of my head. Taking another sip of Pepsi in the process. I was about half out, but that was fine. I was pretty much awake anyway.
"Two things you brat! One: The cameras are off! Two: If you don't wanna talk here, then how's about we take you in for questioning?!" He threatened, extremely angry now. So much so, that he told me the one bit of information I was hoping he'd confirm.
With the cameras off, I was free to do whatever I wanted. I thought that they would have permission to turn them off. Especially with having Mr. Gales' full permission to interrogate me.
"Yeah, there's so many things wrong with that." I corrected, not caring about the glare he was giving me. "You don't have any reason to arrest me. I have the right to keep all information that is told to myself. So I am not withholding information from you. Not only that, but since all of you are accusing me and treating me as if I've done something wrong, I have the right to act just as you are. You aren't any better than me, and I've done nothing wrong."
As I said that, the bell to begin class sounded out. And since this was a waste of my time, I got up. Holding my opened backpack in my left hand, while keeping my still opened, half-empty, bottle of Pepsi tucked under my left arm. Leaving one hand to open the door.
"Now if you'll all excuse me, I think I'll be going. I don't want to miss my English class." I said as I made my way for the front door. Only for Greg to beat me to it and stand in between me and the door. Putting a single hand on my left shoulder in order to stop me from leaving.
"Who told you to leave?! You're not going anywhere!" He yelled, holding me in place much to my dismay. "You are not like us! We have the authority to keep you here until you tell us exactly what's going on, and we're not letting you leave until you do! And if you don't like that, then we'll be happy to use our right to bring you in for further questioning because of you withholding information!" He threatened, ignoring my explanation completely.
"Sir, you don't want to do this. I will give you three seconds to let go of my shoulder. Or else you are going to regret it." I warned him, giving a cold empty stare at him in response to his furious glare.
"Oh, you think that you're scary?! I've met worse criminals than you brat! And I don't even bat an eye at their death threats!" "Three..." "You can stop counting. We both know you're not going to do anything." "Two..." "I said stop counting! I'm not letting go until you sit back do-"
"One..." I finished as I jabbed him in the throat. Making him choke on his own words as he let go of me to cough. But before he could even change his expression from shocked/confused to angry, I quickly brought my open right hand to his head. Pinching him on both side of his head and making him fall unconscious in an instant. The only side-affect being short-term memory loss. So he was most likely going to forget everything that's happened today.
Not even wasting a second, I turned around as I reached into my backpack. Seeing the school officer Alex reach pull out an actual taser gun and point it directly at my chest. As he pulled the trigger though, I started taking out that book Agatha gave me before I came here. The book had a decent thickness to it, and the cover was pretty thick within itself. So as the two needle-like probes flew at my chest, the book caught the two probes and saved me from getting shocked. Making his taser completely worthless.
He just dropped it and started charging at me. But since he was at the other side of the room, I had more than enough time. So I dropped my backpack and reached into my back left pocket. Pulling out a pack of cards. I made quick work with it as I took the cards out and discarded the box. When he was halfway across the room, I started flinging the cards towards him one-by-one. With the precision and accuracy of a star baseball-player I might add.
So when after all of them aiming towards his face, one nailed him in the eye. Temporarily blinding him. I then threw the remaining cards at his face all at once, discombobulating him even further. And as he tried to swat away the cards from his face, I quickly walked up to him. Launching my open right hand towards his head. Pinching him in the head just like I did Greg. Knocking him out and making him have the same side-effect of memory loss as well.
I turned to face Jéan once again, and stood still as I saw the gun pointed directly at my head. I only frowned as I let the bottle of Pepsi fall from being tucked underneath my arm and into my left hand. Tossing the half full bottle up into the air. Having the perfect arc to land directly onto his head. And as he looked up ever so slightly and started to side-step away from it, he came into a direct path where I could go forward into him.
I took this momentary distraction to pull out a rock from my front right pocket. I silently praised my obsession with collecting random objects as tossed it with the flick of the wrist. Using that star baseball precision to hit his right hand. The same hand that he was holding his gun with. More specifically, into his thumb. Making him lose his grip of the gun and drop it.
I took these two quick distractions to charge him directly. And even though I was very weak, I had the element of surprise. Which was more then enough to make him trip over a chair and fall to the ground. And with me in the exact spot he was in, I quickly caught my falling Pepsi and drank whatever was still in the bottle. Hearing a knock on the door.
"Is everything okay in there?" Mr. Gales asked from outside. And before Jéan could even respond, I answered for him. Speaking with his own voice with the skill of a ventriloquist.
"Yeah...Greg just fell over a chair. Don't worry about it-and for the love of God, stop listening in on us." I told him, almost scarring Jéan with how well I spoke in his voice. It was almost as if it was my real voice.
"U-uh, right...Sorry..." Mr. Gales said, walking away from the command he was given from 'Jéan'.
"How did you..." Jéan started, only to be stopped as I quickly dropped the empty bottle and picked up his gun. Pointing it at him.
"9mm and suppressed? Why, I'm almost flattered you thought you may have needed to use this on me." I said sarcastically, not keeping it away from him. "You know...My Dad used to have a gun like this. Used to build our own make-shift targeting range out of small blocks of wood, soda cans, two liters, and unusable pans...I wonder where it ended up..." I said, not changing my cold empty frown.
"What are you going to do huh? We both know you won't kill me." He said calmly. And he was right, I wouldn't do that. I wasn't even going to hurt him, and that was the honest truth. No sarcasm or double-meaning to that either. It was wrong in every way. And nothing would give me reason to kill or hurt him at all.
"Yes. But I need to make a point." I told him while I took out the clip of bullets and tossed the empty gun back to him. He wasn't going to kill or hurt me either, but it was a way of silently telling me to stop what I was doing.
"What I said the first time, the 'Don't give up hope' thing...Yeah, that's what actually happened. I'm still trying to piece this together myself." I told him, walking back over to towards the school officer. Gathering up all the cards I had thrown. "I tried to tell you all the truth this whole time. You said so yourself, they're suspicious people."
"If that's true, why didn't you just keep pressing that fact on?" He asked, getting up and holstering his gun. "Clip please?"
"You'll get it once I leave." I told him, having gathered up just about everything around me. "Besides, even if you believed me, what would make the two of them believe me? They would question me and eventually lead to violence like this. Why did you even bring him?" I asked, looking towards Greg, who was still at the door. Still knocked out.
"He had all the files I needed on all of you. That, and he wanted to see just who I was up against. Guess he got his answer..." He told me with a frown, gathering up the taser gun and getting my latest book. "A.K Yearling?"
"Don't ask me. Surprisingly, I haven't heard of that author either." I told him. The fight was all over, so there was no reason to be mad at him anymore. Let alone try to stop him. Besides, I was done playing around for today. I just wanted to shut those two amateur guards up.
Once I gathered the cards up, and got the box, I put them all away and into my pocket. "They're not Secret Service, I can tell you that much." I answered to him. "Though, neither of us can touch them. Our game of Cops and Robbers wasn't expected, but it's not stopping their plan. They're more than you'll believe." I told him. He couldn't stop them if he tried, so why not just tell him what roller coaster he had hopped on?
"That so?" He asked, tossing my book to me. I caught it and put it in my backpack. Zipping it up and putting it on before trying to roll Greg off the door. "What did you do to them?"
"They'll be fine. They're going to wake up confused, but fine nonetheless. When they do, or when someone comes in and sees them, you're going to tell them that they passed out and you asked me to leave." I instructed him.
"And why should I do that?" He asked, only frowning as I finally got Greg away from the door. "Why not arrest you now and get you in Juvie where you belong?"
"Because that would be pointless." I told him, turning to face him before I left. "Those people can get me freed immediately and say I didn't do anything. You'll be blamed for the false imprisonment of a high school student and will either be demoted and/or suspended from your position. And I have a feeling that their plan is going to come into play some time soon. Either this month or next. Your going to want to be ready. Because now that you've come this far into it, we both know that you're going to want to stop it."
"..." He stayed silent. Knowing that I was dead on right about that.
"I'm not helping you. And at the very instant I leave this room, I'll be against you just like I always have. Along with my friend and my brother. And because you can't report anything you have said here..." That's when I remembered and held out my hand. Making him sigh and take out the audio recorder he had on him. He tossed it and I let it fall to the ground. Stepping on it and smashing it instantly. I checked the tape for good measure before going on. "You can't try to improve or defend anything to try and stop it until it's begun."
"I figured as much. They probably have some giant scheme planned and will abort it at any chance things get too risky. What are these people? Some kind of organized criminals? Secret group of anarchists?" He guessed, not liking any of this.
"No." I said right away. "If anything, their harmless. It's the dangers they're going to put us through. Have a nice day Jéan Loc." I told him as I got ready to turn the handle. Tossing him the clip he had with him. One bullet, like he usually kept whenever it had to do with us.
"Wait." He said, stopping me one last time. "Don't think they're so harmless. I talked to the leader of them and...Something weird happened." Peaking my interest, I let Jéan continue. "As I talked to her, she was doing that irritating elbow resting pose you do. When I reached for her wrist to get her to stop I...I was literally shocked by her." I didn't understand it so much, but I let him go on. "That night, and this morning even, I've started getting a bad headache...Aspirin didn't work, but it's faded away now. It might be a coincidence, but...Something to look out for."
"...Noted." I told him, finally opening the door. "Goodbye Mr. Loc. May we never meet again." I told him, leaving to go on with my school day. And up until now, I haven't heard one word about him. Nor have I been talked to about it again.
Morgue's POV
"So...Jéan's in on this too?" I asked, keeping a straight face. That nosy officer always made it all so hard to handle. If he was after us, then whatever we were trying to do was a challenge. Sometimes, we had to get away without anything to show for it.
"I'm afraid so..." Joe said with a frown as he leaned against his own tree. Taking a sip of the drink he brought along with him in that same flask he always kept with him. "And with us having no idea what Celestia's plan is, I won't be able to make any plans for it...I've tried coming up with vague plans for every scenario but-"
I stopped him right there as I just started laughing. Thinking of just how much better this got. "Don't worry about it amigo! With Jéan 'on the case' this just got way more interesting! Think of just how much fun and adventure we're gonna get from this!" I told him, earning a shake of the head from Joe. But a smirk nonetheless too.
"What about you Big Mike?" I asked, turning towards him with a smile. He had a worried look on his face, but looked to me anyways. "You think you can handle it?" I asked him with a simple smile.
That, in an instant, made him go from sad to confident in no time at all. "The Big Mike can handle anything, Morgue! You know that!" He told me puffing out his chest in confidence as he smiled with determination.
"That so?!" "Yeah!" "Then promise me Big Mike! Promise me that you got this! Promise that you'll help us help Sun Lady and Moon Lady however we can!" I challenged him, making him get even more excited. Whenever he made a promise, he carried it to his grave. Even when the other person told him that he didn't have to keep that promise anymore.
"Big-I..." He paused, saying 'I' again. "I-err-Big Mi...I..." He had a problem trying to keep it up. You see, when he and Joe moved to America from Germany, he was four at the time. So he had learned very basic German. And with how much he wasn't that smart, it took until early middle school for him to learn decent American. And the way they taught him, he came out talking in third-person. Thinking that was an acceptable way to talk.
By high school, he figured out that it was 'I' and not 'The Big Mike' or 'he'. So whenever he was speaking from the heart or on instinct, it was Big Mike. That was him being sincere and honest, not to mention he talked like that when he was being really hyped, excited, angry, or sad. But every time he calls himself 'I' like any normal person, he was lying to not only everyone else, but himself. That wasn't the real him. And he had to think about what he was saying whenever he talked first-person.
It was like 'The Murray' from the Sly Cooper games, or the exact opposite of Trixie from the show. The first-person talking was all fake. A façade. But calling himself 'The Big Mike' was the real him. That's when he was himself, and when it didn't feel like he was lying to everyone. Lately, he's been having a problem with it. Not sure what to say anymore, so he doesn't speak from the heart. It's all a lie.
"I..." He started again. But after thinking it over a little longer, he shook his head and started to form tears in his eyes. Having a determined look on his face all the same. "The Big Mike promises! He'll do anything for the Princess and for his friends!" He yelled out, jumping up to his feet with all the emotion and sureness that he had right now. He started sniffling with tears pouring from his face, but stayed standing and looking strong all the same.
"That's what Morgue likes to here!" I said, jumping away from the tree and standing on my own two feet. I held my fist out for a fist-bump, only to be met with a punch to the fist that hurt more than a game of bloody knuckles. It hurt, but I kept that to myself, not wanting to have my friend lose his newfound self-confidence.
"Glad to see 'Joe's' brother, The Big Mike, is back." Joe said, walking over with a relieved smile towards his giant brother. He put away his flask and was met with a group hug from Big Mike. Who brought me in as well. He hugged us to the point where our ribs started sticking out, but we smiled through it. Not having the hearts, or breath, to tell him to stop.
After a good half-minute though, he finally put us down and let us breath. Picking up Writher. "Guess we better get the dog back, huh?" He asked, a friendly smile on his face.
"Good idea Big Mike. I think it's about time Morgue makes his way back anyway. It has been about fifteen minutes, so they might start looking for you soon." Joe told me, adjusting his glasses like he always did out of habit.
"Good point. Even those lazy fracasados are gonna start getting worried." I said as Big Mike brought Writher over to me. Letting him sit on my shoulders as I held his legs. Like hunters do with the animals they bag. "Make sure you keep a good hold on those pieces of gold amigos. I think they're what this whole plans about."
"Oh, trust me. Those items aren't going to leave our sight." Joe said with a smirk and a nod. And with Big Mike behind him agreeing, I couldn't help but smile along with them.
"Good. Well, goodbye amigos. Best of luck to whatever happens." I told them. "Oh and Joe?" Getting his attention, I carefully used one hand to take my glasses off and toss them to him. Letting him catch them and put them away. "I'm trusting you to be in charge. Don't let me down." I told him with a winning smile. And seeing him nod in approval, I started on my way again.
Whatever Sun Lady's plan was, I didn't have any doubt about it. To go this far about it, not to mention choose us to help out, I knew that this was going to be big. Bigger than the three of us could ever hope to reach on our own. The show showed Sun Lady to be calm, smart, and an actually decent ruler. Not that I would show any respect I wouldn't show to anyone else. She's not my Princess, and I come from a different dimension. She still had more respect than any law enforcer, congressmen, or world leader would ever get from me.
The only thing I was hoping to figure out soon is, just what was in store for us anyway?
Celestia's POV
"Dear sister? Was it not you who said to never come in contact with any human?" Luna asked me, with a worried look. Her, along with Shining Armor, and Princess Cadence all sat around a large circular table in the Crystal Castle.
"It wasn't my choosing, Luna." I said with a sigh. "He grabbed my wrist and it already begun before I could get away. Not only that, but now there is a good chance that he won't give up about this."
"Is it still safe to let them all go on this mission?" Shining asked me, concerned about what the result will be. "Will those three really be able to-"
Knock-Knock-Knock!
We all turned towards the door, where the knocking was coming from. "Come in." I announced to whomever was at the door, only to be met with a weird sight.
The door opened up like a mouth of some creature. Where a familiar being in human shape walked out of it as if nothing was odd about it. The human was dressed in a T-shirt with the words: "I before E, except after C? Weird" on. He also wore an un-buttoned jacket in a casual manner. Along with normal jeans and tennis shoes. He had dark-brown, greying hair, a straggle-tooth from the upper part of his mouth, and a goatee to go along with it all.
"Thank you for the help." He said, bowing towards the door that was still opened like a mouth.
"Uh, no problem boss." The door said in a deep, nonchalant voice before closing up. Becoming an ordinary door once again after it closed it's mouth.
"Ah, so glad you're all here." The human said before taking off his gloves and snapping his fingers. Turning into the draconequus we were all familiar with. Discord. "I had the most interesting week of work, and was just dying to tell all of you." He said with an amused look.
"Job? What are you talking about?" Princess Cadence asked with a questionable look. This was all very confusing to her. Not only that, but she was very cautious right now.
Before Discord just got back here, I told them about how Jéan found out about the undercover project we were all a part of. And about how he came in contact with me. The one rule I gave for all of us to follow. Before even that though, I finally decided to tell them about the show. And needless to say, they were very shocked with this news. Once they realized just how they were reacting, they knew why we wanted to keep this a secret. After I explained to them how it was possible, they began understanding it more and more. They weren't confused with it since they knew how it was done, plus their knowledge of how TV cartoons are made helped them accept it even more.
"Why, my job as a high school teacher! I manage all the delinquents of In School Suspension of course!" He said, appearing behind Cadence to tell her. He then pinched her cheek in entertainment. "What's wrong? Did Auntie Celestia not tell you about that too?"
"Discord." I silenced him before he could cause anymore confusion between us all. "On the contrary, we had just finished discussing that show." I told him with a sly smirk. Knowing that I had him beat in that regard. Something I wanted to take in for a few seconds in personal victory.
"You did?" He asked with a curious look. "Well it's about time. Because I wasn't sure just how much longer I could holster my own Bronyness. Now, who's your favorite characters of the show hmm?" He asked Cadence and Shining with an amused look. And with a snap of his fingers, a frazzled pink mane wig appeared on his head. "Because if you ask me, Pinkie Pie is best pony."
"We haven't seen the show for ourselves." Shining cut in, giving a small frown towards him. "We're not even sure if we'd really want to see the show anyway. It's awkward enough knowing that it's there."
"Oh come now, who wouldn't want to see the show?!" Discord mused, snapping his fingers again. This time, teleporting himself and Shining Armor over to a couch he had created out of thin-air. One that was facing towards a flat-screen TV. "It's really not that far from the real thing. Besides...Perhaps you would like to see your little sister ascending into an Alicorn..." He said, putting a soda-drinking hat on Shining Armor's head while he pulled out some popcorn for himself.
Shining Armor, looking more than ready to see this for himself now."W-what? Twily becomes...Princess Celestia, has that actually happened in-"
"Remain calm Prince Shining Armor." I told him, shaking my head. "That hasn't happened. It's only happened on the show. I was a little off-put on that choice myself, but I can assure you that hasn't happened. Now Discord," I told him with a stern look. "You had something you'd like to address?"
"Hm? Oh, right!" He said, turning the TV so the remaining three of us could see, as well as moving the couch he and Shining were on so they would get a good look too. He then pulled out a remote and pressed the button. Making a flying ferret with bat wings appear out of nowhere and press the power button on the TV before disappearing again.
The screen turned on to show Joe. Speaking with three officers. The whole thing playing as if it was shot in an action movie. All of us watched as Jéan was talking to Joe about us. Joe explaining just what exactly happened when he met Discord and Luna. They don't believe him, so he annoyed them and purposefully got under their skin. He then starts to leave when the bell rings for class to begin.
As he was stopped by one of the cops, it started to surprise Princess Cadence and Princess Luna. Cadence didn't expect that kind of self-defense from Joe, while Princess Luna was just a tad bit relieved that she didn't have to fend off Joe when she met them.
Discord and Shining on the other hoof, kept watching. Discord eating his popcorn while Shining Armor took a sip of the soda while staying fixated on the screen. He understood just what the taser gun and actual gun were, having looked them up with human means of attacking an weaponry. He wanted to understand those two things since he wanted to protect as best he could in both the human, and Equestrian world.
After Joe managed to take down the first two and reach a mutual understanding with Jéan, they kept talking. Both of them coming clean as Joe called a bluff against Jéan with our real position. He was right about one thing though. This was all going to happen soon. Perhaps even sooner, now that all this has happened.
"Shining Armor?" Princess Cadence asked after it all ended. Even more concerned. "Are you sure that the human we just saw, Joe was it, would be a good idea to let protect Twilight? Even if he is a Protector of Harmony, and more specifically the Protector of Twilight, would it be safe?"
"To be honest Cadence," Shining started, a completely calm tone in his voice as he said so. He levitated the soda hat off and went over to her to face her with a thinking expression. It was obvious that was the first thing on his mind. "I think he could quite possibly be the most qualified for a job like that. If he's the weakest of them all, and can do that much to an unarmed guard and two other armed guards, I trust him enough to protect her." He said with a nod, giving her a reassuring smile.
Discord snapped his fingers after putting the soda hat on himself. Making the couch and TV disappear. Of course, he kept the popcorn and hat and continued to have his snack.
I gave a calm nod towards them, that being more than enough to get all four of their attentions. "I guess it's agreed then. We'll start preparing for all of this, and when we are ready..."
"Well summon Twilight and her friends here."
Well, I think I'm going to say it. We need a Rainbow Dash quote. *Ahem* DUN DUN DUUUUUUUUUUUN! *caw*
Honestly, I think that this is my favorite action chapter. Not sure how any pony else will like it, but still my opinion remains. It's my favorite action chapter!
We're nearing the end of this season readers! Just two episodes left and the story of humans will begin! It'll probably begin Late-January/Early-February. Until then, I guess Boat Racing and Lyra will have to hold you over...Oops!
Bye every pony!
QotC: What do you think Twilight and the others will have to do?
83. Update and a Question for you guys
Hey there every pony, it's Zeke. And even though it might seem a little boring, I just wanted to make this small chapter about something serious. So I'm afraid that there won't be any characters coming in, annoying cliffhangers about chapters to come, or even Dino, Theo or Trixie.
You see, recently, I've been looking back on all of these last few chapters I've been writing, and am still writing. And before any pony jumps to conclusions, NO. I'm not stopping my story, or putting it on hiatus.
In fact as I'm writing this, I'm about a third of the way through the third part of next episode. And one of the reasons why that's taking so long is because of how long I'm making it. It was unavoidable, but I'm afraid that the second part is a whopping, 15,000+ words! And that's without revision or editing whatsoever! So yeah, there's no slacking off on my part. As much as I wish I was lying there.
The other main reason why it's taking so long is what this update's about. The intro. Once again, even with that whole scenario idea, the dares and intro is way too long. And there aren't enough people who care.
...Me included...
To tell the truth, yes, I loved putting in me, Trixie, Dino, Theo, and a character from the show each time! They were fun, and it was how I was able to weed out those small dumb story ideas that I always come up with, but was never able to fit into this story or its own.
But recently, it's just been a chore I've had to put up with. I always finished a chapter, had a soda to celebrate, and got killed 48 times on TF2. More often getting in the way than actually making a difference. XD
But now, most every time I finish a chapter, I just groan and face-desk once I realize "Oh right. The intro..."
Every time I see a dare you all send in, I look over the ever-increasing papers of dares and pick one out. Getting a, what I think is, a hilarious small mini-story I can tack on to make the intro way better than it would've been before.
They're all fun to make and the pay-off's okay I guess, but after working on an entire chapter after days of staring at my computer trying not to put off my work to go on YouTube or play a video game, it just isn't as fun as it should be and I have to fit whatever idea I get into a limited amount of space.
But with all that said, I think I'll stop rambling and get on with the point. Which starts here:
What do you all think I should do about the intros?
This story is made for all of you in mind, not for me. So I think if that's the case, it should be your choice in the end. I can't have no intro at all because there's still the fact of the disclaimer. And having only the disclaimer just makes me think I'm slacking off on the chapters.
That being said, I've made up two compromises to try and help make everything a bit easier to come to a choice so I can stop sitting on my plot, and get on with uploading my LONG overdue chapters I promises you all.
#1: Stop responding to dares in the intro.
This would be something that might have a ton of controversy. (Yeah, I never thought I'd say that word either in this story. XD) If I stop the dares, that would mean that all the dares you have all brought in would be tossed out, right? NNNO!
*Quote from Chuggaconroy, if any of you actually know who that is. XD*
If I went ahead and did this, I would not be getting rid of dares completely. But sadly, I would have to throw out some of them. More specifically, the ones that revolve around the intros strictly. Ones that have to do with me or the other three, ones that would never happen in the story's normal universe like bringing in Deadpool or Luffy or something. Those would have to be tossed away.
But the ones that could fit in the story like Twilight making Tiara act like a pig from a spell, Rarity swimming in mud, Blitz teaching mane 6 about human world, or...BlitzandRDgettinglockedinaroomfor5hours..
Yeah, all of those, sooner or later, could fit into an episode and be brought in. And whoever sent in that dare would be given credit at the end of the chapter in the outro.
The intros would still have the QotC comments, but that would be all.
#2: Replace dares with short stories (That are actually shorter than two thousand words for once too. I promise.)
Again, the dares wouldn't be thrown out, but saved to be put into the actual story. Or perhaps put into the short stories every once in a while.
The short stories would revolve around Dino, me, Theo, and Trixie strictly. Along with the characters from the story/show coming in as just cameos. They might be cut into parts throughout several chapters, but still short stories nonetheless.
The only difference with this one is, it wouldn't have QotC responses unless they warrant one. The QotC itself would still be at the end of each chapter, and if there are enough responses to that certain question that are really awesome, it'd only be fair to give them honorable mentions.
All this said, I've come up with a small short story to cover the next few chapters. That way, it won't be much longer until the next chapter comes along.
So those are the two ideas I think would go best.
But like I said earlier, this story is meant for all of your enjoyment. I write these stories in hopes that it'll entertain as many people as it can. I don't plan on stopping them, because they're fun to make and I like to hear all of your reviews about them. This story is what I love doing, and I'm glad all of you like it so much too.
So if any of you have another idea for how the intros can go, please tell me in a review. I really hope I can get some help with these, because I just can't do the intros like they are anymore. And I can't help but think that they're startin to get boring with you too.
Thanks for reading, and expect the next episodes soon. After I finish the last part, I'll just need to edit a few things in the plot of the story, and the first part'll be up! Only two/thirds of the third part left! Wish me luck, and thank you for reading and understanding every pony!
See you all next time! Hopefully greeting you with a better intro!
Zeke, out!
84. Track River (Episode 11)
Hi there every pony! I'm a finally back! And thanks to all of you saying so in both the reviews, and in PMs, I've finally come to a conclusion! The intros will be short stories! Made by ALL of us!
To keep it short, it'll go like this: It'll go like popcorn reading or one-word story where I write the first part, which is below, and then out of every pony who volunteers THROUGH PM, there will be a random drawing to see who goes next!
And it will be random thanks to a site I found called RANDOM*.*ORG*/*lists/ (minus the stars) it'll let me put in every name that volunteer to write a part of the short story, and let them go next. Making it truly a random drawing!
So with that said, just PM me about wanting to continue the short story, and I'll put you in the drawing! So now, the intro will belong to every pony! Along with a few rules so it's not too long and messed up of course.
All that said, I only have one announcement left. The season finale.
You see, as most of you have guessed, it's going to take place in our world. And like last finale...
I'm gonna need so help. :D
That's right. I'm going to need a ton of temporary OCs. All of which, are human. I'm going to need officers, agents, fast-food employees, high school students, a president...List goes on, am I right? *trollface*
So that's first come first serve, and I'm only taking ten-twenty OCs, with one OC each. And if they claim it first, then sorry pal, but it's too late.
Only thing is, I'm not taking the OCs yet.
I'm going to start taking them AFTER THE NEXT CHAPTER! So NO early-birds will be accepted!
Finally, thank you all so patiently, and I promise that I'm going as fast as I can. But since I've wasted enough time, here's the short story intro! Enjoy!
The Human Disease (Part 1 of 12)
Zeke's POV
"Alrighty then! Finally, the next chapter's up! Finally, I can take a day off to play some video-" "knock-knock-knock!" "...Uh...Come in?" I said confusedly as I turned around in my desk chair. Who would be knocking at a time like this? Dino's eating his dinner right now, so who is it?
Well whoever it was, they didn't waste a second as they opened my door and came right in. Taking one step into my office where I wrote all my stories and looked right at me with a frown. Although, that wasn't the first thing about the person that came to my mind.
In front of me was a girl. About my age, and now just staring at me in my own home. She was wearing a wizard hat and some kind of weird poncho thing that covered her whole body. Except for her feet, which didn't have shoes or socks on. She also had silver hair, violet eyes, and again a frown on her face.
And I on the other hand, was at a complete loss of words as I just kept staring at the hot girl in utter confusion. What was she doing in MY house?! "U-uh-um...Y-yes?..." I said, trying so hard not to act like an idiot. Of course I wasn't crazy, because whenever someone, anyone, just barges into your house, be ready for anything. So I used my author magic to create a bat in my hand while keeping it hidden under my desk.
Seeing how I was stuttering like an idiot, the girl just leaned up against the doorframe and rose an eyebrow at me. Waiting for me to stop acting like a loser.
"Hi there." I said, a lot more calm now. At least, I sounded calm. "Um, quick question here: Who are you, and what are you doing in my home?" I asked her, trying to act as calm as possible. Thanking Celestia that I wasn't turning red right now.
"Oh, well-" She started, instantly perking up as she spoke in a slightly high pitched voice. "I just happened to walk by your house, and stopped by because I only wanted to know one little thing." She said with a smile.
"And...That is?" I asked, leaning back a bit to try and stay calm.
"My question is..." She started, walking up to my desk with a sweet smile on her face. Looking at me with an innocent look on her face now. "That I wanted to know..."
"Yes?" I asked, letting my guard down a bit by how nice she was acting. I half expected her to pull a gun out on me or something, but I guess she was just a fan...Somehow finding out where I live.
"Well, it goes something like...WHY IS TRIXIE A HUMAN, YOU SICKO?!" She asked, stopping with the innocent voice and yelling at me with her real one now. Scaring me out of my chair and backwards onto the floor. The desk being the only thing keeping Trixie from ripping me apart right now.
Sent in From Christ's Disciple: Instead of Zeke becoming a pony, Trixie becomes a human.
"AH! You-you're-y-you're Trixie?!" I asked in complete terror. Now turning completely red from how much I fell for her. Ugh, it's disgusting just thinking that!
"Of course I am the Great and Powerful Trixie! You're the one who turned Trixie into a human in the first place! And then you have the nerve to hit on her?!" She asked me, seeing how red I was turning right now. This proving her right about the one thing.
"I-I was not hitting on you, I swear!" I said, getting up and making the baseball bat come into my hand like a Star Wars Lightsaber. "And-wait, what are you talking about, turning you into a human?! Why would I ever do that?!"
"Because you know how much Trixie hates humans like you, and you hate Trixie." She said with a glare, backing up and leaning against the wall behind her. Obviously having walked around a bit so she wouldn't be tripping all over the place now.
"Okay, both of those are true. Except there's a problem with all of that..." I said as I hesitantly made my way to my desk chair again. Keeping the bat in my hands. "I've been writing this episode for several days now. Just ask Dino. He's still a little mad that I've almost missed a few of his meals. Do you know how hard it is to feed a carnivorous dinosaur in an alternate world of ponies and humans?"
"Wait. So you're telling Trixie that you didn't turn her into a human?" She asked, me only shaking my head no. Still terrified. "Well...Then what did?"
"I...I don't know, but something tells me that I'm not going to get to relax now." I said, getting up. I guess now we had to get this mess sorted out. "Here, let's at least make it so you're not dressed in nothing but a poncho..." I told her, using my author powers to turn her poncho into some better clothes. The ones from Equestria Girls that 'Trixie' wore. The blue hoodie and a knee-length skirt. With normal shoes though, and she still had her usual cape and hat on her.
"Well at least now Trixie can get around without getting weird looks from strangers. Alright, let's get going then so we can fix this mess that you had to have caused somehow. Dino and The Smart and Creative Theodore are waiting outside." She told me, leaving the room to try and get this over with.
"Right behind you." I told her, bringing the bat with me. Whatever we were about to face was definitely going to be a challenge and a half. I can just feel it.
Disclaimer (As told by 4428Gamer): I do not own MLP or any references mentioned. That belongs to Hasbro, and misc. other people. All I own is Blitz, this story and the ideas, and a few of the OCs. Though I do not own all of them.
ENJOY!
Blitz's POV
"And why does nearly every path need to have-Ugh!-dirt on it?! Why, it is so filthy! Oh no! Please tell me that this can come out of my coat! That's another thing. Does this town have a proper groomer? Peh! What am I saying?! Of course it wouldn't have anything! This entire town is so peasant-ish, that I'm surprised there are even cafés! A café, and I suppose one or two other almost withstand able locations, but no royal chambers for visiting royalty?! The nerve of you selfish, dirty peasants! Another thing..."
Three hours...From when I was woken up by this snotty nightmare...To right now...Not one word other than complaints and criticism had come out of his mouth...FOR THREE HOURS!
Prince Blueblood, who was about to be called Prince Noblood if he didn't shut the Tartarus up, was told to find one of us so he could have some pony show him around Ponyville. And seeing how Twilight's house wasn't 'Worthy of his presence', how Pinkie's house was a shop and not worth his time either, and Applejack's farm was obviously to 'uncouth', next on the list was me.
And since my house was on a hill outside of Ponyville overlooking the town, and was hoof-built by me so it was apparently good enough for him, which now I am sure is an insult, he choose me to follow. On the list Celestia had given him of ponies to meet, I was right above Fluttershy, then Rainbow Dash, and finally Rarity. I don't know how Rainbow Dash was higher up than Rarity on the list, but I don't care.
"Honestly! I can not believe Aunty Celestia told me to come here while she was preparing the castle for such an important event! Am I not royal enough to attend something that important?! The guards get to stay, so why am I left to rot in this ill-mannered, old-fashioned town?!" He asked, now turning to me. "Well?! Answer me, please!"
"Oh, I'll give you an answer..." I muttered under my breath, about to punt this guy into Celestia's Sun myself. When I answered my door and saw two completely exhausted guards, literally begging that I give Blueblood a tour of the town until we spotted his Inn that he'd be staying at. And even while I did finally get him there, only half an hour by the way, he said that the tour wasn't satisfactory enough. So, he forced me to either give him a better tour or be thrown in the dungeon. Which I'm sure wouldn't last even if he couldn't do it, since Celestia would just release me right away.
"It might be since they have to protect your...Um...Aunts?..." I offered, only to get a glare from Blueblood in response.
"How dare you speak that way!" He scolded with a deep frown. "For mere lower-class ponies like yourself, you should only call them by their titles and nothing more! For shame! It seems that Ponyville has no manners either! Now I know just why the Gala ended in such disaster! Those six mares must've been from this horrid town! Especially that Rarity mare! Ugh, just the thought of her and how she covered me with commoner's cake frosting still haunts me! You know, she is the most repulsive mule I've ever seen allowed in Canterlot! She..." He started to complain once again without any sign of stopping either. I just ignored him as I tried to calm down. My left eye twitch in anger from just how annoying he was getting.
I guess that's why she was at the bottom of the list. Dear Celestia, why was she that lucky? Oh well, it's probably for the best. I mean, if Rarity covered this guy with frosting...How or why that happened, I don't really want to know, then chances are she'd probably be worse off than me right now. Heck, Spike would probably be worse off than me right now. Especially with how he was still going on about Rarity.
"She wasn't the only one either! Like I said, all of them were crazy! There was another one that had tried to attack all the animals in the garden! She had dressed herself up as an ugly bush, then wen into the garden to capture some of the animals! Her name was...Oh, what was that monster's name? Ah, it was Buttercry I believe. I think even a peasant like you would agree that some pony like her should never be allowed to set hoof in Canterlot again!" He said, going off on Fluttershy next.
And as much as I wanted to hurt him right now for attacking my friends, my conscience was thankfully holding me back. It reminded me of what Twilight said about calming down, so I did what she usually did and took a breath. Motioning it out with my hoof. And even though it barely helped, it didn't stop me from tensing up my hoof in anger. It the pony thing that was equal to humans clenching their fists.
So while I was trying to keep from shutting him up for good, he went on. "I even think that she was trying to eat one of the vermin! I know that she was a vile creature and all, but I thought even low-lives had some morals!"
Just ignore what he says Blitz...In one ear, out the other. You don't even have to say anything. Just let him run his mouth, and keep walking around. He'll stop eventually...
"Still, at least she didn't destroy the whole ballroom with her victim animals! This last one, this outrageous 'rainbow' one, had managed to sneak into the VIP wing! Making a mockery of all the nobles that were attending by making them share a space with her! Something so atrocious should not go unpunished! She deserves nothing less than the Canterlot Dungeon!" ...Oh, I hope he has a will written out.
"By destroying the ballroom, she even managed to shake the rooms above! One of those being my room! And she broke my bedside lamp! Can you believe she would do such a thing?! Why, she better hope I don't find her! Because if I do than I am-"
"You know what?!" I suddenly yelled out at him, looking ready to kill him. And believe me when the terrified look on his face was worth threatening royalty. "I am sick and tired of you insulting my friends! I don't care what you say or do, I'm not putting up with this! You are single most annoying snob I've ever had to deal with! So you know what?! Good-bye!" I said, walking away from the surprised prince.
Only he didn't agree so much. "You get back here! I didn't give you permission to leave!" The prince yelled out in response, walking up to me. Only I didn't care what he said and just did the bravest thing any pony has ever done in the history of Equestria.
I ran away.
From anything else, that would be cowardly, but running from Blueblood because I wasn't going to listen to him? Yeah, I was the first pony to ever refuse whatever he was complaining about. Even the guards and probably his aunts didn't like to hear him complain, but no pony ever had the guts to get away from this jerk before me.
Sadly, he still wasn't about to let me get away with just insulting him. Because as I looked back, I actually saw this high and mighty royal pain running after me in anger. Somehow being pretty fast too. "You get back here! If you don't stop now, I'll have you thrown in the dungeon!"
"Get lost!" I yelled back, focusing ahead to try and get away quicker. Since I didn't even have time to get some breakfast, or even a storm cloud, I was still exhausted. I didn't have the energy to fly right now, so running was the best I could do. "No grip!" I yelled out, breaking into an even faster sprint as I left him in my own literal dust cloud that I kicked up.
"Ah! Eww! This is just terrific, now I'm filthy!" I heard him yell out in annoyance. I didn't stop to check though as I quickly rounded the nearest turn. Too bad I wasn't able to stop myself, because almost immediately I ran over some pony in the process.
It didn't stop there though. I had ran into them at the top of a hill. So the both of us tripped and started rolling down the hill wildly. Not even able to realize what was going on until we had reached the very bottom. Too bad for me I wasn't able to focus on who I even ran over as it started going dark. With how I missed breakfast, how tired I was, and just how much I hit my head on the way down, I was left blacking out at the bottom of the hill with a fussing Prince after me and a probably angry pony right beside me.
Great way to start off the day, isn't it?
Twilight's POV
"Any luck?" I asked as Rainbow Dash flew over to me from above. We were looking for the last of us while the others were waiting. Me and Dash had searched around for Blitz and Rarity respectively, but I hadn't been able to find him yet. And while I was looking around to regroup with her, she had found me instead.
"No. I couldn't find Rarity at her house or any of her favorite places. What about you?" She asked as she landed beside me. Giving her wings a break as she walked beside me.
I shook my head in response. "Same here. After a confusing game of charades with RJ, I figured out that Prince Blueblood finally came to Ponyville like the Princess said in her letter. And that Blitz had to give him a tour of the town. So he could be anywhere by now. I guess that's okay though. He probably wouldn't be missing out on much. Did you get any clues about where Rarity went?"
"Well...I found her to do list." She said, passing me a small note that Rarity had written to herself earlier. Describing what she was going to do today.
"Did you go into her Boutique when she wasn't even there?" I asked with a raised eyebrow. "Really Rainbow? Was that necessary?"
"What? She left her sign on the door as 'Open' and the door wasn't locked." She said, thinking that was an actual excuse for it as she shrugged as if it was nothing at all.
I just sighed and decided it was best to ignore that little detail as I kept levitating the note in front of me to read. Not stopping since I had an idea where Rarity might be and where Rainbow Dash probably didn't want to look. And just to prove my thoughts even more right, the first thing to do on the note was go to the spa. Something that was scheduled for nine to eleven. But even though that was the case, there was a good chance Rarity decided to stay there longer.
"Rainbow Dash, did you check the spa yet?" I asked, putting the note away as I turned towards her.
"Well, uh...It's like half an hour since she would've been there so...I just went ahead and thought she'd have left by now." Rainbow Dash told me, hoping I would buy that.
Why didn't I ask her to go after Blitz? Even if she didn't know much about where Blitz liked to hang out, which seemed a little ironic if you ask me, I might've been able to find Rarity a little quicker.
"Well, at least we'll be able to make sure now." I said as we approached the spa that was just ahead of us and down a steep hill. One that was smoothed out so it would be able to act as a path. Still, if some pony wasn't careful they could end up hurting themselves.
So going down the hill carefully, I walked over to the door of the spa. And after waiting a good few seconds for Rainbow Dash to catch up to me-wow how many ponies can say that?-I walked inside and saw Aloe at the front desk to get something.
"Hello, is Rarity still here?" I asked, walking up towards the desk while Rainbow stayed at the door. Closing it and looking out the window carefully to see if any pony had seen her coming inside.
"Oh, yes! She's right in there getting a hoofacure and a massage with some pony she had brought in. Just to warn you, don't frighten the employees with any sudden noises." She told us, gesturing us through the doorway after giving us the most vague warning I think she could've given us.
"Uh, thanks..." Rainbow Dash said awkwardly as she followed in behind me. Not really sure what to expect once we got inside. Of course what we saw was confusing to say the least. "Blitz?"
"Oh, I don't think he'll be waking up so soon darlings." Rarity said with a wave of her hoof, not looking up at them as she stayed still for the massage. "He had tripped down that hill outside and hit his head on the ground. Bringing me down the hill in the process."
"So you brought him in here to get stabbed?!" Rainbow Dash asked in pure shock as she saw Lotus putting the thousandth needle into Blitz's back. And that was something even I had to agree with. "R-Rarity...I think it was an accident..." She said in complete and utter disbelief that Rarity brought him here to be pinned by so many needles.
"Hmm? Oh, you think that-" Rarity then started to laugh at Rainbow Dash's concern, and I couldn't help but giggle along too. And after giving us confusing and angry glares, Rarity continued. "It's called acupuncture, darling. Where they put several needles in place to help relax your muscles. I had tried it once, and while it was terrific, I couldn't stand it. But since I saw all the stress Blitz had been through this morning alone, I knew he needed this. So I took the liberty of bringing him in here for an appointment."
"Ugh...Huh?..." Blitz said groggily as he started to wake up. Seeing me and Rainbow Dash ahead of him as the Lotus stopped putting needles into his back. "What's going on? Where am I?" As he looked upwards towards Lotus and his back, he saw all the needles. "And how's come I have a hundred needles in my back?" He asked as casually as ever.
"Once you knocked me down the hill, you passed out from exhaustion." Rarity filled him in. "I was about to start yelling at you, but when I saw...him, pass by I understood just what you had gone through. So I brought you here to help you feel more relaxed."
"Oh...Thanks Rarity." He said, resting his head back on the table. It was obvious that he was just going along with it. Not wanting to question any of it as he just stayed in place.
"Anytime. Anyhow, what did you want to see us about?" Rarity asked, turning the attention back towards us.
"We wanted to tell you both that it's come back!" I answered with a smile. And after a few seconds, Rarity perked up in sudden interest. Her face looked confused for a second, but it only took her a few seconds to realize just what I was talking about and started to share me and Rainbow's excitement.
Before she could even say anything about it though, Blitz beat her to it by asking a question. "Wait hold on. I'm lost here. What 'it' are you all even talking about?"
Blitz's POV
"How long has this been here?"
As the four of us made our way over towards the forest, I saw ahead of us something that was a little out of place. A river. One that I had never seen before now. And it was surprising how I've ever missed this river before because the size of it was just surprising. The width of the river was the width of a football field. Not only that, but it looked as if it went on endlessly in both directions.
"Since yesterday!" Pinkie said, coming out from underwater. Scaring Fluttershy, who Pinkie Pie came up behind, in the process. "Isn't it great?! We call it the Track River!"
"I guess it's cool, but I still don't get it. How did this giant river just come here overnight?" That's what was confusing me. With all the stuff that happens around here, I wouldn't be surprised if there was some plant that grew water or something.
"Well, since we need ta get rid a' all the snow around Ponyville, every pony moves it out ta the middle of this here forest. And once the snow melts it starts takin' care a' all the plants. But there's still most of it left over. So ta keep it from floodin' Ponyville, we had this big trench dug-in around it." Applejack told me while she floated on a one-pony raft on the river.
I put the rest together myself. The snow melted and made the giant trench fill up around the whole area. And with how much snow and ice covered Ponyville and the farm lands around it, that was probably more than enough to fill up a trench this wide and probably go down pretty deep too.
"Well, the place looks secluded enough. Does any pony else know about this place?" I asked, turning towards Twilight next.
"Every pony knows about this place, but it's not all that popular a place to visit." She said with a sad smile. "Sometimes we have some other ponies come to have fun, but it's usually just us."
"We'll that's fine by me I guess." I said, walking over towards a nearby shady tree. "Besides, this place is a good enough hiding spot." I then sat against the bottom of the tree. And seeing all of their confused faces, that is except for Twilight and Rarity who knew just what I meant. As for the others, I just shook my head towards them. "Trust me, you don't wanna hear it."
"Ah! Woah! Oof! OW! Wait, hold on a-Ugh..." After a series of crashing sounds and tree limbs breaking apart, Spike tumbled into view. RJ on Spike's head, looking completely dizzy while Angel just sat on his tail just as dizzy. And not a few seconds later, a wheelbarrow rolled in behind them completely unscratched. A fancy and stuck-up looking cat on top of it. Not the least bit fazed.
"Spike? What's going on?" Twilight asked, running over to help him. As did me and Fluttershy since it was our pets that came crashing down with him. And Rarity went over to her cat to make sure she was okay before looking over towards Spike as well.
Fluttershy picked up Angel and tried to calm him down while RJ got up and stumbled his way over towards me. Letting me pick him up and place him on my head. Where he then curled up into a ball to try and stop his head from spinning. Looking exactly like those pioneer souvenir hats you see in gift shops or something. In fact, if no pony knew any better, they'd say that RJ was an actual hat.
"RJ...He and Angel were walking around Ponyville. Since I saw them on the way here, they wanted to join in. And on the way, I passed by Rarity's and Opal saw us. So then she wanted to come too..." Spike told us, still only half conscious.
"Well, I guess this is better than just us." I said with a shrug, not minding that RJ came along for the trip. And Rarity and Fluttershy thought the same with their companions.
"You bet your tail it is! A party's always better with more guests!" Pinkie celebrated by somehow throwing confetti in the air that she had gotten from underwater. "This is going to be even more fun than last years Track River Fest!" She said, naming this whole event.
"Sure, Fest." Spike said with air-quotation marks around 'Fest'. "These are fun I guess, but it isn't exactly a party like your usual ones."
"What are ya talkin' 'bout Spike? Last year was alright." Applejack defended, looking up from her raft.
"I thought it was kind of fun." Fluttershy added as she let Angel down. Getting out a small bottle of sunscreen for the bunny. And when I mean sunscreen, I mean the very same sticky odd-feeling sunscreen all our moms used to drench us with. By that point, you were begging to jump in the ocean or pool or whatever to get that stuff off. Too bad I was forced to sit there, stuck to the lawn chairs, with all of the sun-cream without any water to wash it off. Another reason why I choose winter over the other seasons.
"As much as I hate to admit it, Spikey-Wikey does have a point. We've done the same thing every year." Rarity said, levitating the sunscreen from Fluttershy after she was done and getting some to cover Spike's face. I swear, if they go after me with that stuff, I'm not letting them get away with it. "Blitz, do you want some sunscreen?"
"No!" I yelled out, holding up my hooves in defense. What did I tell ya?! "Still...Are you sure that you've done every water related thing there is?" I asked them. I may not've been able to do any water-related stuff, but that didn't mean I didn't know anything about it. I was able to think up every water-game, activity...thing, there was.
"Yeah, everything. Just try to list something we haven't done here?" Rainbow Dash challenged me, flying above the river and letting herself fall into the water below.
"...Volleyball?" I asked, thinking of how they could set up a net and-
"Played it! Me, Twilight, and Dashie won!" Pinkie Pie said with a smile.
"Okay. What about trying to swim along the bottom? Looks deep enough." With how many times every pony had to walk past this empty river on Winter Wrap-Up, there had to be some stuff down there that they could.
"Did that last year. We found some really cool stuff down there too." Spike said, joining in to prove me wrong.
"Pony Fight?" I asked, starting to run out of ideas here. It was Equestria's version of Chicken Fights, but it was still the same rules. So no changes there an they could play it in the water.
"Nah, ain't really all that fun." Applejack said with a shake of her head. Jeez, what else was there?
"Water guns?" I've seen those around like the prank store, so I knew there had to be something to do with-
"Did that too. And we're not leaving just to get them." Rainbow Dash said, now floating on her back in the water.
"Cannonball competition?" I asked, about out of stuff there was to do.
"It was fun, but Fluttershy brought along a few of her animals that year. Her seal won and that was about it." Twilight told me with a shake of her head.
"Uh...Water Polo?" I asked with a shrug. That being my last idea too. Only Rarity spoke up last. The others just relaxing themselves by this point.
"It was a valiant effort Blitz, but I'm afraid that while it is great coming here every year, we have done everything there is." She said as she laid out a beach towel one of the others brought for her to lounge on. "Don't get us wrong, it is fun after all. Just nothing knew we're afraid."
"...Eh. Well, I guess it doesn't matter anyway." I said, going back over to my tree to lean back on. RJ still on my head like a hat just to relax himself. "Shame though. Would've been fun to watch a boat race or something..." I said as I closed my eyes. Not minding having a nap right about now, despite how much I didn't usually like naps.
"..." Still, as I rested against the tree I couldn't help but think that it was all a little too quiet. Even if every pony was just relaxing. After a few seconds, the silence was then broken as I heard a few ponies coming out of the water and walking over towards me.
And opening my eyes, I was met with six ponies, a baby dragon, a bunny, a cat, and a raccoon all looking at me with curious expressions. All with their interest on me instead of anything else. So after looking at each of them, I just got confused and sat up. "What?"
"What's boat racin'?" Applejack asked, all of them wanting to know the exact same answer.
"Well, isn't it self-explanatory?...You do have boats here, right?" I asked, it being a rhetorical question. I've seen blow-up rafts, and small cruise ships on both water and air. But how's come they've never had boat racing?
"Yeah of course, but how do you race with rafts or plain old rowboats? They aren't fast at all, so how would you race with them?" Rainbow Dash said with a confused look. Which I returned when I heard her say a word that big. I mean, it was a little weird hearing her say a word that big that was a scientific term.
"Why would you just jump to the conclusion that I meant rafts? You can use any kind of boat." I told them, only for them to get more confused. "You know, paddlewheel boats?" There expressions just got even more confused. "Normal paddleboats?" They just got more confused. "Kayaks?" I tried, only for them to look completely lost. "Really? You don't know what any of those boats are?"
"No." They said in complete unison.
I sighed, not having any idea how I was going to teach them about those kind of boats. "Well...How's about we have a boat race then? That way, I can show you what those boats look like, and you can have a race too." I offered, coming up with an idea as I stood up to face them.
They all looked towards one another, and as seconds went by, they all slowly started to like the idea. All of them growing into smiles as they nodded in approval. "That sounds fun." Fluttershy said with a nod.
"I think so too. Besides, it'll give us a chance to see just what these boats look like." Twilight added, already getting excited about learning something knew from my world.
"A boat race sounds like the most fun thing ever!" Pinkie said while jumping into the air. Only to land back on the ground and give me a serious look. "On one condition though."
I rose an eyebrow towards her in confusion. "Okay...What is it?" I asked, wondering just what she wanted.
"I want you to make my boat!" She said, pointing at me with a big grin on her face.
"Ya know what, I think you'd do a better job at makin' one a them boats than me. Ya mind makin' mine too?" Applejack asked.
"And me?" Twilight joined in on the chance too. "I don't even know that much about rafts and rowboats, so I'd doubt my boat would last a lap around the river."
"Don't forget about my boat! I need one to win first place so we all know I'm the best!" Rainbow Dash said, stepping up towards me along with the others.
"Um...Could you make mine to? If it's not too much to ask, that is." Fluttershy asked with a small shy smile.
And even though this meant more work for me, I actually couldn't help but just grin at the offer. "Well, I was going to probably make them anyway. I'll make the boats." I agreed, making them all cheer in gratitude. But then I thought of something. "Still, we don't really have any first place rewards so...I guess the prize will just be bragging rights."
After seeing their approving nods, I turned towards Rarity and Spike next, seeing how they were just standing in their own little group. "I'm guessing you two are gonna want boats too?"
"Oh I couldn't possibly ask that from you, Blitz. You already have your hooves full as it is having to design, build, and style all five of their boats." She told me with a simple smile and shake of the head. Not letting me say any different about it. "In fact, I think I'll assist you for this. If you would like me too, of course."
Normally, I would've said something against her helping me. Building it wasn't so hard, and I only needed a crude drawing of the boat to know what I was building. But I would've forgotten about the style part of them unless she reminded me. They obviously weren't going to really enjoy the race if they were all just sailing in boring unpainted boats. And the fact that I nearly forgot that all together, showed me that I really did need Rarity's help for this.
That, and I didn't need her going crazy against me a second time.
"Alright sure, that'll make it way easier to finish all of the boats." I said with a nod, turning to Spike next. "What about you Spike? Think you want to race too?"
"Are you kidding?!" He asked, now suddenly excited. I guess that means it was a y- "Since all of you are going to be racing, this is my big chance! I'm going to rent that hot-air balloon and be the announcer!" He told me, running off back to Ponyville. Leaving me confused and Twilight shaking her head.
"He's been wanting to announce something like this ever since that Running of the Leaves..." She said, focusing back on us. "So, how long do you think it'll take to make five boats?"
"Five boats that'll make all five of you have an equal shot at winning?" I asked towards myself, turning towards Rarity to see what she thought. And after both of us thinking it over, we just smirked and nodded in agreement. Thinking the same exact answer.
"Give us an hour." We told them in perfect unison. Showing just how ready we were to work on the boats and get them ready.
"Just go ahead and enjoy yourselves here darlings, and we'll take care of the rest." Rarity assured them with a nod. Already taking out some paper and a piece of drawing coal to write with. Two things she usually kept on her in case she ever came up with a dress design while she was away from the Boutique. She would probably ask me the body types of the boats so she could theme them accordingly.
"And to help make this even more interesting, RJ are you good now?" I asked him, looking above me towards my raccoon-like hat that he was pretending to be. And seeing a small paw give me a thumbs up in front of my face, I saw him jump down. "Good. I was wondering if you, Opal, and Angel would like to help with something."
I then bent down and told him my plans quietly, making sure none of the others, except Rarity maybe, heard my idea. And when I finished, I unattached my ear and gave it to him so he could give me a clear answer. "Do you think you three are up to it?"
He then looked towards the other two, who could hear me as well thanks to their heightened hearing, and they nodded with small smiles, giving him the okay to tell me their answer.
"Oh don't worry. We'll make sure that it's all taken care of. Right guys?" His voice said through my ear as he tossed my ear over towards them. Having it land in front of the two of them.
"I'm sure we can take care of that. Maybe faster if the others could stop lazing around, but it will be done nonetheless." Opal's regal, and slightly evil if you asked me, voice said. It was then followed by a quick 'meow' from Opal herself.
"Actually, I don't mind doing that at all. Consider it done." Angel's voice said as he himself nodded in agreement.
"Perfect. Well, let us not waste anymore time Blitz. We have boats to construct." Rarity said, heading back towards town so we could get the supplies.
"Right behind you. See you guys in an hour." I said, walking after her while thinking up all the ideas. With something to do and nothing to bother us, I think that this just might be the best way to spend today. And I couldn't wait to see just how this was going to go.
And so begins The Race Around the WORLD!...Oh wait, I'm thinking of something else, aren't I? Sorry, I meant The Race Around Track RIVER! And with Rarity and Blitz building the boats, I can only imagine how this is going to go!
Oh wait! I don't have to imagine! The next chapter's already written! Hahahahahahahahahahahahaha...Wow, I'm a terrible person. Anyway, come back tomorrow around the same time, where the next chapter will be up! Until next time every pony!
QotC: What kind of boat would you enter into a river race? (A river tub like KND, raft, kayak, wing-powered, magic-powered, the kind that was designed like the giant fighting robot Megas XLR, anything to your imagination whatsoever!)
85. The Race is on! (Episode 11)
Just as a note, I know that this chapter looks incredibly long. But trust me, the second half are introductions. You'll know when you'll see them. Trust me, this chapter isn't as long as you think.
Secondly, like I said last chapter, I'm going to need OCs for the soon to come season finale! So if any of you want to have an OC be in the finale, then send a PM! Because I'm going to need help making OCs. And like a wise Pink pony has once said...
Pinkie Pie: It's only fun if every pony's involved!
Yep! So if you want to enter in an OC, send a PM and we'll find a place for him/her!
Finally, this next pert of the short story continues where the last on left off. With swordknight115 being the one writing this part. So I hope you all enjoy!
Written by: swordknight115
Human Disease (Part 2 of 12)
Zeke's POV
Once I got outside, I saw Theo and Dino waiting outside for me. Both of them seeming worried and tired.
"Since you were the one with author powers, we managed to escape it and make it back here." Trixie said in her most casual voice.
"Wait, what do you mean escape? Escape what?" I asked wondering what in the name of Celestia she was talking about.
"Oh. Twilight tried to use one of her useless spells to get rid of Tom for good, and instead she made it grow into a huge rampaging monster that's destroying the town." Trixie answered leaning on my front door. Just as she finished her sentence however, I spotted the gigantic rock out of the corner of my eye with huge human arms and legs. Running in this direction towards us.
"I think this bat isnt big enough..." I said nervously, now turning around to face the rock that was fifty stories tall.
"Dino, you ready?" I asked Dino who just nodded his head as i jumped on his back, Theo pulling out his wooden katana and Trixie's hands glowing blue with her magic.
"Lets get him Zeke!" Trixie called out. All of us charging forward to try and take down the rampaging Tom.
Tom then grabbed the top of a nearby tower and ripped it off before we could get to him. He then used the tower as a bat and swinging at us. First, he swung it towards Dino and I, Dino used his quick speed and agility to jump onto the tower. Running up to the arm, then shoulder, but before we could get close enough to where the head was supposed to be Tom simply flicked us off.
"Zeke!" Trixie yelled out catching us with her magic as Theo tried to get close to Tom. When Theo got within Tom's range, Tom slamed the tower on top of him, but before the tower could hit Theo, I spotted a black blur zip by right by him.
Trixie didn't see it though and simply broke down. Losing focus of her magic and dropping me and Dino. "T-Theo..." Trixie fell to her knees. Not paying attention to Tom, who slammed the tower on top of her next. Only to have the same black blur appear before the tower could made contact with her.
"T-Trixie..." Dino had begun to lose it as well, not seeing the blur either. Tom took advantage of this and kicked Dino, who I was no longer on. Thankfully, the blur showed up again to save him as well...Could it have been Blitz?
I ran over towards Tom, hitting him in the left leg with the bat I still had in my hands. Knowing it wouldn't do anything with my strength alone, I used my author powers to strengthen the bat. Taking out a good chunk of his leg with one swing.
Tom, who was now very angry, took his anger towards his next attack, punching right where I was standing. Just like all the others before, a pegasus with a black cloak on flew towards me and grabbed me by the collar of my shirt with his mouth. Saving me before I was crushed.
When he put me down, we were a good distance away from Tom. Trixie, Dino and Theo all hugging in front of the two of us. Thankful to be alive right now.
"Blitz is that you?" I asked, trying to know just who this mystery pony was. He then revealed himself by taking off the cloak. Revealing a tan pegasus, with a black and red mane/tail. He also had golden eyes and a necklace with a red crystal inside of it.
"Nope!" He said with a proud expression. "The name is Sol Fire! Twilight called me and said you guys might need help taking care of a little problem." Sol said looking toward Tom. "Twilight gave me a map, on it is the location of an ingrediant she needs for a spell that will turn Tom back to normal." Sol instructed us, handing me the map. "Good luck!" Sol said before walking away.
"Wait, you are just going to leave us here to take care of that?!" Trixie said pointing towards Tom, who was now holding Rarity in his newfound hands. "Yep. I have other more important things to do. I did give you the map, besides I think you got this..." Sol walked away.
"Okay guys we can still save the town, what does the map say?" Dino asked, coming over to look at the map. I passed the map to Trixie so they could all read it at once.
"So Trixie, you said Twilight tried to get rid of Tom?" I asked Trixie while she read the map along with the others.
"Well Rarity asked Twilight if she could destroy Tom, but Twilight said she was sick and didn't know if she could do it. That's when she sneezed on the rock and used the spell. I wonder what kind of cold she had that would tamper with Tom this much..." Trixie explained sitting down besides Theo. As they read the map, I went over to try and figure it out too.
It seemed that the ingrediant comes from apples. Which was apple juice to be exact! "Okay guys, we need three apples." I told them. Only for Theo to run off for a minute and came back with the apples in record time. "Okay, that was quick. Now we need to get them to Twilight." The three of us then ran to Twilight's house, where Sol met up with us again.
"So you guys have the apples? Sol asked. A smirk on his face.
"Yes, they're right here-" Trixie was cut off by the apples floating over to Sol.
"Thanks." Sol ate the apples, enjoying them in front of our angry expressions. "I needed something to eat. I had to take care of everything, but now I am feeling great." Sol said as all three of us glared at him. "What? I can fix this thing up easy... Watch." Sol's necklace started to glow as he looked toward the giant Tom.
Tom started to shrink down to size and ran over to us. "Well that wasn't hard at all..." After I said that, Sol shot a fire ball at Tom and continued to eat his apples.
"Well Twilight's inside but she is really sick. It could be serious, so watch out." Sol said, flying away to leave us to go and talk to Twilight. She might've been sick, but maybe she knew something about Trixie...And Tom, becoming human like.
Disclaimer: Zeke does not own MLP all he owns is Blitz, Dino and Theo.
Sweetie Belle's POV
"Uh, Scootaloo...I think this is goin' a bit too far..." Applebloom said hesitantly, not sure about Scootaloo's new idea to earn their Cutie Marks.
"Ah come on, it's so obvious! Obviously our special talent has to be dare-deviling!" Scootaloo argued as she turned towards us. "Think about it! We're always doing crazy dangerous stuff, and we always get away without any kind of harm! Nothing keeps us down for long! So if that's true, then maybe our special talents have to do with doing crazy stunts!"
"I don't think that makes much sense..." I argued, just as unsure as Applebloom was. "I mean, is this really the best way to test out earning our 'dare-deviling' talent?" I then looked towards the stunt Scootaloo had set up behind the school in the middle of the playground. There wasn't any pony around, namely Cheerilee, so they basically had the school to ourselves at this point. Which I was starting to be afraid of.
"Totally! Besides, if we want our Cutie Marks, we gotta go big on this one! And Pinkie's Party Cannon is the best way to do it!" Scootaloo said, checking over the cannon in question. It might've been tight, but it could probably fit all of us snugly. And as far as Scootaloo could tell, it was angled well enough to launch them over the schoolhouse just like she wanted it to. Give or take a few feet anyway.
"Oh what's this? Another lame attempt to get your Cutie Marks?" Oh dear Celestia...
We all silently sighed as we turned around slowly and saw Diamond Tiara walking up towards us with Silver Spoon. Right on queue as usual. If we weren't at our clubhouse, and none of our sisters or their friends were around, then these two always snuck up on us. By this point, we considered them stalkers more than bullies. They didn't make us sad or depressed anymore, instead they made us borderline annoyed. They would never leave us alone. Sometimes, we even wonder what they're going to do when we finally do get our Cutie Marks.
Scootaloo spoke up first though. Not faltering like me and Applebloom. "Actually, it's probably our best idea yet!" She said confidently. "We're going to get our Cutie Marks in Dare-Deviling! And this idea's a winner for sure!"
"Win? Ha! You three can't win anything!" Diamond Tiara argued with an evil grin.
"What about the talent show?" Applebloom asked, reminding her how they got an award while they didn't get one at all.
"Err...I meant an award that actually means something!" Tiara countered, mad that Applebloom just made her look like a fool. "That was just some lame talent show for no-talented Black Flanks like yourselves!"
"Hey, is that a cannon?!" A British voice asked towards the left of the five fillies.
When the five of us looked over at the other side of the playground, we saw two other classmates. Pipsqueak and Button Mash. Coming right over towards us. Looking at the cannon in surprise. Pipsqueak just in awe because of just what it was. "Cool! How did you get your hooves on this?!" He asked as Button stayed silent. Not really sure what all was going on as he looked ahead to where the cannon was pointing.
"Pinkie Pie let us have it. We're thinkin' about gettin' Cutie Marks in Dare-Devilin'." Applebloom explained to him. Scootaloo just stood up straight with confidence, waiting for Pipsqueak to be even more impressed.
Only, Button spoke up next. "You plan on getting your Cutie Marks by shooting something at the school bell?" He asked us with a confused look.
"What? No...We were trying to go over the school." I told him, now confused myself. What was he talking about?
"Well with where it's pointed, you're going to hit the bell. You aimed it wrong." Button told me, earning snickers from Silver Spoon and Diamond Tiara.
"Wow, even the 'Vid-your-games' colt knows how stupid you three are!" Tiara mocked, both of the bursting out into laughs.
"What do you mean?! I set it up myself! It's aimed right above the school!...Isn't it?" Scootaloo asked, looking it over again.
"Okay one; It's called 'Video'! Not Vid-Your, Gordot!" Button Mash corrected, calling her a 'pig' in Humgonian. "And two; it's not a magic blaster, this is a cannon. And if I've learned anything from Flutter Cell: Bucklist, it's that stuff like this has an arc to it. You gotta aim higher if you wanna jump the school. Like...Here!" Button said, adjusting the cannon so it would fire.
And just to make sure it was right, he picked up a rock and loaded it into the cannon. Firing it and making the rock arc over the school and down to the ground in front of the entrance just like he guessed.
"Woah! Button, thanks for the help!" Scootaloo said, forgetting that he had called her out on the aiming.
"Wait a second, how's come we didn't hear a thud from the pebble?" Pipsqueak asked, confused about that. And after we all exchanged nervous glances, we all ran towards the front of the school to see-
"Oh no! Big Mac!" Applebloom called out, running over to her brother's side as he was still out of it. "What happened?! You okay?!"
"Eeh...Nope..." Big Mac said groggily as his head swerved from side to side. Earning a frown from Scootaloo as she turned towards Button.
"Way to go Button Mash. You just hit Big Mac with a rock!" She told him, earning a few looks from the others.
And freaking out, he turned towards the closest pony there was. "N-no I didn't, it was her!" He said, pointing towards Tiara.
"No it wasn't! I'd never hurt any pony!" She said with a shake of her head as Big Mac started looking towards her. But instead of some pony calling her out on that, Mother Nature decided to scold the brat herself.
Because as soon as she finished speaking, a bush started running out of the tree line. Heading straight for Diamond Tiara. "What t-AH! Get away! T-take her instead!" She said, getting behind me and shoving me forward. Making me collide with the bush and fall to the ground.
"Ugh...Why did that hurt?" I asked, confused from just why running into a bush hurt me so much. But after raising my head and massaging the spot on my head that rammed into the bush, that luckily not being my horn, the leaves just blew away along with the wind. Revealing Spike underneath the leaves. Breathing heavily for some reason. One that had to be besides me winding him by push Tiara gave me.
"Spike? Are you okay?" Scootaloo asked, going over to check on him next along with Pipsqueak. Seeing as how they were pretty much the only ones left to help him in the first place.
"Huh...What is...WOAH!" He said, suddenly jumping up and looking around frantically. "Balloon!-Boat Race!-50 minutes!" He said as quickly as possible and with a quick breath between breath, still out of breath to really say anything.
"A, balloon?" "Boat Race?" "Why fifty minutes?" Applebloom, Scootaloo, and me all asked, in that order. All eight, counting Big Mac, were now listening to the hyperventilating dragon.
"Rarity and Blitz are making boats!" Spike said in between breaths, trying to calm down. But with all of them looking at him, and his exhaustion wasn't letting him catch his breath any time soon. "Others are racing!-No rules!-Need to announce!-Gottagetballoonbeforeit'staken,OKAYBYE!"
Before they could even stop him, Spike took off again. In a hurry because...Well, your guess is as good as I mine. I mean, I had no idea what he was saying because it all sounded jumbled and too fast for any pony to understand.
"What is that weird...Lizard's problem?" Silver Spoon asked, trying to come up with an insult for Spike. Although it wasn't a very good one at all.
"Weren't you listening?" Button Mash asked. "He told us that they're having a boat race and that Rarity and Blitz, whoever they are, were building boats for some boat race in fifty minutes. And it's so interesting because there're no rules, so he needs to announce it."
After he finished, we all looked towards him with mixed expressions. Each of us having different ideas about how he figured that out. Seriously, if this is from another video game I think I need to play a few of them!
"Pfft! Who would want to try to win a stupid race?! It sounds like a waste of time to me!" Diamond Tiara said, putting her nose into the air like an annoying high-society pony does...That not including Rarity obviously.
"Boat race?" Scootaloo asked herself. Going over the thought in her mind. "No rules?...Win?...Wait a second, that's it!" She said, realizing it after a good ten seconds...Flat.
Scoots then turned towards Diamond Tiara with another confident grin. "Just you wait Diamond Tiara! We'll make you eat your words soon enough! Because when the three of us win that race, it'll prove that we can win anything we try our hooves at!"
She just rolled her eyes at what Scootaloo said though. Not fazed in the slightest. "Oh please, like a race is going to make you Blank Flanks look like winners. It's boats. They float on their own. If you think any pony's gonna actually care about that, then-"
"Neva! Me an' Button 'ere are gonna win this race!" Pipsqueak said, looking more than excited right now about it than any of us. "Come on Button! We got a pirate ship ta build!" He said, taking off to build their own boat.
"Cool!" Button agreed, running off behind him. Leaving Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon confused and stunned about what just happened. While it did the exact opposite for Scootaloo as her smirk widened in victory.
"W-whatever! No pony else cares anyway! Your all just Blank Flanks, right Diamond Tiara?!" Silver Spoon tried to recover the two of them. Too bad they forgot about a certain some pony that was here with us.
"Nope." Big Mac said, getting up and frowning at them. Making them look terrified since an 'adult' was sticking up for us too. "I think it's a great idea. And just to prove how much I think so, me and my little sister are both going to enter this race. Right Applebloom?" He asked, looking to his little sister with a friendly smile.
"Eeyup!" Applebloom said, using Big Mac's own word in response. Hugging her brother in response as the two bullies just looked even more surprised that they had just been topped again. "Y'all don't mind if I race with my brother, do ya?" She asked us.
"Not at all! See you in the race Applebloom!" I said with a smile and wave. Scootaloo only able to agree as they smiled some more and started off towards the farm to start on their own boat. "Let's hurry Scootaloo! Now that we're in this, we can't lose now!" I said, determined to win this race too. Besides, it sounded like loads of fun to me.
"Yeah! Let's hurry! Maybe we can find some stuff at the clubhouse to build the boat with!" She agreed, both of us taking off and leaving a stunned Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon behind. It didn't matter what they thought, because now we only had one thought on our minds!
"We are/I am, going to win this race!"
Blitz's POV
"Okay. Still got a little less than fifty minutes to finish the boats. I got them all planned and designed already, but I still need the materials."
As I was walking towards the Construction Hall, going to get the materials needed, I went over everything to myself. I may have had a storm cloud to help wake me up by this point, but that didn't mean I was completely awake. Plus, I had to be sure that I had everything since it was just me building the boats. Rarity was going to meet back up with me after she had gotten some decorations and work on 'something else' that she waned to leave a surprise for me along with the others. I was fine with that though since it just meant we were splitting the work so it'd be done quicker.
"Blitz, is that really you? The times I've met you are quite few."
Hearing that familiar foreign accent, I turned towards my left and spotted some pony I haven't seen in what I guess was a few weeks. Or should I say, some zebra? "Zecora! Nice to see you again."
She simply smiled towards me as she walked over. Some ingredients overflowing her saddlebags. "What is it you'll do today? From Pinkie Pie, at the river I heard you would all play."
"That's just it. I'm getting a few things so I can build them some boats. We're having this boat race along the river." I told her, gesturing ahead to the Construction Hall. It let all builders use any of the materials there for a smaller price. And I was out of my own lumber to use.
"Ah, yes. A simple boat race for your friends, am I correct? With ideas from your homeland, amazing boats I'd expect." Zecora told me, walking on her way to go on with her own day. "I think I'll come too after a while. Just don't expect me to stay single file."
I smiled and waved as she left. "Alright, well I'll tell the others you're coming then." After she was already gone, going a little quick for some reason, I started making my way once again to the...Hold on, what did she mean by homeland? I never told her about...
Oh...Whatever. Zecora literally speaks in rhymes and riddles. She could've meant anything from that. There was no point in trying to decipher that zebra anyways, right?
"Okay, now it should be right around the corner." I said out loud, focusing back on getting those boats finished. I walked forward and made it to the shopping district of Ponyville. At least, that's what I called it anyway. It sold all the non-food stuff every pony needed. The Sofa and Quills pony was towards the side I was on, as well as other random stuff that didn't fit in the marketplace.
As I walked through the shopping district, I spotted another familiar pony as they saw me and came over to talk. This one I have met more recently than Zecora. Try 'today' as being recent.
"Hold on a moment. You were that pony that Miss Rarity had brought in." Aloe said, reminding me of just how desperate I was to get away from Prince Blueblood. "By the way, the Prince came in since you and Miss Rarity left. He won't leave..." She told me worriedly, talking about him as if she had read my mind.
"You didn't...Tell him, where I went did you?" I asked, concerned about him finding me again. If one of the spa ponies had told him that I went to the river, the others were going to lose it just as much as me and Rarity had.
"Oh, not at all. In fact, we are so grateful that you were happy enough to test out our new acupuncture session!" She told me, smiling at how I had helped them. I should've been a little freaked out by the idea that they actually tested out a new massaging technique on me, but since it worked and my back felt better than it ever did, I couldn't really complain.
"Well, glad I could help you with that." I said with a nod, before realizing something else. "Did-you say that Prince Blueblood wasn't leaving? If he's there, why are you here? I think some pony that...High-maintenance, would need at least two ponies to keep him from complaining." I noted, probably underestimating how much he was complaining. He probably drove those castle servants to insanity by now.
"My sister, Lotus Blossom, is giving him a steam room treatment to keep him occupied. We had gone through all of our shampoo and conditioners trying to please him. By the time we had found one he would accept, we didn't have enough." She told me with a sad look. With a sigh, she continued. "I'm not sure if we can make it much longer like this. The usual customers like Miss Rarity and her friends are nice to see, but we don't have much business other than that. If we can't find a way to draw more attention...We may have to close!"
"Close?" I asked, only to receive a sad nod. Luckily she wasn't bursting out into tears over this, apparently not that emotional or dramatic like some might think, but she was still upset. "Well...From what I've seen, it's not so bad." I told her, not sure what else to say about it.
I mean, I had gone once, and that was when I was knocked unconscious from falling down that steep hill. Actually, now that I mention it, I didn't even know that spa was there to begin with. It was out-of-the-way and down a steep hill.
"Electric Blitz? Is that you?"
As both of us were talking we heard a voice from above, and a little bit to the right, call out my name. And a second later, another familiar pony came over and landed beside me and Aloe. Geez, why is every pony finding me all of a sudden? Do I have some kind of tracker attached to my ear or something?
"Oh, hey Ginger. What's up?" I asked Ginger Star as she joined our small little group.
"Nothing much. Bored to tears right now trying to find something to do. Of course, with all the stuff you and your friends do you're probably never bored are you?" She asked, looking towards me with a bored look. Every pony always knew that if something was going on, it had to do with us about something. Was that really our fault though? I mean, we don't exactly ask for any of that stuff to happen to us, it just does.
"I-uh...I guess not..." I said awkwardly, again not knowing what to say. She had a point, and talking about one of the things that happened to our group wasn't going to help my problem here. So I quickly decided to change the subject before it got worse. My weaseling getting me out of that mess. "Hey, my friend Aloe here was talking about her spa a moment ago. Do you ever go there?" I asked, that being the only thing I could think of to get out of here.
"We have a spa?" She asked, confused. But that was quickly replaced with an amused look. "Wait a second, you go to the spa? Bwahahaha!" She busted out laughing at how the 'Tough Cypony' Blitz went to the spa. "What do you even do there anyway? Facemask? Hoofacure? What, do they do your make-up in there?!" She just kept on laughing. Drawing some attention, but not much considering one of the Mane Seven were involved.
"Actually," I started with a smirk. "I just go for the acupuncture." I finished, with my calm smirk still on my face. That was enough to make her stop laughing and look back at me. She still had an amused attitude, but it was less than before.
"You mean, they pin you with needles?" She asked, a little confused about how that actually worked.
"Yeah. They used, what, about fifty needles?" I asked Aloe, purposefully keeping the number low so she could correct me and have the idea set in a little better.
Luckily, she caught on and just smiled innocently as if she had no idea what my plan was. I guess she was a pretty good business pony too. It's a wonder how her spa's having bad luck right now. "Actually Electric Blitz, it's more around the number of one-to-two hundred needles." She told me.
"T-that many?" Ginger Star asked, caught off-guard by that number. That was on the back alone too. Again, I'm not complaining with the results. My back never felt better. "Yeesh, what is it with weird treatments?"
"Yes, well I think I speak for all of us when I say that none of us want to talk about our luxurious treatments for now." Aloe said, both of us agreeing as she changed the subject herself. "So Electric Blitz, weren't you supposed to be spending today with Miss Rarity and the others at Track River? Why are you in the shopping district instead?"
Not wasting a second, I spoke up with a small grin. Fine with talking about that. "When they told me that it was usually pretty boring there, I came up with the idea to have a boat race. So, I'm going to build them some specialized boats for the race. Not only that, but the race goes all the way around the river, with the prize being just simple 'fame' and bragging rights, and it's no holds barred. So anything go-"
Before I could even mention anything else about it though, the clock tower rung out all over Ponyville. Showing that it was the new hour. When me and Rarity left to build the boats, we left about ten minutes ago. But still, it was a reminder to me that showed I didn't have much time left.
"I gotta go. See you later!" I called out telling them about how I had to get going. I still needed to get the materials for the boats, carry it all back, build, sand, make sure all the mechanisms, pulleys, and levers worked, and make sure there were no holes that would make the boat sink. All without testing any of the boats or placing them in the water.
Still, as I left the two of them behind they just went over what I had told them. A race that would mean getting all the glory of winning and filling up what would be a boring and peaceful day.
For Aloe, to her she thought it would mean that she and her sister could try and win. If they could, or at least did a pretty good job in the race, then that would probably drum up some pretty good business. And with more business, they could put that money into restocking the better and Canterlot-society approved supplies. Not to mention some stairs for that steep hill that leads down to their spa.
For Ginger Star, that would mean one day of not being bored what-so-ever. It was common knowledge that the 'Mane Seven' always had interesting lives in boring old Ponyville. And with something that wasn't life threatening for a change that would keep her from being bored? Not to mention, all she had to do was build a boat and win a race that had no rules? That victory was as good as hers.
Just like the others before that had heard about the news, Aloe and Ginger had the same exact thought on their minds:
"We are/I am, going to win this race!"
Rarity's POV
As the bell struck two in the afternoon, it showed me just how much time was left. Luckily for me however, I was making impeccable time with my designs. I had told Blitz before we went our separate ways for the time-being that I would think of the themes for each of our friend's boats so I would have a plan going in to all five boats.
Some were as easy as every pony probably thinks it would be. Pinkie's theme would be revolved around sweets, Applejack's theme would be, you guessed it, apples. Sadly, some wouldn't be quite as easy to make themes for. Rainbow Dash couldn't simply be a rainbow theme because most of a boat is always underwater. And paint won't dry that quickly so, that was out. And it had to be decorations that weren't a hindrance and get the boat caught on any branches, so suspending stars off of Twilight's boat was out of the question as well.
For the time being, I was just focusing on themes that would work as I worked on something else I was able to envision that Blitz approved. A flag for each of their boats. Their emblem, if you would like a more appropriate term for a race. And no, it wouldn't just be their Cutie Marks like most ponies would think. I wanted to make emblems that would fit the theme along with they're personality.
Each one took no time at all. Just make the emblem itself then stitch it into a solid color fabric. I was just taking my time so I wouldn't be sitting there and distracting Blitz from building the actual boats. I know as well as any pony that important projects take full concentration. And since he can not test any of the boats, that point is even more important.
However, as I was working on Twilight's emblem, which was the only one left besides Pinkie Pie's, I was interrupted by a slightly annoyed clear of the throat from directly ahead of me. The type that was meant to get others attention. "Hello, Rarity. What are you doing?" A slightly ticked off and professional voice asked me.
I looked ahead, Twilight's flag levitating besides me in mid-air as I was sitting on a public bench. That's when I saw Swift Lightning, the stallion that I made that 'AC B-hood' outfit for, frowning towards me. All while Cloudchaser, another resident of Ponyville, was standing besides him. Watching Swift as he was talking to me.
"Oh, hello Swift. And hello to you too Cloud. To what do I owe this pleasant conversation?" I asked with my polite smile. Trying to stay in an up-beat attitude as I thought up my marvelous designs for my friends.
"Well, it's about what you're doing." Swift said, staying with a focused, officer persona. "You're waving those needles around like crazy." He said, making the most ridiculous accusation I had ever heard in my life.
"And just who am I bothering with my sewing?" I asked in confusion, trying not to sound rude in any way at all. Even if what he was saying was foolish, he was still a Ponyville officer after all. "I'm keeping the needles besides me on the opposite side of the bench I'm resting on. And no pony is near me." I waved my hooves around me to gesture to him what I was talking about.
"I don't care! It's disturbing the peace, so knock it off!" He said, now getting an attitude with me. Well, I am perfectly within my right to sew in public! And if he wants to make a show about this, than who am I to deny him one?
"She does have a point. She's not doing anything wrong..." Cloudchaser said awkwardly, having a calm attitude to her voice and her personality. She was raising an eyebrow towards Swift, and was trying to figure out just what he was talking about.
"..." He said nothing as he just kept staring me down with a frown. I didn't back down as the needle he was referring to kept working on Twilight's emblem. All that was left was the main part of her emblem, and it would be Pinkie's flag left to work on.
Finally, as I put the last thread through the fabric and completed Twilight's emblem, Swift finally sighed and gave up. "Fine, you're free to go." He mumbled towards me. And when exactly was I taken under custody? "What are you doing anyway?" He asked, obviously bored of nothing happening. I guess that's why he tried to arrest me for sewing.
"I'm sewing these flags for my friends. You see, we had all decided to have a boat race along the river that was made from Winter Wrap-Up. So, I'm making flags for each of their boats, while Blitz is making a boat that works in a way that fits them perfectly. You know, boats that work with magic, wing-power, sails, any way possible."
"That...Actually sounds safe. At least, coming from you seven." Swift told me with a deep thought look on his face. Normally, I would be offended by such a remark, but he did have a point. We did get into trouble at times.
"Well, thank you Swift. But yes, that's why I need to hurry. So I'm afraid I can't be distracted by anymore-" At that moment, whether coincidence or me jinxing it, I was silenced by the instant sound of...Wubs...
"Will you knock that off?!" A local Ponyville citizen, Doctor...Who was he again? Oh whatever, The Doctor had yelled out at Vinyl in anger from his peaceful day being ruined by the sound of, I think it's called Dubtrot...Dubgallop?...Dubwalk? Ugh, what was it?! Why am I drawing such a blank on everything so suddenly?!
"Ah come on dude, this track's the best I got!" Vinyl argued with a relaxed smile as she just kept nodding along to the beat of the song. "Every pony else likes it! If you don't, then don't listen to it."
"Ahem...Swift?" Cloudchaser nudged the P.L.E.A.S.E. officer in question. Snapping him out of his head-bobbing enjoyment. "Shouldn't you be stopping stuff like that?" She asked, reminding him about what exactly was wrong with all of this.
"Uh...Well, I would, but...She does have a point, that beat is pretty good." Swift said, not sure whether or not he wanted to have to ask her to turn it off. And even though that was completely unfair against me and my sewing, I couldn't help but agree with him. Even I liked this pleasant, though very loud, music.
Luckily for him though, some pony else came in to stop Vinyl's music. Some pony with just a little more power than him that would be listened to more than him anyway. It was Mayor Mare.
"Vinyl Scratch! Please turn off your-uh-wubs!" Mayor Mare asked her, having to yell because of how close she was to the loud music and bouncing speakers. "Every pony may find it enjoyable-" "I DON'T!" "-But you're waking all the animals in the park!" She told her, gesturing to a tree that was nearby as two squirrels bounced out from the vibrations that rung up the tree.
"Ah, but these wubs are rockin' this park!" Vinyl tried to argue, only to get an acorn thrown at her head in response. "Okay, okay, fine!" She gave in, turning the music off completely. "I was just trying to give every pony something in the park to listen to."
"Well next time, just give them some music that's a little quieter!" The Doctor yelled at her, not realizing that we could all hear him perfectly now since the music had stopped.
Mayor Mare, now at ease that the problem was handled, spotted the three of us and walked over. "Hello every pony. How are all of you doing today?" She asked, hopping we could all just forget about Vinyl's music. Which is a little hard to, given how it was still ringing in our heads. Good thing for me I had just finished Twilight's flag before the music started and didn't ruin it.
"We're just fine Mayor." Cloudchaser told us. "In fact, we were just listening to Rarity talk about some 'boat race'. Weren't we Swift?" She asked, hoping he would catch on. If he didn't there might've been a chance Mayor Mare would realize that Swift had done nothing to stop Vinyl.
"Yeah, we were." He answered, not missing a beat. Good thing he didn't have to think that over either, because I think I saw Mayor Mare spotting his P.L.E.A.S.E. badge a second ago.
"A boat race? Where's this?" Mayor Mare asked, now looking towards me for an answer.
"Well, it's the moat we dig around that area in the forest where we put all of the excess snow from Winter Wrap-Up. It creates a river that me and my friends usually go to so we may enjoy it. Only this time, Blitz was around to see it. And he gave the idea for us to use boats to go around Track River. So in about forty-five minutes, we're all going to have a race for 'bragging rights' as Blitz had called it."
"That's it? Just bragging rights? Come on, there's gotta be something better for a reward than that!" Vinyl argued as she walked over to join in the conversation. The Doctor walking over to keep from being ignored.
"She does have a point. It's such an odd kind of race to have, but it sounds promising enough. But with no publicity or real reward, than I'm afraid it won't be seen with as much success as it might get." The Doctor told me. His talk of publicity and success making the Mayor come to attention.
"Publicity? Success?" She went over those thoughts to herself. Oh dear, we're going to get one of those reactions from her aren't we? "I think you have an idea there! If this were to become a well known event, Ponyville might get quite the boom in attention!" Mayor Mare said to herself more than any pony else.
"Well speaking of the race, I'm afraid I should be going." I said, getting up from my seat, and placing the finished flags in my saddle bags. Which I then placed over my back. Leaving the materials for Pinkie's flag out to finish on the way to Blitz manor to help start decorating the boats for our friends.
"Goodbye every pony. See you later." I told them politely. Although when I said that, I didn't know just how soon that would've been.
Because as I left, Swift and Cloudchaser went over all of what I told them to the others. Vinyl Scratch couldn't help but approve of the idea and run off to do something about it. Same with Mayor Mare, although she announced there be a public announcement that was delivered to every pony via Pegasus Express w/fliers.
The Doctor, even if he had originally wanted a calm evening in the park, liked the idea of a relaxing boat race. But knowing that he couldn't build his own boat in less than forty minutes, he ran off to look for a friend to help him with this sudden challenge.
This left Swift and Cloudchaser. Who had both, even before explaining it to the others, had the exact same thought. That same thought now going through all five of their heads now.
We are/I am, going to win this race
Spike's POV
"Do you see either of them yet?!" Pinkie asked from below.
"Nope...Nothing..." I said, using the telescope I picked up from Twilight's place along with the megaphone I was going to use for announcing the race.
"You know Spike, we're the only ponies here." Twilight reminded me. Almost as if she could-hey wait a second! "I doubt that we're going to need any reminder about what's going on. You don't have to announce anything."
"Aw, come on Twilight! Just let me have this? Please?" I asked, looking away from the telescope and down at her for a moment. Giving her a pleading face, that I know would work even this far away.
"So, is this the place?"
"I think so..."
"I wonder who all's racing."
"Don't know, don't care! I heard that it's going to be great whatever it is!"
"I really hope there're a concession stand around here."
"Don't worry, I brought my cart to sell something."
"Alright! Bonbon came through for us!"
"Uh, Spike?...What's with all them voices?" Applejack asked, looking around as she heard so many ponies talking just out of view. They weren't Blitz an Rarity's voices either. Plus, it was more than just two. It sounded like a few of them...
Or...A whole town of ponies, coming to see the Boat Race.
I quickly pointed my telescope towards the group and saw every pony coming from Ponyville along the path. And when I mean all of them, I mean all of them. There were even a few coming that didn't exactly look like racing fans. It didn't stop them though, as they all came to either cheer for whoever was racing, or just curious as to how this was going to go.
"O-oh...My...There are. So many of them..." Fluttershy said, lowering into the water to hide from the army of ponies all coming towards them.
"Not only that, but look! Some of them are dragging something along with them!" Rainbow Dash pointed out, seeing how ponies like Vinyl, Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon, even Aloe and Lotus, were all carrying something behind each of them. Something that was hidden underneath a draped white cloth.
"Where did all of them come from?" Twilight asked, looking at the nearing crowd.
"Does it matter?!" Pinkie asked, jumping out from underwater and balancing herself perfectly on Twilight's head. "We have enough ponies to turn this into the biggest party in the forest ever!"
I kept using my telescope to look at the group. Out of all of them, I counted seventeen pieces of cloth that were being carried around. All of them big enough to fit one or two ponies each. And it looked like there were only one or two ponies for each covered object.
"Never fear friends, we have arrived!"
I then angled the telescope towards the left where there was another path that led from the outskirts of Ponyville, and spotted-the most beautiful of sights ever to behold...Oh, and there was Blitz walking too. Followed by a small group of Construction Ponies. All of them, even Rarity, carrying something that was each draped with white fabric as well. Blitz, if you forced Rarity into pulling that thing, I swear that I will light you up like a match!
"Uh, Rarity? How's come every pony and their family's are comin' 'ere?" Applejack asked as she and the others came out of the river to meet Blitz and Rarity, along with the Con. Ponies, halfway.
"Why, whatever do. You. Mean?..." Rarity asked, looking ahead to see just what AJ was talking about herself. In fact, as she looked ahead, she saw Mayor Mare coming out of the crowd and towards them. Seeing this, I went ahead and started lowering the balloon so it would land near them. It was actually way easier than you'd think too.
"Hello there Rarity. I'd like to thank you again for telling me about this great idea all of you had." Mayor Mare told her, earning awkward glances and even a glare or two from the others about how she had told the mayor about this.
"Oh...Well, um...I-I had no idea that any pony would come for a simple race along the river...Just out of curiosity, why are you all coming to watch our little race?" Rarity asked, not sure how to think about this just yet.
"On the contrary, they have come to see what I like to call, The Ponyville Races!" Mayor Mare said cheerfully. "After hearing just how much can be gained out of this-In fun of course- I brought this news to every pony in Ponyville as quick as I could. Some of them were so excited, they even built their own boats to compete!"
"C-c-compete? As in, a competition?" Fluttershy asked shyly, hiding behind the cloths from the crowds. By this point, those ponies that helped Rarity an Blitz had left to join the crowds as they started to thin out. Most of the crowds were now walking alongside the river. Wanting to find a spot where they could see the race that wasn't so crowded. A lot of them just stayed near the start/finish line area. Perfectly fine with just seeing the start and hearing the play-by-play by yours truly.
"That is so awesome!" Rainbow Dash said, trying to keep in all of her excitement. "Now every pony will know when I win this race!"
"Wait, you're racing too?!" A surprised filly's voice asked in shock. "Oh man! It'll be so great to race against you, Rainbow Dash!" Scootaloo said, running over to see her 'big sister' and talk to her. Not even realizing that she was dragging an un-expecting Sweetie Belle and another object with a white cloth of it with the scooter she was riding on.
"Hold on there a sec, you two are racin'?" Applejack asked confusedly. "What about Applebloom? Where's she?"
"I'm over here!" Applebloom announced as she, along with Big Mac, walked over. She was on top of Big Mac, waving to all of us as Big Mac pulled along another clothed object. "And me and Big Mac are gonna race too! Right Big Mac?"
"Eeyup." Big Mac answered with a simple nod of the head.
"Wait a second, I thought that Big Mac and you were going home because of how Big Mac got hit over the head by a rock from But-uh, I mean-Diamond Tiara!" Scootaloo said in surprise.
"When did that happen?" I asked, landing the balloon and jumping out to join all of them.
"Righ' after ya came through tryin' ta get that balloon behind ya." Applebloom told me, gesturing towards the balloon behind me.
"Oh, right..." I said, suddenly remembering hitting my head on a branch and stumbling into a bush. Next thing I remember was waking up around a few of them.
"Well, what do you think every pony? What should we do about this?" Twilight asked all of us, the mayor right besides her as she looked to us hopefully. We all stayed silent, not really sure what to do exactly. Some of us like Rainbow, Pinkie, and Scootaloo were excited, but some like Fluttershy and Sweetie Belle weren't so sure. Still, all of us were silent about it.
That's when the pets came back. RJ, Angel, and Opal, along with Gummy and Owlowiscious, who Pinkie went to go get while we were gone, all came back. Coming over to their respective owners to rest.
RJ stopped in front of Blitz and pulled out his ear from under his backwards hat, pressing it so we could understand him. "It's all set up Blitz. Anything else you need?"
Blitz, thinking it over, looked over towards Twilight. Getting all of our attention on him. "I think we should have the race. I mean, we've gone this far setting it up, right?" He asked.
"I second that." Rarity added with a nod. "We've gone through all the work. Why not let every pony enjoy it?"
"I think it's a great idea too!" I joined in quickly, trying to show Rarity that I was right there with her. Besides, it mean a crowd for me to announce to.
"Come on Fluttershy, this'll be great! You gotta say yes!" Rainbow Dash pleaded with her. Hoping she would agree.
"I know I do!" Scootaloo added.
"Me too!" Sweetie Belle said.
"Me three!" Applebloom jumped in.
"Eeyup." Big Mac said with his usual nod. Again.
"Well...If every pony wants too..." Fluttershy caved in, coming out from behind the cloths of, what I guess I could say were the boats now.
"Oh yeah! River Racing Party is a GO!" Pinkie announced, earning some cheers from the crowd that was left.
"Alright then, I'm glad you all agree." Mayor Mare said, trying to stay calm at how we were all agreeing with her plan. "Spike? You're the one announcing every thing right?" She asked me.
I couldn't help but smile as I puffed out my chest confidently. "Yes! Yes, I am!" I answered with a nod, keeping my pose. Even if the CMC were snickering a bit.
"Perfect. I'll have every pony come to you so they can register their teams and boat names." She told me, letting me know that I might need to write these done. So I quickly pulled out a quill and some paper to get ready and enter everything. "Good. And before I go, I'll go on and make my entry before I set up my own raft."
All of us gave a questionable look for a few seconds, but she just gave a sort of sly smile to us. "What? You didn't think I would miss out on this race, now did you?" She asked. Earning a few laughs from most of us. "Now then. My Team: Mayor Mare. What I'm Riding: The Political Floater."
After what had to be ten minutes of registering, I was now floating above the river. Looking down as I started bouncing all around the balloon's basket in excitement. It was finally time, and every pony was listening. And I knew exactly what to do.
I made sure the megaphone and telescope were both set-up just right and cleared my throat. Finally ready to start announcing:
Fillies and gentlecolts! Welcome to the first annual: Ponyville Boat Races!
I gave a few seconds to myself to take in all the cheering as even the racers cheered for me. All eighteen racers were lined up on their boats in the water. All of them keeping their boats steady as they waited for me to go on. And tell them when Rarity and Blitz would tell them to go.
Blitz and Rarity were in their own kind of craft. Just like the rest, Blitz had made it. But it was way different from the others. It was a flattened out piece of cloud with a railing along the sides of it that were just cloud material shaped liked fencing. Rarity was able to rest on it thanks to Twilight using that whole 'Walk on Clouds' spell on her. It also had a picnic blanket laid over top of it where the two rested so they could watch the race from above while doing whatever.
They originally had brought something to eat while watching our friends race, but now they had an even better show to watch while they ate. Both of them had their own reasons for not wanting to get in the water, so following the others in a normal boat was out of the question. And they didn't want to walk alongside the river either. So Blitz instead installed a winch in the middle of the cloud that had a piece of thick wire going down and into the water, where a buoy was resting. When the race starts, Blitz was going to power it up with a lightning so the buoy would go forward and peacefully follow the racers without getting in the way.
They weren't in the race though, just simple spectators. So that meant that I didn't have to talk about them at all. Every pony knew who they were of course. So after the cheering stopped, I spoke up again.
Since this is the first ever race, I'm going to just go over the few rules in this. That way, you'll know why some pony's out of the race.
Rule 1: Your boat is not allowed to leave water for more than five seconds. So if you fly up in the air, or run a ground for five seconds, YOU'RE OUT!
Rule 2: You can't leave your boat for more than ten seconds. If your not touching, or riding your boat for ten seconds straight, YOU'RE OUT!
Rule 3: If your boat is destroyed to the point where it's not able to work-say it with me every pony!
"YOU'RE OUT!"
That's right! And those...Are the only rules in the race! Which means for the racers, that all of your competition can do whatever they can to take you out!
Some of the racers in their boats couldn't help but cheer along with some of the crowd as they started opening hidden traps and other things they had planned to use against the other racers. Some had a pile of rocks or water balloons, others had hoof-built contraptions. Some didn't have anything sadly. That including all the mane six that were racing. And even though Rainbow Dash was mad about that, none of them said anything.
But that's not all! A fair warning to every pony racing today! Watch yourselves! Because thanks to a few of our furry little friends, the river has tricks and traps set-up at random points to keep you from winning! And they can be anywhere!
So with all of that said, let's get ready to introduce the racers!
Once again, just like the first time, the crowd all broke into cheers and some started cheering for particular racers! Some wanting to cheer for their friends, others making friendly bets with who was going to win the race.
For our first team, we have The Fastest Flyer in Equestria! The only one who can do a Sonic Rainboom! The pony who was knocked off her pedestal by not only Mare Do-Well, but also a herd of buffalo from Appaloosa!
"Hey!" She cried out in annoyance.
Rainbow Dash! Riding: The Fog Rider!
Despite what I had told them, they all cheered for her anyway. Making her quickly recover and take in all the cheering fans from her own boat. Her flag was actually simple compared towards the others as it was a rainbow that went from the lower middle of the flag and curved up towards the top right corner of the flag. The background being a sky blue color. The rest of her boat, however, was something more than just rainbow colors.
The boat of hers worked by her using wing power. And after Blitz was done explaining that, the others got a little mad that he was giving her an easy win. But when he showed them the boat, they stopped arguing immediately. Because the boat was the heaviest out of all. He said it was based of an iceberg, with how most of it stayed underwater and it was extremely heavy. That way. Rainbow would have just as good a shot at winning.
The design, made by the lovely Rarity, was based around the sky itself. The sides of the boat were made to look as if it was a cloud floating on water. Which is how it blended in with the name. Of course normal clouds can't touch water or they just melt into the water in a weird 'ice cream melting' way...Yeah, it's hard to explain, so Rarity used cloth and other material to make what looked like clouds. Along with the inside of the boat being cushioned white to give it that impression.
The second team, is a local from Ponyville! She's known throughout the Construction Crew! She's determined to win this race no matter what! And...And, she's right there...
"Yeah, great introduction. I'm grateful, really I am..." She said sarcastically, shaking her head but still smiling at how stupid my improve was.
Right, sorry. Ginger Star! Riding: The Snarf Surfer!
Just like Rainbow, Ginger was met with cheering fans herself. Most notably from her friends from the Con. Crew as they were the majority of pony rooting for her. Even going as far as to bring a sign or two. Her flag was the hilt of a sword with a red jewel in the middle with some sort of cat figure on it. And dark orange as the background color.
Her boat was a simple sail boat, with a hoof-built catapult that was just the right size to launch something the size of a watermelons. Which, she had actually brought three along. The rest of the boat was simple though, and was painted with a pale orange as the main color. But had a sort of camouflage look to it too.
After the cheering started to subside, Ginger relaxed on a beach chair she had put onto the deck of her ship. Relaxing as she waited for me to finish announcing the others.
Team three, we have not only one but two ponies that have teamed up! The first likes referring to himself as 'The Doctor', who no pony really understands. While the second one has built up his reputation of being a little bit, well Jumpy!
"Well, that wasn't so bad." Doctor Whooves said with a nod of approval. "Jumpy, you entered in the name we agreed on, right?"
"Uh..." Jumpy wide-eyed as he chuckled weakly. "...Maybe?..."
Jumpy J and Doctor Whooves! Riding: The Wave Jumper!
"Wave Jump-ugh..." The Doctor sighed as he facepalmed. "Well...I guess that'll do." He reluctantly agreed, earning some friendly laughs towards the audience to the two racers. The two of them relaxed and took in the cheers and laughter humbly.
Their flag was a clock with twisted arrows that curved in different directions. While the background of the flag was dark brown. The rest of their boat ran on, at least as far as I could tell, the big clock that was on the back of the boat. Their boat was only painted the solid, lighter than Rainbow Dash, sky blue just like Jumpy's coat was.
The only real thing about their boat was the giant clock that was set up on the edge of the boat. And it was actually moving like a normal clock would. Only, instead of the normal minute and hour arrows, it had the minute and second arrows. Every time the second arrow moved, the gear sticking out from behind the giant clock spun. That gear wasn't in the water yet though, so the boat stayed in place. Not being propelled forward at all.
On team number four, we have two familiar brothers! The bigger one working on the P.L.E.A.S.E. Force, while his brother is a great enough flyer to help out in creating hurricanes!
"Do you hear that Thunderlane, he's about to say our names!" Thunderlane's little brother, Rumble, said with an excited look on his face.
"Yep! And one race later, he'll be saying it again!" Thunderlane said confidently. Earning snickers from Rainbow Dash and Ginger Star.
Thunderlane and Rumble! Riding: The Rumble Speeder!
A ton of foals from Ponyville cheered for their friend Rumble, while a few pals of Thunderlane cheered him on too. Both of them just waving towards the crowds that were cheering.
Their flag was a simple three lightning bolts that struck downwards. The background being completely black too.
They hadn't paid much attention to the look of the boat. That didn't matter much to them since they didn't have much time. So it was unpainted, and undecorated. The only thing noticeable about it, was a few buckets of water balloons on the deck of their small boat. That, and the small stand in the middle where one of them could steer the boat with wing-power. Just like Rainbow Dash's boat. Still, they weren't nearly as strong as her with wing-power, so it was still even.
The fifth team, is a certain Zebra straight from the Everfree Forest! She's prevented more than enough Ponyville natural disasters herself! And, she makes a mean stew!
"Why what a nice little intro, doing so with such a pleasant memento." Zecora remarked with a small smile towards what Spike was announcing.
Thanks! Anyway, it's Zecora! Riding: The Swimming Bayou!
Every pony cheered, but couldn't help but be taken in awe by what her boat looked like. To start with the flag, it was a black cauldron with a light green liquid inside of it. Followed by a murky green background.
How her boat looked, certainly lived up to it's name. The boat was covered in plants, leaves, and vines to make it look like an actual swimming bayou. And if that wasn't mysterious enough, she had a small cauldron half the size of her usual one. And it had a good smelling brew inside that was steaming to the point of having the steam cover the entire boat. She didn't seem to mind though as she just took a sip of the brew. Showing how it was just something for her to enjoy during the race.
"Woah! That boat is so cool!" Rumble said, just as hypnotized by it's 'coolness' like the rest of the crowd watching.
"You got that right..." Jumpy said, mesmerized by the look of it too.
Team six is up, is one pony that all of us know as our closest friend! She makes sure to have a party every chance she gets, and is probably planning a victory party for whoever wins as we speak!
"AH! Spike, stop reading my mind!" Pinkie Pie said, holding her head in fear that it was what Spike was actually doing.
"Pinkie, I don't think Spike's reading your mind." Rainbow deadpanned.
"Oh! Alrighty then! Well, back to party planning!" Pinkie said, sitting back on her boat in thought.
Pinkie Pie! Riding: The Sweet Sailor!
Every pony broke into a cheer as a lot of them started holding up signs with Pinkie's name on them. Even if she wasn't paying attention to them as she kept planning out that party for the lucky pony, ponies, or zebra.
Her flag was a bright colored cupcake with a birthday candle on top of it. The background colored a bright pink color. Her boat, much like Zecora's, lived up to it's name and then some!
Her boat was in the circular shape of a cake, with cookies, candy, and cupcakes decorated all around the side as well as sprinkles and frosting. Her boat was made by Blitz so it was a paddleboat. All four of Pinkie's hooves able to be used to propel the cake boat forward and maneuver it all at once or only one or two at a time so Pinkie wouldn't have to tire out all of her hooves at once while she raced all the way around the river. Even though that seemed unlikely.
Team seven is another group of two! One loves video games, and helps make those Shadow comics! And the other is an expert when it comes to boats and pirates!
"You ready fo' this First Mate Button?!" Pipsqueak asked excitedly as he stayed on his boat. Standing on the bow of their ship.
"You got it Captain Pipsqueak!" Button told him with a smile. Not really caring that Pipsqueak was 'Captain' of the ship.
"Aw come on Button, ya gotta sound like a pirate!" Pipsqueak told him. "Try one more time!"
"Right...Aye Cap'n Pipsqueak!" Button Mash corrected, the two of them laughing at how stupid it was.
Pipsqu-
"CAP'N!" Pipsqueak yelled up at me.
Uh...Cap'n Pipsqueak and First Mate Button! Riding: The Scurvy Gamer!
Their ship had to be the...most different looking one, of all. Starting with their flag, it was a...Blocky pirate sword that looked like it was made out of diamonds. With the background of the flag being a sea blue color. The ship itself resembled a small pirate ship that worked with sails. Even though some of the boards were out of place and looked like it had exactly 90 degree angles to make it look like blocks. It was still able to go on water, but it looked a little off.
Not only that, but from another racer's perspective they couldn't really see what else was inside the ship. So I decided to keep it a secret for now.
"Uh, hey? You want some help with your ship real quick?" Blitz asked from above. "It's not all that aerodynamic."
"Quiet landlubba', are ship be a winner! Clear as the high seas!" Cap'n Pipsqueak told him with a pirate accent. Earning an applause from Button Mash. Clearly, he was learning from the master of pirates.
Team eight is up with two more ponies! One's another officer of P.L.E.A.S.E. and the other is a trainee officer! They're both Pegasi, and they're both ready to win!
"Wow, he's doing even better at this than I thought..." Cloudchaser said, impressed.
"Well, he got one thing right. We are ready to win!" Swift Lightning said, ready himself.
"Yeah?! Well good luck getting past me!" Thunderlane said, now defending his own team.
"You?! You'll both have me to worry about! Good luck trying to keep up!" Rainbow Dash countered.
Swift Lightning and Cloudchaser! Riding: The Storm Privateer!
Their ship was, coincidentally enough, much like Rainbow Dash's. It was, like hers and Thunderlane's teams, a wing-powered ship. Instead of being a normal cloud though, it was made to look like a storm cloud instead. The inside, outside, and everything else covered grey with what looked like grey storm clouds. This also matching their cloud, which was a storm cloud with lightning bolts emitting from it towards all four corners of the flag. The background of it being a dark, storm blue.
Of course, that wasn't the one thing about they're boat that caught every pony's attention. It was what they had brought with them on the boat. A few small storm clouds that Cloudchaser must've gathered up. And they looked like defective ones too. If they were moved suddenly, like some pony throwing them for instance, then it would go off and probably shock anything it touched. Perfect for wooden boats they were going against.
Next up is team nine with one magic pony that every pony here, and Canterlot, should know! She's Celestia's faithful student! And has saved Ponyville and Equestria more than a few times! Some of those times being her fault to begin with...
"Spike!" Twilight said, now embaressed as the cheering audience had now turned into laughter. Along with Blitz and Rainbow Dash, who were probably laughing just as much as any pony. And Pinkie, who was probably laughing just to join in.
Twilight Sparkle! Riding: Magic Speed!
Out of all boats, hers was actually the first one that had a room in it. It resembled a 'steamboat' as Blitz had called it, with the giant wheel that Twilight was going to use her magic on to move it forward, at the back. It was just the wheel and the small room though, so there was no place outside to stand. But Twilight didn't seem to mind as she stayed in the room, which had a few shelves and a steering wheel for added measure. But since Twilight was in control of the paddlewheel in the back, the steering wheel was pretty much useless.
Her flag was, keeping it simple enough, the same as her Cutie Mark. Though the background, instead of having Twilight's usual light purple, looked like a night sky with small stars in the background. This resembled the rest of her boat as the roof of the room was lined with night sky fabric so it look Twilight was looking up into the sky.
The outer part of the room Twilight was in, was painted to have an aurora of colors to make it look like the northern lights. Still, it fit with the whole 'Magic' part of the boat.
Now at team ten, we have-
"WUB-A-DUB-DUB EVERY PONY! The name's DJ Pon-3, and I'm on the boat who's gonna cross that finish line! This thing doesn't just ride waves! NO! It rides them with WUBS! Say hey, every po-neigh, to the Bass Cannoneer!
Before I could even introduce her next, she went ahead and did it herself. Getting every pony to cheer as she played a little intro music for her and her boat. This even making some of the fans change who they were voting for and throw away their old signs. Holding up new ones for Vinyl. She had her own sound system hooked up to her boat, and she was planning on playing her music the whole time. Of course, not just to entertain every pony, but to make her ship go forward.
Her flag was a stereo blasting music out from the speakers, which you could see because the sound waves were put onto the flag too. The background of the flag was an electric blue color...Wow, how many ponies had some color blue as their background for the flag?
Her boat matched up with the flag too. Like I said, it was a simple but sturdy raft that was strong enough to hold her and her sound system. The one noticeable thing though, was that the raft wasn't the only thing in the water. She had two records on each side, much like a wagon's wheels. They weren't spinning yet, but it was a safe bet that those spinning records were what was going to propel her raft forwards.
"Of course you would make your boat run on loud music. And when I thought that I could get away from it..." The Doctor said, not waiting until the intro song ended.
When it did, Vinyl just smirked. "Oh don't worry, you won't hear it for long. Not when I leave you in the dust with my-
WUBS OF DESTRUCTION!
As more fan kept on cheering, I went ahead and cleared my throat loudly. Getting all of their attention so I could introduce the last nine teams.
Thank you. Now for team eleven, we have two certain fillies! One's family owns Barnyard Bargains, and the other's family works as the assistant manager to that very business!
"Just get on with it!" Diamond Tiara yelled out in anger.
"Yeah!" Silver Spoon agreed, backing up her friend with just as much annoyance.
Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon! Riding: Silver Jewels!
Despite the name being relative to Silver Spoon's, the actual boat didn't resemble anything like it. It was a small, simple pink raft with a single sail. It was still made expertly and paid for by Diamond Tiara's Dad. Which was pretty obvious with the flag underneath the Emblem said 'Barnyard Bargains' on it.
And speaking of their flag, it was simple as well. It was a necklace that came in from the top left corner, and curved back up to come out of view at the top right corner. At the middle of the necklace was a lone purple gem that resembled the same gem on Tiara's...Tiara.
"Well...It's a boat, to say the least..." Blitz mumbled quiet enough so only a few racers nearby could hear. Earning a silent nod from Twilight and Rarity with how simple it was compared to the rest.
Moving along to team twelve, we have some pony who is probably the reason most of you are here right now! The one who has kept running Ponyville for seven years in a row now! And the one who isn't the best at picking scary Nightmare Night costumes...
Ignoring the laughs, she only smiled. "Trust me, it's scarier than you think. Just ask any pony that's afraid of clowns." She defended, although not stopping the laughs.
"Who's afraid of clowns?" Blitz asked, not remembering any pony in Ponyville that was actually that scared.
"Her." Pinkie said simply, pointing to the now cowering Rarity that was on top of the cloud, scared to death by the mere mention of the word.
"Oh, so that's why you never come out on Nightmare Night..." Blitz said towards himself.
The mayor, Mayor Mare! Riding: The Political Floater!
Her boat was the shape of a normal raft, but by looking at it you could tell there was more to it. First off, she was positioned on the middle of the boat, at her podium that she had put onto her boat. And along the side of the podium was a large novelty Key to Ponyville. Which was being used like a wind-up key to power the boat. She kept one firm hoof on it to keep the boat from going forward, but you could tell that the small wheels along the side were ready to go forward already.
As for the rest of the ship, it was decorated with banners and other 'political decorations' to make the whole thing seem like a mayor parade float. But that was all as she also had a slingshot mounted on the front of her podium. Showing the other racers that she wasn't playing around on this race either.
Finally, was her flag. It was her signature podium with a light brown background.
"You know...I'm almost concerned about how our mayor somehow put together that boat, figured out how to fight off the competition, and managed to give a small town meeting about the race in less than an hour." Twilight listed off, earning nods from most of the other racers.
"Not to mention, dress up as that hideous clown every year..." Rarity included with a shaky voice. Still, Blitz was trying to calm her down best he knew how. Which obviously wasn't working well enough.
"Hey, look at it this way! We have the coolest mayor, ever!" Pinkie Pie cheered, having the crowd cheer along with her for the mayor.
You got that right. Anyway, onto team thirteen! Known around town as two thirds of the mischievous group! One that is Rarity's sister, while the other is Rainbow Dash's sister! Most of the Cutie Mark Crusaders in one boat!
"Get ready Sweetie Belle, because we're about to burst out of this starting line right along with Rainbow Dash!" Scootaloo told her, obviously ready.
"And Rarity!" Sweetie Belle added.
"Sweetie Belle, Rarity's not in the race." Scootaloo reminded her with a frown.
"And you two don't have a chance..." Diamond Tiara told them with the same 'obvious' tone Scootaloo used.
Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo! Riding: The Crusader Crafter!
Their boat...If you could call it that, was even simpler than Diamond Tiara's. It was a few pieces of logs put together with some railing along the sides for good measure. And on one of the pieces of railing, which was really just some small fencing they had...found... was a stick glued to it.
Snap! Or...Not anymore.
"Oops, I got it!" Sweetie Belle said, picking up the stick and putting more glue on it before sticking it back to the fence post. On the other end of that stick was their flag. Which was just 'CMC' stitched into it amateurly, with a dark red background.
One thing that was noticeable about their boat though, that wasn't broken or messed up anyway, was where Scootaloo was standing. She was resting on top of her scooter, which was actually installed into the boat kind of expertly. Underwater was where the bottom of scooter, and more specifically the wheels, were located. Except the road wheels were now replaced with paddlewheels like Twilight or Pinkie Pie's boats. Scootaloo was mixing wing-power and paddle wheels so they'd work both at the same time.
"Oh, just you wait Diamond Tiara...Just. You. Wait..." Scootaloo said, ready to go forwards already.
Holy Guacamole! Sounds like the racers are already pointing out their rivals! Well to hurry this along, next up is team fourteen! A familiar two colts that are...Arguing with themselves?...
"It's called the Snip Waver!" Snips yelled.
"Nu-uh! It's the Snail Ship!" Snails argued.
"Snip Waver!"
"Snail Ship!"
"Snip! Waver!"
"Snail! Ship!"
It's Snips and Snails every pony! Riding: Uh...W-what they said!
After my quick intro for their team, they kept arguing and ignored the small amount of applause towards them. Their ship...How do I explain this? Their ship was literally two ships mixed into one. On the left side, we had the smaller side and was the same color as Snips. It was slimmer and more aerodynamic. Much like scissors, I guess you could say.
Snails part of the ship was bulkier and was in a circular shape. Much like a snail shell would be. He was on the right side with his ship, and in the big sized sail in the middle was in the middle. Their flag at the top of it. It was a pair of opened scissors, but had an orange background. It was like everything was split in half for their ship, and it wasn't so good.
"Ahoy there, fellow racers! Why ye be fightin' wit' yer own crew?!" Cap'n Pipsqueak tried to ask, only he was ignored.
"Give it up Cap'n Pipsqueak. Aye don't think that they're going to listen to ye..." Sweetie Belle told him, snickering along with Scootaloo with how stupid the pirate talk sounded.
Going to teams fifteen and sixteen, we have three members of the Apple Family! One being on a team of her own, while competing against the younger and older siblings!
"How's come he's gotta say us both at the same time? Every pony else got their own intro..." Applebloom said, a little disappointed about that.
"It's probably because all of these intros are making the chapter so long. So this is to help speed it along." Pinkie told her, confusing Applebloom and some of the other racers who weren't used to her craziness.
"Uh...What Pinkie said." Applejack said with a shrug not minding at all.
On team fifteen is Applebloom and Big Macintosh. Riding: The Speed Juicer!
And for team sixteen is Applejack! Riding: The Ripe Cruiser!
Applejack's boat had to be smallest out of all the others, but it was the only one of it's kind at being a kayak. The bottom of the kayak was wood. To make sure that it wouldn't fall over, of course. The rest of it had a wooden frame, but had been covered in a 'soft plastic' of some kind. It's design was made to look like it was an apple slice, with Applejack in the middle and the flag sticking out at the back end of the kayak. Her flag was a simple one red apple with a leaf green background.
Applebloom and Big Mac's boat was a little similar. It was an apple half instead, and was painted green unlike Applejack's who had a red apple slice kayak. They're boat didn't have a sail, but instead had a treadmill hooked up in the middle. Where Big Mac was ready to run, and Applebloom was ready to help Big Mac stay hydrated so he could keep running and propel the boat forward the whole way.
Their flag was on a small pole at the front. The flag was had the initials 'BMB' Except the second half of the 'M' had a line going through it to make it look like an 'A'. That way, the initials were a combination of both Big Mac's and Applebloom's. Finally, the background was a simple red color.
"Best a luck to ya, Applebloom. You too, Big Mac." Applejack said with a nod.
"Eeyup!" Big Mac said with a big grin. Applebloom nodding in agreement.
Now moving onto team seventeen, we have two Pegasi! One is our third and final officer of P.L.E.A.S.E. racing today, and the other is on of our extremely reliable mail mares!
"Oh, this is going to be so exciting!" Derpy said, smiling forward without a care in the world.
"YEAH!" Snowflake-WHO I REFUSE TO CALL BUILT BICEP READERS-agreed.
Derpy Hooves and Snowflake! Riding: Strong Fiber!
"D-Derpy?!" The Doctor asked in surprise.
"You're here?!" Jumpy asked, joining in with The Doctor.
"Huh? Oh! Hey guys! You're here to ride the river too?!" Derpy asked excitedly.
Derpy and Snowflakes ship was a little confusing, but made sense at least. It was an upside down muffin with a few painted blue spots to make it look like a blueberry muffin. Snowflake was in the middle, standing at four peddles just like Pinkie's boat. Ready to start paddling to victory. Right beside him was a flagpole with their flag on top. Which was just a normal muffin with a grey background. I guess Snowflake was just happy to help Derpy.
That, or liked muffins just as much as her.
"Oh, why didn't I ask her to be my partner?..." Jumpy said with a frown, The Doctor silently thinking the same thing.
At team eighteen now, we have one pony...Who is missing?...
All attention towards the next boat in question, they saw the boat to be empty. Except for Rainbow Dash who flew over to see for herself.
The boat was actually the most impressive of the others. Because like Zecora's it also had some plant life on it. But instead of vines, it was a little more neater. The floor of the raft-like boat had a section of grass over top of it as if it was carpeting or something. Along the flagpole, which also had the sail on it ready to open up, had small vines and flowers curling around it. And mentioning the flagpole, the flag was a lone butterfly with the background being a pale yellow color. But to help make it interesting like the others, it
Also on the raft rested Angel, RJ, and a few random squirrels and birds. All of which had come to help the certain pony get to the finish line.
"Here she is!" Rainbow Dash announced, picking up a suspicious lily pad that was besides the boat. Revealing.
Fluttershy! Riding: Floating Nature!
"Oh...Um...H-hi..." Fluttershy managed to say to the cheering audience as Rainbow Dash set her down and went back to her own boat to get ready. Fluttershy was still scared and soaking wet, but hey not clueless right? She still had the animals to help calm her down though, so that was something. And while her boat probably wasn't the fastest or the best one, she still had Angel and RJ to help steer clear of the traps laid out.
Now finally with team nineteen, we have two sisters! Both of them working together at the local Ponyville spa. And, both of them ready to beat all the other teams mentioned before...
"Yes, we are. Right Lotus?" Aloe asked, smiling over at her sister.
"Yes Aloe. We are ready to win this. For the spa!" Lotus cheered, a few ponies of the audience cheering, despite almost none of them knowing anything about the spa in the first place.
Aloe and Lotus Blossom! Riding: The Luxurious Drifter!
The Drifter was actually interesting to look at. It looked a little small for the two sister, but they didn't mind. It was decorated with colorful types of decorations, with their spa's emblem along both sides of the boat and back. All to help advertise the spa further. Along the sides were small sealed bottles of insta-bubble shampoo. Ready to temporarily distract and confuse those racers that came up beside or behind them.
How they made their boat go was also original. They brought a ton of hot rocks and had made a container to put them in. One that lead out towards a paddle wheel that was in the back just like Twilight's boat. Only this one ran on steam power from them using the hot rocks just like a sauna.
Finally, was their flag which was set up on the back. It had a lotus like both of their Cutie Marks, but was a mixture of both blue and pink colors. With the background being a soothing, lavender color.
Alright every pony! Now that all the racers have been introduced, let's finally start this race off!
Once again, every pony broke into cheers. Now ready for the race to begin as the racers all got ready. Getting to their positions and focusing on the race ahead.
...Ready...
All racers with sails got ready to loosen the sail and take off. Those with wing-powered sails got their wings ready to propel them forward. And those with paddleboats and the other random types of boats were ready to use the contraptions they had set-up.
...Set...
They all gave quick glances to each other. The crowd now silent as they waited for who would take off and who would be left behind.
...G-
"WAIT!"
"Oh, what now?!" Almost every single racer asked in annoyance as all of them, plus most of the audience that was at the starting/finish line turned around to look behind them on the path to see-
"Prince Blueblood?!"
"Now wait just a moment!" He said, walking forward as two ponies behind him, both royal guards, were bringing along another boat. "To think that all of you uncouth ruffians would just all leave town at once and abandon a royal prince! I should have this whole town imprisoned for it!" He then turned towards the guards. "Put it in the water then take the prize out."
"Wait a second, you're racing too?" Twilight asked her...Uh...Cousin...Wait, if Twilight's basically my sister...Does that make Blueblood my cousin too?! Ugh, I think I'm gonna be sick now.
And surprisingly enough, Blueblood acted much more respectful towards Twilight. Probably from relation. "Yes, I am. I may not stoop so low as to want to be near any of you, but it seems that you're creating a rather large race. Something that most Canterlot nobles, such as myself, always appreciate. So of course I'm racing, what did you expect?"
As soon as the guards put the boat in the water, Blueblood walked over and got in as the guards levitated over something that was in a box as big as me! "Now I'm guessing that since you're all rustic commoners, you don't have a worthy prize for whomever wins?" He asked.
As they all heard this, Rarity and Blitz were getting angrier and angrier by the comment. Still, not wanting to be spotted by the prince, they stayed out of sight up in their cloud. Not wanting him to see them.
"No, we don't. But with every pony here, 'bragging rights' seem good enough...Don't they?" Mayor Mare asked, asking him in a slightly timid tone.
"Maybe for those in Ponyville, but for a noble, it's not. So knowing that you wouldn't have anything for a prize, be lucky that I was charitable enough to donate something." Blueblood answered, striking a regal pose as he got ready to use the boat himself.
I won't go into about his boat because he doesn't deserve it. Not after everything that he's done to Rarity. But it was basically a combination of Twilight and DJ Pon-3's ships. He had four paddle wheels on the sides as if they were wheels to a wagon, and he was planning on using his own magic to make it go forward. I guess Canterlot Nobles don't play around when it comes to races, because he wasn't acting like his usual stuck-up self. He was acting like a braggy, confident racer. Still kind of stuck-up, but not as much as usual.
That wasn't what every pony was focusing on by this point though. What they were all focusing on, me included, was the object the two royal guards removed from the box. Showing every pony the-
"Solid." Rainbow Dash started, drooling at the sight.
"Gold." Rarity included, not even hiding anymore as she was awe-struck by what was ahead.
"Trophy..." All three CMC said in unison, finishing up the observation.
It was a trophy the size of me. Completely gold, and ready to be given to whoever wins the race. The only thing missing from it was the small plaque at the bottom with the winner's name on it.
As they all kept gawking at that trophy, Blueblood just ignored it as he looked forward. Ready to start the race. Already looking kind of impatient because of how I was staring at the trophy too. I bet I could've traded that in for a horde's worth of delicious gems...
"Um, Spike?" Rarity asked, one of the first to pry herself away from the trophy. Namely since she wasn't racing. "You still need to start the race."
"Oh, right!" I said, turning towards the megaphone to start this already.
Alright every pony! With nothing else in the way, let's do this!
Ready!...
Just like last time, they all got ready to take off. With no more distractions, there was nothing stopping this race anymore. Not to mention, they were even more ready than before with the new prize waiting for them at the finish line after they went a whole lap around Track River.
Twilight and the others, although not expecting this much in their friendly race, were perfectly ready to win this race themselves. Even Fluttershy, who just kept her attention towards her animal friends and away from the crowds watching her along with the others. While Rainbow Dash was taking in every second of the attention, by standing proudly on her boat. Ready to take off at any moment.
The crowd itself was silent now. Looking as all the racers got back to their positions and were ready to take off whenever I said so. A few food vendors had brought their carts to take this opportunity and sell some food. While others brought hay rides so they could ride the ponies along the river. That way, every pony wins.
But with all that said, it was time this race started.
...
...
...
...
...
Set-GO!
In that instant, multiple racers took off. All at different paces, but in different groups. At the very front was Mayor Mare, Rainbow Dash, Vinyl, Derpy/Snowflake, and surprisingly enough, Sweetie Belle/Scootaloo, and Big Mac/Applebloom. Of course, they were all going as fast as they possibly could, so they were sure to slow down later on down the river.
Mayor Mare had let the Key to Ponyville go and let it spin like crazy and make gears that were underneath the boat propel the boat forwards. It didn't show signs of stopping either, so it was sure to keep up that speed for a good few minutes or so.
For Derpy and Snowflake, Snowflake looked like he wasn't going to tire out so easily as he paddled on for the boat to go almost as fast as Mayor Mare. Still with how much energy he was using, it wouldn't be long until he was worn out.
Vinyl was tied with Big Mac/Applebloom. While Big Mac was keeping a steady pace and Applebloom was ready to help him keep him hydrated, Vinyl didn't have any problems going fast at all. By just playing Wubs on her Bass Cannoneer, she made the four records on the sides of her boat spin like wheels propelling her at a decent speed indefinitely. But not as fast as any of the others that were ahead of her.
Finally, was Rainbow Dash and Scootaloo/Sweetie Belle tied for first. Because Rainbow Dash had a heavier boat, it was harder to go as fast as she was right now, and it was a little straining. For Scootaloo, she had the same problem. Just on a smaller scale. So she was probably going to get a little winded before Rainbow at the best.
Behind those six teams, were most of the others in an equal group. Slowly picking up speed, trapped behind slower racers that they were trying to pass, or just pacing themselves in the meantime. Nearly all teams, except for two certain teams that were still at the starting line. Crashing already.
"AH! Look what you two did to our boat!" Diamond Tiara yelled out in anger towards Snips and Snails. Furious at them for destroying their boat.
Right as I had said go, Snips and Snails opened up the sail to go forward. But since their ship was two different ships put in one, the mast was just jammed in between the two sides of the boat. So with the sail picking up the wind, it snapped the boat straight down the middle in half. The mast just falling over to the side and falling onto Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon's ship. Taking it down with it.
And with the race just now starting, it looks like two boats are already down! Putting The Snip Waver in 20th place! Along with the Silver Jewels falling behind them at 19th place!
"What?! NO!" Diamond Tiara shrieked in utter enragement. Silver Spoon just gawking at the damage that was done. This leaving Snips to fall into the water while Snips was still safe on his side.
While they start to make their way out of the river, it looks like most of the ponies in the middle are starting to split up even more!
After making that announcement to keep from hearing Diamond Tiara's yelling, I moved the balloon over towards the crowd to check on most every pony that was still in the main group.
Twilight's POV
"Woah! This race is gettin' mighty intense!" Applejack said, looking back towards the two teams that had already crashed behind us. Still, she only focused on it for a second before turning around and rowing again. Hoping to get further ahead. Only as she did, she accidentally hit a small floating buoy in the water with her paddle. Making it pull on a rope that was holding back part of a tree.
"Woah Nelly!" Applejack said, ducking just in time as a long tree branch that was pulled as far back as it could go was released. She was just barely able to keep from the branch hitting her head, or her hat for that matter, as it swung right over her. The branch, however, didn't stop there though as it kept swinging forward. The end of it scraping the top of my boat and taking off the roof and upper part of the walls.
"AH!" I yelled out in surprise as the very tip of the branch tapped the tip of my horn. Disrupting my magic and slowing down my boat temporarily. Quickly not wanting to fall behind or hit some pony else that was behind me, I used my magic again to start turning the paddlewheel.
"Oh gosh, I'm sorry 'bout that Twi! That trap came outta nowhere!" Applejack said, looking over to see if I was alright. "It didn't hit ya, did it?!"
"No, I'm fine. Besides, I guess that was one of the traps that Spike told us about. We better be careful about those." I said, seeing as Spike was starting to float over above us.
"Howdy-Do Captain Zecora!" Pinkie said as she slowed down to be beside Zecora as the race went on. "So what's a brewin' with the stewin'?!" She rhymed for the fun of it.
"Why hello there, Pinkie Pie. It's not much, just Carrot Stir Fry." She said with a smile as she ladled some into a bowl. Taking a sip of it as she let her boat go forward on it's own. Going at a surprisingly decent pace for the fact that I couldn't notice how it was operating.
"Carrot Stir Fry?! I love Carrot Stir Fry!" Pinkie said, jumping in her boat as she kept paddling. "Can I have some? I even brought my own bowl!" Pinkie Pie said, holding up a bowl that...Hold on, where did she get that?!
"Ugh! Move it! Come on, you're all in the way!" An annoyed Swift Lightning said from behind us. Angry that he was stuck behind the four of us that were pacing ourselves.
"Calm down Swift, there'll be plenty of time to catch up later." Cloudchaser told him, relaxing on the boat as she just waited for the others.
"But they're literally trying to block us from getting past them!" Swift told her, obviously mad that he was trapped behind them.
"Hmm...I wonder..." I said to myself as I picked up the last book on the floor of my boat. Seeing how it was turned to a certain page.
"Wonder what?" Applejack asked, looking up to see what Twilight was reading from her own boat. Only to see. "Oh no! Twi, you know what happened last time you used that spell! You caused an avalanche of snow ta fall over the farmin' land!"
"Well yes, but I gave that snow free will when I brought it to life. But if I can just bring this paddlewheel to life without that free will..." I said out loud, focusing my magic on the wheel to start it up.
"Altering spells leave a bad affect. Know this well, for that spell is not perfect." Zecora said with her wisdom. But it was too late as I was already mid-way into finishing the spell. And just like Zecora said, it did have a bad affect.
Because having no free will, left the spell strong enough to accidentally give the paddlewheel a personality. And when it heard that it wasn't perfect according to Zecora, it spun suddenly. Making small waves of water hit Zecora in the face. And because of that freezing water hitting her all of a sudden, she flinched. Making her bowl of Carrot Stir Fry go up into the air. Landing behind her and right into Cloudchaser's face.
"Oh! My sincerest apology. I did not mean that, honestly." Zecora quickly apologized. But it was too late as Cloudchaser slowly took the bowl of her face and wiped off the discarded Carrot Stir Fry.
She then turned to Swift with a eerily calm facial expression. "Hey Swift? You know when I told you to calm down and not worry about them being in front of us?" "Yeah..." She then turned her face into a glare as she calmly instructed him: "Forget I said that."
"Already done." He said, quickly picking up a small defective storm cloud and throwing it towards Zecora. She saw it coming and quickly ducked, but instead of it missing her boat completely, it landed in her cauldron of Carrot Stir Fry.
What happened next could only be described as...The tastiest boat explosion in Ponyville history. The defective storm cloud went off like a grenade in Zecora's cauldron. The Stir Fry coming out of the top like a geyser. This also rocking Zecora's boat violently. Making Zecora fly forward and off of her boat as it flipped over and stayed upside down before sinking down underwater within an instant.
And Spike, almost hit by the Stir Fry geyser himself, was ready to react.
And due to a Stir Fry geyser erupting from Zecora's cauldron from another team who I will keep anonymous...*cough*Storm*cough*Privateer!
Zecora is out of the race! Taking 18th Place! Uh...No rhyme intended...
"Full speed ahead, Swift!" Cloudchaser told him, now jumping up to her hooves as she saw me, Applejack, and even Pinkie glaring at her and Swift. She knew it wouldn't be a good idea to stay near us for so much longer, so soon enough they were too far for us to catch them right away.
"Why them no good...I'd sooner eat rotten apples 'fore I let them win!" Applejack said, paddling quickly to catch up.
"I'm so sorry about this Zecora...If I hadn't used that spell on this rude paddlewheel, you might still be in the-RACE!" I said, falling backwards as my boat suddenly picked up speed. Curtsey of the crazy paddleboat still being alive with it's attitude. And now unable to control it, I was driven forwards into a large rock that was sticking out of the river. Crashing into it and destroying my boat instantly. "Shoot!"
And apparently because of some technical difficulties from Twilight trying to rig her boat, she's now out of the race! Due to ramming into a rock! This putting her in 17th Place!
With four boats taken out of the race already, how will the other racers last?! Who will win?! And who else is going to crash their boats?! We'll just have to wait and see every pony!
Dang it Spike! I'm supposed to say stuff like that!
Well, I guess now is time we stop this chapter. About time right? Yeah, sorry it was incredibly long, but I just couldn't avoid introducing all twenty racers without seeming lazy. But hopefully this makes up for being so late on this chapter, right?
Probably not. Well, since this chapter is so special, I'm going to go ahead and put the leader board up! Until tomorrow every pony!
20: Snips/Snails-Snip Waver *Out of Race*
19: Diamond Tiara/Silver Spoon-Silver Jewels *Out of Race*
18: Zecora-The Swimming Bayou *Out of Race*
17: Twilight-Magic Speed *Out of Race*
16: Pinkie Pie-The Sweet Sailor
15: Applejack-The Ripe Cruiser
14: Swift/Cloud Kicker-The Storm Privateer
13: Fluttershy-Floating Nature
12: Thunderlane/Rumble-The Rumble Speeder
11: Aloe and Lotus Blossom-The Luxurious Drifter
10: Jumpy J/Doctor Whooves-The Wave Jumper
9: Button Mash/Cap'n Pipsqueak-The Scurvy Gamer
8: Ginger Star-The Snarf Surfer
7: Prince Blueblood-Royal Racer
6: Derpy/Snowflake-Strong Fiber
5: Big Mac/Applebloom-The Speed Juicer
4: DJ Pon-3-Bass Cannoneer
3: Mayor Mare-The Political Floater
2: Scootaloo/Sweetie Belle-The Crusader Crafter
1: Rainbow Dash-The Fog Rider
QotC: Who do you think will win?
86. A Race To the Finish! (Episode 11)
Human Disease (Part 3 of 12)
Written by: AwesomeBrony1130
Zeke's POV
"Okay, so the map took us to the Golden Oaks Library. Where do we go next?" Trixie asked.
"Um, Trixie, Twilight's sick, but she's our friend too," I said. "At the very least, we could just check up on her, but I was thinking she might have something in her library that would give us info on how you became a human."
"But she's sick! We could get sick too!" Trixie yelled.
"I know! That's why I picked up these," I said, pulling out four surgical masks. "Here. Put them on. Whether you like it or not, we're going in."
"Wait, where did you get these?" Trixie asked, pointing to the mask.
"Pinkie Pie. She keeps them all over Equestria in case of a mask emergency," I said.
"Oh."
So in we went. As soon as we got through the door, we saw how bad it was. Twilight's muzzle, instead of being its normal lavender color, was a pale bluish-green. There were tissues all over the floor. But worst of all, she wasn't even a pony any more. She was- "A HUMAN?" Trixie gasped.
"Yeah. Hi, Zeke. Hi, Trixie. Hi, dinosaur-and-baby bear-I-don't-recognize," Twilight feebly said. "AAAACHOO!" She sneezed all over Theo.
"MOOOMMY! THAT BAD LADY SNEEZED ON THEO! WAHHHH!"
"There, there, Intelligent and Creative Theodore, she didn't mean to..." Trixie comforted him. Unfortunately, that sneeze had spread whatever it was that had turned Twilight into a human to Theo, and it had begun transforming him into a human. Trixe watched him, terrified, and yet mesmerized. Now what would we do?
"Okay," I said, "So I think I know what's wrong. Whatever disease Twilight has, it's causing everyone and everypony to turn into humans. I'll bet Lyra would enjoy this."
"Who's Lyra?" they all asked in perfect timing. "Oh, nevermind, you've all got too much on your minds now. I'll tell you later."
So after we said our goodbyes to Twilight and Theo (we decided we would leave him in good hands) "What are hands?" Trixie asked, peering over my shoulder. "And why are you writing this down?"
"No reason! Go away!" I said frantically, which clearly served to only heighten her suspicions. Anyway, we left Theo with Twilight since we didn't want Dino or anypony else to get sick, and we began following the map. "So what or who are we looking for?" I asked myself more than anypony else, only to be tackled by a blue blur with a horn.
"No! You do not ask WHO are you looking for, you say WHOM! Are we good on that now?" the blur said while standing on my chest.
"Uh, yeah, sure," I said, not sure who this pony was.
GOOD!" the blur replied, before running off.
"Now hold on just a minute!" Trixie yelled, using her magic to amplify her voice. "Just WHO exactly are you?"
"No time to explain! Just follow your map! Gotta find the Doctor! Gotta find the Doctor! Gotta find him..." The blur's voice died away gradually, until we could hear it no more.
"So," I said, "I guess we just follow the map now..."
DISCLAIMER: Zeke doesn't own MLP (though this author dearly wishes he did), nor does he own Ginger Star or Swift Lightning. He also doesn't own his own house, or a car, or business... He only owns the idea to this story, Dino, The Intelligent And Creative Theodore, and Blitz. He also doesn't own me, the author of this chapter of THE HUMAN DISEASE. So until next time every pony!
Blitz's POV
"Bluebonnet and dandelion sandwich?" Rarity asked me, levitating out one of the sandwiches she had packed for us to eat while we watched the race. We were still floating above the race, out of the way from any racers, but able to spot them all while keeping a steady pace. Good thing I was able to make a small buoy that ran on lightning like I did.
"Yeah, thanks." I said, accepting it and taking a bite for myself. I don't know why, but I just loved the taste of bluebonnet flowers for some reason. Maybe it was just a mind-set thing or something. You know, since it was the flower of Texas and I was from Texas...Yeah, that was a stupid idea, but it was the only one I could keep up with. Sadly, these flowers weren't exactly cheap, everyday flowers. They were Canterlot-level flowers. Which is why I guess only Rarity has them.
"So," I started, after swallowing. "Who do you think's gonna win anyway? Twilight's already out because she tried to mess with the boat, so who else should we root for?"
"Oh, I don't know...Perhaps Rainbow Dash?" She asked with a small smile towards me. I could've sworn it looked a little sly for a second, but I just shook it off. It made no sense that she would try to be saying anything. And if she was, it was probably just her trying to be 'gossipy' or whatever.
"I don't think so. She might be in first place now, but she's gonna die out soon enough. No pony can fly that heavy boat the whole track without getting winded." I said with a neutral expression. I had to watch what I said around her since she was the one that never really fell for any of my weaseling or plain out acting. She had seen it all.
"How's your sewing going?" I asked, changing the subject.
"Pretty well I suppose. Do you think the colors are clashing?" She asked, holding it up for my opinion. Yeah, like I would know anything about that!
"It looks fine." I said, taking another bite of my sandwich to avoid the question. But before she could press it any further, I just looked ahead of all the racers. And it looked like Rainbow Dash, who was in first place, was about to come up on the rapids.
Yeah. You heard right. There was a small section of rapids in Track River. RJ an the others had smoothened out the sharper rocks so nothing would be too dangerous, but I knew that they had to have set a few traps set up in the worst spots there were.
"Oh, well let's see just how well they're going to do here." Rarity said, setting down her sewing and taking full attention towards the rapids as each racer started coming up to it.
Rainbow Dash came up to it first and saw the rapids up ahead. And with her huge boat, there was no way she could've gone through as fast as she was going. But of course, that wasn't a problem for her as she surprised both of us and the entire crowd that was watching. Not only did she clear the rapids without one single problem, but she didn't even have a problem either! She was about out of stamina from flying this boat around for a good six minutes straight, but she still had some left. And she used the rest of it right here.
By flying the boat up out of the water, and over the rapids altogether. Landing back in the water on the other side, I kid you not, in ten seconds flat.
"B...B-but how..." I stuttered, shocked that she had managed to do all of that. Granted that she was just letting the stream move her boat forward now, out-of-breath, but still!
And it looks like Rainbow Dash has cleared the rapids! And just under the time limit too! This might just give her a big lead right there!
Oh how wrong Spike was.
Scootaloo/Sweetie Belle and DJ Pon-3 all came up at once. Both team's boats not slowing down as they came to the rapids. Sweetie Belle was holding some kind of string, waiting for some kind of queue from Scootaloo to do something. And right before they hit the first rock, Scootaloo nodded silently. Having no air left to say anything as she kept moving the boat forward with her scooter.
In the instant Sweetie Belle pulled the cord, a sudden inflatable raft that was tucked away on the back end of the boat inflated in less than a second. Propelling the two fillies up into the air and over the rapids. Just like Rainbow Dash. The only difference was that they were a little short and the back end of the boat hit the final rock of the rapids. Knocking the fencing and a few loose boards on the back off the boat. Leaving a piece of their ship fallen off.
It didn't seem to matter though as they kept going on. Ignoring that a piece of ship had fallen off. If anything, it was really just deadweight up until this point. And now they were passing Rainbow before stopping to rest a few seconds later.
Oops! Look's like I spoke too soon! Now in the lead is The Crusader Crafter!
Looking back towards the rapids before it was too late, I saw Pon-3 make a sudden sharp turn onto the ground besides the river rapids. But once she hit ground, she didn't slow down at all. In fact, if anything Pon-3 sped up after hitting the ground. Those record players acting like an all-terrain vehicle now.
And before it hit ten seconds, she made a turn and went right into the water again. On the other side of the rapids. Once again, another racer avoiding them all together. She was slower in the water, but had now ended up being Rainbow Dash. Who was starting to look a bit worried by how easily every pony was clearing the rapids.
Not even a second later, Applebloom and Big Mac came up next. Only, Big Mac just started running as fast as he could on his treadmill. Applebloom changing course so they were set to ride towards an angled rock that was perfect for a ramp. And with the natural curve of their boat being shaped like an apple half, they easily went up it. And the bottom of the treadmill worked on the rock just as well as the water. So they flew off that ramp and went flying over the rapids too. Landing behind the others, but on the other end of the rapids nonetheless.
WOW! It looks like Bass Cannoneer and Speed Juicer went right over and around the rapids too! Is there any pony that might actually try to go through the rapids?!
You know that saying: 'Ask and you shall receive?' Well apparently, that saying was working perfect for Spike right now. Because as soon as he said that, the next team came up. Strong Fiber.
"Uh, Snowflake? Should we try and go over the rapids? Or through them?" Derpy asked, not sure what to do. Both of them combined had no chance of lifting this giant muffin, and Snowflake was getting tired by paddling the boat. That didn't stop his enthusiasm though.
"YEAH!" He answered vaguely, only using his energy to start paddling as fast as he could to get through the rapids. And with no fear, he went through the rapids alright. Hitting every rock, triggering every trap, and making the path clearer for whoever came next.
By the end of all those rocks, a mini flamethrower, ropes getting stuck underneath the muffin and around the gears, covered in glue, glitter, feathers, and gummy worms. They were stuck in place just outside the rapids. And before one of them could even have the chance to say the magic words, it got worse.
Their boat immediately broke into pieces under them. Making them have just enough time to look down before falling into the water. Meaning that they were out.
And it's bad luck for Strong Fiber! Sorry guys, but you've ended the race in 16th Place.
Although there were racers still coming in behind them, they hadn't crashed yet. Which is why the two of them went from fifth place, to sixteenth.
Speaking of the other racers, as soon as Snowflake had cleared out the rapids, making them safer to pass through, none of them wasted any time in just taking the rapids head on. Mayor Mare, who had re-wound her boat with the large key once again, past right through without so much as even spotting Derpy and Snowflake at the end of the rapids. Making them have to swim out of the way frantically before getting hit by their crazy mayor.
After she sped right past them, they kept flailing around in the water trying to get out. But with all the rapids behind them, and the boats passing by at incredible speeds, the waves started going crazy. Knocking the two Pegasi around too much for them to fly out of the water and onto land. It didn't help when others started to go by as well. Further shaking the waves around them and discombobulating them even more than they were to begin with.
A good minute of that torture later, and the boats finally stopped coming. All, but one boat anyway.
Because in last place, still just relaxing and going at a calm fun pace, Pinkie was just riding along with a smile on her face. Not caring in the least that she was losing the race. Luckily for Derpy and Snowflake though, because she wasn't focused on winning the race, she saw them swimming around like crazy.
"Oh hi Derpy! Hi Snowflake! Are you two not racing anymore?!" She asked, confused about whether or not they even cared about that. "Speaking of, where did that delicious Muffin Boat go?!"
"It's gone..." Derpy answered with a defeated look, stopping her flailing around as she spoke up to Pinkie. It only lasted for a second though as another biggish wave came up and splashed Derpy in the face. Making her go back to trying to get out of the water. This time, making a little progress since there wasn't anymore boats coming by.
"Oh, that looks like fun! Can I jump in?!" Pinkie asked, getting off the peddles of the boat and balancing herself on the edge of her boat. Already making the decision herself to literally jump into the fun.
"No wait-" But it late as Pinkie landed in the water with a cannonball. Making the water start pushing around Derpy an Snowflake once again. And push Pinkie's now abandoned boat further down the stream. Abandoning her as she came back up with a big smile on her face. Having fun already, despite that she had just lost her boat.
And, in a surprising twist...It, uh, looks like Pinkie Pie has quit the race in order to, um...Play in the water?
"Come on Spike, it's so much fun! Can you really blame me for wanting to play in the waves instead of be a part of the race?!" Pinkie asked Spike, giving an innocent smile as she let the waves of the river move her around freely.
I...Guess not. Either way, this now puts Pinkie Pie in 15th Place. Enjoy the water, Pinkie?...
"Thanks Spike! Have fun commentating for the readers!" Pinkie told him, waving goodbye as she dived back into the water to swim around. Content with just playing around before heading over to the finish line to throw the winner the best party ever.
Ember Shade's POV
Once again, I'm forced into coming to some stupid town-wide event. I couldn't even hide from this army of crazed fans. A few of them, who have recently taken it upon themselves to try and be my friends, literally bothered me to no end until I agreed to come to this stupid race and watch.
Luckily for me, I was able to slip away from them unnoticed when every pony was in a giant crowd while that dragon riding around in the balloon was announcing all the racers one-by-one. And while I'm sitting under the shade of a tree, eating some hay chips and cheese dip, those two 'friends' are probably running all around the empty Ponyville looking for me.
And by staying in this one spot, I had a wide-view of the river from under this tree because of how the river ran. It coiled side-to-side like a snake, meaning that it would take all of them at least a good minute or two to clear through this area.
My idea of finding the perfect spot was then met with good results too. The few racers that were in the lead came up first. All of them slowing down because they couldn't go through the land here. The DJ pony couldn't just ride through on her records because there were trees in the small areas. Meaning roots that could mess up the records, not to mention small animals that might get in the way. And with razor sharp records spinning like wheels, that wasn't a good idea.
The two fillies, Rainbow Dash, and even those two Pegasi who I heard sank another racer's boat earlier all saw the turns ahead and were forced to slow down too so they could make the turns.
The Mayor, who was going at full speed by this point, immediately pulled out the Key to Ponyville from her podium and made her boat slow down instantly. Once the boat stopped around the first turn, she started using the key as a paddle to get through.
This part of the race, however, the Apple sibling racers had no problem with. Since it was a harmless treadmill powered, plow of a boat more than anything, they found spaces within the tree line where their apple boat would fit through and just ran through the land.
Coming up on the second obstacle of the race-
"AH!" The two pirate themed colts yelled out in surprise as a Timberwolf Jack-in-the-Box popped out from under water in front of them, making them swerve towards the right and hit the spa ponies boat. Sadly, neither boat was destroyed in the hit and they didn't try to take each other down either.
Let me rephrase that-The second obstacle of the race, not counting the traps, we see every pony slowing down as they try to go through Snake Path! And it looks like it's slowing all racers down!
As he finished that observation, the two Apple siblings finally got through the last swerve of 'Snake Path'. Slowing down to catch their breath as they left all the other racers stuck going around the meander of the river.
Look's like I spoke too soon every pony! Now taking first place is The Speed Juicer! Clearing the Snake Path without having to slow down! It looks like the rest of the racers are going to have a lot of ground-err, water-to cover!
"What?! Oh no, we got to start catching up Rumble!" A Pegasus said to his little brother, getting angry that they were in...Ninth place as of right now. They were a small distance ahead of any of the others behind them, but they still weren't close to the Rainbow or DJ pony that was in second and third place respectively.
"Do you think it's time be break out the balloons, Thunderlane?" Rumble asked, looking from his brother to one of the buckets, and back to his brother as if waiting for a signal.
Thunderlane thought about it for a second. They were about to catch up with the spa ponies now, who had been pushed back from the pirate colts who were now ahead in sixth place. Turning smoothly as they went through Snake Path themselves, too far ahead of them to try and catch them right now. As were the Apple siblings, the rainbow one, the two fillies, the DJ, the mayor, and the spa ponies were now falling behind as they tried to regain eighth place.
But with six ponies ahead of them impossible to 'break out the balloons' on, that only left one other pony that they could go after. The pony who hadn't been slowed down by any traps yet thanks to those animals.
Fluttershy.
"It's the only way we're winning this! Get ready!" Thunderlane said as he reached into the bucket and pulled out a balloon. From close inspection, it looked like colorful little water balloons. But now getting my full attention, I saw-
"Fluttershy, be careful!" I yelled out like an idiot, earning her attention, along with the animals, Rumble's and Thunderlane's as well. "Those water balloons are filled with ice!"
Thunderlane, while hearing me in mid-throw, turned towards me after he followed through with his throw. "You can't just tell her! That's not fair man!" After saying that, the ice balloon he had thrown missed it's mark thanks to me distracting him. Making it miss Fluttershy's boat and hit the water beside her. The result being a large splash that shook her boat. Alarming her and the animals further.
She then shrieked in fear quietly as she started asking the animals if she was okay. In response, a raccoon with a hat and bag pulled out a small umbrella and a boomerang, handing the umbrella to an angry looking rabbit while he got ready to throw the boomerang. All while a weird looking alligator pulled on a vine. Stretching it out to make it act as a slingshot of some kind.
Still, that didn't stop Thunderlane and his brother as the two of them went along with their plan to throw ice balloons towards the animals while Fluttershy was scared for the rest of the animals safety. They were going down towards the first turn of the Snake Path and away from where I was resting, so I couldn't do anything, but wait for them to come back around.
But at least those two animals weren't completely defenseless. Because as the ice balloons started coming with surprising speed and accuracy, the two animals were able to knock away the ones that were going to hit the boat. Either knocking them off into the water beside them, or busting them apart altogether. The ones that had missed and landed next to them were then picked up by one or two of the other animals. Who loaded them up into the vine that alligator pulled up. Returning fire quite literally.
This continued on with neither side able to hit the other. Which from a spectators point of view, my point of view, it was just pitiful to watch. Still, it didn't stop either team as they started coming in my direction to make the next turn that was right in front of the tree I was still at. Meaning that now they were more than close enough to help out.
Thunderlane and Rumble both grabbed two ice balloons each and chucked all four towards the boat. One for the raccoon, one for the bunny, and two more that were left unaccounted for. Heading right for Fluttershy's head.
And seeing that, I just frowned as I caught the last two with my magic before they managed to hit her. "H-huh?" Fluttershy asked, as she opened her eyes to see that I caught them in time. Before she could even say anything else, I acted on my own before they could do anything else to try and take her down.
"I don't think so." I told them, sending the two ice balloons back at their own boat. Purposefully crashing the two ice balloons through the floor of the boat. Putting two holes in it and making there boat sink into the river quickly enough.
And it looks like team Rumble Speeder has been taken down in the Snake Path! Putting them in 14th Place thanks to, not some other team, but some pony who was spectating! Wow, I guess even the crowd wants to take out some of the racers!...
"Oh! Thank you Ember Shade." Fluttershy told me with a polite wave while all the animals cheered for me as if I was really their savior or something. If they had better aim, I wouldn't even have to save them all in the first place.
"Yeah, no problem." I said, not really thinking anything of it. Besides, one less team to race now. So that meant that this race can now end quicker than it would've before. And I could go home before those previously mentioned 'forced friends' could find-
"There you are!" The two of them called out in unison.
Me...I just had to jinx it, didn't I? "Fluttershy, hold that boat!" I told her, running over to jump on her boat and get away from those two mumbling morons. Not realizing that I had just gotten into an even worse problem than this one.
And now that same spectator pony is joining Fluttershy's team! I guess he really wanted to help her win!
I turned towards Fluttershy with a confused look. "Wait, what is he-"
"Hey! Good luck Ember!" "Yeah! See you at the finish line!" The two stallions told me, waving goodbye to me. To which I gave a grunt in response as I just counted my losses and went along with the whole thing. Not able to back out at this point anyway.
Sweetie Belle's POV
After getting through the Snake Path, Scootaloo asked if I could make sure none of the racers behind us were planning anything. Even though we were ahead of most of them by a good lead, we ran into some trouble. I don't know why, but somehow a bunch of beavers had thought it was a good idea to build a dam around the widest part of the whole river.
Because of those beavers, those who were way ahead of the rest, me and Scootaloo included, were starting to get held up as those behind us caught up. They wouldn't let any of us pass for any reason at all. Not even Fluttershy, although they looked a little sorry about having to do that.
Well, it looks like we have a problem every pony. Apparently some beavers are blocking the way!
"A problem? Why, whatever do you mean?" My sister Rarity asked as her and Blitz's cloud boat came into view. The beavers looked up towards them, but decided to ignore them and focus all their attention on the rest of us. Seeing that we were closer and in the way as far as they could tell.
"Well they ain't gonna be a probl'm fa long! First Mate Button! Ready the cannon!" Cap'n Pip...Wait a second-
"WHAT?!" All of the racers, plus Spike, Rarity, Blitz, and the spectators who were watching from the sidelines all asked in shock in fear.
"Yes, Cap'n Pipsqueak!" Button said with a quick salute as he jumped up to the front of their pirate looking ship. Moving aside a square piece of wood from the inside and rolling forward the cannon in question. The cannon me and the other Crusaders were going to use for Dare Deviling. Pinkie Pie's Party Cannon!...Wow, try saying that five times fast...
"Aim, and...FIRE!" Pipsqueak commanded as Button activated the cannon. Firing out a pile of water balloons that were all tied together to make a party cannon-sized ball of water balloons.
That water cannonball flew forward and whizzed right past are boat, along with the other racer's as well. Striking the Beaver's Dam with perfect aim and destroying it. Forcing the water that was building up to start pouring through towards the other side. Pulling all the boats along with the current.
DJ Pon-3 and Rainbow Dash, who were ahead of the group in second in third place, got stuck on the sides of the beaver's wooden barricade. The random pieces of wood getting caught in their boats. Applebloom and Big Mac, who were front and center since they got there first, were just forced through first along with the rest of us.
Any of us that were left had gone through the hole in the wall and were sent sprawling out in random directions Bumping off of each other like a pinball table gone haywire! And if that wasn't bad enough, there was still one problem most of us forgot about until it took it's toll on two other racers. One thing that I was glad we didn't go near.
A trap.
The moment two boats had collided with one another, they had both floated right into a net trap that was laid out earlier by Angel Bunny, RJ, Opal, and Gummy. It had caught a hold of the two boats and yanked them off to the side without warning. Making the four racers involved trip and fall off their boats and land in the water. Their abandoned boats didn't slow down as they were pulled out of the river with more than enough force.
The boats went through the air, colliding with a tree where the net was tied to. Not only taking their boats away and grounding them, but making them both burst into a bunch of useless wood, clocks, and soap. Knocking the two racers out of the race for good.
Woah! This is too much to take in folks! It looks like after the beaver's dam was destroyed-with a cannonball no less!- It dragged most of the racers through. Destroying two with a trap! And as far as I can tell, that leaves The Luxurious Drifter in 13th place, and The Wave Jumper in 12th Place!
"Wait, what number am I?" Doctor Whooves asked, being the last one to come up from underwater. Not able to hear what Spike had said clearly.
You're the 12th Doctor.
"Ah, I see..." He said with a defeated look on his face as he and the other three racers started making their way to the shore. That way, they wouldn't be in the way of the rest of the racers that were still trying to get their bearings and go on ahead.
"Sweetie Belle! Help!"
"Huh?" I perked up at the sound of my own voice. Looking around our boat to try and figure out just who called me. Not sure whether or not I heard that voice for real though, I turned towards my friend to see if they heard it too. "Scootaloo, did you he..."
Turning towards her though, I was confused to say the least. For two reasons, mainly. One, she didn't hear some pony else calling my name. So that meant I was the only pony on the boat that had heard it. And two, I was the only pony on the boat!
"Scootaloo?" I asked, looking around the boat to see where she went. She wasn't on her scooter, or anywhere near it. She wasn't behind me, and she wasn't off to the sides either. In fact, even a piece of the fencing on the sides of our boat had broken off. Making a hole in the side of it where one of us could have fallen off.
Fallen. Off.
Fallen...
"Scootaloo!" I yelled out in realization, realizing how it had to be her that was calling out towards me. And looking around the entire boat, I spotted Scootaloo balancing herself on the piece of fence that broke off from our boat. She must've fallen off the boat when we had gone through the beaver dam and started floating fast so suddenly.
And with ten seconds passing by, I'm afraid that Scootaloo is out of the race!
"WHAT?!" Me and Scootaloo both yelled out angrily at the flying balloon. "Spike, what do you mean Scootaloo's out?! I'm still on the boat, so that means that our team is still racing!" I told him with a mad glare. Oh, Spike is so lucky he's on a balloon right now, because he did not want me to come up there!
Sorry Sweetie Belle, but that's the rule. You're not allowed to leave your boat for ten seconds. Scootaloo's not on the boat, so that means she's out...Sorry...
"Sweetie Belle, don't sweat it." Scootaloo said with an upset look on her face. Just keep going on. You're still in this! If you win, we both win!" She said, getting more excited as she came to realize that.
"Really? I'm still in the race?" I asked more towards myself. Was that even allowed? I thought we both had to cross the finish line together...
"Go on darling, you can do it!" Rarity called down from the cloud she had been riding on. Smiling hopeful to try and help me be confident about it all. And while she did, Blitz lowered his grapple hoof towards Scootaloo so he could bring her up to the cloud where she could then watch the rest of the race with him and Rarity.
"Yeah...Yeah, I can do it!" I said, smiling up on my sister thankfully. "Thanks Rarity! I'll win this for sure!" I then focused my attention on the scooter in the middle of our boat that was supposed to steer us forward. Which is-powered by wing power..."Oh yeah, I forgot about that..."
"Come on Sweetie Belle, don't you remember?!" Scootaloo called out, looking over the cloud's railing. "There is one way you can move the boat!" She reminded me. Making me look around to see that every pony that had been watching was now catching up. Most of them were riding in some kind of hayride cart that was pulled by a few ponies, and some Pegasi were just flying along higher up above on top of their own clouds.
A whole crowd was watching me and the other racers. It was like I was on a stage with every pony waiting for me to preform or something. As much as I hated to admit it, I had a really hard time with stage fright whenever it's just me. When it was me and the Crusaders on the stage, I barely had to worry about that. I was constantly running around setting up all the props. But now, it was me against ten other teams. Several ponies waiting for my own performance. By myself.
And on top of that...I had to use magic.
I looked towards the scooter, knowing I couldn't use it like Scootaloo did. And the paddlewheels were underneath the whole boat. And the only way to move them, was if I suddenly grew gills like a mythical sea pony and dived underneath.
But if I could use my magic on those wheels, I could move them. There were only four wheels twice the size of Scootaloo's usual wheels, so they were pretty easy. Only, since Rarity's always so busy, as was Dad, I didn't have any pony to help me with magic. And of course, Mom was just as busy too, so she wasn't any help except for giving me books about it.
The sad thing about magic is, you can't get a friend or tutor to help you. Every family of unicorn's magic is different. At least, that's what those dumb books say. You have to learn how to use your magic yourself or through other family members to make it work. It's all wired differently depending on your family genes, so it can't be taught. Just 'earned'. So Twilight's help wasn't useful at all either.
"Alright..." I said very dubitably as I turned towards the scooter. "...Here goes..." I said, walking up to the scooter. Secretly thanking my luck that the boat was still pointed forward. Because I don't think I could turn this boat with magic. But make all four small wheels spin at once? Well...It was worth a shot.
The only times I ever used magic was whenever I was really excited, or when I was just a baby. Mom always said that I always sent random stuff flying across the room that ranged from my pacifier to even the entire couch! And somehow I made my crying so loud with magic, it sounded like it was coming from a megaphone!
So from what the books said, a unicorn family's magic usually revolved around one certain emotion, and their talent. Well, talent wasn't helping since I had no idea what mine really was, but emotion... Well, whenever Rarity gets one of her, *ahem* 'IDEEEEEAAAAAASSS!' her magic always makes everything in her room start moving around so fast. And sometimes when were crusading, Applebloom and Scootaloo always tells me how my magic sparks a little whenever I get-
Get Excited! That's it!
"Blitz! Can you toss me one of your storm cloud cupcakes?!" I asked, suddenly getting an idea. And needless to say, that made the three of them, the crowd watching, the other racers, and even Spike all stop and gawk at me.
"Wh-WHAT?! Sweetie Belle are you insane?! If you get your hooves on one, you'll" "You'll get shocked! What do you plan on doing with it anyway?!" Rarity asked, stepping in to ask just what I was thinking.
"I plan on eating it!" I told them, making the entire crowd of ponies, and dragon, all stop what they were doing. Turning towards the crazy, grinning me that was only looking up towards Blitz in hopes that he would let me.
"Okay, you are insane! Sweetie Belle, if you eat even a bite-sized one, I don't know what's going to happen to you, or the other racers! If you even touch that water after eating one of those, you'll electrocute most all of them!" Blitz tried warning me.
"WHAAAAAAAAAAAAT?!" All the other racers asked in complete and utter fear at what I was asking now. It was fine though, I didn't plan on touching the water so they had no reason to worry right?
"Here you go Sweets!" Scootaloo called out, tossing one over the cloud and down towards me. Blitz and Rarity not fast enough to stop her or catch the cupcake as it fell down and landed right in front of me on the boat. "Come on, you got this!"
"Okay!" I told her, not wasting any time as I picked it up in my mouth the whole thing melting in my mouth lick cotton candy. Even if it didn't taste like cotton candy. It tasted anything but sweet actually. The only way I could describe the flavor would be...Super caffeinated soda, that was spicy enough to open up a salsa factory! But...The taste only lasted for a second.
Because right after the taste disappeared, I couldn't even try to think about it. Everything looked like it was slower compared to me. I think I even saw the pony beside me, the mayor, taking a whole two seconds just to blink.
But that was to boring to focus on! Right now, all I could think about was what I could do right now! Just like I had hoped, the cupcake made me so hyper and energetic, so much so that I think I could've been on par with Pinkie Pie! I was excited and ready to do EVERYTHING!
So focusing on being excited, I tried to visualize on the wheels beneath me. Twilight told me that whenever the day came, in order to use my magic I had to focus on the object or spot where I would use it. So the wheels I focused on. Imagining them spinning forwards, ahead in the direction where I was facing. I closed my eyes, felt the magic course through my body, into my head, and up to the tip of my horn. The aura of it all: A pale, light, sap green color, was around my horn. And I could feel the aura surround the wheels too.
A good five seconds past when I finally opened my eyes after focusing so much. The other boats, the trees, and the ponies were all moving away from my boat as it went forward. "I'm-I'm doing it! I'm really doing it! I'm using magic!" I yelled out, almost losing my focus, but with all the lightning still buzzing around me and my horn, it made it way easier to get refocused before it was too late.
"You-you really are!" Scootaloo told me, making it a proven fact that I was moving.
"Woah...She's actually managing to handle all that lightning..." Blitz said, completely impressed by how I was managing it.
"GO SWEETIE BELLE!" Rarity called out, cheering with so much joy it could only make me more excited. Which in turn, made the boat go even faster! Still, my magic wasn't that great. I could go on like this for the rest of the race thanks to that cupcake, but still not so fast. At a normal pace, I was going probably half as fast as Scootaloo was going before. So I just had to hope I could get far enough before any pony caught-
"Bye!" DJ Pon-3 said friendly through her sound system as she passed by me. Getting her bearings quickly and booting up her stereo to go forward again. Going at least twice as fast as me without any problem at all.
"Hold it!" A sophisticated voice called out from behind, followed by a small pebble flying right over my head that was so close I could feel the wind that came with it. It avoided me entirely, letting me keep on using my magic-Oh, it's so exciting just to say that!-but not letting DJ Pon-3 continue.
The pebble soared right for the bottom part of Pon-3's boat. Shattering both records on the right side of her boat and making it tip to its right. Knocking Pon-3 in the water and making her boat unusable.
And in a sudden case of events, it looks like another racer has been taken out! And by are own mayor no less! Either way, that makes The Bass Cannoneer take 11th Place for good!
Applebloom's POV
"You ready ta tag in?!" I asked as I ran on the treadmill myself, turning towards the left to check on Big Mac. It had already been a few minutes since we had all gotten through the beavers, and we were around seventh place now. Big Mac was exhausted when we got to the dam, so I offered to take over. The treadmill wasn't that hard to run on, but I still wasn't even close to how fast Big Mac could run.
"Eeyup..." He said, getting up after drinking a whole bottle of water in one go. But even though he said he was ready, I wasn't about to buy that hooey yet. He was still breathing a little too loudly, and I was still able to run.
"Big Mac, yer still pantin'. Don't worry, I'll keep goin' for ya while you rest up! 'Sides, it's a great chance for me to get my Cutie Mark in racin'! Or maybe runnin'!" I said, realizing how I had been running for a few minutes now. Maybe I was better at this than I thought!
I heard him sigh from behind me as he kept on taking it easy. Knowing that I was probably right and that Applejack might say the same thing if we caught up to her. Still, she was long gone before Sweetie Belle even managed to use magic! I guess that 'kite yak' Blitz made her was pretty useful after all. There's so much human stuff, that I'm starting to wonder if the three of us have special talents with one of those human things instead.
Yeah...That might explain why we haven't gotten our Cutie Marks yet! We need to find a human thing we're good at! But what is there...
"Uh...Applebloom..." Big Mac said with a confused voice. Which those two things alone were something to look out for. So keeping that in mind, I slowed down the running and looked behind me. Only to see a giant cluster of water balloons coming at us from different angles.
"AHHHH-" In mid scream-Which wasn't from me being scared, obviously!-a good ten or so water balloons pelted me without any warning. The strength of them all knocking me off the treadmill and over to the side of my boat.
"Eenope!" Big Mac said, catching me before I could've fallen off. Once he pulled me back up on the boat, we both turned our attention behind us. Spotting just who shot all those water balloons at us.
"Button Mash? Pipsqueak? Why're y'all firin' water balloons at us?" I asked, walking over towards the back of our boat so they could hear me just a bit clearer.
"Cause landlubba' we're pirates!" Pipsqueak told me. "And that's Cap'n Pipsqueak! First Mate Button! Fire!" Pipsqueak, oh no sorry, Cap'n Pipsqueak commanded.
"Aye, aye, Cap'n!...Sorry Applebloom..." Button Mash told me as he readjusted the cannon and fired on us again. Big Mac was to react though and ran to the treadmill. Moving the boat forwards and away from most of the balloons that were trying to pelt us. They were planning on putting so much water in our boat, that it would sink or topple over on its own!
"Big Mac! toss me that rag ya always keep on ya!" I told him, getting an idea. We had to return fire, and there were a few water balloons that didn't pop. And thanks to another crusading idea me and the girls had today, I knew just what to do!
So Big Mac not seeing any problem as they reloaded their next group of balloons, went ahead and passed it to me. "Alright! Now all I need is a stick..." I said, glancing around the boat. All the branches of trees were too high up or far away to get, so that left using the only stick on our boat. "The flag!" I told myself, jumping for the flag that was tied to a stick.
I ripped off the flag and gave it to Big Mac before tying the rag to it. Fastening the whole thing into another human thing Blitz had talked about. Well, ponies had them too, but he was able to make one and tell us what it was for.
"Done!" I said, picking it up and holding it in my hooves. The rag was tightly tied to each end of the stick, making it bend a little, but not snap at all. Before Big Mac could even say anything though, I tossed it to him and went to get a water balloon before it fell off.
"Here Big Mac! Use that bow ta launch this water balloon at 'em!" I told him, making him look at the small bow I made it was a small foal sized bow, but I was sure Big Mac could use it anyway.
"FIRE!" Pipsqueak commanded again, followed by another batch of water balloons to come hurdling towards us. That got Big Mac's attention as he got in front of me to keep me from getting hit, and got bow ready. Pulling back the rag with his mouth and holding out the wooden part with a hoof as he loaded the balloon with his free hoof.
Once all the balloons had stopped coming, Big Mac launched the one I gave him. Getting a lucky shot by hitting the cannon and splashing Button too. Which was met with a, slightly over-dramatic, reaction.
"I'm hit Cap'n! I'm hit! It's in me eyes Cap'n! AH! IT BURNS!" Button Mash yelled out as he fell to the floor. Rolling around like a baby.
"Get a grip First Mate Button! It be only sink water!" Pipsqueak reassured him with concern. Not about whether he was okay or not, but just how he was acting.
"Huh?! Oh yeah...Hehehe..." He then jumped up and glared at us. "You'll be walkin' the plank fer that!" He threatened, jumping over to the cannon. Only to see that-"AH! Cap'n! They destroyed the cannon! It be too wet ta fire!"
"Curses! Button! Return single fire!" Pipsqueak commanded, taking out a wooden sword. "I 'ot yer 'ack!" He said through his sword which was in his mouth.
"Big Mac, ya did it! Keep firin'!" I told him, handing him another water balloon before getting to the treadmill to try and keep us going!
"Eeyup!" He agreed, loading the bow and firing it himself. Followed by Button Mash firing a water balloon at us with a slingshot. Having way better aim thanks to those video games as he almost hit the bow Big Mac was using.
It continued on like this. Trading balloon after balloon as no pony got far. Button may have had good aim, but Big Mac was strong enough to take them. And while Big Mac's aim wasn't all that good, Button Mash wasn't so strong against the fast balloons coming his way. So it was pretty much tied as both are boats got soaked in water. And luckily, no pony behind us were catching up either.
But as that went on, Pipsqueak was able to watch the two fight since he didn't have to focus on the boat moving forward. What with it being a sailboat. But I had to keep running on this treadmill to keep it moving. At a decent pace, we could stay ahead of the two colts.
"Button! You know what ta do!" Pipsqueak told him, giving him a signal to which Button just nodded silently. Frowning at the idea, but knowing it was the only option. So instead of firing at Big Mac, he aimed his sights down and shot another water balloon. Straight for me.
Big Mac, seeing it, launched his last water balloon that he had already loaded and jumped ahead to get in front of me. Everything slowing to a crawl for him as he jumped in front of me.
"NNNNOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOPEEEEEEEEEE!"
As he yelled out loudly, the water balloon landed right in front of his face. Him taking the hit so I wouldn't be nailed in back of the head. And while that alone wasn't too much for him to handle, what happened next was.
He tried landing back on his hooves to keep from hitting his face onto the boat, but ended up sliding forwards with how wet the floor of the boat was. And with him sliding, he easy tripped over the railing and into the water. The boat going forward too much for him to catch up and re-board. And since the boat couldn't go backwards, he was too far away to catch up to the boat.
Meanwhile, however, on their boat. Something very similar happened. The stray balloon Big Mac had fired managed to hit Pipsqueak in the face. And since he was standing towards the back of the boat, which was the highest point of the boat, he didn't see it coming in time as he kept waving around his wooden sword.
So with a strong and swift water balloon to the face, he tripped backwards and fell off their boat. Falling into the water and having no way to get back to his boat either.
And in a evenly matched fight, both The Scurvy Gamer and The Speed Juicer have both lost a pony member. Cap'n Pipsqueak, and Big Macintosh are now out of the race! Leaving Button Mash and Applebloom in charge of their respective boats!
"Avenge me Cap'n Button! Avenge yer Cap'n!" Pipsqueak told him, I guess making him the new captain.
"Aye, aye, Cap'n Pipsqueak!" Button said, picking up the wooden sword Pipsqueak had dropped and sheathing it himself. "You'll pay fer that, Applebloom!"
"Don't worry Big Mac! I'll make sure we win this for sure!" I called out confidentially, picking up the bow to fire another round at Button Mash now. All I had to do was wait for another water balloon to be launched at me, and I could use it against hi-"What the?! W-w-wait! I thought you said it was too wet to fire!"
"It might be!" Button Mash said, pulling out the cannon and loading it with every last water balloon they had left, then pointing it upwards. "But it doesn't matter! I'm taking you down no matter what now! Prepare for the final boss Applebloom! Mortar Fire!" He called out to me, making me terrified for what he was planning.
He then fired all the water balloons through Pinkie's Party Cannon up into the air like a mortar. The recoil of the cannon being so strong, it put a hole through his boat as it was pushed underwater. Making Button's boat sink under him.
But too bad for me, I couldn't celebrate about that. Because as he was sinking, all those balloons started falling on me as if they were raindrops. Coming down so strong, I had no choice but to jump off from our boat as it was pelted with water balloons. Beating up the boat and even breaking it apart. Making it way too broken to use anymore as most of the boat became nothing boat wood and a lone treadmill.
Amazing! It looks like those two were so evenly matched, they took each other out completely! Putting The Scurvy Gamer in 10th Place, and The Speed Juicer in 9th Place! With only eight racer left, it's now any pony's game! But who's next to go now?!
Blitz's POV
"You like bluebonnet sandwiches?! Blegh! I hate those things!" Scootaloo told me with a shake of her head.
"Hey, it's not my fault they taste so good! Besides, what's wrong with them anyway?" I asked with a shrug.
"Bluebonnets are Equestria's 'spinach' or however you explained that vegetable from your world. Foals just don't like eating them as much as mares and stallions." Rarity told me with a smile.
"Well, I guess that makes sense in a way." I said, giving up as I finished another one. Chasing it down with some soda. "Man, the wind up here is stronger than I thought it would be. At this rate, we'll be going faster than the buoy."
"Oh, I know what you mean. My mane is getting absolutely ruined in this wind." Rarity agreed, taking out some kind of custom-made bonnet and put it on. Earning bored looks from me and Scootaloo. "What? I just got my mane done today!"
"Right...So, uh, hey Scootaloo. Who do you think's gonna win?" I asked, looking towards Scootaloo to see what they thought. Also to avoid talking to Rarity, who was getting a little annoying to talk to this whole race.
"Either Rainbow Dash or Sweetie Belle, easy!" She said with a nod, not even thinking about it for a second.
"I have to agree, I'm hoping Sweetie Belle will win as well." Rarity added, no doubt in her choice either.
"I bet you're voting for Rainbow Dash too, right Blitz?!" Scootaloo asked, looking up towards me with one of those guilt-tripping eyes. Seriously, why does literally every pony think I'm rooting for Rainbow Dash?! What's the connection here?! I swear, if Spike had said anything to any pony, I am going to get him back for it!
Still, as much as I hated having to admit to it, at this point there wasn't much competition for her. The only ponies left that were a threat to her was the mayor and the only other ponies that were using wing-power, Swift and Cloudchaser. And those two were, as cliché as it is to was to call a mayor and officers, loose cannons. So, I didn't see any other way unless some pony else still in the race were to do something.
"Oh good heavens foal, what is that eyesore you're driving?"
Oh no...Oh. No. Please tell me that voice doesn't belong to who I think it belongs to!
As the three of us looked over the side of the boat, we could see exactly who two of us did not want to see! The prince of all things snooty himself, Blueblood...He was not the only one underneath us though. Because just like he just now said, there was a foal racing besides him as well. The only foal left in the entire race.
"It's my boat! It's called The Crusader Crafter! Pretty great huh?!" Sweetie Belle asked excitedly, again making the boat go faster with her newly found magic. "I'm moving it with my own magic!"
"That thing is a boat? Ugh, I feel insulted to know that I'm even racing against that." Prince Blueblood said with a scoff and pointed his nose to the air like a dumb, confused Doberman.
"Why that little..." Rarity started before I gestured for her to shut up. If he saw that both of us were up here, he'd be even more rude to every pony around. And by how Sweetie Belle was starting to slow down, that wasn't a good thing.
"Insulted? But...But we built it ourselves...And I can still win with this boat." Sweetie Belle tried to stay positive. But it was obviously not as positive as she was acting before.
"And I'm surprised that you're still racing. That thing deserves to sink to the bottom of the river." Blueblood said as he started catching up on the ever slower Sweetie Belle.
"Come on Sweetie Belle. Don't let that creep get to you..." Scootaloo said quietly, getting just as angry as Rarity and me by this point. But she stayed quiet too.
"You're...You're wrong!" Sweetie Belle said as she got angry. The boat speeding up a little, but it was getting shaky now since she was more angry than anything. "I'm still ahead of you! So that has to mean something, right?!"
"You tell that ill-mannered pain, Sweetie Belle!" Rarity said in a hushed tone.
"Besides, I'm going to win this race! And prove to every pony that the Crusaders can win! And I'll do it by speeding ahead and-" "Crack..." "Huh?" She stopped and looked down, seeing how the area around the scooter was starting to crack as her magic kept peddling forward.
"Uh-oh..." She said, noticing just what was happened. But since she was still new to her magic, she had no idea how to stop it. So the magic kept going, powered by her anger, excitement, and fear. With all of those emotions, plus with how new she was at all of this, the worst happened.
The scooter suddenly blasted off like a rocket! Flying upwards with all the magic that was being channeled into it from underneath. This cracking all the wood that surrounded it and making a large hole in the boat. Where water then started pouring up and onto the boat. Making it start to sink.
"Hold on Sweetie Belle!" I called out, firing my grapple hoof at her to get her and lift her up with us onto the cloud. She would be fine if she stood on me or Rarity's back until we dropped her off on land.
And it looks like The Crusader Crafter has sprung a leak! Meaning that Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo take 9th place. Sorry girls, but you're out of the race...
"That's okay Spike..." Sweetie Belle said as she hung a few feet under the cloud I was trying to pull up. Scootaloo helping me too.
"Well, I can't say I'm surprised. That boat looked like it was falling apart anyway." The prince below said to us with a snooty attitude. Oh, if he wasn't a prince I swear I would throw something at that pampered face of his!
"Oh, you want something to fall?" Rarity asked calmly as a sudden sand bag dropped towards the prince's boat from our cloud. Courtesy of Rarity herself, as a way of getting revenge on what he said to her sister. Moral of the story: Don't mess with Rarity's family, or you'll get a concussion!
Either way, the prince didn't have time to react as the sand bag hit his boat. Falling far enough to rock his boat until water started coming in from all over. Making his boat too heavy to float as it started sinking. Leaving the prince soaking wet and clueless like he deserved! All he was missing now was a bucket over his head.
And thanks to a sudden sand bag that fell out of nowhere, the Prince is now out of the race! Taking a very generous 8th Place...
"Jeez Rarity, I know he deserved that thirteen boats ago, but still...I thought we agreed I was going to do that..." I told her, bringing Sweetie Belle up as she balanced herself on my back to keep from falling into the water.
"So sorry Blitz, but I hope you'll understand my reasoning for it. As a consolation, however, how about...Ah!" Rarity said, levitating up a sailor's hat. Undoing the symbol of royalty Prince Blueblood had on there and gave it to me. "What about a captain's hat? It fits you, does it not?" She asked, not able to keep herself from grinning at the whole problem.
"Well...I guess I can't blame you. If Sweetie was my sister, I'd probably do the same thing." I said with a shrug as I put on the hat. All four of us laughing as Blueblood could only complain to himself. So I guess it wasn't a total loss for all of us.
Ginger Star's POV
"Look at those two...So smug since they've been in the top three..."
As I sat on my boat, just riding the wind and waves at a steady but quick speed, I saw the two of them, well mostly the stallion, gloating and emptily bragging as much as Rainbow Dash. Who he was in a bragging with right now. I was in fifth place right now, but choose to hold back. I had a strong enough mast where I could use my wing-power on the sail to get myself past them and to the finish line in an instant.
Rainbow Dash was first, Swift and Cloudchaser was second, and the mayor was in third. The mayor was trying a different tactic where she only wound up that key a few times repeatedly. That way, she'd go in one continuous speed instead of propelling forward and letting every pony catch up and pass her.
It looked like all of us had tricks to our boats. Swift's and my boats were the only one in the top five racers that a way to attack. Which meant that no pony would ever try to get us.
They had those defective storm clouds lined up in front of them to use. Three left apparently. And I had one thing that well enough scared every pony enough to keep them from messing with me. A catapult.
A catapult that only had one rock to use, but it wasn't anything to ignore either. This rock was almost as big as me. I didn't plan on using it on any pony though, unless they needed to be taken out. And those two ahead of me were starting to get a little too big a threat right now.
"What was that RJ?" Fluttershy, who was in fourth place and in front of me, turned towards the raccoon with the hat and golf bag. "The left? Okay." She said, the unicorn that was with her using his magic to turn the boat to the left to avoid more traps. Me doing the same thing from behind them.
I figured out that her animals had been directing her this whole time. And every turn she make was to get away from the traps. Which was proven more than enough times from ponies ahead of her falling for those same traps. I decided to follow exactly two boat-lengths behind her so I wouldn't hit the traps either.
The ponies ahead of us, didn't have a good enough warning though. Rainbow Dash was on the left already, so she was lucky enough to miss the traps laid out. But the mayor, Swift, and Cloudchaser however, weren't lucky enough.
The trap was actually pretty funny. I heard a rope snap from some pony running over it, and suddenly, a sign had come down from above. Getting in their way with a painted picture of a bunny laughing at them with the words 'Wrong Way!' painted besides him.
That made Swift's team have to stop, where as the mayor was already on the left side of it. Letting her have enough room to go around it while Swift didn't have such an easy time as their boat bumped into the sign. Which still had some wet paint on it too.
"What? Oh come on, we're so close right now." Cloudchaser said, a little angry. Swift tried to buck the sign forwards, but it wouldn't budge.
"Well, good thing we still have three left." Swift said, picking up a defective cloud as they both backed up to the back of their ship. That way, they wouldn't be close to the sign when it exploded.
While they were doing that though, my boat and Fluttershy's started catching up. Getting where the sign was before it exploded. Letting their boat get through and move forwards. Speeding up just in time to cut me off, but get stuck behind Fluttershy while the mayor and Rainbow Dash got away. Followed by the other racers coming up since Fluttershy was holding back Swift, and to an extension, me I guess.
"Ugh! It's just like last time!" Swift yelled out, only getting angrier from how many things were going wrong now. Especially since the finish line had to be coming up by this point. He then turned towards Cloudchaser with a thoughtful look on his face. "Think we should use one of the last two on the boat ahead of us?"
And that was all the reason I needed right there. These two had taken out Twilight and Zecora-at least that's what I figured out from the dragon that was commentating on all of this-and had been gloating none stop. And now they were about to launch a defective storm cloud onto Fluttershy, some random cranky looking unicorn, and a bunch of animals?!
"Oh hay no!" I yelled out, getting behind my catapult as I got ready to launch the rock towards them. They were Pegasi like me, and they weren't pushovers when it came to flying. So they would've jumped out of the way with more than enough time to dodge.
So with them still wondering what I was up to, or just ignoring me completely in Cloudchaser's case, I went ahead and fired the rock towards them. Not wanting them to hurt any pony else with those defective clouds of theirs. But as the rock fired at them, all they did was look up towards it with serious expressions before...Flying towards it?
"Nice try, but no." Swift told me as they both flew up to the rock, using their combined wind-power to catch it and stop it from coming anywhere near their boat. They didn't slow down though as they started pushing it back upwards in the same arc it was going in as before. "We don't want it!" He told me as they re-launched it. Towards my boat!
"WAH!" I jumped to my hooves and flew backwards from the incoming rock. The two of them might've been able to get it combined, but no single Pegasus could catch that rock by themselves. I should know, it took forever to load that thing into the catapult!
So not having any way to stop the rock from hitting me or the boat, I stayed behind my boat in mid-air. With no choice but to just fly there and watch as the rock came right back and hit my boat dead-center. Turning it to mulch and a sail without any trouble at all.
And it looks like Ginger Star and The Snarf Surfer has been rocked right out of the race! Leaving her in 7th!
"Really?!" I asked the dragon with a frown, hearing the two Pegasi in front of me laughing their heads off back on their boat. "Did you have to make that rock pun?!"
Hey, I don't know what a 'Snarf' is, so I didn't have much to work with here ya know?!
"That's what you get for trying to sink us! Maybe that'll be enough proof that we will not lose!" Swift boasted, laughing in victory. "All we have to do now is get to the finish line!"
"Uh, Swift?" Cloudchaser asked, trying to get his attention. As she looked ahead of them, towards what they were heading towards.
"What, what is it?" Swift asked, turning around to see what was ahead of them. "Oh no..."
Mayor Mare's POV
Only five of us are left! Meaning that I only need to beat four teams if I want to win that trophy! A trophy as solid gold as that, I might be able to trade it in for a smaller golden trophy and enough money to fund Ponyville! Not to mention, I might be able to have my office redone as well!
Two of them weren't a problem anymore. Swift Lightning and Cloudchaser were well behind me. As was Fluttershy and the unicorn that joined her team, Ember Shade. And just ahead of me was Applejack, who was starting to gain on Rainbow Dash since she was getting winded herself.
Good thing I knew every pony's names just as well as Pinkie Pie did. I may have not known all about every citizen of Ponyville, but I knew a few things about each pony in Ponyville. Enough to know that Rainbow Dash was the only real opponent here.
Sometimes, I wish that Rainbow Dash was from Ponyville instead of Cloudsdale though. Because every time she wins something, it's either counted as a win for Cloudsdale, or Ponyville doesn't get any recognition even though she's officially playing for Ponyville itself.
Before I could turn my attention towards one of the others, however, I heard something loud coming from behind me. It sounded as if something had split in two, followed by angry yelling. It was behind me, and I was still going at a pretty quick pace thanks to the new idea on my boat, but I was just barely able to make out what it was behind me. And I had the feeling that it was bitter-sweet news in my case.
It looks like Swift and Cloudchaser's boat just stormed right over a rock! So I guess The Storm Privateer is now stuck at 6th Place!
"Well, I guess that means that it's only three of us that are getting to the finish...Wait, now what's that noise?" I asked, turning back behind me again. Only to see something very unpleasant coming towards me. A huge wave that was coming forward towards me and the others. Only getting bigger as it came nearer!
Not wasting a second, I started spinning the key as quickly as I could. Turning it nonstop until the wave had ended up directly behind me so close that I was starting to actually be picked up by the wave. So at that moment, I let go of the key and rocketed forward. Not able to control my boat, but at least going fast enough where I could put some distance in between me and the large wave.
Fluttershy's boat, luckily enough for her, the other pony Ember, and all the animals, they were at just the perfect distance of the wave where they were on top of it. Riding it forwards as it came up towards me. Who in turn, was coming up towards Applejack and Rainbow Dash.
Still, even the extremely lucky has a hard time here and there.
As the wave started to reach the peak of its strength, Fluttershy gasped out on fear and worry. "Opal! RJ! Hang on! I'll be right there!" She called out towards two of the animals that fell off the boat behind the wave. Flying off of her boat to get them. "Ember! Keep the others safe!" Fluttershy told him on instinct. Being much more commanding when it came to animal caretaking.
It had turned out that when the wave picked them up, the cat Opal got scared and tried to come closer to RJ for some type of comfort. Who only tried to back away. This resulted in Opal chasing RJ around in hopes that he would comfort her. In the end, the cat pounced on him and caused both of them to fall off. Opal freaking out and dunking RJ underwater in the chaos of it all.
For some reason when I finally spotted them, I had some kind of thought about a starfish and a sponge. It seemed fitting since this was a boat race, but it was just confusing to me.
It looks like Fluttershy's out of the race on account of saving two animals from the water. But they might have a chance seeing as how the other pony's still on the boat.
"And a chance is all I need." Ember said, wanting to go ahead and win the race only so he wouldn't be in it anymore. "Alright squirrels and birds. Take off and help Fluttershy. Or just sleep or something, I don't really care." He told them, resulting in all the animals doing as he said and taking off. Leaving only him, Fluttershy's pet bunny Angel, and a lone squirrel. "Didn't you hear me? I said go away."
The squirrel only shook his head and sat in place. Refusing to move. Angel just frowned at Ember. Wanting to stay and help win for Fluttershy. Ember just sighed as he shook his own head in response. Knowing it was useless. "Alright fine, be that way. But at least make yourself useful and help, would you?" He asked, using his magic to pull out a decent sized stick and two smaller twigs for the squirrel and Angel from a nearby tree. Giving them both a way to paddle along with the wind. Going faster than before since they were putting some effort into it.
And thanks to the wave, they were already catching up to me. And even before I could catch up to Applejack and Rainbow Dash. Something I was so close to winning for Ponyville, and now I had another threat that I had to take care of. "Wait, am I slowing down?" I asked, looking around slowly realizing that myself. I should've caught up to those two with how much I wound up the key! And it was still spinning right n-
"What?!" I asked no pony in particular. Looking over the key as it had stopped so suddenly, surrounded by a dark blue, wisp-like aura. "You!" I called out, seeing how Ember was only smirking in victory as he started catching up to me.
"Sorry, but I plan on winning this race as quickly as possible." He told me, going ahead to catch up to the others. Well not if I had anything to say about it! The Key to Ponyville was only to be handled by those who had won the privilege! Not just any pony can use it you know!
"Oh, I'll make the race end quickly for you..." I said, pulling out the slingshot again as I brought out a few water balloons I tucked away under the podium I had been standing at this whole time. I wasted no time in firing them either. And with Ember not having any way to catch them since he was using his magic on that stick and the Key to Ponyville, he was defenseless.
One after another hit him again and again. Hitting him in the chest and side twice and his head another time. To which he just glared at me through the water as he released the Key just as I had launched another balloon at him. This time, hitting that squirrel by accident and knocking him off the boat and into the water.
Ember didn't even give the squirrel a second glance at first, but when he heard the squirrel splashing around crazily, he stopped rowing and looked behind him. Seeing that the squirrel couldn't swim. This made him hesitate to get moving forward, but it didn't make him act quickly. He needed another reminder. Which the bunny was more than happy to provide by smacking Ember in the face with the twig he had.
"OW! Why you stupid little rabbit..." Ember said, looking ready to hit Angel back. But Angel just frowned at him while he pointed towards the squirrel. And after a few seconds, Ember sighed in defeat. "I'm going to have to save him? Aren't I?" Ember asked, getting a strict nod from Angel. "Of course..." He said, putting the stick down and turning towards the squirrel.
He took a quick breath and dived in. Quickly swimming over to the squirrel so he was within range to get the squirrel up and out of the water. This taking him ten seconds at the least.
And now it looks like the other pony jumped in to save a squirrel! Well, at least they had good reasons for giving up their chances at winning the race. This puts Fluttershy's team in 5th Place!
Applejack's POV
"Come on...Give it up, Rainbow...Ya ain't gonna win..." I said in between breaths as I kept paddling the kayak. I was neck and neck with Rainbow Dash now, and I wasn't about to let her win this time. That trophy was big enough to store half a barrel's worth of apples! That was more than enough to help put some money into helping the farm.
"No way!...I've been in first this whole time...No way am I losing this!" She told me, still moving her boat forward. Her boat was pretty heavy, so I had to admit it was impressive that she was still going after all this time. Still, there were only three of us left now, and she had to give up sooner or later.
"Wow, I'm surprised. I didn't think any pony would have such a lead." Rarity complimented as she and Blitz came floating near our boats. Blitz was winding up some sort of winch thing that was connected to the buoy that was in the water. By winding it up, their cloud started to be pulled lower towards the water where it was easier to see them.
"Yeah. I thought that you two would've have at least slowed down a bit." Blitz said after he finished pulling the cloud lower towards the water. Careful not to get too close though since the cloud would just evaporate or something. Never did get all that cloud-making logic of theirs... "Guess I'll just have to balance the boats so it's just as easy for every pony else."
"Are you kidding me?" Rainbow Dash asked him. "There were no rules in the race except for stay on the boat and in the water! You couldn't even give me some kind of way to fight back the others?"
I just rolled my eyes at her question. Of course she'd ask for a way to cheat in a race. That wasn't anything I was too concerned about. But something I did want to ask was what they were wearing. "Hey, what's with that get-up yer both wearing?" I asked.
"Oh this?" Rarity asked, gesturing towards the thing on her head. It looked like one of her fancy bonnets, only it was inside out and tied around the top of her head like a pirate rag or something. Kind of like Pipsqueak's, except with a different color to match Rarity's kind of style I guess.
Blitz had something similar. He had on some kind of sailor hat with a gear symbol sewn onto the front. It looked like that prissy Prince's hat, but all the fancy looking decorations were taken off and it was black now. Looking kind of like a pirate hat. And even if I was jumping to conclusions on that, he even had an eye patch over his glass eye.
"Why, we thought that since this was a race and all, we might as well look the part. Best to keep appearances." Rarity said with a small giggle as Blitz just smirked as he ate a storm cloud cupcake.
"What are you talkin' about. Y'all ain't in the race." I reminded them with a confused look. Rainbow doing the same as she rose an eyebrow at them.
"Oh, you haven't heard?" Blitz asked us as he put his hoof up on top of the winch. Making electricity course through it and down the thick wire that lead to the buoy below. The way Blitz made it, it ran on electricity and made some gears turn underwater. The electricity itself not touching the water, so it couldn't shock any pony that was in the water.
After fueling the buoy, it started going faster. Taking the two of them forwards and past me and Rainbow Dash. Getting in front of us without any problems at all.
And it looks like Blitz and Rarity take first place! Riding their boat, The Shimmering Gear!
"WHAT?!" Me and Dash asked in surprise, only for Blitz and Rarity to wave at us casually. Smirking in victory at what they've been hiding the whole time. "But-but how is that allowed?! Y'all were never mentioned at tha start a the race!"
"Well, yeah we weren't...But we were still there when Spike said go." Blitz said, using his own weaseling ta come up with a way for them to be in the race. "Not only that, but we've been following the rules this whole time. We've been touching the water and never left our boat. That means we're still in the race, after all." Blitz concluded with a shrug.
"And we are on the list." Rarity explained, raising up a cloud flagpole that had their flag tied to the top. Which was Blitz's gear as the emblem while the background was a white color that matched Rarity's coat color. "Aren't we Spike?"
Of course you are, Rarity! You and Blitz have been racing the whole time!
You know, I don't know whether it was Blitz or Rarity that suckered the poor guy into going along with their whole plan. But I guess that even I have to admit that it was a clever one. "Why do you two even want to win anyway?" Rainbow asked. Me thinking the exact same question.
"Oh, why that's simple Rainbow Dash." Rarity said with a innocent smile. "It'd be nice to win that trophy. It'd be sure to attract attention in the window of my Boutique, along with all the publicity and gossip from every pony hearing that I have won the race."
"If yer gettin' the trophy, than what's Blitz gettin' in all this?" I asked, not getting his reasoning behind this. There's no way he'd just race with this kind of plan thought up.
"Eh, I wouldn't really care about an award. Besides, I get paid enough from the Construction Crew. But by winning this..." He smirked towards Rainbow Dash. "I'll have officially beaten you in a race, 'Dash'. And every pony will see it for themselves. See you both at the finish line!" Blitz said, getting ready to put more electricity into the winch so they could win.
"Hold it!"
"Wha?" I asked, all four of us looking behind us in confusion. Spotting the mayor, who had her water balloon slingshot ready as she kept coming towards us with that key-wound raft. The key spinning faster than Applebloom when she thinks she got her Cutie Mark.
"I'm winning that trophy for Ponyville!" She said, firing those water balloons so fast, I couldn't even keep up. Which is why Mayor Mare got such a clean shot as a water balloon hit me in the face. Temporarily blinding me from going forwards.
Soon after that, she fired at Rainbow Dash. Hitting her underneath her wing, locking it to her side temporarily out of instinct. Then she turned and fired towards the cloud in hopes of knocking it into the water, knowing not to hit Blitz, but it just went through it like anything else would. So she fired another towards Rarity and moved on back to me. Repeating again and again to all three of us.
Holy Guacamola! It looks like the two-
I just blocked out Spike from what he was saying. As were the others, who had a pretty good idea of what he was about to say. With how much the two of us have been getting hit by water, we didn't need a reminder. Besides, I don't think we could hear him with all the water in our ears anyway.
But soon enough, Rarity had collected enough water balloons of her own to start pelting all three of us back. Covering them both while Blitz powered up the buoy underneath. Making them start to get away while Rarity fired all water balloons at the three of us all at once. The barrage drenching all three of us.
Rainbow, who was getting just as irritated as I was from being defenselessly pelted, shook off all the water best she could and glared ahead. "No way am I letting him beat me..." She said as she took off again. Starting to catch back up to Blitz and Rarity since she had a while to take a breather.
"Come on, come on..." The mayor muttered towards herself as she dropped the slingshot and started turning the Key again. Winding it up as fast as she could so she could catch up and win the race before Blitz and Rarity, or Rainbow Dash, could win the race.
Finally getting my own bearings though, I wiped the water from my eyes and looked ahead. The finish line wasn't far away from where we were. I could see every pony cheering. Even all the ponies that were knocked out of the race were there. From those two fillies who were taken out early, to even Fluttershy who was taken out behind us.
Most of them were cheering as Rainbow Dash and Rarity/Blitz were neck and neck. I knew that beating them would be a miracle, but coming in third? Now that was possible!
So keeping that in mind, I went into full gear and started rowing as fast as I could. Going fast enough with the light waves still coming from behind us to help give me a small boost. Letting me go fast enough to get some speed that Dash, and that buoy Blitz made, couldn't get. Dash's boat was too heavy, and the buoy was just bobbing over the waves.
The two of them then passed the finish line at the same time. Something I knew I would be getting an earful from both Blitz and Rainbow. Guess that means that no pony 'officially won' this race either. But at least now if I beat the mayor, I might be able to get second place.
Looking behind me when I was a good one hundred hooves away from the finish line, the mayor had finished turning the key and was coming in fast. She was still far behind, but I still was far from in the clear.
"Come on Applejack!" "You got this Big Sis!" "Eeyup!" "Hurry up, she's gaining!" "Oh, it's gonna be close..."
After all of them kept on rooting for me, there cheers started to get more and more worrisome. As did their looks when the mayor started catching up to me.
It's going to be a close one folks! Who's it gonna be?!
Spike's POV
It was going to be Applejack!-No, Mayor Mare!-No, Applejack! It was way too close to decide! Mayor Mare was coming up fast, but Applejack was right in front of the line. It could've been either of their win for third place!
If RJ, Angel, Opal, and Gummy hadn't set up any traps before-hoof.
Right when they were finally tying and were only twenty hooves away from the finish line, a small but steep ramp rose up from underneath the river. Floating on the water thanks to some inflated lifejackets. As Applejack tried to back peddle with her paddle, it got stuck to Mayor Mare's raft. Applejack still holding onto it as she and her kayak were pulled along with Mayor Mare as the two rocketed up the steep ramp. Sending them flying up into the air. High enough for me to have to count the seconds. Which added up to...
And in a last minute trap, it looks like Applejack and the mayor both tie for 3rd place...
Both of them, having fallen out of their boats now, fell down and into the water. Having passed the finish line in mid-air before landing too, sadly.
"I told you, I won that race!"
Too bad their last minute wipeout didn't even faze Blitz and Rainbow Dash. Who were arguing at each other over the race. Sometimes, I wonder how both of them can be so hot-headed about racing, when one of them was lazy and the other was humble.
"No you didn't! I won that race, and you got second place! Just like that flying race we did!" Rainbow Dash retorted.
"Actually if I remember right, you crashed in the flying race. So I won by default! And if it wasn't for the fact that I built your boat, then you would've crashed in this race too!" Blitz snapped back. Earning a few laughs from a few random ponies and an even angrier Rainbow Dash.
"You know what, fine. If you won't admit that I won, than Spike can clear this up." Rainbow Dash said, coming over towards me. "Please tell the Robot who won, Spike. He had to have short-circuited or something and forgot who the winner was." She said, insulting Blitz in the worst way possible.
"Sorry Spike," Blitz started, walking over with a glare towards Rainbow Dash. "But it looks like the Turtle's a little slower than usual. Please help her out here and tell her who the real winners are." He said, both of them looking about ready to rip each other to shreds.
"Um, well, you see..." I said, pulling out an army helmet and some pillows just to prepare for the worst. "You both lost!"
And just those three words alone, put them both in a daze. Rainbow dropping to the ground, her face twitching in shock. While Blitz just stiffened up, his eyes shrinking in utter shock. "Then..."
"Who won?..." They both asked in mid-shock. Looking about ready to snap at any moment. But not wanting to lose my life telling them, I simply pointed behind them and slowly backed away. Knowing what was coming.
"Wow! I can't wait to show this trophy to the whole class tomorrow!" Snips said as he and Snails started pulling the trophy home. Wanting to show their parents their new shiny trophy.
"Yeah! And Dad's gonna be so proud!" Snips said, just as excited to show it off.
Rainbow Dash and Blitz sat there. Watching the two colts walk home along with the crowd of ponies as they stared in disbelief. The Snail Ship, the second part of their boat which had a wheel on the outer 'shell' of the ship that could paddle that side to victory by itself. They had been behind every pony else, out of the way and ignored the whole time.
"Those two slowpoke colts..." Rainbow Dash started.
"Beat us in that mess of a ship..." Blitz concluded, both of them looking completely defeated. Rainbow Dash just gave up let her head fall to the ground in defeat. While Blitz just went into complete shock while standing up. His ear literally shooting off his head like a rocket. Going straight up and beyond thanks to the electricity still inside of him.
"Hey, don't worry you guys!" Pinkie told them with a great big smile on her face. "There's always next year! Same time, at the end of January! Same place, at the Track River! You can try and beat each other for second place next time!"
Sadly, Pinkie didn't get a response from them as Blitz's ear fell back down to Equestria. Nailing Blitz on the top of the head, bouncing off of him and hitting Rainbow Dash next. Knocking them both out-cold. The ear playing the most fitting music possible. A trombone.
"Wah-wah-wah-waaaaaaahhh~"
Pinkie then stole my megaphone and spoke into it. Facing a random direction. And before any of us could question her, she started speaking into it.
Well readers, that's it for this episode! Read on next time for the finale episode for the finale!
Dang it Pinkie! First Spike, then you! Remind me to find a new announcer for next year's Boat Race...
Anyway, Here's the final chapter of this episode! I hope you all liked it, and I will see you all next time for the final episode before the season finale! So get ready for some LYRA every pony!
Finally, one last thing before I go. Apparently a lot of you have sent in more than enough OCs already...Wow, I didn't expect so many so fast. Still, I'm afraid I have more than enough for the finale, and won't be taking anymore. Sorry every pony, but there has to be a limit. And mine is twenty-five. XD
Just to help all of you to see which pony you were rooting for did, here's the final rankings for the race! Goodbye every pony, and see you next chapter!
20th Place: Diamond Tiara/Silver Spoon
19th Place: Snips/Snails (Snip Waver)
18th Place: Zecora
17th Place: Twilight
16th Place: Derpy/Snowflake
15th Place: Pinkie Pie
14th Place: Thunderlane/Rumble
13th Place: Aloe/Lotus
12th Place: Doctor Whooves/Jumpy J
11th Place: Vinyl Scratch
10th Place: Pipsqueak/Button Mash
9th Place: Big Mac/Applebloom
8th Place: Sweetie Belle
7th Place: Prince Blueblood
6th Place: Ginger Star
5th Place: Swift Lightning/Cloudchaser
4th Place: Fluttershy
3rd Place: Applejack and Mayor Mare
2nd Place: Rarity/Blitz and Rainbow Dash
1st Place: Snips/Snails (Snail Ship)
*The ponies underlined are the ones that made it to the finish line*
QotC: How do you think Lyra's gonna act towards Blitz?
87. The Return of Humans! (Episode 12)
Blitz's POV
Stuck in a Shed (1/5)
"Alrighty Pinkie, yer turn." Applejack said as she drank the tenth and last bottle apple cider she was told to drink. Since nothing was going on today, Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie thought of going prank happy on the town. Too bad me and Applejack were their first two victims. So we cornered them and made them do something else.
And that something else was challenging each other to small little dares. Something that all four of us decided to do together.
"Okey-Dokey-Lokey! I challenge Rainbow Dash to lick a tree!" Pinkie told her, pointing towards one of the hundred apple trees that were ahead of us. This making me break out in laughter as Rainbow Dash and Applejack rose an eyebrow at Pinkie.
I mean if Applejack saw all these trees as if they were all her children, then I can only imagine how this was going through her head right now! To AJ, would it seem like Rainbow was kissing the trees, or something way more unacceptable?
"O-okay then..." Rainbow Dash said in confusion as she got up and awkwardly walked over to a tree.
I tried holding in my laughter while Pinkie just sat there with a simple smile on her face. Obviously having much more control over this whole idea. Which wasn't making Rainbow Dash any more relaxed as she stopped at a tree. Seeing me about ready to lose it, and AJ just looking off to the side to try and forget what all was happening.
Still, not wanting to be the first one to lose a dare, she just frowned and put on a determined game face. Turning towards the tree and licking the side of it like a foot-tall ice cream cone.
And needless to say, I was on the ground not a second later.
Rainbow Dash realized just how messed up the dare was in front of the three of us and even started turning a little red. By that point, Pinkie couldn't help but join in my laughter while Applejack just frowned a bit at the whole situation. Not finding it funny that Rainbow just licked her tree.
Not wanting to be laughed at forever, Rainbow Dash decided to go on the offensive. Flying right up to me with a glare. "Whath tho Thunny?!" She demanded, her tongue not able to go in her mouth because of how rough that tree was to h-Oh good Celestia, that sounds so messed up!
Of course with her temporary splintered tongue giving her a lisp worse than that one filly in Cheerilee's class, I just lost it further. Pinkie right behind me, and even Applejack giving a few chuckles at how she was acting in.
"How thhhhould I put thithhhh, Rainbow Dathhhhh?!" I asked, mocking her lisp before AJ now laughing just as much as me and Pinkie Pie. Leaving only Rainbow Dash to be glaring at all of us. Namely me. "It'thhhhhhhh the lithhhhhhhhhpah-Bwahahahahahahahaha! Oh sweet Luna, I can't take it! I'm gonna need a new set of lungs!" I yelled out before falling back to the ground. Laughing my little, metal heart out!
"Err..." Rainbow Dash growled as she tried to get her tongue back to normal. Letting me and the others laugh for a good ten more seconds before she put a hoof over my mouth to shut me up. "Get ready Blitz! Because now I have a dare for you!"
"Oh, go right on ahead." I told her, pushing her hoof away. "I haven't turned down one of these dares, and I don't plan to. Whatever you got, I'll just blow right through it."
"Okay then." She told me with a smirk that made me want to just regret what I said before.
"I dare you..." She said slowly, trying to build up a stupid dramatic effect.
"To..." She continued, still taking her sweet time to finish.
"Take a nap? Because I'm falling asleep here, waiting for you to get on with it." I told her with a frown, getting up and just facing her with a frown.
She just glared at me and rolled her eyes. Ticked that I was ruining all the 'suspense' that she wasn't building up at all. "Fine. I dare you to stay in Applejack's tool shed for ten minutes." She said, pointing towards the small tool shed I had built Applejack. It had a few shelves and probably enough space to fit two ponies with not so much extra room left over.
"...That's it? That's your big revenge dare?" I asked with a raised eyebrow. "Wow, that's a let down. Okay fine, let's get this over with." I said, leaving Rainbow Dash with an annoyed expression that just made her angrier.
"What do you mean it's a let down?!" She asked, flying besides me as I walked over towards the tool shed. I went ahead and took my tail off and stuck it into the ground. Not wanting to knock anything over while I took a nap or whatever.
"I mean, it's a lame dare." I told her, stopping at the door and turning towards her and the other two. Mocking Rainbow with a scared act. "Oh no, I have to sit in a boring room for ten minutes?! That's just horrible!" I then broke out into laughter again at Rainbow, who looked about ready to rip me to shreds for everything I've pretty much insulted.
Meanwhile, why I was laughing at the door and Pinkie and Applejack were watching, Rainbow Dash was starting to get furious. Getting red with anger while she grinded her teeth and glared at me. And when I wouldn't stop laughing, she finally snapped.
"That's it! You're going down!" She threatened, charging right at me an tackling me into the tool shed out of anger. The amount of wind from how fast she flew causing the door to close behind her. Leaving both of us inside the shed with not much room left over.
Despite that though, I was able to keep Rainbow Dash on one side of the room with my metal hoof. "Okay Rainbow, look." I told her, making her calm down enough to stop trying to get me and just glare. "No offense or anything, but even you have to admit that telling me to stand in a small room for ten minutes isn't that hard to do."
"..." She kept a frown on her face, but looked away. Not wanting to admit I was right, but having no choice. "Fine..." She muttered, physically lighting up a bit as she thought of something else. She then smirked victoriously. "Okay then. Besides, this wasn't even the hardest dare I thought up."
She then turned towards the door and pulled down on the door handle to let us both out. Only, it wouldn't budge. "What the...The door's stuck." She told me with a frown.
I just shook my head and pushed her aside lightly. Going for the door handle myself. "Quit playing around Dash, and just open the...Oh, it is stuck." I said, eating my own words as I tried to move the handle. But it wouldn't budge at all.
"What did I tell you?!" Rainbow Dash said, frowning at how I didn't listen. "Great! We're trapped in here because of your bad building skills..."
I glared right in her face. Ready to punch through her little pony head for just talking bad about my craftsmanship. No pony mocks my work. No pony that's alive anyway. "What was that?" I asked with a threatening voice as I glared at her. My glass eye possibly turning red like a Terminator from how angry I was.
"N-nothing." She said, quickly taking it back. She didn't want to be trapped in here with me when I was angry. Because she knew I wouldn't hold back on her if I was that ticked off at her.
"Rainbow Dash? Blitz? Y'all okay in there?" Applejack asked as she knocked on the door. She tried opening the door herself, but it was still stuck. "What in tarnation..."
"The door got jammed." I told her, trying to be just loud enough so she could hear me, but quiet enough so I wouldn't be yelling in Rainbow's ear. I made this tool shed insulated and everything so it wouldn't be freezing cold, wet, or destroyed by anything. This also meaning it was pretty sound proof unless some pony was yelling at the top of their lungs, or they were right next to the door and speaking clearly.
"Listen, I need you and Pinkie to go to my house and find the blueprint labeled: 'Shed Lock #2' okay? Can you do that?" I asked, hoping they could. I built this shed a week or two ago, and I couldn't remember what the lock mechanism looked like since I made it from scratch. Good thing I've only made two kinds of locks for a shed, so it wasn't too hard to remember that much.
"You got it Blitz. Hang in there Rainbow, we'll be right back. Come on Pinkie!" I heard her call out before galloping away. Leaving us in dark silence except for the cracks of sunlight coming from the door. But other than that, it was pretty dark in here.
"What did she mean by hang in there?" I asked, turning towards Rainbow to try and figure that out. I know it was a normal thing to say, but Applejack said it in a way to try and calm some pony down. But why would-
"Wait, they both left?" She asked, already sounding alerted by that fact. She then knocked on the door, trying to see through the cracks. "Pinkie? Applejack? Are you still there?" She called out a bit loudly. Hoping that she could see them.
It was at that moment I saw her face. She looked concerned and a little on edge. This making me realize one thing:
Rainbow Dash was getting claustrophobic.
Disclaimer: I do not own MLP or anything famous mentioned. All I own is the idea Blitz, RJ, and a few other characters. Three OCs belong to other readers and are not mine either!
Blitz's POV
Blitz's House
"Okay RJ. I think we can both agree that last bionic wasn't such a good idea..." I said with a nervous chuckle as I rubbed the back of my head. RJ was frowning at me while he was wearing a Santa Hooves-like beard made out of clouds.
Since we had the day off and I had finally finished working on a few prototypes, we wanted to start testing them out. The one I had just tested out was something I had called the Cloud Dispenser. Which was something that would just connect to my metallic wrist like a wristband or something and just shoot out clouds. Since it was just a prototype, it was pretty bulky and didn't look that appealing at all. Just a bunch of scrap metal and a large container which I had Twilight enchant to hold clouds. Only...There was a slight problem with it.
"Note to self: Always test dispensers with low pressure before a high-concentrated amount of pressure." I told myself, followed by RJ making a few snarky sounding chirp sounds as he wiped the cloud beard from his face. Marking an 'X' through that bionic idea on the little clipboard and piece of coal he was holding. Guess it needed some serious tweaking.
Right now, the two of us were in the living room/training room of my house. It was a big room with more than enough space for me to test out any of my new bionics or any other dangerous stunt before taking it outside. Not only that, but it was a private place so no pony just wandering around would get in the way or freak out.
But before we could test out my third and final bionic of the day, we were interrupted by a knock at the door. "Uh, RJ? Do you think you could get that? I'm still a little stuck getting this thing off..." I said, trying to unclip the safety buckles and pry off the small magnetized device in a whole. And its size wasn't helping all that much either.
Still, RJ understood as he put the clipboard down and slipped the coal behind his ear like a pencil before going to the door and opening it. Revealing all the others waiting at the door at once.
"Oh hey guys, come on in." I told them, finally getting the Dispenser off my arm. Luckily without firing it off again.
"Hey Blitz." Twilight said as they all came in. "What is that thing?"
"Oh, just a project I've been working on. It's not exactly working right yet." I told them as I set it down on the stand I made especially for it.
"Really?! Oh wow, what's it do?!" Pinkie asked as she ran right for it and snatched it up before I could stop her. Slipping it on her own arm and connecting the straps so it would fit.
"Uh, Pinkie, please put that down!" I told her in a bit of a worried voice. This thing was dangerous, and with every pony here, I didn't want them to end up getting hurt. Especially since she was accidentally aiming it towards them!
"Pinkie, I think ya better listen ta what Blitz is sayin'!" Applejack said, just as worried as the other since it was aimed right at her. "If Blitz says it ain't safe, then that's more than enough proof fer-" Sadly, Pinkie didn't listen as she pressed the single big red button on the Dispenser.
Applejack and Twilight saw this coming and got out of the way by simply jumping away or using magic respectively. Fluttershy and Spike weren't in the direction of the blast, and Rainbow Dash was already flying mid-air. Which left Rarity to take the hit seeing as how she couldn't have seen it coming.
The blast of clouds struck her directly in the face and knocked her backwards onto the ground. Immediately, Spike and Fluttershy helped her up since they were still standing. Showing that Rarity now had a cloud-afro and a cloud-goatee.
"What is with that thing and facial hair?" I asked myself, confused about how it gave every pony it hit facial hair. Was it the nozzle, or the result of high pressure?
"Wait a second, it gives you facial hair?!" Spike asked, now snapping his head towards Pinkie and the device in question. Rarity was up, and Fluttershy had her in case she fell. Giving him the perfect opportunity. "Pinkie! Blast me next!"
"OKAY!" She answered cheerfully, firing again. Only to miss her mark and smack Fluttershy with two cloud-bushy eyebrows and a five O'clock cloud-shadow.
"Oops! Hold on!" She told him, firing again. Only to now hit Applejack and give her cloud-glasses and a cloud-handlebar moustache.
"Dang it! Wait, I got it now!" She said, firing again. Now going way off her mark and smacking Rainbow Dash. Giving her cloud-elf ears and a cloud-unibrow.
Before she could even try to fire again, I forced her hoof and the device down towards the ground. Keeping it away from my now cloud-covered friends as I quickly unclipped the straps and took it away from her. Putting it back on the stand. "Pinkie, are you crazy?!"
"Yes." She answered with a simple smile. Making me facehoof in frustration before flying towards the others.
"I'm sorry about that guys. You all okay?" I asked, looking at them all as they all started to recover.
"Yeah, we're fine..." Applejack muttered as she wiped her cloud-moustache off. Followed by the others doing the same. "I'm guessin' yer workin' on a few a yer bitonics, right?"
"Well, I'm actually on my last one. And luckily enough, it's the safest one." I told them with a nod as I looked towards my metal hoof. I already got it installed so I could adjust to the weight, and now the only thing left was to test it.
"Do you mind if we watch?" Twilight asked, interested in seeing just how I tested my bionics. I guess since she loved science so much, it was only natural that she be interested. "I'll put up a magical barrier in between all of us and the test obviously." She added, keeping me from doubting the idea. Of course if anything went wrong, it would happen to me. By my arm exploding...But there wasn't much chance in it, so it wasn't something I worried about though.
"Alright then. RJ? Can you untie the targets?" I asked him. To which he nodded and gestured for Twilight to take the clipboard. It didn't have any words or names on it, just 'Test #1', 'Test #2', and 'Test #3' written besides checkboxes. And since there was no point in spoiling just what the first one was since it was a success, I wasn't about to tell them.
RJ then ran over towards a piece of rope that was tied to a small anchor in the ground. And once grabbing hold, he pulled out the pin that kept the rope in place. Sending him upwards towards the support beams that were at the top of the room. Those beams were like a jungle gym to RJ as he weaved through them. Going up towards some of the targets that were tied to the beams.
And after untying them, the two targets fell towards the floor. Stopping only a foot off the ground because of the second rope that held them up. They were just circular bales of hay with white and red targets painted on the front.
"Okay, first step. Unsheathing..." I mumbled to myself as the others stayed quiet behind their barrier. I didn't care about the small audience. They weren't in any danger. Of course, the only thing I was focused on was how the lightning was going to react to the test.
I then held out my metal hoof towards the targets, careful not to end up hitting something else. It was as active as a gun downrange, and almost as deadly. I then gripped my metal hoof with my other front hoof. Twisting it clockwise until I had turned it 180 degrees. Once I heard the audible 'click', I carefully turned it back to its original position. Which sounded off with a second audible 'click'.
Putting my normal hoof back on the ground, I turned up my hoof, being careful not to move my arm at all. Just as a precaution though. This was a prototype mechanism of course.
Then in one motion, I flicked my hoof forwards. Making a spike the perfect size of my hoof come out. Much like Assassin's Creed with a hidden blade. But instead of coming out of my wrist, it came out at the end of my hoof.
"Woah!" Spike said in awe, amazed by the familiar looking...Spike. "Isn't that the metal unicorn horn you used for The Shadow?!" He asked me, the others just as surprised or impressed.
"Yep." I answered simply as I inspected it. Careful not to point it directly at me, obviously. "That's not all though. Now comes the real test." I told them, aiming it back at the targets. "Second Step. Loading." I told myself as I tried to direct all electricity that was in me towards my metal leg. Then the hoof, and finally the horn itself. I absorbed a storm cloud cupcake before the first test and still had nearly a full amount left. Which was good since this would take up most of the lightning.
Speaking of, the lightning slowly coursed through the artificial leg. Coiling around like a living piece of barbed wire. Until finally, it started building up in the horn. Where it could be concentrated into one bolt of lightning thanks to the tip of the horn.
Knowing that I put as much lightning as it could take, I braced myself for the recoil and aimed towards a target one last time. And closed my eyes and fired the lightning towards the target. Trying to stay calm since just freaking out could cause the bolt of lightning to blow up in my face. Literally.
Even though all that was possible, I felt all the lightning fire out of the horn. Launching forwards and-
Missing the target completely.
The bolt of lightning missed the hay target completely and passed by it. Hitting the wall behind the target and leaving a burn mark on the wall. Good thing the walls were reinforced, or else it could've been worse.
"Dang it..." I said disappointedly as I got ready for the last part. I then moved my other hoof over my metal leg and unlocked a little sliding door I put into my leg. This letting me see the mechanisms that were in my leg. On of those things being a small spring that connected to the metal hoof. That's what made it spring out and stay in place.
So after unhooking the spring, I closed the compartment and focused what last bit of electricity I had left in me. Making the horn fire out of my hoof like a crossbow's bolt towards the target. Only now, it hit the outer ring of the target and made it spin like crazy. This leading to Spike, AJ, and Rainbow Dash falling over from laughing too hard.
"Wow! I knew you had bad aim, but really?!" Rainbow Dash said as she wiped a tear from her eye. Still laughing her tail off right now.
Still, I only frowned for a few seconds before smirking myself. "That coming from some pony who can't toss a horseshoe."
"Hey!" Rainbow Dash yelled as she stopped laughing while AJ, Spike, and now me, kept on laughing. "Pfft, whatever. At least I still have better aim than you." She said, recovering from the insult and keeping her cool.
"Anyway," Twilight started, signaling us to stop laughing. "Blitz, we came here to tell you something." She let that little sentence get my full attention, and then went ahead. "You see, as Prince Blueblood was leaving, he remembered the actual reason he came here to Ponyville and not someplace else while Princess Celestia was handling some important business. He gave us a letter that was addressed to all eight of us, and we wanted to read it while all of us were present and accounted for."
"And speaking of present, Blitz? Where did all of your furniture go?" Rarity asked, looking around my empty living room. Pictures and other things that were hanging along the wall were still there, as were shelves and other things that were up against the wall. But the couches, seats, or tables were all missing.
All I could do was smile at them though. "Hey RJ? Go ahead and take a seat." I told him, signaling how I was about to change the living room. He just put on a relaxed smile like me as I went over to the one bookshelf in my living room and pull down a tattered old book that read 'Advanced Physics'. The one subject not even a burglar would bother touching.
As I pulled the book out slightly, it acted as a switch. Bringing back all the furniture at once. You see, since I knew that my living room was the one room big enough to test prototypes, I needed a way to quickly move all furniture out of the way. So for most of the furniture, I made precise square cuts into the floorboards around the couches and other living room furniture that was in the middle of the room.
So after the book pulled out, the squarely-cut floorboards flipped right-side up. Making the couches and tables reveal themselves. I had stuck them to one side of the floorboards so I could just flip the switch and the furniture would just be out of the way in an instant.
That wasn't all of the furniture though. RJ then went to the middle of the support beams above and yanked on a cord that was connected to three trapdoors. This made all three open up and reveal the last three pieces of furniture come out. Two bubble chairs, you know those futuristic chairs that are usually suspended a foot off the ground from a lone wire? And a small sized hammock that RJ always liked to lay in.
"You were saying?" I asked as I flew over to one of the bubble chairs.
They all sat there amazed at just how much technology and tricks I had in this one room alone. I couldn't blame them since this room went from nearly empty to furnished in a matter of seconds...Geez, I sound like Rainbow Dash with how much I'm showing-off aren't I?
"I call the bubble chair!" Pinkie sounded out, jumping over to the second bubble chair. Making it swing a bit as she relaxed. Of course I wasn't worried, that wire wasn't going to break just by the chair swinging a bit.
"I must say Blitz, the furniture is quite stylish." Rarity mused as she, Fluttershy, and Rainbow Dash took a seat in one couch that was meant to fit three. Twilight and Applejack sat in the slightly smaller couch, and Spike took one of the two recliners. Already knowing how it worked since he actually visits me once in a while. Him and few guy from the Con. Crew came by once in a while. Maybe it was the man cave or something, I wasn't really sure. Still, it wasn't bad having a small party with some of my friends...Please tell me Pinkie can't read minds...
"Don't worry Blitz! I can't read minds! Only the story's script!" Pinkie answered me. Confusing me and freaking me out a bit from how she answered. And with that split-second angry look on her face, I could tell I was going to get some kind of punishment later.
"So, uh...What were you talking about before, Twilight?" I asked, turning the attention back towards her.
"Well since you're the one with the letter, you should read it Spike." She told him. Giving him the signal to start reading.
"Finally!" he answered, quickly burping up the letter and opening it up. Funny. So that's where he keep most of his stuff if he doesn't have a pack with him. I was wondering where he got out his own 'business card' from when I stopped him from tripping down a steep hill. "Okay! Here it goes!" He told us, clearing his throat and reading it out.
My Little Ponies,
It has come to my attention that something very important has come up. Something that will need all of your assistance.
Sending this letter, I know that it will be a sudden surprise to request all of your attendance. I apologize, but I hope you can all make it.
This task will be sending all of you, this including all current Elements and Spike, on a quest. One that may take a while to complete.
I need your presence at the castle the next day this letter is sent. Take the rest of this day to prepare. Pack lightly, bring the elements, and I will explain more once you arrive.
Also as a side note: I am going to send another letter in the following hour that is for Electric Blitz's eyes only. If he wants to read this letter to every pony else, that is his right. If not, I hope you may all understand. It is a subject that he may want to keep to himself for the remainder of the day.
I hope to see you all tomorrow at the castle,
-Princess Celestia
"...When did this letter get here?" I asked, keeping a serious look on my face. That 'important meeting' that not even Prince Blueblood was allowed to stay anywhere near the castle for, and it had something to do with us. Looking at the others, I saw that they were all excited or concerned about needing to come to the castle first thing tomorrow.
But after that note that mentioned me especially, they all just looked towards me curiously. "About an hour a-Gahhh!" He said, belching out the letter right on queue. The letter rolling forward towards me since I was opposite of him in the little circle of seats.
I used my grapple hoof to pick up the letter without getting out of my chair and opened it immediately. And reading through it as carefully as possible with the others just waiting for a response, I had realized one thing:
The Princess was right. It was something I wanted to keep myself for the rest of the day.
Bonbon's POV
Marketplace
"Thank you, have a nice day!" I told Twist as she left my stand. She may have only been a filly, but oddly enough she made the best candy canes! Better than I could ever hope to make too! So despite the age difference, she was one of my few suppliers that brought in a type of candy I wasn't so sweet on making myself.
Sadly, that was the highlight of my day right there. Twist coming to my candy stand to deliver a supply of candy canes. Doesn't get much better than that I'm afraid. I mean, sometimes I see Twilight and the rest of her friends pass by. Doing something else that looks pretty fun anyway. That didn't mean that I was crazy enough to try and join them though.
So I guess that meant that I was on my own for now. Why am I all on my own? Well, the simple answer was that Lyra wasn't here. She hadn't been here in more than a year now. More importantly, I don't even think she's been in Equestria for a year now.
Every pony knew about her whole idea about how she thought these 'humans' exist. So after getting this idea in her head so much and hearing every pony say that they were only myth and nothing else, she finally had enough. She told them that she'll go and find actual, without-a-doubt proof that humans were real.
I never saw her have so much determination about it all before. She told every pony that she'd come back with proof, or not come back at all. Some ponies got worried that she was serious, while others passed it off by thinking that she'd be back either way. But it was at least the main topic on every pony's mind for the next week before it started to be replaced by other gossip, albeit slowly. But even now, they ask me if I've heard anything seeing as how I was closest to Lyra.
And thus I repeat my earlier statement. She had been gone longer than a year. A year without sending one letter. A year without being spotted anywhere in Equestria. And a year since she had gone out to try and prove humans were real.
She told me her plan, which is how I know she at least left Equestria. She told me that Minotaurs were supposedly the creature of a cow and a mythical human. I saw the cow, or what could've been goat, but I just assumed the other half was part lion or dragon or something. After all, how else do you explain those claw things?
But that wasn't all she had to say. That Minotaur that came to Ponyville, Iron Will. Lyra sent me one letter about a week after she left. It told me that she had found him still in Equestria, and even after repeatedly being told 'No means No.' she kept begging him to give her some help.
Iron Will cracked and told her that if there was anything about humans, it'd be in Minotaur country. But ponies were almost never allowed in that country unless they had 'proven themselves'.
That was all the letter said, followed by 'Wish me luck!' Meaning that she could be anywhere between Equestria and Moss Cow. The country of Minotaurs.
How? After so long, how can you not be worried? No pony, not even Princess Celestia as far as I've known, would ever dare go into Moss Cow without an escort or something! And yet, Lyra went in all by herself! With a pack twice her size on her back!
"Uh, excuse me." A deep and scratchy voice called out. Getting my attention and snapping me back to the present. The stallion looked a little short in size with a cloak and a few saddlebags. Maybe doing research, or visiting Twilight, or something.
"Oh! Sorry about that. I'm just out of it today. What did you need?" I asked, trying to keep a friendly attitude so I could hopefully unload some more candy before closing. Besides, if some traveler was willing to come up to a candy cart, then maybe they would buy a trip's worth!
"Nothing much. Just some ordinary chocolate, and..." I already blanked out. I don't know what it was, but whenever some pony wanted to use the word 'ordinary' or 'plain' to describe candy, I could never focus. I hated that some pony's had the flank to call my candy 'plain'. Yeah, it was a snotty thing to think, but candy is business to me!
So not really caring about this stallion anymore, I started glancing off behind him. Wondering if my neighboring sales pony, Carrot Top, was making any progress selling her carrots. And lucky for her, she was making this big sale with...
No...
...
No, it couldn't be! That's not possible! I mean, sure. Lyra loved carrots, and got them from Carrot Top religiously. And yeah, she had that same almost as Derpy look of joy on her face. And yeah, she had a mint-colored coat...
...
But she never swayed like Berry Punch on a Saturday afternoon. She didn't have bluish eyes. And she definitely didn't have wings. No, it wasn't Lyra. Great, now I was starting to get paranoid about it all. I guess it only takes me a year before I start going a little nuts.
"Excuse me!" The stallion called out in his annoyingly deep and rough voice. Honestly, he was starting to creep me out. With his angry tone, the cloak that kept me from seeing any part of him at all except his mouth, and the deep frown, he was starting to get intimidating. "Did you get all that Bonbon?"
"Uh...Y-y...No..." I said, looking down in failure that I just messed up the number-one rule of working carts at the market. Keep a friendly charm to the whole sale.
He then sighed. "Fine. I'll repeat it to you. I said ordinary chocolate," Oh Celestia, please take him away..."Some plain vanilla flavored mints," Well...Okay, vanilla is plain, so I guess that's a point for him. "Some of these bland normal candies," Well, at least it's not hard to-...What did he just call my candy?!
"Sir." I said, getting angry with this guy. "These candies are anything but 'bland' and 'normal'. They're the best pieces of candy you'll find in this side of Equestria."
"That's sure debatable. Looks like regular old candy to me." He said, waving off my correction.
"Okay, that's it!" I said, suddenly getting very ticked off! No pony says that my candy is bland! "I think it'll be a good idea if you left. Right. Now..." I said, trying to stay calm. I already got one out of three strikes this month for inappropriate Marketplace Cart behavior. Attacking him would get me my second strike, but that wouldn't get me kicked out for the month.
"But I still have one more thing I want to get." He told me with a smug grin, which just made me even more ticked off.
"I honestly couldn't care less what you would want." "Wheat-Mint flavored taffy." He answered, dropping the thick voice he was apparently faking. Revealing his higher, that was not as scratchy as before.
"Whatever. I'm not getting you any Wheat-Mint Taffy either Lyra." I told him absent-mindedly as he levitated his hood off. Revealing Lyra's sly smirk at how I said her name without realizing it. "Now leave."
"Aw, but I was really hoping for some..." She said with a fake frown before putting her smirk back on. "But alright, whatever. Guess I'll just leave and ask in another year. Bye Bonbon."
"Goodbye Ly-Ly-Lyra?!" I asked, finally realizing just who it was. Celestia Dang it Lyra, you little sneak! "You-You're back Ly-" Before I could even say her name again though, she put a hoof over my mouth. Keeping me from saying too much.
But the little outburst did cause a few heads to turn towards us. Lyra cleared her throat and put her hood on before they could notice who she was and spoke in that stallion-deep voice. Which while it was pretty stupid sounding, it still was very convincing to fool any pony.
"Fine, I get it. Your candy isn't bland. You can stop yelling at me now." She told me with a frown, making every pony think I was just freaking out over candy again. Was I really that passionate about the flavor of candy?
As soon as they all stopped paying so much attention, Lyra gave me a 'silence' motion with her hoof. Her hood now up just enough for me to tell it was her. "Keep it down. I don't want every pony to know I'm here yet. I want it to be a big surprise." She told me.
I looked at her with a confusing look. Not able to ask her the one question on my mind. "Why?"
"Because..." She looked around to see if any pony was coming over. And when she saw that no pony paid any attention to my cart, business is never perfect, she went on.
"I did it. I finally. Found. Proof."
Lyra's POV
Lyra and Bonbon's house
"So, what exactly is this 'proof' you're keeping to yourself?" Bonbon asked me as she brought out a pot of coffee and two coffee mugs. She always forced me to have decaf because of how excited I could get, while she oddly enough preferred her coffee black.
She then set the pot an mugs down on the table that was in between the two couches in our house. Speaking of, it was so great to be home again! Because in Moss Cow, it isn't exactly that comfortable for a pony like me. It's harsh weather, freezing cold, and takes...HANDS!
It takes hands to be able to survive there! You heard me, hands! And I'll say it a fourth time just because I can. HANDS! Minotaurs have, without any kind of doubt possible, hands! With five fingers and everything! They use it to pick stuff up, open doors with, tear things apart, and even eat with!
After being there a whole year, I learned more about Minotaurs than any pony will ever know! Hay, I wouldn't be surprised if Twilight started begging me to help write a book on them! Which, in the weirdest twist, I would be happy to do!
Their fur is way more insulated than a pony's, so they can survive cold weather, they are bipedal, and something I knew I won't tell any pony...They eat meat!
In their country, which is northwest of Equestria, it is perfectly acceptable to eat some meat. Usually any kind of seafood, chicken, and what shocked me the most, pigs! I didn't eat any of that for obvious reasons. And even though it took some work, they understood why and didn't force me to.
Still, it was hard to have them accept me. I had to prove that I was worth them letting me stay in their town and learn about their ancestors, humans. Something easier said than done. I had to single-hoofingly hunt a Timberwolf and take him down with my bare hooves! But in the end, it was worth it!
"Easy." I told her with a grin, taking out a notepad. Filled with a ton of stuff I learned. "This is just one of the book-sized amounts of notes I took. Not only that, but 'cave paintings' and Minotaur books from long ago. All with stuff on humans. Tonight, I'm going to ask Mayor Mare to round every pony up, and see just how right I was!"
"Lyra, calm down." She told me as she poured her coffee. "I doubt that rubbing it in their faces is going to do any good. Besides, I doubt it'll make that much of an impact for long." Oh that's right. Twilight and her friends always do something crazy all the time.
"That reminds me. What crazy stuff have I missed out on since I've been gone?" I asked as I levitated the coffee pitcher, the mug, and everything else I needed to make decaf.
"Actually, more than you'd think." She told me after a long sip of her coffee. "Sure, they still have their usual adventures and stuff, but that's only the peak of it all."
She then went on explaining everything that happened since I left. A knew masked pony showing up the same time there was a burglary, the FlimFlam brothers coming back, a giant party Pinkie and DJ Pon-3 hosted, a few foals making a comic book that's actually really popular, and just recently they turned Track River into a annual race!
"And there's one last thing." She told me, grinning as she saw just how amazed I was to hear all of this. I can't believe that everything exciting had to happen the year I took a trip! "A few new ponies have moved into Ponyville."
"And?!" I asked, excited to hear what was so great about them.
"And, they're new. I haven't gotten the chance to meet any of the four yet, but since you're here now's a good chance." She concluded with a small smile. Which to me seemed a little lackluster. I mean, all this amazing stuff, and she closes with four new ponies in Ponyville? That's great for them I guess, but how is that supposed to top everything else.
"Okay Bonbon. I don't think you know how to list things the right way." I told her with a shake of my head as I took another sip of my coffee.
"Hey, I'm know exactly what I'm talking about. Besides, those four ponies are interesting." She told me as she took a sip of her own coffee. And seeing my unimpressed face, she went on. "Here, I'll describe them to you. One of them's called Swift Lightning. He's the lead officer for that security group P.L.E.A.S.E. I told you about. Not to mention, I heard that he likes Cloudchaser!"
"Good for her." I said sarcastically. Me and Cloudchaser weren't exactly on good terms when I left, so I didn't really care.
"Oh, that's right. You two ended up fighting before you left." Bonbon said worriedly. And honestly, Cloudchaser should be the one worried about it now! I hung out with Minotaurs for the past year! I wasn't the same weak Lyra I was before! So Cloudchaser might wanna watch her back, or be sure that 'Swift' guy comes as fast as his name!
"Okay, well there's this mare that came in named Ginger Star. She's on the Construction Crew, and...She, has a pet cat named Shellpaw!" Bonbon said, hoping to at least get me at least a little interested in one of the new ponies.
"So, cats?...Hooooooooooo..." I said unenthusiastically as I spotted a magazine on the end table besides the couch. I levitated it over and laid on my back while I just started reading through it. I was behind on everything Equestrian related anyway.
"Oh come on Lyra, you love cats!" Bonbon tried to reason. Correction: I used to love cats. Of course since Snow Leopards were terrifying, I considered myself a bird mare now. Dogs always pounced me for fun whenever I did my usual excited jumping about something, and it got annoying real quick.
Bonbon rolled her eyes at my reading and moved on."Fine, well...What about this next one. I heard his name's Ember Shade. He has this shadow-y moving mane, and-"
"So, an obsessed fan of Princess Luna?...yay..." I said with a Fluttershy-volume, quiet voice. By this point, Bonbon knew I was just trying to avoid this altogether, and I was just smirking at how easy it was. Still, I kept my voice dull and boring to make it sound like I didn't care.
She just sighed and moved along. "Well, what about the last one?" She asked, about ready to give up. "He's...Oh! He's a Cypony!" Bonbon said, coming up with the worst lie ever.
"Sure he is Bonbon. Just like in that book, Fallout Los Pegasus." I said with a roll of my eyes. Still reading the magazine. Not that it had anything that was any good anyway.
"No, I'm serious Lyra!" She said, hoping to try and have something interesting to talk about. I guess I couldn't blame her. We haven't seen each other for a year. She's probably trying to find something cool to talk about. "He has a metal tail and everything!"
"Just because he has a metal tail, that doesn't mean anything." I said, deciding to look up and put the magazine down.
This time, she just rolled her eyes at me. "He has a metal leg too." That could've just been Rose, Daisy, or some pony else spreading more stupid rumors. But knowing that I wasn't believing it, she just smirked as she told me one last thing. "And he's best friends with Twilight and the rest of them." She told me.
"Wait, what?" I asked, that getting my full attention. A real-life Cypony was a pretty questionable thing. Something that was only in stories. But if it had to do with Twilight and the others? Well, crazy stuff always happens around them. So them being friends with a Cypony wasn't too out of the question...
Hold on a second. Twilight...The library!
"Oh for the love of hands, I completely forgot!" I yelled out as I jumped off the couch immediately. Startling Bonbon, and making her trip. Her piping hot coffee just barely missing her as it hit the floor beside her.
I didn't have time to ask if she was okay though. I quickly levitated my saddlebag that had my notes in them, along with my cloak. I wanted to go to Twilight and have her help me out with these things. As boring as she was about books and explaining stuff, no pony could deny that she knew how to organize stuff. And with all these notes, Celestia knows that I'm gonna need help with that.
"I'll be back later Bonbon! I gotta see Twilight!" I told her, running off to get to the library. Keeping my cloak on to make sure no pony knew I was here yet. Still wanted to keep that a secret until I got everything ready to tell every pony.
Bonbon watched as I left the house and only sighed. "She's still so hyper all the time." She said to herself as she got up and started cleaning up the spilt coffee. "Oh well, it could be worse. She could get the idea that one of the new ponies were humans." She trailed off, laughing to herself.
As she went into the kitchen with the coffee mug however, she froze in place. Thinking it over before getting a worried look on her face. "Oh no...This isn't going to end well..."
Still Lyra's POV
Library
Once I walked into the library, I looked around the main room. Closing the door behind me, I took off my cloak and hung it on the hook that was near the door. Almost no pony came in here anyways unless it was one of Twilight's friends, so I was fine.
"Twilight? Twilight, you here? I came to talk to you." I called out at the stairs. I would've have seen her or her dragon helper if they were in the kitchen over there, so that only left her room upstairs.
Before I even had a chance to go up and see if she was there though, I saw Spike running down the stairs. Bandaging his claw at the same time. "Sorry about that. Twilight's packing for...A trip to Canterlot, and is going nuts over packing right now." He said out loud as he got to the bottom and finished bandaging his claw.
"A trip? Dang it, I was hoping if she could help me with something." I told him as I levitated out one of my notepads. With all these notes, I'm sure that Twilight would've loved to read over them herself.
"Good luck. I don't even think she'll let herself get any sleep with how paranoid she's being right now." He said, looking back up the stairs just in time for the two of us to hear some paper hit the floor. Followed by a small yelp and muttering. "So what can I help you w-LYRA?!" He jumped back as he actually looked towards me for the first time today.
"Wow! First Bonbon, and now you? I guess it'll be pretty great when I tell every pony I'm back later tonight." I said, more towards myself than any pony, or dragon, else. "Anyway, I guess I'll have to ask Twilight later. I needed her help getting all these notes together."
"Notes, huh?" He asked, starting to calm down as he thought it over. "Well she told Twilight and the rest of us to pack light, so Twilight'll probably have time later to help. What are they about anyway?" He asked as he looked at the notepad I levitated out.
"Here, look for yourself." I told him with a grin, levitating it to him so he could flip through and see himself. "I've been in Moss Cow this whole time. Hanging out with Minotaurs so I could find out for myself about humans."
"Humans, eh?" He asked, flipping to the next page before it officially dawned on him. "Wait, humans? A-as in...Two legged, taller than pony, no wings, and no horns humans? Those humans?" He looked a little scared for some reason. Maybe he felt a little bad about how he and every pony else joked about how I loved the idea of humans so much.
"Don't worry Spike, I'm not mad at you or anything. I don't even think the Princesses themselves know anything about humans." I told him reassuringly. Poor guy looked really worried now.
"Uh, yeah, hehehe...T-They don't know what humans are! Of course they don't! Those two probably don't know anything!" Spike said, only getting more scared...Or, was it nervous? With how much he was sweating, it was hard to understand what was going on with him now.
"Okay then..." I said awkwardly. Seriously, how do you react to someone who talks like that?...Did I say that right? Someone? That's what Minotaurs said how humans talked anyway. "Well, if Twilight'll only be ready later then I guess I only have the usual question. Does she have any books on humans? Or does any pony else know something about humans I can ask about?"
"K-Know about humans?!" He asked, now really losing his cool. Okay, there was no doubt about it. He's nervous about something. Something about humans. "Uh, hm...Nope! Not that I can think of! Especially not Blitz!"
"Blitz?" I asked, going over that name again in my head. Only for Spike to freak out and cover his mouth fearfully. "Oh yeah, he's that Cypony Bonbon was talking about earlier!"
"What?! A Cypony?! Of course not! That kind of thing only exists in stories! In fact, we don't even have those stories in the library! So sorry, but you're outta luck!" He said, taking nervous glances around the room to try and avoid me. Was Spike always this bad a liar?
"Then...What's that book over there?" I asked, levitating a book over from the circular table that was in the middle of the room. "The Adventures of Gearhead." I read the title out loud.
"That's...That's, uh...A typo!" He tried to excuse while reaching for the book, only for me to levitate it just out of his reach.
"But it had a picture of Gearhead. With half his head being made of metal." I showed him, leaving him clueless as to what else he could say. "Okay Spike, what's going on here? Who is 'Blitz', anyway? And how's come you're freaking out whenever I mention him and humans at the same time?"
"I...I...I don't..." He was lost. He had no idea what to say at this point, and had nothing else to say to try and get me off this subject. Besides, this Blitz stallion just got way more interesting now. Maybe he was some kind of genius, Professor of Human Myths, or something. Besides, whenever books mention Cyponies, it always explains that they're smart or have a robot brain or something.
"I...I'm sorry..." He apologized, looking down about how sad he was. Like he was just about to tell someone his friend's biggest secret. "I'm sorry, but...I-It's closing time!" He suddenly yelled out.
"Huh? Closing time? But it's only noon!" I reminded him, pointing outside towards the sun. Which showed that it wasn't even close to sunset! Spike knew he was lying through his teeth and forked tongue, and he knew that I saw right through it!
"Sorry Lyra, but you'll have to come back some other time! Probably in a few weeks! Maybe longer than that! Possibly never!" He kept on going as he pulled away the Cypony book and just forced my human notes into my face before pushing me out of the library. Literally!
"Wait! But I still have questions I want to talk about!" I told him, trying to get past him. But surprisingly enough, the little guy was strong enough to push me to the doorway and throw my cloak over my head.
"Sorry, but don't really have any time! Gotta pack, ya know?!" He told me as he finally pushed me one last time. Forcing me out the door. "And don't bother looking for Blitz either! Especially not at the Hardware Section of the Marketplace! Okay?! Goodbye!"
He then slammed the door behind me, followed by putting a chair up against it to keep me out. And for extra measure, he even flipped the sign to closed before I could even turn around and say something.
It wasn't like I could even try to do that though. It was obvious that he wasn't going to talk to me anymore. And as I sat there, he was probably going to go and tell Twilight what just happened. Meaning that she was probably going to avoid me too until she got back from whatever this trip was.
However, that left me with a huge block of time to do whatever I wanted to do. Sure Twilight wasn't going to help with my notes now, but who's to say that someone else won't be able to help?
Quickly getting my idea together, I started smiling to myself. Then grinning. Soon enough, I was trying to keep from laughing in front of the library. So maybe Twilight, the one pony who was an expert on organizing and note taking, wouldn't be able to help. But...
"Who's to say that this 'Blitz' stallion won't be able to help me?" I asked myself, keeping the smile on my face. Blitz was some kind of Human Myth Professor, so he'd be perfect for asking about help with this! All I need now is to find a way to ask him without showing every pony that I'm here.
And I know just how to do it.
Uh oh, Blitz is in for it this time! And it looks like Lyra's a pony on a mission right about now. Well with Blitz's luck, I think it's safe for all of us to assume that he's doomed. Good thing I have a tombstone at the ready for him!
Also something just about all of you probably noticed, I altered the short stories. I decided to scrap the idea of that last short story and start on something else. Mainly since almost not that many volunteered to write one, and because the different writing-styles were a little hectic to adjust to.
So as a solution, I'm going to try and (hopefully) alter it in a better way! I have the next 22 short stories lined up to write and put at the beginning of each chapter. I put all of them through a randomizer, so they're not in a boring order.
So the short story you saw above, the one that was labeled (1/5)? Yeah, I won't be playing all 5 of them back, to back, to back, etc. The next short story is named "The Gang's First Heist! (1/5)" And no, not all the stories are multiple parts. There are only three stories that are five-parters, while the rest are just random One-Shots.
If you want to know what the short story schedule is or whatever, feel free to PM me. Also if you have a short story idea that isn't completely over-the-top-random (I'm afraid of those since I don't want to ruin the original creator's idea) then send that through PM too!
Hope you all enjoy, and I will see you all next chapter!
QotC: How do you think Blitz is going to react about Lyra trying to track him down about humans?
88. Be Vewy Quiet! Im Hunting Humans! Ep 12
The Gang's First Big Heist (1/5)
14 Year Old Morgue's POV (three years ago)
"Not good. Not good! Not! Good!" I kept repeating again and again as I rode an electric scooter down the dirt road. While I wish I could drive that El Camino that was at the house, even I had to admit I wouldn't get far with how young I was. I guess my great looks and personality weren't about to convince any cop that I was able to drive just yet.
So that left me with the electric scooter. Which wasn't so bad considering that me and the others rigged it so it would go just as fast as a car would normally go in the suburbs. Still, on the dirt road that was completely out of the way from any normal roads, it got a little challenging.
You see, our home is out in the middle of nowhere. An acre or two big, fenced in, and secluded in the middle of the woods away from civilization. But sadly, it wasn't too far from school, which was a fifteen minute drive from here. And even though Big Mike wasn't old enough, he drove just as well as any adult could. And his size wouldn't make any officer try to pull us over for being under aged.
Of course, he didn't drive the El Camino. The second that baby came into The Homeland, what we called our giant space of land, I claimed that it would only be driven by me unless there was an emergency. So Big Mike drove a van instead.
None of that really mattered right now though. What did matter was getting to The Homeland so I could tell Joe and Big Mike just what was about to happen. It was so messed up, that we had to put a stop to it. Immediately.
So not wasting any time, I went up the small ramp that was set up besides the electric gate and landed inside the fence. And after going a little further, I stopped in front of the barn. It came with The Homeland, as did two small sheds, a large deck big enough to hold a big party, and the house obviously enough.
I didn't even give a second glance when I let the scooter fall to the ground as I opened the door and bust in. Spotting Big Mike and Joe playing our custom video game. And yes, it was our own video game.
Thanks to Joe's brain in computers and other tech stuff, he was able ta sake the best parts of the best video games and combine them into one game. The characters were made to look like us thanks to 'editing the original skins and avatars' as Joe put it. It was a four player game that worked in multiple ways.
There we're three story modes. One worked like dynasty warriors, where there was thousands of weak bad guys that would go down from just one combo, and bosses that required some skill. Not to mention, a pretty awesome storyline.
The other was a simple adventure game style that Joe created from Heavy Rain, Uncharted, Sly Cooper, and Assassin's Creed. It was single player, but used all three of our characters. Focused more on simple puzzles and action mixed together.
The third story mode style was a simple fight only game. It worked kind of like the Dragon Ball Z games where it was just a fight with some scripted parts, and small story bits in between.
Besides those, there were normal exhibition fights. Which is what we normally did.
"Amigos! Stop playing for a second!" I told them, walking over so I wasn't yelling the entire time. "We got a problem."
"What is it?" Big Mike asked, jumping up the instant I was done talking. Whenever either me or Joe started sounding worried, Big Mike made it his job to find a way to help.
"It's the rest stop," I told them, both of them looking to each other to see what the other was thinking. "They plan on taking it down!"
"They what?!" They both asked in complete shock. Big Mike looking terrified while Joe took out a phone from his pocket and started looking around the local news about the rest stop.
You see, exactly forty-eight miles from us was a rest stop. The very same rest stop where we all met exactly four years back. And since this short story is three years in the past, that makes it eight years from when the really story's taking place.
They were coming back from a trip with their dad, Klaus Frei, when they stopped at that very same rest stop. Mr. Frei went to the bathroom while Joe and Big Mike stayed at the vending machines. The same vending machines that cheating them out of a chocolate bar Joe tried getting Big Mike.
That's where they met me. That machine cheated me out of three Reese's Cups. So finding me, I convinced them to help me get our well-earned candy from the machine. I was able to pick the lock that held a metal gate in place. Those things had specially made holes so you could punch in the code and get your candy, but kept people from breaking into the machines.
Joe then used a screwdriver to get into the wires and cut them so the machine wasn't lit up or making any sounds. And finally, Big Mike used his brawn and the screwdriver to get through the glass without busting it open too loud.
All of us together got the candy, and an understanding. And when their Dad got back, I explained what happened and told him my parents weren't...With me, anymore. But instead of doing what I thought he would, he actually did the nicest thing he could've possibly done. No, not pay for the machine, he drove us clear away from that rest stop in an instant. But what he did do was so nice that I knew I could never thank him enough.
That rest stop was where we pulled our first small time heist. Where we first met up, and where we became a gang. And now it was about to become a new site for a movie theater if no one did anything about it.
"According to this entry by it's too expensive to continue funding anymore. The state is having it taken down since it's not that useful anymore." Joe said, giving us a full analysis of the situation. "The deadline for this demolition to become official is five days. There's a fundraiser in effect to try and bring the funds to keep it open and in use, but they're still very far from their goal. Around twenty-five thousand short of their goal to be, in fact."
"So...They need more money?" Big Mike asked, hoping he was getting it himself.
"Yes. They need twenty-five thousand dollars. A lot of money." Joe informed the big guy, then turned towards me. And upon seeing the small smirk on my face, he sighed. "Oh no. Morgue, please tell me that you don't-"
"Don't worry amigos! I have a plan!" I yelled out, purposefully interrupting Joe to make them pay even more attention. Plus it was a little fun to do stuff like that.
"Whenever you come up with a plan by yourself, it always ends badly." He said, facepalming in annoyance. Then after slowly, sliding his hand off his face he frowned at me. "Well, I know you're just dying to tell us. So out with it."
"Okay then. My plan..." I said, building a few seconds of suspense. Which was working on Big Mike, who was getting excited to hear what it was. "Is to save the rest stop."
"Woah! That's a great plan Morgue!" Big Mike praised, beaming with joy at my awesome plan. Of course Joe wasn't as amused.
"Really? I thought we were going to take a trip to McDonalds." He told me sarcastically. "What's your plan to save the rest stop?" He asked, knowing that I had more to my plan then that.
"Easy." I then got serious. Frowning to Joe to show him that I actually did put thought into this. As much thought as I could to make this hard choice. "We help pay the rest of the fundraiser by taking an assignment from...Them." I told Joe with a complete straight face.
"T-Them..." Joe repeated fearfully, taking a single step back while trying to stay calm.
They weren't the type of people that you wanted to disappoint. They worked under the radar, and only those who they deemed 'good enough' knew about them at all. It was a silent honor to know about them, and it was pretty much death if you ever mentioned them.
Because of our skills, they came in contact with us. Getting into The Homeland, past the dog, and inside our house to leave a single phone number taped to my bedroom door. After that came some instructions to meet up with them. I only took Joe since they said that if anyone else found out, it was game over. Big Mike would try to protect us and end up getting us killed by accident.
So me and Joe met up with them. There were five, and they all had guns trained on us when we talked. They had no name. All they told us was that they would give us a map and a verbal decipher to find the locations. In each state, they had two bases. Only a certain code they also said verbally could get you in and not killed.
They would give you major heists where all you had to do was name your price. They'd give you the job, and all you have to do is get it done without telling the authorities about their operation. No due date, no method of operation, no trace. Do the job, don't give them away.
Do three jobs, and you went from 'good enough' to 'family' You asked for a loan of money, tools, and/or information, you'd get it. No questions asked. They knew that all three of us were a group, and we could come in anytime.
This. Right now. Was anytime.
"So..." Big Mike said, breaking our long silence. "Are we going to McDonalds or not?"
Disclaimer: I do not own MLP or anything relating to Hasbro. All I own is Blitz, this story, and the ideas that come forward.
Lyra's POV
Shopping District of Ponyville
"Lyra's Log, Hour 1 of Operation: Professor Scouting. After looking around the Shopping District of Ponyville for...Well, an hour...I've finally located who I'm sure is Professor Electric Blitz. The very obscure description of him seems to match up. Only...It doesn't look like he's a Professor at all. But nonetheless, he apparently knows something about humans. Will continue to spy on-I-I mean...Observe, possible teacher of human mythology."
Closing my journal, I moved a single branch of the bush so I could see out of it. Spotting Electric Blitz buying some nails and other stuff from a sales pony that was named Hard Sell. The two of them were arguing a little, but I guess were finally coming to a decision about the sale.
Only, this was the thing which made me question the whole 'Professor' thing. I mean, what professor bought so much building stuff?! It wasn't just nails either! He took those few boxes of nails to a cart full of other building materials and tools! Seriously, professors were supposed to teach stuff, not renovate their entire house three times over!
This made me raise an eyebrow at everything I learned. He was definitely a Cypony, so that had to be Electric Blitz. Maybe I needed a bit more backstory about him though. All I knew was that he was friends with Spike, Twilight, and the rest of their group. That, and that there was something about him and humans.
Looking around to make sure no pony noticed, I quickly put my journal away and slipped out of the bush without any pony noticing. I didn't know enough to walk right up to him, but maybe I could learn something from some pony else.
"Excuse me." I said in my deep, stallion-sounding voice to Hard Sell. No pony else was coming near his hardware stall, so I didn't have to worry about wasting any time. "By any chance could you tell me about the stallion that just left, Electric Blitz?"
"Why should I tell you about one a my best customers?" He asked with a frown. It looked like he wasn't about ready to tell me anything. Luckily, I picked up a few tips for dealing with ponies like this from Moss Cow.
"Because of my friend here." I told him calmly as I levitated an emerald out of my saddlebag and onto the counter. And not just a small one either. One the size of a pony's eye. And with how big our eyes were, it was worth something. Even if Equestria rested on a giant gem mine.
He went wide-eyed at the sight of it before looked to the sides to see if any pony was looking towards us. And not seeing any pony in view, he slowly reached over to get it. Only for me to quickly levitate it just out of reach.
"Woah, hold on a second." I told him, keeping my voice deep voice calm and level. It was times like this where I wish I learned that 'Voice Change By Choice' spell. "You think I'm just gonna give you this without some answers?" I asked him, my throat killing me because of how hard this voice was to keep using.
"Ugh...Fine." He told me, gesturing me to lean forwards a bit. He didn't want any pony else knowing that he was giving away his customer's info to random ponies with gems. "Blitz is a regular of mine. Works for the Construction Crew here in Ponyville, and is good friends with that group of girls and the dragon...Lucky guy..." He said with a jealous frown.
I just rolled my eyes at that last part, but focused on something else. "A construction pony? So he's not a professor?" I asked him confusedly.
"...Wait a second, how's come your voice is different now?" He asked with a raised eyebrow.
"Wha-Dang it!" I said in a silent whisper. "Well, so much for the whole anonymous thing..." I admitted, dropping the fake voice and just talking normally. "Still, so he's not a professor?"
"That guy? Ha! The moment Blitz becomes a professor, is the moment I start wearing a ballerina outfit to work everyday." He said sarcastically. Honestly, I don't know whether to start laughing or be disturbed about the image of this stallion in a tutu.
"Well, that doesn't make any sense. Spike said he had something to do with humans..." I muttered to myself almost inaudibly. In which Hard Sell didn't really care and ignored. "Well, is there anything else about him you can tell me? Besides being a Cypony, anyway?"
"Sounds like you already know him a bit...But I don't get why you care. Unless...Are you trying to ask him out or something?" He asked bluntly.
"What-No!" I said, shaking my head frantically. Geez, what is this guy's problem?! Can he at least be subtle about these dumb questions?! "I'm hoping he can help me with some research I've been doing."
"Sure. Research." He said, sounding not convinced at all. Okay, he's going from blunt to annoying in a real quick second.
"Okay, do you want this gem or not?" I asked him with a frown that he could barely see through the shadow of my hood. It was enough to make him get a little concerned that he was about to lose it.
"Alright, fine, fine." He said in a defeated tone. Looks like I got past him. Thank you Minotaur training! "The thing is, no pony really knows much about him. He just kinda...Came outta nowhere and started living here. No pony's ever heard of him anywhere else. And since he's probably the only Cypony ever, you'd think his name would've come up somewhere. But no. Like a ghost, he just...Appeared..."
"That's...Kind of creepy." I admitted with an unsure voice. Hard Sell had a point, a pony like that would have been noticed before. He was definitely Equestrian by the look of him. No one-half Griffon or Saddle Arabian, so who was he?
"There is one other thing." Hard Sell said, earning my attention. "He was kind of off when he first started ordering lumber. First time he came, he said he needed some 2X4s that were ten feet."
"..."
"..."
Silence. Neither of us said anything as he watched as I sat there completely shocked from what he had told me. It was hard for me to even respond, and he didn't want to make me jump or anything from trying to get my attention, so he waited it out some more until I finally started forming words again.
"...F...F-Feet?..." I managed to say, stunned by what he told me. "Did you just say that this 'Electric Blitz' stallion asked for 2X4s, whatever those are, in...Feet?" I asked again. That is what this guy just said, right?
"Well 2X4s are the measurements of a usual plank of wood, but yeah. I asked him what feet were, and he just sighed and facehoofed before telling me the length in hooves. It's not much, but it just was weird to me. He told me he was a natural at building, but he didn't remember measurements? It was a bit suspicious, don't you th-"
I didn't bother hearing the rest of his story. I just levitated the emerald on top of his head and ran off to try and figure out where Electric Blitz went. It was all so clear to me now!
No pony knowing him before coming here last year. Being close friends with those six. Spike freaking out over me talking about humans. Saying 'feet' instead of hooves the first time he ever tried ordering building materials. He wasn't a professor or some pony that knew anything about human mythology.
He was a human!
Blitz's POV
"Alright, so you only wanted me to fix a few rotted boards on the stage right?" I asked her, going over what had to be done. The stage, which had taken some wear and tear over the past few weeks, needed to be repaired. The curtains were ripped apart as if Opal went to town on them, the podium was still water-logged and stained with scars from the boat race, and finally the stage floor had rotted boards that needed to be replaced.
The third one was my problem to fix, while Rarity was either going to come by later for thee curtains or was just making a new set rom scratch, and some pony else was going to try to build a new identical podium.
"Yes, just the floor boards." She agreed, letting me focus on what had to be done. Luckily, I had already stopped by somewhere to get the supplies for all my projects that were important today. I just had three, and I wanted to go at a regular pace with them. I had a lot to think about.
"Well, it'll only take me a good ten minutes to get these replaced." I told her with a nod as I went back to my cart. She told me before that it was only a small amount of boards that were rotted out, so I was able to just order more than enough of them.
"Good. But, you never told me...How much will this cost?" She asked me as I pried out the first rotted board. Using my tail as crowbar to do so. "I never got around to asking for that price."
"Oh. Well...With the price of the materials I need to use, plus labor for installing all of this..." Even though the Mayor was a good friend of mine, it turned out that there were tax laws about charging ponies for labor expenses. Even if it was your friend, if you were getting paid at all, you needed to be paid for your work too. I might've been good at math, but Equestrian accountants did not play around! Honestly, if you mess up one payment, they treat it like a murder!
Luckily, the Mayor knew that and understood that when tax came around. Which is why I was actually a good friend of hers. That's a story for another time though. "I'd say it's only going to be ten bits." I told her after going over the numbers.
Projects like this paid pretty good actually. Compared to what the others did, I was the fourth most successful in our group. With Rarity at the top, then Twilight, and...Pinkie Pie, surprisingly. Of course, because of more tax laws about how she gets paid for parties, and that no pony charges her for party supplies, it was really surprising.
"Only ten? I was expecting fifteen at the least. Alright then, I'll be right back." She said as she went inside to her office to get what I was owed. Yeah, ten bits was actually a cheap amount for personal projects like this. Usually it could range from fifteen to thirty bits for jobs as small as this.
Luckily, Fluttershy had me covered on food for RJ. Applejack and me made a deal for me to get paid in a months worth of apples each month as long as I was ready to repair or build anything on the farm. Twilight was able to help with any nerd stuff I couldn't handle on my own, and the others had their own ways of helping me.
Still, none of that really mattered for me. Because as I pulled the last rotten board from the stage out, I was left going back to that annoying letter Princess Celestia sent me. It told me what this trip was, and why we were all coming.
While the reason for it all was annoying me to no end, there was one part that was even more confusing to me. What did Spike have to do with anything about this?
One with similar instructions about a secret he will need to reveal to all of you at once.
That was the line that made me confused. And while I read it the first time when the others were still there with me, I looked up and saw Spike's expression. He looked like he was sorry for keeping this secret to himself. But the others didn't pay him any mind about it, so I guess they didn't even know that he got a letter. I decided that I'd leave him be unless he brought it up.
As I thought to myself about how this all of this was going to play out, I heard something off towards the side of the stage. Normally I would have thought it was nothing, but the Mayor cleared out the area so no pony could just come in and watch the reconstruction of the stage. Animals never came near the town center unless they were a pet, or companion in RJ's case, so it couldn't be a rabbit or anything.
"Hello?" I asked, stopping my work to fly over and check it out. As I got near the bush though, I heard some almost silent mumbling. I might've been paranoid, but I knew something was there. "Is some pony there?" I asked again, landing besides the bush.
Sadly, all I got for an answer was a bright flash of light directly to the face. Blinding me temporarily and making me flinch backwards as I yelled out in surprise. I then tripped to the ground behind me and was left discombobulated.
Unable to look as whoever was in the bush jumped out and ran away before I could even get a good look at them. To make it even more frustrating, the flash of light had distorted the colors around me. So I couldn't even see what color their coat or mane was.
By the time I jumped back up to my hooves and flew up into the air to go after them, they had already rounded the corner and was gone. I had no idea what they looked like, so there was no point in trying to go after them.
In all honesty, the only thing I had for a clue was that they had some book with them. That clue alone narrowed it down to pretty much any pony who could read, so that wasn't going to help me.
"What was that all about anyway?" I asked, landing back on the ground as I kept looking towards the turn I saw them go by. As if they were about to come right back and introduce themselves to me.
Seeing as how no pony was really that stupid though, I simply turned around and made my way back over to the stage to finish fixing it. After all, all that was left was to nail two or three boards in place.
"Here we are Blitz. I think that this should cover the fee just right." Mayor Mare told me as she came back outside from her office with a small bag of bits. Knowing that I couldn't take them right then however, she just put it in my cart that still had the tools to do the last two projects of the day.
She then turned back towards me. "While you're finishing up, I was wondering if you could work on something else. You see, the office besides mine needs to be renewed for a new pony that will need there own office. I think you're aware if just how expensive the Construction Crew would be for this job. So, would you be able to renew the office yourself?"
As I went over to the last plank and quickly nailed it in with my metal hoof, I gave her a straight face. "Yeah, I'd be able to do that. Just not anytime in the next few weeks. I'm taking a trip, and something that'd big would take massive planning."
"I see...Well, I guess I'll look for some pony else to help until you have a free schedule to help. Thank you anyway Blitz, and thank you for fixing the stage." Mayor Mare said with a smile.
"Don't mention it. I gotta get going though. Still have a few more projects I need to finish today." I told her, flying in front of my wagon and mounting myself to the front. " Bye Mayor." I told her, walking off to my next stop.
Spike's POV
"Spike? Are you sure that you packed everything you'll need for the trip? Maybe you should triple-check the packing list again." She told me from her room. Still packing everything she thought she would need for the mission Celestia was summoning us all for.
"No, I'm good Twilight. Besides, I got something else I need to take care of anyways. I'll be back later." I told her casually, as I walked out the door and shut it behind me. Taking a breath of relief as I made my way for the marketplace.
Seriously though, what all did Twilight think I would forget? All I really needed was my fangbrush and gem-flavored toothpaste, and I could survive without anything else. I always kept a spare pencil and some paper with me in case I needed to send an emergency letter to Celestia. And Twilight of all ponies knew I didn't really have anything else with me.
Still, I brought my small backpack Rarity made along with me as I went into the marketplace. It had the few things I packed for the trip, some lunch, and the letter Celestia had sent to me for my eyes only.
The letter said that the secret I've been hiding from every pony would have to be brought up. That secret was something pretty big that had to do with all the Friendship Letters. Something that I wasn't sure was a good or bad. Still, I always tried to stay quiet about it like Princess Celestia asked of me.
And when Blitz came here from Earth, it was all already over with. So I just thought it was a funny coincidence or something. Now the letter comes along, and it's eating at me all over again. Celestia told me that if I wanted to get this off my chest, then I should go to Blitz and tell him the truth.
After all, he along with the others were all going to know the truth sooner or later.
So knowing that I needed to find Blitz, I chose to start looking at where I knew he was going today. And coming up to it, I tried to peer over the counter of the stall. Most of these stalls were just a little too tall for me to be noticed except for the top scale on my head. And they didn't like it when I just jumped onto their counter, so I was left trying to look over it like some kind of weirdo at a window.
"Hey, Hard Sell? You there?" I called out, hoping he was. His stall was set-up right in front of a decent-sized tent that had most of the building stuff he sold. And I couldn't see it from this side of the counter.
"What, who's there?" He asked, coming out just like I'd hoped. Sadly, his counter was just a little higher than the other ones I was already to small for. So he didn't see me as he looked forwards, and side to side. "Those dumb colts. First they knock on my door at home and run away, and now they're making me look like an idiot at my own stall. When I get my hooves on them..."
"Uh...Hard Sell?" I asked, trying to get his attention. "Down here." I instructed him, a little upset that he didn't even think to look down.
"Huh? Oh, hey Spike! Sorry, I didn't see you there. Here let me help you out..." He said, reaching under his counter and bringing out a small stepstool for me to stand on so I didn't have to look up.
"Thanks." I said, putting the stepstool in place and jumping on top of it.
"So, what brings you here? Your sis need a new shelf put in or something?" He asked, wondering if that's why I came alone. Usually, I only came here when I was helping Blitz build stuff. Which I really just did when I didn't have to help Twilight or Rarity with something.
"No, nothing like that. I'm looking for Blitz. There's some pony that's looking for him and I wanted to tell him before she found him first. Any ideas?" I asked him, hoping that I might have somewhere to go from here.
Since Blitz was his best costumer, and I was Blitz's friend, Hard Sell was a little nicer to me than most others that came around here. So he didn't yell at me and tell me to leave whenever I didn't buy anything.
"Oh, uh, crazy mare huh? Well...That sounds pretty rough..." He said, now getting really nervous for some reason. Something I knew the feeling of all too well. "Anyway, I don't really have much to tell you. He ordered some planks, support braces, countertops he ordered two weeks ago, and the usual stuff like nails and whatever."
"Any idea about what it was for?" I asked, hoping he had a better answer.
"Wish I did, but I don't know what else to say. After he got all the materials, and that cra-err-that second customer came by, I took a lunch break to try and get something taken care of." And almost as if waiting for its queue, his stomach started growling like a full grown dragon. "Too bad I missed lunch because of it."
"You took a lunch break, but didn't actually eat anything? Why?" Who misses lunch on a lunch break? I know I would never do something that stupid. Lunch is the most important part of the day!
"Well...I might as well tell you." He told me with a sigh as he reached under his counter again. This time pulling out a-
"A-A-A giant Emera-mmf!" Before I could yell it out to the whole marketplace, he covered my mouth fearfully. I got what he meant and when he let me go, I chuckled nervously. "Oops. Sorry." I told him with a just as nervous smile. "Still, what were you doing with that?"
"Well, I spent my lunch break trying to get it appraised. That way, I could sell it and make some real money. Only, it looks like the price of emeralds went down a week back, so they're not worth much at all. So I tried going to that dressmaker since she always uses gems in her dresses, so I thought maybe she'd buy it. Only, her cat was right in front of the door."
"Wait, so you're allergic of Opal?" I asked him with a confused look. I didn't know he was allergic to cats.
"No, I'm allergic to getting my face scratched off by that crazy thing." He corrected me. Well, I can't blame him there. If not for my thick scales, I'd be worse off than a scratching post right now. "Still, by that time all of that was over, I didn't have any time for some lunch. So I'm starving."
"Starving huh?" I asked, suddenly getting an idea. "I think I can help with that." I told him as I reached into the side of my backpack. Pulling out a ripe Golden Delicious. "I'll trade you this apple for the emerald."
"You got yourself a deal!" He told me, swiping away the apple and passing me the emerald. And after taking a big bite of the apple, his stomach rumbled for a second before being silenced immediately. "Oh that hit the spot. The only thing that could make this better is if I could take another break and just take a-wait a second, I remembered something!"
"What, what is it?!" I asked, putting the gem away for later. That was probably the best trade I've ever made.
"I just remembered one of the things Blitz was gonna do." He told me before taking another bite of the apple. "He said the support braces were for the Ponyville Retirement Home. I bet that if you go there, you'll see him eventually."
"Okay, great!" I told him, jumping off of the stepstool and walking off to go there. "Thanks for the help Hard Sell. And thanks for the tasty emerald!" I waved to him as I ran off. Glad that I made some progress in finding Blitz.
"Hey, thank you for the apple. Good luck in getting to Blitz before the...Wait a second, tasty?" He asked himself with a confused look. But as his stomach rumbled a little in hopes of getting some more food, he shrugged. "Oh whatever. It's not my problem anymore. Down the hatch." He said, taking another bite of the apple.
Blitz's POV
Outside Shopping District
Okay, the Town Stage was all done. Now I only have two other projects to do and I can start packing for the trip. Thankfully I had these jobs to do, or else the others might have tried to question me about it all. Something I still couldn't talk to them about yet.
Did Princess Celestia really need us all to go back? Scratch that, did she really need us to go and help them? As far as that letter goes, she got one thing right without a doubt:
I know what they have done to you in the past, and I understand that this is more than questionable to you. Which is why I'm hoping you'll understand. And if you still don't want to, then at least consider what this quest may mean to Rainbow Dash and the others.
Just that excerpt of her letter, and it was enough to keep me from downright denying this whole idea. This entire trip. If Celestia didn't leave out the part that we were going to my world, then they would be even more excited than they already are. And in the end, I'm glad she left that out to them. The pressure of letting them down would be so much worse then the pressure I already have.
I knew in the end, I didn't really have much of a choice. And I couldn't be mad at Celestia either. This was under some kind of 'short-notice' after all. It wasn't like she was trying to pin me against a wall. Besides, there was one more important thing. One that was bigger than me, bigger than them, and something that neither me or Celestia knew how it was gonna end.
The girls and Spike.
If they were going to my world, than that means that I'm either going to have to blindfold them the entire time, or let them find out. And something told me that blindfolding just wasn't going to be an option. But that's not exactly going to stop me from trying.
Could you blame me?
Still, I shook the thought away from my head. I came up to the next place I had to work on for a project. The Quill and Sofas store. The sales pony that worked here wasn't at the entrance, but instead there was a sign at his door. One that said that he was out to lunch, but for me to go ahead and come inside if I got here before he did.
I shrugged to myself and just parked my cart of building materials outside the place and unloaded the stuff I needed. Two countertops and the tools and other materials that I would have to use to install them. The check out area had two counters, and one of them were cracked. So he wanted me to go ahead and replace both of them so it wouldn't look like two completely different ones.
It was simple enough, and after the cost of the countertops I was getting ten bits out of this for myself. That was the great thing about doing small jobs like these on the side. It actually paid well, and I was my own boss. And since I built my own house, that meant that I didn't have to pay any rent since it wasn't built by Ponyville themselves.
While I got paid on the Construction Crew plus the extra bits from these projects, I was far from the richest one in our group. Rarity was the most successful with her orders of dresses for fancy parties, followed by Twilight who got paid from Ponyville taxes or something to run the library. After that was, shockingly enough, Pinkie Pie who never has to pay for her party decorations.
Still, I did pretty well for myself. And after this, I only had one other job and then I could start packing. Only, how's come the blinds on the windows weren't closed? If the Quills and Sofas sales pony wasn't here, than why would he just leave them open?
I didn't really look around as I carried the countertops inside. Putting them besides the check-out counter and inspecting it silently. Cracked, right down the middle. "No wonder he wanted to get these fixed. This thing looks about ready to fall apart as it I-" "HELLO SIR!"
Quickly turning around, I came face to face with some pony else who was giving me a grin so wide, it could rival Pinkie's usual grin. "How may I help you?!" He asked with a slightly deep voice, not backing up at all.
Even though it was hard to see him when he was so up close, I was able to make out most of what he looked like. He was a pony with a mint-colored coat with a cyan and white colored tail. He also had on a fedora that kept me from seeing his mane, and had a moustache too. One that kind of reminded me of the one Pinkie always kept.
"Uh...I'm good, thanks?" I said, not sure how else to respond. I mean, how do you respond to some pony who's smiling in your face without sounding like a jerk?
"Well I'm sorry sir, but I'm afraid that you're wrong." He said taking a small step back so he could shake his head. Wait, how am I wrong about not wanting- "You see, I can look right at you and tell that you are a very pitiful hu-pony."
"Excuse me?" I asked in a deadpanned tone.
"Do not worry sir, it's not too obvious. I'm just a professional, is all." He explained to me. Only making me more ticked off at him. "I mean, you look so tense it's clear you don't have a comfortable sofa. Just look at your shoulders, and you'll see it." He instructed, pointing towards my metal shoulder.
"Well maybe that's because this shoulder is artificial." I told him, un-amused in every way. "Now if you don't mind sir, I need to fix those countertops like your boss had asked of me." I said, trying to stay as calm as I could.
Before I could even get started on taking the cracked countertop off however, I was pulled away from the counters and over towards a couch by this annoying sales pony. "Wha-hey! Let go!" I told him, getting away from him. For a sales pony, this guy was strong enough to stand against a freaking Minotaur.
"Sorry, but it's obvious that you're only lying to yourself and me." He told me, putting a smile back on his face near instantly. "But if you at least try out this couch, I'm sure that you'll be completely satisfied!"
Okay, fine. If this guy wants me to sit on a couch so badly, than fine. Besides, if it'll get him out of my way hopefully so I can just do my job and get out. "Alright, I'll sit on the couch." I told him, getting up on the couch and sitting on it with a bored look on my face.
I always sat sideways on couches or other seats like this because of my tail. Because as any pony could probably guess, a metal tail kind of gets in the way of sitting down normally on anything but stools or the ground.
That's why I sat in a bubble chair in my house instead of the couches. I was able to turn my tail to its side or upside down, but never change the angle of it. So with the extra space to the sides of me, I could simply rotate my tail to the left or right and sit down that way. But for a couch, sitting up against a wall, or whatever, I either needed to sit sideways or take out my tail completely.
Metal tails. Awesome for showing off and cutting stuff whenever I feel like it. Horrible for sitting down or blending into a crowd.
"There. I tried the couch. The one I have at home is a good seven times comfier. Can I get back to work now?" I asked him, not wanting to waste anymore time sitting on the job. Literally.
"Are you sure that's the best position?" He asked with a raised eyebrow. Seriously? I mean, seriously? " Maybe if you sat up...And ditched the tail. Yep, definitely." He told me with a nod.
"Okay, why does it..." He wasn't going to give up trying to get me to buy this couch. Unless... "Sorry sir, but I just remembered that I don't have any bits. I'm broke." There. Now he'll leave me alone, right?
"Oh, that's alright. You don't need any bits anyway." He informed me...Wait, huh? Don't need bits? Okay then. Either he has no idea how a business works, or he's giving me a free couch. Still don't want to figure out which one's the answer though.
"Well, I guess that proves it then. You're just making me sit here for no reason, aren't you?" I asked with a frowned, un-amused expression.
"Of course not sir! I'm just trying to help you be as comfortable as you can possibly be! And I think you'd be more comfortable if you sat up. Facing towards me." He explained further as he stood in front of me. And now it just got more confusing and creepy in an instant.
And because of just how creepy this was getting, that meant that it was time to get away from this guy. Now. "Well, maybe I'd be comfortable if you weren't eyeballing me like a creeper." I told him, getting up and going back over to the counters.
"No, wait!" He told me, his voice instantly going from deep-ish to feminine instantly. "I just want to see you sit down how you normally would, and show that you're really a-"
"What's going on here?" A new voice asked from the entrance of the store. The owner of the store himself. He saw me and the new countertops he ordered and recognized who I was immediately. But as for the other pony, he gave a questioning look towards. "Who are you?!"
"Oh! M-me?!" He...No, she, asked with her normal voice. Making me facehoof at how I didn't notice that sooner. Seriously, I couldn't realize that the voice and moustache were fake? And-Wait. She tried to get a good look at me while I was sitting...Oh dear Celestia, please tell me that she isn't friends with one of those annoying mares like Rose or Daisy.
"I was just..." She started, not sure how to finish. Luckily, the owner of the store helped her out.
"Leaving. We're closed right now, and we're in the middle of renovating. Out." He commanded, pointing a hoof towards the door. To which the mare in disguise silently sulked out.
Once she was gone, he turned towards me. "I'm sorry about that. She didn't ruin anything, did she?" He asked, being apologetic for some mare coming to bother me.
"No, she started talking to me when I just got here." I told him, getting ready to take out the cracked countertops. "Thank you for the help though. She was really heart-set on bothering me for some reason."
Lyra's POV
"Ugh! I was so close to getting him to sit down too! If only the sales pony didn't come back at that moment. Then I'd have just a little more proof."
I kept on rambling to myself in a secluded bush. Going over all my plans to try and get him to be tricked into showing that he was human. Obviously if no pony knew about him being a human, he wasn't about to just tell me if I asked. But tricking him into proving it was going to be harder than I thought it would be.
After all my studying at Moss Cow, I found out four clear ways to tell humans from ponies. Even if they were in the form of a pony somehow. First, was how they talk. Which when he used 'feet' instead of hooves to measure some wood, that already convinced me enough. But it wasn't enough for some pony like Bonbon to believe me.
The second way was how they sat down. And with how that went...Well, the jury was still out. Because of that metal tail, it was hard for him to sit down like a normal human would. Even sitting like a normal pony would've been a problem. So that was out of the question.
So that meant it was on to the third sign. This one being how they acted. As far as I could tell from the history books, humans were very violent creatures. Ones that fought over everything, even land and food, to the death.
It surprised me at first, but it was okay. Besides, they made up for it with all the amazing ideas they came up with. I mean, they only lasted for a while, but they invented so much stuff! The wheel, the spear, bow, arrows, fire, tons of stuff! That's why I loved humans so much.
That was another reason why I thought he was a human. He was a Cypony. Something so advanced was only in stories, and yet here he was. Out of nowhere like that Sales Pony told me.
Still, if he was here for a year then that wouldn't help to prove anything since every pony was used to him by now. So I needed a plan to prove that he was a human by using the violent side of humans. And I knew just how to do it to.
As he came out of the Quills and Sofas' store, I got to work. I put on a pair of fake glasses, got a bit of dirt on my and coat, and ruffled up my mane and tail. That way, he wouldn't have an easy time figuring out that it was me again. For good measure, I tested my voice a bit to make it sound a little nazzley. Kind of like a nerdy mare's voice, but not too obvious.
I jogged in place behind the bush and waited for him to get in a place where no pony else was around. Once the last pony on the path was gone, I jumped into action and ran towards him. Pretending to be out of breath and scared out of my coat. "HELP!" I yelled out, jumping into Blitz and nearly knocking him down. I then held him by his neck and started shaking him like crazy to keep him from getting a good look at me. "Please, you need to help! It's a matter of life or death!"
"Woah! Stop! Shaking! Me!" He said in between shakes before pushing me off. "Calm down! What's going on?!" he asked me, a little surprised that I had come out of nowhere and starting going nuts.
"There's some pony in trouble! I went into Everfree Forest, when all of a sudden something came out and attacked this other pony that was ahead of me!" I told him, playing completely unrehearsed. And they said that Rarity was a good drama queen! Ha!
"What?!" He asked, quickly kicking away his cart to put it in the corner. "When and where?!" He asked, coming right to attention. Which was just what I was hoping for.
"A few minutes ago! We were about ten minutes deep from the path when something got to her! Please, find her before something happens!" I asked, giving him a look of desperation to save my friend who didn't exist at all.
Not even trying to think it over, he snapped into action. "Alright, fine! Stay here and watch the cart, I'll be right back after I go help this other pony!" Not even waiting for my response, he took off towards the Forest by flying.
Not wanting to be too inconsiderate, I pulled looked around and pulled all the bushes from the path out and over towards the small spot where the cart was. Hiding it with multiple bushes before running off after Blitz. Making sure I had a camera and my journal with me to get some proof that he was fighting whatever was in that crazy forest.
Blitz's POV
"I can't believe this! Why does any pony ever go into Everfree Forest?! Honestly, what is so appealing about that place anyway?!" I asked myself as I flew to the entrance and landed on the pathway. Running from then on. She said it was ten minutes into the Forest, but that could've meant anything. They could've ran, walked, jogged, stopped several times, anything like that! Ten minutes could've been a five or seven minute walk for all I knew!
Not only that, but what got to them anyway?! It could've ranged from a Cragadile, to a Manitcore! I wasn't going to run away from anything that was attacking that pony, but I wasn't prepared if I didn't know what to expect. If it was a . If it was a dragon, then I'd know to be ready for a flame to try and shoot me down.
"I said get back you foul creature! Or else you'll be bucked into the near future!" An accented voice rhymed out from off to the side of the path. One that sounded all too familiar.
"Zecora!" I called out, jumping over a root and down in that direction. And seeing the clearing just ahead of me, I saw something that just made me completely at a loss for words.
Zecora was standing in the middle of the clearing. Surrounded by what had to be a the weirdest group of monsters I had ever seen. There were three dog looking freaks with collars and dusty jackets, with two Timberwolves each on leashes. And if that wasn't enough, the third bigger dog had one Timberwolf and a Cockatrice!
"No way are we letting you get away! You probably know that same pony that made fools of us!" The slimmer one said with a growl.
"Maybe if we take you as our prisoner, then Rarity'll have no other choice then to come with her friends and fall into our trap!" The smaller of the three added. Wait, Rarity? How does she know whoever these three are?
"I'm afraid you are mistaken, you dogs of three. For being a slave I do not agree. So take your hounds back home. Less I turn you into loam." She told them, not backing down even an inch.
"We didn't want to have to do this, but fine! I guess we don't have a choice." The thin one said, as he let the Timberwolves go. As did the other two along with the Cockatrice.
"No!" I said in a hushed whisper, getting ready to pounce on the Cockatrice to help Zecora out. Only, as I got close to the three dogs, I stopped as I heard the sound of wood breaking apart.
Zecora then jumped just high enough to land on the first Timberwolf and she smashed its head underneath her own weight. The next two, who went around to try and get her from behind, tried to get her together. But Zecora was quicker as she reached into her saddle bag and took out a small patch of dust and blew it at the wolves. Stopping them in place as the green eerie looking magic disappeared from around them. Leaving them as just a pile of non-magical wood,and made them fall to the ground in pieces.
The last one, who was actually about to get the jump on her, had the worst luck of them all though. The leash that was still connected to him. So when the handle snagged on a root, he was jerked back and landed on a rock breaking apart because of his own bad luck.
Quickly, Zecora pulled out a vial of liquid and splashed it on each of the Timberwolves. Making green magic evaporate from them for good. Probably to keep them from reanimating.
Finally, the Cockatrice rose out from the bushes opposite of me and slithered up in front of Zecora. Taking her by surprise and catching her glance. Already having her back legs turn to stone, she knew it was impossible to escape. So instead she thought of something else and reached into her saddlebags one more time.
Before the saddlebags and lower body turned to stone too, she took something out and quickly swallowed it before she was covered completely in the stone prison. "Ha! I knew bringing a Cockatrice would be a good idea." The slim one said with a laugh, joined by the other two as they let the Cockatrice slither away. "Now, Fido! Get her into the gem cart. It's going to be hard carrying around a pony when they're this heavy.
"Uh...Rover?" Fido asked, backing up a step. "I think we have another problem..." He pointed back towards Zecora with a slightly nervous look.
"Oh, what is it now-huh?" Rover asked, seeing just what Fido was talking about.
Zecora's rock suit was starting to crack and fall apart around her. Pieces coming off in small chunks to reveal that Zecora was still alive in there. And without much trouble, she kicked out of the thin layer of rock and shook off any bits that were still on her back.
"Oh for goodness sake! Let's just catch her and drag her there!" The smaller one told them as he got out a piece of rope and took a step towards her. The other two approving of the idea as they did the same.
Zecora checked her surroundings for the Cockatrice. Looking carefully at the bushes, and just smiling when she saw me there waiting to help. "Oh I wouldn't do that my mangy friends..." She told them with a look of warning.
"And why's that?" Fido asked with a small frown.
"Because I think he will likely bring you to your ends." She said as she nodded towards the bush. To which I smirked and stepped out as calmly as I could. Showing no fear as I stood up to them and glared them down.
"Who is that?" Rover asked as they all now turned to me. Obviously unnerved by what I looked like.
"I'm one of Rarity's best friends." I told them with an intimidating voice. Which seemed to do wonders on them as they took one step back. "And she's told me a lot about you three..."
"O-Oh, she has?" The small one asked, now scared for his life.
"What did she say?" Fido asked, just as scared. Rover wasn't as scared as the two, but didn't look ready to stand up to me either.
"Nothing good." I told them with a glare as I turned my tail towards the side. Doing that thing where I positioned it just right to let them see their faces on the sharp piece of metal. Making them all gulp. Terrified. "You have three seconds..."
Only now did Rover freak out. "Wait! I-I'm sure that we can-"
"One..." I started, taking one step forward. Flapping my wings once to let them know I could charge after them at any time.
"Wait! Please, don't! We only wanted to...T-talk with Miss Rarity, is all!" The small one tried to convince me. That was a lie, and he knew it.
"Two..." I said, sounding slightly more angry from the lie as I started to slowly walk towards them. Getting closer as I quickly spun my tail clockwise so it went from the left to the right in a slicing motion. The reflection of their heads resting on my metal tail once again.
"Please don't hurt us! We promise we won't hurt any pony else again!" Fido said as he dropped his rope and started to back up. As did the other two. Only, Zecora knew what I was up to and decided to make sure it sunk in. So she quickly tripped all three of them to the ground. Leaving them defenseless.
"THREE!" I shouted out, flying forward in one sudden burst of speed. Making them flinch as they tripped to forwards. Deciding to just forget about standing out all together as they just burrowed underground and filled up the holes behind them. Getting away as I landed back on the ground.
"Well, that was an unexpected surprise." I said, referring to the whole event. "Why were they after you anyway, Zecora?" I asked, looking up to see her shaking her head.
"They have been trying to find Rarity those three. And lately, they've been coming after me." She said, sighing at the annoyance. "But what brings you here, Blitz? Is there an ailment putting you on the fritz?"
"Ahehe...Nice one." I said with a nod, letting that little joke go over my head. "No, it's not that. Some pony told me that you were in trouble out here a few minutes ago and told me to come help."
"Is that truly so? Because that attack didn't happen that long ago." She asked me with a raised eyebrow. Telling me right away that something was wrong here.
"Wait, so you're saying that there was no way she could've known that..." Seeing her expression answered it all for me. She was lying, and it was convenient. "Oh perfect. Add one more messed up problem to add onto the list today."
"What is the matter? Your mood seems a bit sour." Zecora noted as she walked over with a straight face. Willing to help out with this problem.
"Well..." I looked towards her and thought it over. I could've simply told her how nearly everything since the projects for today have been getting in the way like that bright flash of light and the nerd mare that set me up. Probably getting ready to steal...Basically from the elderly, but I needed to get something else off my chest.
"I might as well tell you. You already know about how I'm not from around here. And I just got this letter from Princess Celestia talking about how me and the others need to go there and help these three other kids out. Ones that used to bully me as long as I could remember." I told her, giving the backstory.
"Mhm..." Zecora nodded in understanding. Telling me to go on.
"And those three were what made my life so horrible. Morgue especially." I said with a frown. Just thinking back to all the times he did everything to me, I hated him so much. It wasn't bad enough that so much was taken from me, but he just smacked me around so much to help it all set in that it was hopeless. And I was about to go and help him?
"Why? Why should I even consider trying to help him? That guy is the one reason I had such a horrible life in the first place. Aside from every po-one in that school, and I was the one and only kid he picked on. Him and his two lackeys too! They beat me up, stole my money, played cruel jokes in front of the school and in public, and made it so I was the one that took all the blame. He's the reason I-"
"Don't be mad for what Morgue may do." Zecora interrupted me as she started walking away. Looking to the ground as she started going back to her hut. "In the end, what's happened made a better you."
"I...I don't know..." I told her with some hesitation in my voice. Which made Zecora stop in her tracks as she stood there. Looking empty and defeated for some reason. "I'm sorry Zecora, but...You just don't understand how-"
"Don't you start that bit of woe!" She suddenly snapped at me, turning towards me with tears in her eyes. This being the very first time she looked about ready to break out crying. "All that's happened, and you say I don't know?! For some pony like Morgue, only I seem to care! It sounds like his way of 'bullying' is the only way to dare!"
"Wha...What do you..." I started, taking a step back in response to what was going on. What was she talking about? Way of bullying being the only way? Why was she defending them?
"You wouldn't know..." She said, shaking her head as she took a deep breath. "Sorry, I'll just go. I acting out of line, and I seem to just be wasting your time." She said emptily as she started walking. "Just please reconsider helping them. It means more than you know..."
As I watched her walk back to her hut, tearing up along the way, I stayed quiet. It was obvious that she didn't want to talk about it anymore. Every pony seemed to be high-strung today. At least around me, anyway. First me, then Spike, now Zecora. And if that wasn't weird enough...
She didn't rhyme that final part.
And this ends the second part. I hope you all enjoyed it, and I will see you all tomorrow for the final part.
Also a quick note I don't think I said last chapter. All the short stories are canon. Including the one last chapter and this one. All short stories will be canon. So look-out for those, because they will be referred to in the main story every once and a while!
QotC: How else do you think Lyra can figure out if Blitz is a human?
89. The Misunderstanding (Episode 12)
Discord Watches Cupcakes
Discord's POV
"Ah, finally! A break from those dull teachers!" I told myself, along with my living picture of myself I hung on my wall. Since I was still the ISS, In School Suspension, teacher of the high school, I had to go to the boring meetings all the time. But they were still much better than sitting through hearing nobles argue in fancy voices.
Why was I still doing this job, some pony may ask? Well it's simple enough. That school was so violent and chaotic, it was heavenly to me! Girls pulling at each other's hair weaves because they're wearing the same shirt. Boys breaking out in fights in the middle of the cafeteria. Teachers getting caught in the crossfire. And most of all, every delinquent going directly to me.
I let them all talk and even bring card games for them while I play a '3DS' or an app on a phone I confiscated from one of the nerds or texters. And hearing them shriek like banshees or blow-up about it is so hilarious!
High school drama! Whoever says it was pointless had no sense of humor!
Still, travelling from here to Canterlot castle was so annoying. So instead, I gave myself one of the rooms in the mansion that we all called The Care de Lot. Not the most original name I'll admit, but not too bad either. I moved in recently and filled my room with everything I'd need. Bed. Desk and computer. Fake diploma that made me a certified teacher. And of course, my enchanted window that let me see anywhere on Earth. Like a hidden video camera was hooked up to a TV.
But seeing as how I was bored of trying, and sadly failing, to spread chaos on this already insane world I went to the computer. Indie Games were fun to tell the truth. As were games where I was 'God' or the master of other people. Really helped cope that I didn't rule Equestria.
Other than that however, I did actually like all the fan made things based off the show that was based off me...Oh, and the others too. John De Lancie did my voice justice, and it was funny to laugh at how they made me react to 'Princess Twilight'. Blue Flu, how did I never think of that?!
Still, there was one video I had been saving for a special occasion. And since the hundredth visit to ISS had been achieved, I figured now was the best time.
"Why hello there new fan-video." I said as I clicked on it and snapped my fingers. Going into the video itself. Yes, I could do that. Jealous?
"So. Cupcakes, huh?" I asked as I had a remote appear in my talon-ed hand. "Well, let's get this thing started!" I yelled out in joy as I pressed play.
3 Minutes Later
"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"
I crawled my way out of the computer and didn't waste any time as I turned around and smashed the monitor with my lion paw. "What in the world?!" I asked in utter fear and terror. "Who would make such a messed up video?! And a MUSIC video for crying out loud?!"
I simply fell to the floor and tried to calm myself, feeling sick to my own stomach right about now! It's common knowledge that whenever you go into a video, everything is real! Which means that if I got close enough some of Rainbow's blood would...
"Ugh! I'm just so glad that I never have to worry about the thought of Pinkie Pie actually coming anywhere near me for-" That's when I froze. "Celestia needs me to come to the castle to greet them all tomorrow...And Pinkie will be..."
Realizing how bad tomorrow was going to be for me, I simply did the one thing my magnificently chaotic brain could manage. I passed out onto my floor.
Never again am I watching Cupcakes...Or eating them...Or looking at them...In fact, I think I'll just go on that paper only diet for a few weeks...And therapy.
Disclaimer: I do not own MLP or anything relating to Hasbro. All I own is Blitz, this story, and the ideas that come forward.
Lyra's POV
Lyra and Bonbon's House
As I came through the door and closed it with my back hoof, not even wanting to use my magic right now, I walked over towards the middle of the living room. Not even wanting to look towards Bonbon with the news I had.
I walked around the couch, and in front of it and the coffee table. Standing straight as I turned towards Bonbon. Not even attempting to look down at her.
I didn't even know what I was about to say to her right now. With the news I had, I don't even think words could describe my emotions. In fact, this news was so much that I was wondering whether or not I should even tell Bonbon about it.
So instead of tell her right away, I stood ahead of her. Looking of into the distance like some kind of cheesy emotional actress.
"This is probably going to be an obvious answer," Bonbon started as she started to sit up from the couch and put the magazine she was reading down while she gave me a straight face. "You have something, don't you?" She asked me with a raised eyebrow.
"Yep." I said simply, still looking off into the distance. I just wanted to take a moment to myself before I explained it to Bonbon.
"Well then, just what is it?" She asked, curious about just what I figured out. "So is Blitz one of these Who-mans?"
"Humans." I corrected her matter-of-fact-ly. If she was going to ask about it, she could at least say the name right.
"Whatever. So, did you figure out anything?" She asked again, wanting to get back on the subject.
"Yes. Yes I did Bonbon, I figured something out alright." I told her with a nod of my head, trying to make this moment last as long as I could.
"And?...Is he human? Is he not human? Is he part dragon, what is it?" She asked, getting slightly impatient with me and my suspense.
I sighed. Knowing that I had to move on from this moment and tell her the truth. In all honesty, the truth of it all was almost too much for even me to handle. How was I supposed to tell her now? Especially when it played out too many times in my own head.
Yet, I took a deep breath and prepared myself. For my news was something that would forever haunt me and possibly Bonbon as well. "The truth is...I don't know!" I screamed out in complete and utter defeat. Falling to the ground as I even started tearing up a bit.
"Wait, you don't know?" She asked confusedly. "You walked in here acting high and mighty about the whole thing, and you're telling me that you don't know?" She asked again, trying to make sure she understood it while I, meanwhile, just kept sobbing on the floor.
"Rub it in, why don't you..." I told her as I sniffled a few times. Not wanting to cry. "I follow him all day to try and prove he's human. But all he is, is just a Cypony that isn't human at a-ha-hall!" And there I went. Crying in my own defeat. All of this studying for one whole year around a town of smelly, annoying Minotaurs, and I was right back where I started! Sounding like a complete idiot and creeper while I chased around rumors and ideas that were so stupid!
"Well...Uh...C-Come on Lyra, it's not that b-" The second I glared at her with the intent to kill at this point, she took that back. "O-Okay, poor choice of words!" She said, taking it back. "But...Surely, you have to have something to go with right? I mean, you put so much effort into this, so you had to have something go right."
"No...Nothing. He talked like a normal pony would, sat like a normal pony would, and acted like a normal pony would. No 'anyone', no sitting up like a human, and he isn't even that violent! He just sat in the bushes while that Zebra in the Forest fought off a bunch of wolves and dogs! I was wrong Bonbon, there's nothing to go on here..." I told her. Outright defeated.
"That's...That's it?" Bonbon asked. "That's everything you did to try and find out that Blitz is a 'human'?" She asked, wondering if that's all I was telling her.
I sniffled as I looked up to her with tears in my eyes. "Y-Yes?" Why, what's wrong?" I asked her.
"What's wrong is, that doesn't sound like the Lyra I know." Bonbon said with a frown. "Usually, Lyra would be going nuts and try to prove to every pony in every way that humans are real. Especially in the most hyper of ways. And even more especially when something like this is staring right in your face!" She told me, shaking me a bit to try and get her point across.
"But...But I did everything that I knew would prove that-"
"No you didn't Lyra! The Lyra I knew wouldn't resort to all these stupid notes! She always kept trying to prove it to every pony possible! Whether she did or didn't have any proof! What, did you leave that Lyra with those monsters?!" She asked, getting emotional about it herself now.
"Minotaurs." I corrected her.
"Whatever!" She said, dismissing the correction as she forced m up to my hooves. "You've come this far! And are you really going to just give up now, when you think you might've found a human wondering around in Ponyville?!"
"No..." I said half-heartedly, not even trying to look towards Bonbon.
"I can't hear you Lyra!" She yelled, into my ear as loud as possible. Making me jump away from her.
"Ow! Bonbon, don't do that, it hurts my ears!" I told her with a frown as I rubbed my ear in pain. "But fine, I'll try again."
"I'm sorry Lyra, but I don't believe you." She said, jumping over and shaking me by the shoulders. "Now I want you to try again. Tell me that you want to prove humans are real!"
"Okay, fine!" I yelled out, trying to get away from Bonbon again, only for her to shake her head in disapproval and go too far by trying to make sure I wasn't about to give up. By slapping me repeatedly.
"Come on Lyra! That's not the face of a winner! You know what that's the face of?!" She asked me, getting way too into cheering me up.
"The face of pain?!" I asked, not sure what else to say right now. It was moments like this which made me believe that she ate too much candy herself. Because while I can get hyper, it is nothing compared to Bonbon's rare crazy moments.
"That's right! But pain doesn't make winners Lyra! Now say it! Say that you're going to try and prove Blitz is a human!" She commanded me. Finally letting me go so I could say it without being interrupted or anything.
While I was still trying to get my brain to stop pounding the sides of my head, I was conscious enough to realize that she did have a point. Before I even went to Moss Cow, I never gave up on trying to prove humans were real. And now, right when I was about to prove every pony-No. Everybody else wrong, I was about to give up?!
"Hay no!" I yelled out suddenly, standing up determined as I went into my old room to get a few things. No way am I gonna give up now! I've been through to much to quit!" I yelled out as I pulled out my grandmother's hoof-stitched quilt, a wig, and a pair of my Mom's old reading glasses. Don't ask why I have them, I just do.
"Come on Bonbon! We have a pony to accuse!" I told her as I stuffed everything into a saddlebag. "And I know just how we're going to do it too!"
Blitz's POV
Ponyville Retirement Home
"So what you're saying is, some pony's been following me?" I asked as I finished repairing the railing that had split apart. You see, some time ago the Ponyville Retirement Home had this patio that was strong enough to hold three ponies at a time. It broke down, and no pony's had the time to fix it. So it's just been sitting there. Broken while the door was sealed off.
"Yeah. Her name's Lyra." Spike told me as he handed me a few more nails so I could nail back in the balusters that were near the splits in the railings. You know, those pegs that connect the top rail to the deck of a patio? "She left a few days before you got here, and I think she's been after you."
"Really now?" I asked, thinking it over as I got the balusters back in and covered the nails with wood putty. "Is she a unicorn? Mint-green, and gets really excited about whatever she's doing?"
"She found you?!" He asked, looking around quickly. "What happened? What did she ask you?" Spike questioned, concerned about what all this Lyra did.
"Well, not really." I told him with a shake of my head as I finished with the railing. Setting it aside and going over to the supports next and inspecting what was left. Luckily, I found the blueprints for the patio and knew exactly what the supports were supposed to look like length wise. "She didn't really have any chance. She tried to get me to sit down at the Quills and Sofa's Store, then she tried to trick me into going to the Everfree Forest."
"That's it? She didn't ask you anything about where you came from? Nothing like that?" Spike pressed on, really getting concerned about that kind of thing. "I thought for sure that she would try and ask you something..."
"Nope. In fact, she hasn't asked me anything. Not even about how I'm a Cypony or how I became your guy's friend." I told him as I pulled out a piece of lumber that was the right size to use for supports. "Now that I think about it, she might've also tried to spy on me from a bush earlier today too. Why did she do any of that anyway?"
"Oh, uh..." Spike started, trying to think something over. Eventually, he just shrugged nervously and reached into his backpack, pulling out a giant gem. I didn't know that he got gems that big. I wonder if that's his allowance from Twilight or something.
"It's not that big a deal. Forget I said anything." He told me as he took a bite of his gem. "Anyway, so what happened at Everfree Forest? Was there actually some pony there?"
"Kind of. I ran into Zecora as she took on some Timberwolves, a Cockatrice, and three weird dog things." I told him as I positioned the lumber to cut at just the right length. Before I did though, Spike spit out the pieces of his gem and one hit me in the forehead. Discombobulating me as I swung my tail downwards. Which missed my mark and made me cut the lumber at the wrong point.
"Wait, three dogs?!" He asked, now suddenly at attention. "They didn't happen to be Diamond Dogs did they?!" He asked in fear. Only for me to look confused and squint my eyes a little. "Oh, right, you don't know. They have grey or brown fur. Weird jackets and collars that have gems in them? They can dig really well?"
"Yeah, that's them." I told him with a nod as I looked over the support beam I was making. Luckily I didn't cut it to short and could still use it. But the more important thing here were those dogs. Obviously, they had some history or something. I guess that explains why they were after Rarity. She must've annoyed them or tricked them into doing something.
I didn't want him to worry though, so I changed the subject as I cut the small bit of extra wood off the support beam. "Still, Zecora stopped them all without any problem at all. And when she was finished, she saw me there and figured out that I was thinking about the trip."
"The trip..." He said, sounding like he just now remembered something important. "That's the actual reason I came to find you. I don't know if she told you or not, but Princess Celestia sent me a letter too. One that was only for me to read."
"Did she give every pony their own letter?" I asked, confused about that.
"No. No, just us." He said with a frown that looked pretty sad. It looked like he was upset about something important. So I stopped my work for a second to hear him out. Only, he just tried to talk about something else. "Probably a good thing though. If she gave a letter to Twilight, I think she might be freaking out even more than she is right now."
"Wait a second." I said, frowning at him. "Twilight's freaking out about this? How much is she?" I asked with a raised eyebrow.
He just sighed and shook his head. "Last time I checked on her before I left, her room was completely ransacked and she was running everywhere writing her own list. She didn't want me to help pack because she wanted to make sure she had everything she needed to go on this big important quest Princess Celestia summoned us all for."
"So you didn't think to stay there and help her calm down?" I asked, not sure what to think about that. Whenever Twilight went nuts, she threw all sanity out the window. But at the same time, she was still Spike's sister...Mother...Boss...They were related somehow! And if that was the truth, than shouldn't Spike be here helping me.
"Believe me, I tried. But unless I wanted to have her accidentally blow me and the whole library up, it was way safer to just leave the library and let her sort it out." He explained with a nervous nod, glancing towards the library.
"Well...Okay, you got a point there. But she can't be freaking out that much, right?" I asked, looking towards the library myself.
Meanwhile
"Oh, come on Twilight, think!" Twilight yelled at herself while going over the list. "I've packed all the important books that I'm going to need for any surprised test. I've packed enough flash cards and papers for proper notes. And I've packed all my previous notes on the recent spells. But I know that there's something I've got to be forgetting!"
As she kept glancing around her now destroyed room, she levitated every small thing towards her to check and see if it was important. Most of the books were all over the floor, her bed was over turned, and the mirror was now cracked from an inkwell flying into it by accident.
"Practice! I need to practice every spell I've learned! Because what if the Princess doesn't even give me a chance to study?! I won't even have a chance!" She told herself, trying to calm herself with Cadence's breathing technique. Only for it to act more as hyperventilating before she started yelling again. "But I don't have enough time to practice all of them today!"
"Wait!" She yelled out, facing her reflection in the mirror. Grinning at it like a mad mare. "What if I practice them all at once?!"
"That's genius!" Her reflection answered her. At least, in her own point of view it did. "That's sure to impress the Princess!"
"I know!" She answered, using her magic to fling what was left of her destroyed bed onto the window of her room. Making it extremely dark, but just barely possible to see.
"Now by practicing all these spells at once, I'll be able to control large amounts of it! It's so perfect, it's three levels of advanced magic above my own!" She cheered. Officially losing all since of sanity for the time being.
"Here we go!" She called out to herself, charging up the insane amount of magic all at once. Preparing to release it and do all those spells at the same time in her small, not well protected, bedroom.
Blitz's POV
Suddenly, I was proved very wrong very quickly. Because the instant I finished my sentence, the outer wall of Twilight's bedroom blew clear off in splinters. Followed by her mattress flinging out of her room. All the springs popping out of the thing simultaneously.
All. Towards. Us.
"Hit the deck!" I yelled out, tackling Spike with as much force as I could. Sending the two of us flying through to Retirement Home's front door. Both breaking it off it's hinges, and giving the elderly ponies their seventh heart-attack of the month.
"Dear Celestia, what was that all about?!" I asked no pony in particular as I got up and made sure Spike was okay. He was a little scared to death, but nothing out of the ordinary for a Twilight brand freak out.
"I think Twilight's freaking out about a surprise test again..." Spike said breathlessly as he got up and dusted himself off. "I need to go over there and calm her down before she blows up the rest of the library. I'll be right back so we can finish the patio." He told me.
And slowly enough, he caught his breath and headed for the door. Going to take care of the on problem I was pretty sure only he could solve. Twilight blowing up libraries.
"Alright, good luck man. You're gonna need it..." I said hesitantly. I've only seen Twilight that freaked out once. And to be honest, that was probably the only time I was actually scared for my life. The sad part about that was that Spike told me that how she was then was only half as crazy as this on other time she lost it.
"Excuse me," Some pony called out from behind me. On that sounded annoyed and angry towards me. Something I really didn't need for today honestly.
"Uh...Yeah?" I asked, turning around to face some pony that looked a little familiar. I knew that I had seen her from somewhere, but I couldn't exactly tell where. "What do you need?"
"Me? Oh, well nothing much. I was just wondering when you were going to fix that door you and your friend smashed through." She told me with a fake cheery attitude with a fake smile to boot. "You know, since it's starting to freeze every pony inside the building?" And there's the sour attitude that she was hiding! Like a pastel colored sour gumball.
She did have a point though. Because the door fell off, the elders were shivering from the breeze. "Right, sorry, I'll fix that right now." I told her. For all I knew, she could've worked here. That basically making her my temporary employer.
Good thing I had my tools, screws, and some door hinges. The tools and screws were obvious enough, but they never told me whether or not the door broke apart along with the patio. So I brought them just to be sure.
As I got to the door and started replacing the hinges, I heard an elderly ponies voice call out from behind me. One that sounded at least genuinely kind instead of the mare who was complaining to me.
"Oh Bonbon, calm down. You really mustn't be so rude to the repair pony. After all, he only came here to fix this old noisy humidifier." The elder pony said towards the humidifier she was sitting next to.
She looked pretty harmless though. She had an old wig, some giant glasses, and was rocking back and forth on a rocking chair while an old looking quilt was around her. I couldn't see much of her, but it was easy enough to tell she was trying to be nice.
So 'Bonbon', the most ironic name I've ever heard mind you, just sighed and nodded. "Yes Grammy."
"Oh, uh...I'm not here to fix the humidifier. I came to repair that patio." I told her with a small apologetic smile. I wasn't about to start an argument with an elderly lady any time soon. "Sorry."
"Oh, come on." Bonbon told me with a frown. Getting in my face as I installed the final new hinge. "My Grammy's losing her hearing over there because of that teapot, and you're going to just ignore her?"
"Well...That wasn't what I was saying." I told her with a frown as I got the door and put it against the hinges. I then started screwing them in place. "I just said I didn't come her to fix it. I never said I wasn't going to fix it." I corrected her with a frown. Seriously, this mare's attitude was really getting to me at this point.
"Now you see Bonbon, this is exactly why you don't complain." The elder pony told her with a frown. "I thought me and your mother taught you better than that." She said in that light-hearted scolding voice those nice grandmothers had. I mean wow, this lady sounded like the nicest pony I've met today.
Bonbon then sighed, not wanting to argue with her 'Grammy'. "Sorry Grammy, I'll stop." She told her. And sighing again, she turned towards me. "Sorry...You." She apologized
By this point, I had finished the door and tested it out. Opening and closing it a few times to make sure it was okay. "It's fine." I said a bit bitterly before walking over towards the elder and the humidifier. Which was shaking in place. "It probably just has a few screws loose. Won't take too long mam." I told her politely.
"Oh, thank you sonny. But feel free to take your time. My granddaughter may be nice to be around, but her stories always end the same way. With a mare she really likes." She told me with a sly grin. To which Bonbon started blushing like crazy.
"Lyr-I mean-Liar!" She said, correcting herself with a frown. "Grammy, I thought we agreed that we wouldn't tell certain ponies those stories while we were here..." She said, gritting her teeth with embarrassment.
"Oh, come now Bonbon, I'm only teasing." Grammy said with a light chuckle and wave of her hoof. "But any who, I don't think I'd mind hearing a few stories from some pony else. Not many ponies visit me these days. So, where are you from?" She asked with a small smile.
I started looking for the right screwdriver I had, the screws on the humidifier being Robertson screws. Basically, they were screws that had a small square pattern in the middle to use the screwdriver for. "Well, I've been in Ponyville for about a year now. But I was born in Cloudsdale. When I was old enough, I started moving everywhere. Even lived in Griffon Country for a while."
Since it had been so long, I had Twilight help me come up with a fake life story after they found out I was human. It was just the right amount of detailed enough so no pony would question it. Plus she gave me some trivia on cities and random events that happened so I wouldn't mess up on some facts.
The rest was just small uneventful stories that led to Ponyville where I am today. Luckily, Twilight didn't make that too hard to remember either, so I was set to tell ponies my fake life story.
"Griffon Country? Why, how interesting. I've been out of Equestria my own once. Went to a land called Moss Cow. Nice Minotaurs..." She said, thinking back to whenever that happened. Okay, Grammy was already sounding pretty cool! She went to a freaking country of Minotaurs?! Dang it, why couldn't Twilight let me have grown up there?!
"But tell me, what made you want to come back? Did you get homesick?" She asked, keeping the subject away from herself and on me.
"Yeah, homesick. Like I'd ever get homesick." I said bitterly. "No, there just weren't that many ponies living there. I felt like the only pony, so I came back to Equestria."
"Wait a second." Bonbon said confusedly, now actually talking without sounding rude. "It sounded like you didn't like Equestria the way you said it. But now you're saying that you came back because it didn't feel like home enough?"
Oh dang... "Well...I didn't mean Equestria as a whole. Just Cloudsdale. Not too many happy memories, you know?" I asked her while I somberly knocked on my metal leg a few times.
"I know that it had to be a hard time for you." Grammy said with a nod. "But luckily for you, Cloudsdale hospitals are always known for their talent in physical conditions."
"Yeah. Good thing too. I don't think any other hospital could have a chance at saving me. Metal heart included." I told them with a nod, happy that they weren't getting freaked out about how I was a Cypony. And to add a cherry to all this great news, I even found the Robertson screwdriver. So I was able to fix up this annoying humidifier for them so they didn't have to hear it so much.
"Nope." Bonbon told me with a small but victorious smile. Quickly snatching my screwdriver away before I could do anything else.
"Huh? What do you mean nope?" I asked confusedly. Just sitting in place while they both gave sly smirks to one another.
"We mean, that everything you're saying is fake." Grammy said with a mocking shake of the head. "You see, it runs in the family that we can tell when some pony lies." Wait...So are they saying that- "And right now, we can tell that everything you just said was a lie."
"Uh...Wha-wait, hold on." I said, getting up and taking a step back. Those two and their combined smirks were starting to look a little weird. "So, what do you mean that-"
"We mean, you're not telling the truth." Bonbon said, standing up. "You've never gone to Griffon Country, you were never at Cloudsdale when you got hurt...In fact, I don't think you were ever born in Cloudsdale."
"Very good Bonbon. I knew you were getting better at reading lies." Grammy complimented Bonbon with a happy attitude. "But did you spot his other lie? He said he came back to Equestria."
"O-kay, this is getting a little awkward..." I said cutting in. There was something very wrong here. How did they figure that out so quick? How can they see through lies better than Applejack? And how's come they're still smiling like freaks?!
I had to get out of here. Now.
"You know, I think you can figure out how to fix the humidifier yourself. It's just a simple few loose screws. And don't worry about returning the screwdriver. Think of it as a gift. Thank you for the talk, but I gotta go and take care of some packing. I'm going on this trip tomorrow, you know?"
"Oh, yes. I know it quite well." Grammy said with a small nod. "You're going to Canterlot along with Twilight, correct?" She asked me, smiling since she knew that was the answer.
"Dear Luna! how did you-" I started backing up a little more. Now getting a little freaked out by her. "I-I mean, w-we're not-"
"And you're also going with the rest of those nice mares, right?" Grammy pressed on with that annoying smile still on her face. And knowing that she could tell when I was lying, I wasn't getting out of here so easily. Not to mention, she apparently had some kind of way to-
"Are you wondering if I can see into the future?" She asked, sounding a bit entertained by watching me freak out. With her granddaughter snickering a little besides her.
"Goodbye!" I yelled out, turning around to get Away from these two witches! They were getting way too personal with these future-seeing, mind-reading, lie-detecting tricks. And with how Celestia wanted to see us tomorrow urgently, I couldn't risk them knowing about the trip.
"Oh no you don't!" Grammy yelled out, now suddenly sounding a good thirty years younger as she used magic to catch my metal tail with ease. "You see Blitz, we're onto you! So unless you want every pony else to find out just what your big secret is, you better tell us instead."
"I...I can't...You shouldn't..." I tried to say, stunned about how much they had gotten right. Plus, they knew my bucking name for crying out loud! Who were these two?!
"Hey Blitz, I'm back." Spike said, coming inside the Retirement Home as he finished off that gem from earlier. "Thankfully, Rainbow Dash was coming by to return the latest Daring Do book, so she told me that she would calm Twilight down for me. So, we ready to fix that patio or what?"
"Uh, Spike?" I asked in a deadpanned expression, all three of us now looking towards him. Grammy let her guard down and her magic had a weak grip on my tail, I just sat there with a frown, and Bonbon simply rose an eyebrow towards the clueless drake.
"Yeah Blitz?" He asked licking his claws of the emerald's sprinkles. Still not even seeing the two of them surrounding me.
"I don't think we have time right now. I'm a bit preoccupied here." I told him, hoping he would figure it out for himself.
"Huh, what do you...Wait a second, what's going..." He asked looking at how I was about to be held captive for questioning. Seeing this, Spike gasped and pointed towards Grammy. "Blitz! It's Lyra!" He yelled out.
"Took you long enough!" Bonbon yelled out with an annoyed tone. Which I couldn't help but nod in agreement. Did it really take him this long to realize that I was being held against my will by...
"Wait a second, did he say..." I turned around to face 'Grammy' and noticed immediately. The same mare that had been following me all day was, "Lyra!" I yelled out, suddenly figuring out who it was behind the disguise. One that I was so stupid not to see through since it was a worth disguise than Team Rocket.
"Blitz, run!" Spike commanded, tackling the door and knocking it off it's brand new hinges. Which was completely uncalled for by the way! I just fixed that door!
But knowing that I had to scold him later, I quickly detached myself from my tail and landed on my hooves. Not wasting a second as I sprinted for the door. Letting Spike hop up on my back before running off again.
"Bonbon quick!" I heard Lyra yell out from behind us. No doubt that they were now starting to run after us too.
"Spike, how much do they know?!" I asked him as we kept running. He was on my back, so he would probably look behind us and start yelling when they got close. And since I couldn't fly away and the heavy drake was slowing me down, we wouldn't last too long like this.
"Way too much! Lyra won't stop chasing us until some pony stops her, or we tell her about it!" He told me, looking behind us to see how it was going. "She's levitating your tail around!"
"She's what?!" I asked in complete shock. Why was this pony following me while waving around what was closely related to a sword?! Did she want to know about what was going on this much?!
"And that's not it! She and Bonbon are gaining on us!" Spike told me, just like I thought he would. "She's levitating your tail over to Bonbon and gave it to her! And now she's-wait, huh?" He asked, rubbing his eyes to see if they weren't fooling him. "Lyra just…Turned at that last corner."
"She did?" I asked, slowing down just a bit to look behind me and not trip. And sure enough, Lyra wasn't there anymore. Instead it was just Bonbon, who was having trouble keeping up with us since she was trying to carry my metal tail in her mouth.
Seeing that she was having a hard time keeping up with us, I chose to stop her now. If she kept following us, then she could tell Lyra where we went. So even if it was a bit cruel, I made sure that she stopped following us.
I then ran beside a cart that was parked to the side of the road and nudged the back door of it. Opening it, and making everything that was inside spill out of it. That being a large haul of carrots. One so large, it would send Bugs Bunny to the actual Doc.
The carrots rolled out of the cart and spilt all over the ground like an orange wave. Which Bonbon had no way to see coming as she ran onto them and tripped to the ground. My tail flying out of her mouth and underneath a flowerbox.
In hindsight, that was probably good luck. Carrot Top would see it at the 'crime scene' and come directly after me. And I already had two crazy mares chasing me, I didn't need a third one!
"Alright, that's one down!" I yelled out thankfully. Turning the corner that lead to the Everfree Forest before slowing down to help catch my breath. "There any sign of Lyra yet?" I asked, knowing that she was still somewhere.
"No...No, I don't think she followed us." Spike said, sighing in relief as he relaxed on my back.
"Okay, I think we're in the clear then. Which means you can stop using me as a beach chair now." I told him as I came to a stop right outside of the forest. Spike sighed, but knew that he wasn't going to get away with just lazing around now. So he jumped off.
"Why does it even matter anyway? I mean, Twilight doesn't care when I'm riding around on her. And if I were the size of a full grown dragon, I wouldn't mind you guys riding me." He told me with a frown. "So why can't I just ride around?"
"Because like it or not, I don't like the idea of others riding me." I told him with a frown. "In fact, I don't even like any pony getting in my personal space. That's why I hate it when the girls try and pull me in for a group hug."
"Oh come on Blitz, the hugs aren't that bad." He told me with a frown. Meanwhile, I was wondering if they've finally brainwashed him...Does that mean I'm next? "Besides, it's pretty much a normal thing for ponies to get in eachother's personal space. That's probably why I'm used to it anyway-"
Just then, he ate his own words as a levitating frying pan cooked them for him. Spike then fell to the ground as the frying pan that had hit him stayed up in the air. Levitating because of a golden-colored aura.
I jumped back a bit and got my guard up towards the frying pan. Expecting whoever was levitating it to send it after me next. Only, the aura around it faded and let it fall to the ground besides the dazed Spike.
Good thing he had thick scales, or else he could've boarder-lined a concussion.
"Okay. Where are you?" I asked calmly, ready for whatever came next. No doubt that it was her, so all it left was to find her before it was too...And, I'm now being levitated into the air.
"There you are!" Lyra said, jumping out from behind a bush. "So you thought you could hide from me forever, huh?!" She asked me with a victorious tone in her voice.
"Uh...No, I wasn't hiding at all actually. I was standing out in the open after I ran away from you and your friend." I told her with an angry glare. Of course, it's hard to try and stay intimidating when you're being dangled in the air upside down by the golden-aura of magic thanks to a mint-colored unicorn. "By the way, how did you get here before us? You turned in the complete opposite direction."
"Yeah well, I had to get the frying pan from home real quick," She then used her magic to teleport in front of me. This answering my question. "Because I couldn't teleport all the way home and then all the way outside of Ponyville. Teleporting long distances really takes a lot out of you."
"I'll believe it." I told her casually, not dropping my glare as I was stuck in the air.
"Now," She said, dropping me instantly before I even had the chance to catch myself. And while I tried to get up off the ground, Lyra jumped on top of me and pinned me down. Using her magic to help keep me down. "I want some answers and I want them now!" She demanded, shaking me like crazy. Making my head hit the ground multiple times.
"No way!" I told her, not daring to say a thing about it. "If you think that by spying on me all day, sending me on a wild goose chase in the Everfree Forest, making me sit on a couch, blinding me, tricking me into thinking you were an elderly pony, somehow reading my mind, spray-painting 'Some pony wasn't here!' on my cart, chase me down, knock Spike unconscious with a frying pan, pin-"
"Wait a second, what was that one you said two back?" She asked in confusion.
"Chasing me down!" I told her angrily. If she thought that she could say she didn't actually chase me down, then she better hope that this magic will hold me down because I just might make her regret ever meeting me!
"No, no, not that. The one before that." She told me. "I never spray-painted anything to your cart. I just hid it behind some bushes and vines." She told me with a frown. Only to shake it away immediately. "But that's not important! What is important, is that you're going to tell me exactly what I want to know! A secret you've been hiding from Ponyville, and possibly all of Equestria itself!"
"And I'm telling you! I'm not going to say anything! I don't care why you want to know so much about it! You're not getting one word out of me!" I told her, not backing down. I've faced problems worse than this crazy mare! I wasn't about to lose to her now!
"Why have you kept this a secret for so long?! Why?! For years, I've been trying to figure out the truth! I've read so many books, gone nearly everywhere to find answers, have been laughed at by just about every pony for what I believe, and I just got back from going to a country filled with Minotaurs! And just when I'm about to get the answers I want, you won't tell me?!" She asked me, breathing through her nostrils at how insane she was acting right now.
"What?!" I asked, now just completely confused. "All this has just happened today! What are talking about with 'years'?!" It was official. This mare was insane. She had no sense left in her, and was probably just saying whatever the first thing came to mind.
"Don't you use that lie on me!" She ordered with what just about seemed to me like a demonic voice. All while shaking me like a ragdoll once again, and, by purpose or accident I wasn't sure anymore, bashing my head into the ground. "It all ends today! Tell me! TELL ME!" She screamed in my face. Her mane going all over the place, her nose flaring, and her eyes dilating to the size of rice grains to make her look crazier than a stalker...Which given what's she's done today, I think she actually is.
"NO!" I yelled right back in her face, trying to get her off of me so I could get away from her. I was at the mercy of some pony who had lost their mind! I could be taken care of right now and no pony would ever know what happened! I didn't really have the idea to be scared of her right now, because I was too busy just trying to get her OFF!
"Ugh..." A shaky voice off to the side said. Followed by the sound of the grass rustling a little bit. And then a gasp before I heard Spike yell out, "Blitz! Whatever you do, don't tell her anything!"
"SHUT UP!" Lyra shrieked, levitating her horn so Spike would be pulled over and held down besides me. It was fine though. I mean, with everything else going on, I didn't need my good ear anyway. "I'm so close right now! The second 'Blitz', if that is his real name, admits that he's human, I'll finally be able to prove to every pony that I was right!"
"Hold up..." I said, while still glaring at Lyra. Still trying to get my ears to stop ringing as I focused on what she just said. "What did you just say?"
"Human!" She yelled at me, furious at something by this point. I'd guess me, but I don't think I've actually done anything wrong. "I've been trying to get you to admit that you're human!" She yelled out again.
"Blitz?" Spike said fearfully, hoping that Lyra wouldn't start aiming towards him again. "I'm sorry I got you into this. I think I accidentally made her want to spy on you. I tried to get her to ignore it, but she wouldn't listen to reason." He told me, sounding sad that he couldn't keep that a secret.
But I ignored that for now. "So, let me get this straight Lyra." I told her, now just looking calm. Not frowning, not glaring, just completely calm. And while she was far from calming down herself, it had at least a small effect on her. "You've been tracking me down all day. Not to figure out what our trip to Canterlot's about, but...To have me prove I'm 'human?'" I asked her with a calm voice.
"Well, duh!" She said, sounding as if that was obvious. "Trying to get you to sit down like a human. Asking you to tell your past. Watching to see if you act or talk like a human. Why would I want to know why you and your friends, one of them being Princess Celestia's star student by the way, are going to Canterlot for something?"
Not about the trip...This whole time, I thought she was some sort of spy that wanted to figure out about this trip to Canterlot. And now, "Oh...I...I think we have a huge misunderstanding right now." I told her with wide eyes.
"A...A misunderstanding?" She asked, not following what I was telling her. "What do you mean a misunderstanding?"
"I mean, I think we got off on the wrong hoof here." I told her with a shake of my head. "Here, I'm not going to run away. Besides, if I do you'll just levitate me back here. So, could you let me, and my friend Spike, sit up?" I asked her, trying to be rational about this.
"Oh. Uh-uh sure." She said, releasing her magical hold on the both of us. I got up and sat down, where as Spike took this opportunity to run as fast as he could. Thinking that I was lying to Lyra.
As he got only twenty feet away however, he stopped and looked behind to see that I was staying. "Blitz?! Come on, we have to get out of here before-"
"No Spike." I stopped him with a shake of the head. "Thanks for trying to keep the secret, but...I don't think it'll be much of a problem anymore. Besides, I don't mind if a few other ponies know."
Spike. Twilight Sparkle. Applejack. Pinkie Pie. Rainbow Dash. Rarity. Fluttershy. Zecora. Applebloom. Scootaloo. Sweetie Belle. Princess Celestia. Princess Luna. Vinyl Scratch. Mayor Mare.
Fifteen. Fifteen ponies knew I was actually a human. In fact, there were probably a good ten or twenty other ponies that knew I wasn't human somewhere in the Royal Council or something. The number was going up more and more every day by this point. Sooner or later, ponies were bound to say something and more ponies would see it.
And with the fact that I was about to take a trip back to the world of humans, what was the harm in a few other ponies knowing? It was better to let the secret slowly ease into every pony than for all of them to find out all at once. So knowing that was the truth, I swallowed any doubt and spoke up.
I extended my right hoof, my normal one, up to hoof-bump Lyra as a way to introduce myself. "Hi Lyra. I'm Electric Blitz. My real name's Zeke, and yes...I used to be a human." I told her calmly. Not angry. Not excited. Nothing but completely calm towards Lyra.
"You...You're actually...You're admitting that..." She stuttered, not sure what to say about this. I'm guessing she didn't expect such an easy confession.
"Yes. I was a human. I came to Equestria and was turned into a pony. I used to walk on two legs and have hands." I told her, telling her the one thing that was mostly different from humans and ponies. "I used to sit...Like how you were sitting in the rocking chair earlier." I explained to her, remembering how that was something she tried to make me do.
"H...H...Hands...?" She asked, shell-shocked by the news I was giving her. Spike, meanwhile, walked over and decided to let me say my peace. Slowly seeing just why I decided to admit it in the first place.
"I was born in a country called America. In Texas, San Antonio to be exact. And if you wanted to know, yes. I was a Cypony when I was a human. But Human Cyponies are actually just called Cyborgs. And to answer another question you have, yes. I like it better as a pony. In fact, I hated being a human." I went on. Pausing again to let her try and collect her thoughts again.
"..." But instead of even try to say anything, she just sat there. Mouth hung open, eyes wide and focused on me with a complete blank expression. To which I just smirked a little at.
Sure, Spike and the others definitely asked me questions for days. And since they didn't understand how things like weather working like Everfree, or how one town probably had more humans than all of Equestria had ponies, it took a lot of explaining. But here, she didn't ask any questions at all. In fact, she let me talk to her and even take a few moments to take it all in myself.
Is this what it's like? To know all about something that almost no one but you knows completely about? Because if it is, I think I might just have to rethink being so humble about everything because this moment alone just feels so great to take in.
"Anyway, is there anything you want to-Mmf!" Sadly, the whole entire moment of enjoying talking to some pony about my human life was interrupted as I was silenced in what had to be the most shocking thing ever.
Lyra had tackled into me head first. Knocking me down to the ground. Sadly, I couldn't care less about that because I had a WAY bigger issue right now. Lyra didn't even give a single warning as she started kissing me. Completely on the lips and without any say so from me. Not only that, but no matter how much I tried to push her off of me, she would. Not. Get. OFF!
After what had to be the longest three seconds of struggling I've ever gone through, I managed to push her a good three inches away from my face. She didn't even try to listen to reason as she tried to hold me down. So knowing that I couldn't get her off myself, I turned to Spike out of desperation.
"Spike! Please, help GET HER OFF ME!" I told him. Sounding very scared right now. Of course, Lyra pinned me down once again and kept me quiet. And to add insult to injury, Spike burst out laughing right beside us.
I swear, he better hope I get killed from lack of breath because I just might kill him for this!
But seriously, what was I supposed to do right now?! My first friggin kiss, and it's in the form of a one-sided make-out session from a pony who hated me to the point of torturing me! And it went from that to this in one, two, three...NINE! Nine full sentences, not counting small, few word sentences!
Okay, that does it. I'm officially doomed! I have a stalker chasing me around, and now she won't let me go! I can already feel myself losing consciousness from lack of oxygen. This has got to be the dumbest way any pony has ever died! I can just hear the autopsy report now:
"So doctor, what was the cause of this pony's death? He was found outside of the Everfree Forest next to a baby dragon who died of laughter. Was it a type of Poison Ivy?" The nurse would ask.
"No. Instead, this patient died due to suffocation. You see, he couldn't breath when...When...Hehehe...When he couldn't...Ahahaha! When some pony...HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" The doctor would then break out in laughter himself. Causing the nurse to go into a panic.
"Oh my Celestia! Now the Doctor's having a Laugh Attack! Hurry! We need depressing photos! STAT!" The nurse would yell, letting two big nurse ponies run in and drag the Doctor away. And seeing how she didn't have an answer, she would look at the autopsy report herself.
"Patient: Electric Blitz. Location: Outside Everfree Forest. Cause: Kissed to death...BWAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!"
YES! I guarantee you, that's how it's going to go! I'm already losing conscious, and Lyra wouldn't get off me! Oh please Celestia! Please save me! I don't care how, just save me before I die in the dumbest way in history!
And suddenly, as if by a stroke of luck, everything became silent as some pony from off to the side gasped in utter horror about what was going on right now. "LYRA! HOW COULD YOU!" Bonbon shrieked in complete shock. She had finally caught up and found us after being stopped by the carrots and a very long lecture from Carrot Top.
Lyra then officially snapped out of it and let me go. Jumping off me completely and letting me take deep breaths. Glad that that nightmare was over! Honestly, I feel so messed up from now. I tried to shake the whole thing from my head, but I couldn't. This mental scar would now be forever burned into my memory!
As Lyra and Bonbon argued about something while Spike was still laughing his head off, something I would gladly remedy in a second, I couldn't focus on much of anything. I tried getting my breath back while I kept replaying it in my head.
And have you ever heard of how every pony takes a cold shower whenever they feel unclean?...Yeah...It must be nice for them, huh?...To tell the truth, I think I may just take a cold shower anyway...
After what seemed like hours, I finally caught all my breath and just collapsed to the ground. Only for Lyra to walk over to me with a very angry Bonbon glaring directly at her. I tried backing up a bit, but she spoke up before I could run for it.
"I'm...I'm sorry about that." She apologized, looking very sorry. "You see, I get really excited about even the littlest things. So when something big like...Like discovering humans..." She said, blanking out again.
This frightened me, but luckily Bonbon snapped her out of it. "Right, sorry! But yeah, I just kind of snapped for a moment...No hard feelings?" She asked, hoping that I'd just get over it.
But seeing how I wasn't saying anything, much less looking any different in emotion than shocked, she thought of something. "Wait, I think I have an idea." She told Bonbon. "The stress spell." She said, running it by Bonbon, who simply nodded.
Then her magical aura surrounded her horn and my head as she focused on one other spell she knew that would help right now. And before I could even manage to ask her just what was going on, everything started to calm down for me. All at once, it just stopped being so bad.
Even the memory itself was just going away for now. Yeah I'd be scared for life, but at least for now I was okay. "Uh...Thanks?" I said, unsure of what else to say as I stood up and felt my head. I wasn't freaking out, and I was fine now.
"No problem. Besides, I kind of owe you anyway." Lyra said, feeling very awkward as Bonbon glared at her. "Is there anyway I can try and make up for that though?" She asked. It sounding very scripted because it was probably something Bonbon probably forced her to say.
But still angry at her, I jumped at that chance. My mind being so clear right now, I thought of the best idea that would benefit every pony. "Actually, I do have one thing. You see, since me and all my friends are taking a trip to Canterlot for a while, we'll need some pony to watch our companions." I told her with a smirk.
"Watch companions...? You mean, all of your pets?" She asked with some worry.
"Yeah. All six of us have pets. Applejack's dog Winona should be fine, but as for all the others we need some pony to watch them for us. Fluttershy's animals included." I told her, nodding to help get my point across.
"Watch pets?" Lyra asked, thinking it over to herself. She didn't exactly look sure about it, but in the end it didn't matter as Bonbon stepped up.
"Don't worry. I'll make sure Lyra takes care of them." She assured me with a nod. One that showed me that she was just as angry, if not three times more angry, than I was right about now.
"Thank you." I said with a small smile. "I think you'll have to tell the others that you're going to be pet sitting for all of us though." I told Lyra, to which she just nodded half-heartedly. "Oh, and one more thing."
She looked up, worried about just what I was about to say. "If you dare tell any pony else what just happened..." I said angrily, to which she closed her eyes and waited for the worst.
"Then I won't tell you everything I know about humans." I told her with a small smile on my face. As easily as I could've given her some kind of threat, it was obvious that she knew what she did was way out of line. That, and she regretted it just as much as I was shocked by it. So there wasn't a point to threatening her.
"You...You mean it?!" She asked, now getting really excited. So much to the point where she was jumping in place like crazy. Wow, I guess she did get excited easy.
"Yep. Watch the animals, and don't tell any pony what just happened. Do that, and I'll teach you about humans." I told her, backing up a space. "Be warned, if you dare come near me to hug me or something the deal's off."
"Don't worry Zeke!" Lyra told me, using my human name. Something I wasn't really happy about, but it was better than a hug. "I promise that all those animals will be just as good as when you left them in my care!"
"Perfect! Now, you better hurry. It's almost sundown, and you gotta talk to every pony." At that moment, an explosion sounded off from Ponyville. No doubt from Ms. Books-a-Million herself. "I think you better talk to Twilight first. Because she's only going to get more paranoid from the packing she's doing."
"You got it! Come on Bonbon! We've wasted enough time already! Bye Zeke!" Lyra said, sprinting off in excitement. Leaving Bonbon with me and the dragon who was in his own little world.
She then tossed me back my tail which she had brought with her. "Don't worry. I'll make sure she doesn't talk to any pony about the whole 'human' thing. It's only fair." She then turned to leave, but stopped for a second before turning around. "About that whole teaching thing...Would you mind if I came to?" She asked, sounding a bit interested in humans too.
"Uh...Sure, I guess so." I told her with a shrug. To which she simply nodded and ran off to try and find Lyra. Now just leaving me and...
"Will you quit laughing?!" I asked, hitting Spike over the head with my tail before putting it back on. I didn't hit him as hard as Lyra did with the frying pan, but it did hit him hard enough for sure.
"OW!" He yelled out, rubbing his head. "You know, that really hurts!" He told me with a frown.
"Yeah? Well maybe next time you can think to save your friends lives before laughing like crazy." I told him calmly with a frown. "Seriously, not even a little help?!"
"...Okay, I'm sorry. That was my bad." He apologized, looking a little down that he needed a small reminder for it to settle in. "So...What now?"
"Well, we need to finish that balcony. Then we can talk about the trip. I think you were talking about something you wanted to say." I said, remembering that one part. Not only that, but I needed to talk to him about my letter. Now that there weren't anymore distractions, nothing was left to help avoid it.
"Oh yeah. The letters the Princess gave us." He said, remembering what I meant. "Well, let's go then. I think that we do need to talk about it." He admitted, sounding way more mature than he usually did. Whatever he needed to talk about, it certainly wasn't something dumb. That's for sure.
"If you say so Spike." I said as both of us started walking back into Ponyville. For what had to be a relatively quiet trip back.
"Can I ask one question right now though?" Spike asked, breaking the short-lived silence.
"Sure, why not. Ask away." I told him, knowing that it was probably important whatever it was. I wasn't about to turn down one of his questions at this point. Especially when it sounds like something's been eating him alive all day.
"Thanks..." He said, thinking of how he should put it. I didn't rush him though, because it was probably going to be something that had a deep meaning to it and was- "So how was the kiss anyway?" so annoyingly stupid that...
I took a deep breath and sighed. Frowning towards what had to be the slyest grin I've seen Spike have on his face. He was acting sentimental to make me lower my guard and answer his stupid question...And it worked.
"Well..." I started, not wanting to think back to it too much. But not wanting him to be afraid of it or anything, I tried to say the first good thing I could try and come up with off the top of my head. And luckily, I was able to think of one thing.
"She tasted like mints."
And that was the final episode of the 2nd Season of A Brony Life! Good Celestia, it took forever! I'm really sorry about the delays lately, but I've been working on something new. In a week or two, I'll tell you all what it is. Some of my friends who talk to me regularly on PMs know what I'm talking about, but not all of you.
So in one week, I'll start posting the finale! And I have some news I want to talk about. Some I'll put in a list form so it's easier to read:
1: I'm not putting a limit on how many chapters this finale is making. I'm fleshing out three brand new characters, building relationships with those three and the mane 7/Spike, and will be introducing new concepts. It will be a finale that will be as long as it needs to be.
2: I will post each chapter the second it's done. So there's no schedule for them. A chapter could come up one day after the last one, or four days. Maybe even two chapters in one day if I'm lucky. And please don't ask when the next one will be up. It won't take me as long as normal episodes, but it will vary.
3: I already know how the finales gonna go. It'll be in three acts.
ACT I: Coming Together
ACT II: The Museum Plan
ACT III: Returning to the Unpredicted
4: All the OCs that are sent to me will all get cameos. This I promise you. If by towards the end of the second ACT you haven't seen the name of your OC called out, please tell me. I'll be sure to remedy that.
5: I want to start a poll. One that will change each time. Every five chapters of the finale, I will reset a poll on my profile. It'll ask which of the three (Big Mike, Morgue, Joe) are your favorite. I'll announce when it's reset so check in when it does please. I already put one up on my profile for now, and it will stay until five chapters in the finale have passed.
So please check one of the three in that poll. It helps me know who to work on.
All that said, I think it's time I leave off here. I'll see you next chapter, in one week, with the beginning of the finale! Goodbye every Brony!
Dear Blitz,
Before you openly let the others see this letter, I suggest reading it yourself before making that decision.
You see, this quest that I need you all to go on is one that I know you may not approve of at first. But be aware that everything in the other letter was true. This is important, and it will need every pony's combined efforts. Yours most importantly.
Your element, the Element of Courage, is not the only one. There are actually four Protectors of Harmony and you are just one of them. The other three are Heart, Persistence, and Creativity. And those other three are in the same world you once lived in. In the same country, in the same state, and in the same school.
I am afraid that it is indeed those three. It is because of this that I decided to send this letter to you personally so you may have time to think about it. If you don't accompany the others, I'm afraid that they'll have no choice but to go out alone. As frustrating as it may seem, this isn't a task we can deny.
They're all going because they are all Element Bearers and because I think that Morgue and the others will want to meet all of them before agreeing to the task. They do not know what it is either, aside from the fact that you are all coming to help them accomplish it.
Spike is coming because he will be the only way to come in contact with me personally. Due to some unforeseen circumstances, the original plan I had for contacting all of you was put into jeopardy. Letters are now the only safest way.
Not only that, but I have given him a secret letter of his own as well. One with similar instructions about a secret he will need to reveal to all of you at once.
I know what they have done to you in the past, and I understand that this is more than questionable to you. Which is why I'm hoping you'll understand. And if you still don't want to, then at least consider what this quest may mean to Rainbow Dash and the others.
While you have told them about your world, each of them will want to be there for a different reason. And yes, I am aware of how they are popular in your world. As is Princess Luna, Shining Armor, Princess Cadence, Discord, some other ponies of whom I have selected to be in your world temporarily, and even Spike himself.
If you want to talk to any pony about this right away, Spike is probably the best choice.
I hope you'll consider it, and come to the castle. We will answer any questions you have about this tomorrow when all of you have arrived. Until then, goodbye Blitz. I hope you make the correct decision.
~Princess Celestia
90. And So it Begins! (S2 Finale)
Hey everyone, a quick note before I start off the story or even the short story. you see, I've decided to go ahead and start making MLP Analysis videos on YouTube! I already have one up under the same username as this account on FanFiction, 4428Gamer. It's about Spike's character. I hope you all enjoy it just as much as the story.
With that said, I think it's about time that we get the short story out of the way so we can start the finale! ENJOY EVERY PONY!
The Shadow: Issue #1 (1/5)
3rd Pony POV
"Please tell me that's the last time we need to worry about him." Robin asked as the two heroes went inside The Stable. An underground area that The Shadow had built strictly for his own use. Of which only his most trusted acquaintance, a butler named Flare, was entrusted in knowing about.
Flare was the one and only butler of the biggest bit millionaire, Bruce Mane. Flare was a dragon that was the age of one-hundred and twenty. A common age for teenage dragons. Flare not only helped Bruce, but handled all of his business. One of the few things ponies knew about dragons were that they could send and receive letters of any kind. And by simply using a slight aura mark on the dragon in question, any unicorn or fellow dragon could send a letter.
In a shorter way, it worked like trading phone numbers, and there was no way for letters to be intercepted.
"You know as well as I do that he's not going to stay in custody for long. That clown always finds a way out, and we need to try and figure out how." The Shadow told her as he went over to his chair and sat down. Using his magic to create all the Magic Screens. Each magic screen worked like a security camera. Of course, it was only one way, and couldn't change it's direction.
"Ugh, it's so annoying!" Robin said as she took off her mask. Revealing it to be a small unicorn filly known as High Class. When Bruce had become the bit millionaire of Goatham City (THAT'S THE SECOND TO LAST PONIFIED BATMAN PUN, I SWEARE!) he one day adopted a baby filly that was brought in after an accident from her family. She was given the name by Bruce and is acknowledged as an upper class filly to most every pony.
Something that she hated above all else. Luckily, after finding out about The Shadow, she was soon a masked super heroine herself. Only the three of them knew the secret of who The Shadow and Robin really were.
"Why can't we just put him in a prison that's, oh, I don't know...In a different city?!" She asked with annoyance, jumping onto a couch that they had moved in here for her to lay on when she was bored.
"Really?" The Shadow asked, taking off his own mask to reveal Bruce Mane himself. "You think any pony else like The Power Ponies can manage The Joker?" He asked calmly, playing the cards right.
Class sat up and opened her mouth to answer, but after two more seconds had passed, she closed it and fell on her back. "Ugh..." She grunted, knowing he was right. "No, they can't. They can barely take on that walking mane disaster they call a villain. Not to mention, they have the most annoying sidekick ever!"
"Oh. Sure. Humdrum's the most annoying sidekick." Mane said sarcastically as he kept watching the screen.
"..." Class nodded silently in agreement. Taking a good ten seconds before she had caught on and jumped up. "HEY! What's that supposed to mean, Mr. Mane?!" She asked, calling him that name purposefully. It was kind of a shot through the heart since they were basically father and daughter, but Mane looked unfazed.
"I knew it got rowdier down here."
The both of them turned towards the entrance as Flare the butler came in. He had dark red skin and dusty yellow scales to match. Along with a black bowtie around his neck to try and at least keep all the snobby upper class ponies that met him from saying anything. He also had with him a small platter of light apple cider for Mane and a wheat soda for Class.
He looked towards Class first, who was standing on top of her normal, not too fancy, dark red couch. Class was a unicorn that had an orange coat, and a red-purple mane/tail to match. Her mane was usually brushed to fit the fancy lifestyle, but it was left a mess like she wanted to keep it when not around any pony else. Or out beating the tar out of some goons.
Flare then turned to the second unicorn in the room, Mane. Who was still calmly sitting in his chair. Even though he had been out fighting too, with a mask no less, his hair was still the same as it usually was. Combed down and professional. He had a black coat and a white mane and tail and the same as ever calm and professional look on his face. One that Class always said a Buckington Palace guard couldn't match.
"He called me a sidekick!" Class shouted out as Flare let her levitate her wheat soda off the platter.
"Wait, he what?" Flare asked, walking over to Mane next. "Not cool dude." He told him with a shake of the head while letting him levitate his own drink.
"It was meant to be a joke. Guess I should just keep from telling those." Mane said with a light sigh, taking a sip of the cider. "So, any news lately?"
"Commissioner sent a letter to The Shadow saying how there have been a few odd sights in the Northern District. No crimes yet, but he wouldn't be surprised if something started up tonight or tomorrow." Flare said while belching up a report. Which was immediately levitated over to Class.
"Some guards spotting a few weird figures..." Class said, looking serious as she took another sip of her soda. "Yeah why not. I'll go ahead and look into it myself. Besides, I might as well try and be a useful sidekick." She said dropping the paper and getting up. Levitating her mask onto her head and walking out of The Stable with her drink in tow.
"I really don't get why she's so angry. Ponies refer to her as a sidekick already." Mane said with a shake of his head before going back to the screens. Not looking back towards the door Class wen through.
"Uh...Sir Mane? You do realize that she's actually going out to check on that suspicious behavior right?" Flare asked with a raised eyebrow, gesturing towards the door behind him with his thumb.
"Yes. Why, do you think she'll need some help?" He asked, giving him a questionable look. "I may look to her as my daughter, but I know when a child needs their space. Besides, she can handle any criminal from off the street. Hay, she can take care of some of the goons from The Joker's team, or any other crime lord's lackeys. After all, we spent three months teaching her some defense magic, hoof-to-hoof combat, and even briefing her on the Grapple Line. And let's not forget her scooter that runs on her magic alone."
Flare simply sighed and shook his head. "I guess either way it's a losin' battle. Just remember that surprisingly enough, heroes before you have had sidekicks. And when those sidekicks feel like they've been kicked more than they have appreciated, they may just become your worst enemy." He then walked off to take care of something else. Leaving Mane to his thoughts.
"She'll be fine." Mane said to himself before downing the last of his cider. "High Class is as smart as she is tough."
Before he could even put his glass down, however, one of the screens that were pointed towards the Ancient Museum showed the large front doors rusting and rotting completely before collapsing outwardly. Revealing four Earth ponies in black suits to be walking out of the museum. Two of them carrying bags of miscellaneous objects.
And in an instant, all of them dropped one smoke pellet each. Making a small cloud of smoke appear around the group for a few seconds, before fading away just in time for the guards to catch up to them. Only, the four ponies that were there before, were left without a trace.
"And speaking of tough." Mane said, jumping up and running for his own mode of transportation. Putting on his mask and utility belt in the process. "It's going to be a long night."
Disclaimer: I do not own MLP or anything related to it. All I own are the ideas, Blitz, Joe, Big Mike, Morgue, and a few of the OCs that will be used. Some OCs are provided by you the readers. ENJOY!
Blitz's POV
Canterlot...In all the time I've been here, I've never actually come here. I went to Broncolyn to build Gilda's house, and accidentally helped her and Dash become friends again. I went to Appaloosa for a few days to train my more dangerous bionics, and ended up discovering a whole new substance called Appaloosan Snake Venom. I always kept a few vials in my tool belt for emergencies, and if it wasn't for the fact that it was snake venom, Twilight would probably be studying it too.
I've been everywhere in and above Ponyville to the point of being able to navigate it blind. I even know a good bit of Everfree too. Or, at least the places that don't have too much wildlife to the point of it being annoying.
But I've never been to Canterlot. Which seemed surprising since one; Twilight was the student of Princess Celestia. Not to mention, sister to Prince Shining Armor. Two; Rarity came here for business on making fancy dresses. And three; I was a Protector of Harmony by being the Element of Courage. And on top of all that, I was pretty well known as the Cypony of Equestria, and I was apparently on par with Canterlot's Construction Crew. However, despite all of that...
I hated every second I was here.
It felt like every step towards Canterlot Castle was a step towards my own execution. Could any pony blame me for acting like that though? Here I was, living it nice and easy in probably the most peaceful dimension in the universe...Or at least, peaceful meaning fights or wars, not calm an relaxing. Celestia knows that all the supernatural and magic monsters in this world destroy any idea of relaxing.
Anyway, I was going from this world. To Earth. And what was worse was that I had to not only go back, not only try and keep the mane six and Spike safe, but...I also had to try and save the three jerks who made my life a living nightmare...
Yes, executioner? Please make my death a quick one. In fact, if you could slit my throat before putting the noose on, that'd be great.
"Blitz? Are you okay?" Twilight asked me as we all kept on walking towards the castle. It's admittedly amazing architecture getting closer to us by the step. In fact, on the ride here, they had all started joking about how I would probably be in awe by the up-close architecture and even more so about the inside itself. So much so that they even started to burst into laughter about it.
They didn't think much of it when I wasn't so much as cracking a grin at their jokes at the time, but as we got here they started to pick up on it. And even though all of them were either nervous or excited, or for Pinkie "Nervicited!", my depressing act was bringing the morale down. So much so that at this point, talking out loud was awkward enough.
"Mmhmm..." I mumbled a 'Yes' in response and just kept walking. Only looking forward as if to just simply get this all over with. We then came up on the entrance of the front courtyard. Where the guards smiled at the sight of us, but noticed the depressed tone and simply stepped aside to let us through. Almost inaudibly gulping at my stern expression.
Of course, not of them even believed me for a second, so AJ ran up beside me next. She saw how I was reacting right about now, and knew that if I didn't cheer up soon, I wouldn't get any better on my own.
"Hey Blitz, I just remembered somethin'." She told me. And when I still didn't pay him any attention, she just went on as if I asked. "Every time all of us, er even just a few of us come 'ere to Canterlot, we all get some donuts from Donut Joe's before we head home! And I hear he's startin' ta sell soda now too!" She finished with a smile on her face. Which made the others cheer up too. Thinking it would help a little.
"Joe..." I muttered with a glare. And as I kept that one glare on my face, the next two guards who at the halfway point of the courtyard flinched in response. Tightening their grip on their spears, and needing an apologetic look from Twilight to know everything was fine. That was probably normal for rookie guards though. Only, the problem was that those two were two low leveled captains. Ones that have been guards for a while now.
"Uh...Oh! Blitz, look at those castle doors up ahead! Pretty awesome, am I right?!" Rainbow Dash said as she flew up next to me and nudged me with her elbow to hopefully get a response. She saw how I was scaring the guards, not to mention Spike and Fluttershy, all by accident with how angry I was getting.
"Sure." I answered uncaringly, not even paying attention towards the doors as the two guards at the top opened them for us. Revealing to us all the inside of the castle. It had a giant staircase just up ahead, with two hallways that went out to the left and right, and two doors on either side of the staircase that led either down under the castle itself, or to more rooms at the base floor.
Not to mention, there was a royal red carpet that went from the front doors and split off in the three directions. Going down the two hallways towards the significantly smaller, but still pretty big for normal sized, doors and up the stairs without so much as one fold or crease on any of the steps.
Even if I wasn't in a foul mood right now, I wouldn't be too impressed. It was the same design as every other run of the mill castle entrance you would see in video games and TV shows. Foster's Home for Imaginary Friends, Fable III, etc. Hay, Luigi's mansion was more original than this Layout!
"Woah! Look at the Entrance Room, Blitzy! You could fit half of Ponyville in here! Now that is a party room!" Pinkie said, jumping up and down on top of my head in excitement. Which surprisingly enough, it felt as if there was no weight at all.
Still, that didn't snap me out of my frown like Pinkie had hoped. "It's called a Main Hall, Pinkie." I told her emotionlessly as I walked forward toward the one pony who was standing ahead of us. Who took a deep breath before facing me with as much professionalism as she could muster.
"Correct, Sir. You must be that stallion the Princesses had told me and the royal guard about. I am Check Chart, The main royal advisor for the Princesses." She introduced with a small nod while looking to a clipboard she had levitated beside her to try and see if everything was going right as it should.
The mare was a unicorn with a pale-ish white coat and a dark brown mane/tail to match. She also had glasses on that looked like they had to be constantly adjusted an a Cutie Mark with a clipboard that had a checklist on it.
Rarity then stepped up and looked to Chart with a slightly confused look. "Wait, main advisor? So what you mean to say is that-"
"There are other advisors, yes. Each advisor looks over a certain subject. One advisor looks over agriculture, another looks over social matters, one for political issues. In total, there are twelve advisors each looking into different subjects. They all then come to me, separately to avoid their constant annoying bickering and on occasion, fights, and I then decided what's more important as efficiently as possible. Now, Master Spike, Master Electric Blitz, if you two would be as so kind to follow me. The Royal Council are awaiting your arrival in the Throne Room." She concluded her long, yet somehow very quick ramble. And I swear, I had to think over what she said because she had to have said it twice as fast as Pinkie could.
Chart then side-stepped out-of-the-way and gestured for the two of us to walk up the steps. When we started to do so, she quickly walked up ahead of us in order to guide us to the room.
"Wait a second, what about us?" Rainbow Dash asked. A little annoyed that the rest of them were being ignored for now.
Check Chart then turned once she got to the top of the stairs and looked down upon them. "I am sorry, but they only asked for the presence of Sir Spike and Sir Electric Blitz."
At this point, Spike leaned over towards me and whispered, "Why is she calling us 'Sir'?"
"No idea." I whispered, more confused about this turn of events than mad about the whole situation. Don't get me wrong, I wasn't about to crack a smile anytime soon until I got some more answers, but I was still left confused. "Maybe she's being friendly?" I offered questionably.
"Doubtful." Spike answered, earning a nod from me. She didn't seem like a mare that wanted to make friends. Still, how she talked seemed energetic enough.
"You will all meet up later at...Another location, but for now you'll have to separate. Don't worry though..." She then went on to let out a frustrated sigh. "He will take your saddlebags and tell you when it's time to go."
Before any of us could even question what she meant, some ominous voice sounded out to answer. "Well that's hardly the introduction I was hoping for. I mean really, all those charts and clipboards, and not one of them teaching you how to give some pony a proper introduction?"
Suddenly, the chandelier from the ceiling of the room melted to the floor...Yes. Melted. As in it was almost like the chandelier was made out of clay and sat in a furnace. So once the entire chandelier melted onto the carpeted rug below, the remains of said object rose up and shaped into...The potato head of all animals?...
"Ladies." The thing then bowed to the six of them. "May I take your bags?" ...Oh, and I guess I might as well mention this: The Pawn Shop Mammal was also wearing a bellhop uniform.
"Oh great, it's you again..." I heard Rainbow Dash mumble annoyingly.
"Come on Rainbow Dash, be a little nice. He has changed his ways since then, remember?" Fluttershy said, handing the bellhop guy her saddlebag.
"I think I'll agree with Fluttershy on this one darling. Especially since Discord is offering to take our bags for us. That does show true initiative after all." Rarity agreed as she levitated over her bags to Discord. All ten of them...Oh, and both of her saddlebags too. In fact, I think the only reason she was agreeing with Fluttershy was because she couldn't trick any of us, not even Spike this time, into carrying her bags.
As they all reluctantly put all of their bags on the bellhop cart that this mutant had made appear out of nowhere, I couldn't help but speak up. "Is...No pony going to question why a bipedal Billy-goat in a bellhop uniform melted from the ceiling?" I asked, very lost right now.
Of course, all I got in response was the Mane Six, Spike, all the guards, and even Check Chart laughing in response as the Where the Wild Things Are Reject just joined in as well. This not answering my question at all.
"Come on Sirs. We don't want to be late." Check Chart told us as she tried to recover from laughing. And while still chuckling, she wiped a tear from her eye and went on. Leaving me confused next to Spike who was about to fall off the step he was standing on top of.
That left me to pick him up and fly over to catch up to Chart. "So seriously, who was that?" I asked, hoping to get some kind of answer. Luckily as I landed and let Spike just ride on my back since he was suffering from a busted gut, Chart composed herself pretty quick and answered.
"That was Discord. He's part of the Royal Council, and was asked to make sure the Mane Six stayed away from the Throne Room while you all answered to the rest of the Royal Council. They don't want the six of them to overhear about the show." Chart recited quickly while approaching the Throne Room door.
I wasn't paying attention to that though. Because the moment she said 'the show' not only did Spike quiet down, but so did my heart too. Everything felt frozen in time for me while I sat there. Remembering the worst part about all of this. While coming up to this castle, I kept thinking about all of us leaving Equestria for Earth, and how we had to meet those three.
But not once did I think about the show.
"We're here." She said as we all stood in front of the door. Spike hopped off of my back and both of us stood up straight with blank faces. Now completely unsure of how to react about this. We didn't know how to respond, but we knew that looking confused wasn't a good idea. So we both had the same idea to look emotionless until we figured something else out.
The two guards at the Throne Room doors then went on with their usual routine of opening the doors and all hope of backing out was gone. As if we ever thought to back away from this anyway. From something this big, it was almost selfish not to show up at all.
We both walked in as soon as the doors were completely opened. And after taking a few steps ahead of the doorway, the guards quickly closed the doors behind us. Slamming the doors and startling Spike by accident. I stayed completely calm, but now Spike's heart rate was going nuts.
"Hello Blitz. Hello Spike." Princess Celestia greeted us as she sat in her own throne. To each side of her was one throne. On her left was a dark blue colored throne with a Moon crescent symbol along the top of it. Which was where Princess Luna was sitting.
And to the right was a throne that looked as if it was entirely made of crystals. Except for the cushion, but still it didn't exactly look comfortable to sit in. A third Alicorn with a pink coat was sitting in that throne while a White unicorn was standing besides it.
Both of them were completely new to me, so I didn't know what to think of them. The only odd part about them though was that the unicorn looked so excited to see me.
"Hello Princess." We both said in unison as we bowed. By this point, I had gotten the whole bowing thing down and knew what I was supposed to do whenever I greeted royalty.
"Please, it's alright. You two don't have to be so formal." Princess Celestia said with a light smile. To which we simply rose silently.
"Yes. To you two and the other Elements, it is alright for you to simply give a polite nod." Princess Luna agreed while giving us a light smile of her own.
"That goes for me too. You don't have to greet me with a bow at all either. Especially when Spike is technically a brother of mine and Electric Blitz is great friends with my sister Twilight." The third princess said with a slight chuckle herself.
"...Well, I guess that's a year's worth of etiquette lessons down the drain." I mumbled to myself. Though it was just loud enough for every pony else to hear and give a small laugh to.
"E-excuse me, Electric Blitz? Err, sir?" The unicorn took a single step forward, looking nervous for some reason. "Are you really The Sheriff Lonestar Alamo?" He asked, sounding amazed that I was just standing in front of him.
"Uh..." I started, not sure how to respond to this. Apparently, this guy was one of the Royal Council members. So it was a little weird how a guy probably twice my age was looking to me as if I was a hero. "Yeah, I guess I am." I answered confusedly, looking towards the three princesses for some help here.
"Shining Armor, I don't think now is the best time." Princess Celestia told him with a slight chuckle. In the next instant though, she got serious. "I think the real reason we're here is to discuss the matters at hoof."
"Yeah...Going back to Earth." I said with a slight depressed look on my face. "With all due respect, I think I already know some of what I have to do. As does Spike. We're going to Earth to save those three, and the others have to come too since their the Elements. Not only that, but I need to make sure that none of them find out about..." I stopped for a second and remembered how Spike was standing right next to me. "The thing..."
"You mean the show?"
I then looked up immediately and towards the Royal Council. It was a male's voice, so it wasn't either of the Princesses. In fact, the three of them weren't even reacting to how that was brought up around Spike. And Shining Armor hadn't said it either since he had been standing at attention this entire time.
"Isn't that is what you meant? All of them like to call it MLP, right?" Spike asked, looking directly at me.
I didn't even dare try to open my mouth to answer him, because I knew I had nothing to say. So I just kept a completely dumb look on my face the entire time. Seriously, how was I...
"Uh...Blitz?" Spike asked, waving a claw in front of my face in order to try and snap me out of it. "If this is your reaction to me knowing about MLP, then I'm almost afraid about how you might react to this next part."
"N...Ne...Next. Part?" I asked with my ever still dumb expression on my face, just barely able to refocus my eyes.
"Your response is very understandable." Princess Luna told me, making me snap out of it just enough to let me shake my head and get focused on what was going on again. "In fact, your response was much better than that of Princess Mi Amore Cadenza. By this point, they had started to stutter and question just how it was possible."
"Actually...Now that you mention it, how is it possible?" I asked, looking towards Spike in confusion. "With how you all already knew about this, I guessed that you have to have something to do with the show being created. But how does Spike come into play?" I looked back between Princess Luna and Spike afterwards. As if expecting to just see the answer myself.
Princess Celestia simply gave a nod. Earning all of our attention right away. "I guess it's about time you learned the explanation." She then took a few seconds to take in a breath and collect her thoughts. Getting ready to explain it all to her.
"You see, as you may know My Little Pony was created long before you were born. The first generation, which I tried to create. By that point in time, Princess Luna was..." She turned over towards Luna, offering if she wanted to go on or let Celestia keep going.
Luna chose to explain the next part. "While I was banished on the moon, Celestia decided within these last hundred years that the prophecy was soon approaching of Nightmare Moon's return." I heard about all of that from Twilight while she was explaining the Elements to me. And almost every time that name was mentioned, I couldn't help but flinch a bit. Could you blame me though? An evil form of some pony the strength of a God that nearly took down Celestia? Yeah, that's something to give a slight reaction towards.
"So she tried to use Dream Magic to plant the idea of My Little Pony into a human's mind. Of course, since Celestia is not that good at Dream Magic..." She couldn't help but chuckle a little at the memories. To which Celestia looked down in slight embarrassment. "Well, I think you know the result of the first three generations of that imagined creation."
"I think just about every human does." I said with a nod. I was never a Brony. At least, before coming to Equestria I wasn't a Brony. If I still was a Hater while living in Equestria, I think that would technically make me a terrorist in this world. Regardless, I knew about how girly and stupid the rest of the generations were. Which was why most ponies-err, humans-were Haters in the first place.
"Yes. While trying to portray the world of Equestria via dreams, which humans can then interoperate as creativity, she got many things either mixed up or was not able to bring them forward at all. Thus Spike was in a few generations, as were one or two of the other Elements for a few times. But for instance, Rainbow Dash was mixed with the personality of Rarity, humans were added in one generation, many errors in nearly-"
Before Luna could go on explaining how badly she messed up three times, Celestia cleared her throat loudly and stopped Luna's rambling. Only letting her giggle a little as Celestia explained the rest. "Soon enough, the Elements of Harmony had appeared. Showing me that the Protectors of Harmony were not far behind. Knowing that I was hopeless to bring the world of Equestria to light for humans alone, I planned something else. I had used what knowledge of Dream magic I had to put something else together. I had Hasbro arrange to meet a creator that would do Equestria's design justice."
"That creator, was Lauran Faust." Luna then came in to explain the next and final part. "By this point, Nightmare Moon had returned and was defeated. Which had brought me back to my sister, who then explained to me her plan. I watched some of the previous attempts, and accepted to help her with my much more skilled ability in Dream Magic." She sounded like she was boasting, but with how she had tried once and made MLP that it is today, in one try no less, she had all the right to boast.
"Soon enough, the episode was under creation. And after some opinion changing through dreams, it was perfected. The only problem that was left, was to give all the writers the stories." Princess Luna told me, looking off to the side towards Spike.
And looking towards him myself, he only smiled in joy. "That's where I came in!" He told me with a grin. "Since I wrote all the letters Twilight and the others sent, all I had to do was secretly send another letter about everything that happened that day! I've even seen all the episodes too! And they're pretty great! Only...Around the third season, they stopped listening to what happened and did something else."
"Yeah." Shining Armor now took over. Looking a bit confused. "They made Twily an Alicorn."
"I know! How toyetic could they get?!"
"Wait a second," I said in confusion. "Isn't that the same voice as from the-" As I spoke, a bright light flashed in between all six of us. Showing the same Goat-Dragon that was in the Main Hall as before. "Yeah, it is..." I said almost tiredly. Honestly, just trying to figure out what this thing was seemed exhausted enough.
"Hm? Oh! Why if it isn't Mr. Namecaller himself! Hello!" The Animal Mix N' Mingler said with a friendly grin. Or, what looked like a friendly grin anyway. "Tell me, do I really look like a Billy Goat? It's the beard isn't it? I knew I should've gotten it styled a few decades ago. It's a handful to take care of, as you might imagine."
His small little beard then came to life. Going as far as to growl at me with some kind of mouth before going back to normal. When he saw that I barely raised an eyebrow at...Whatever his beard just did, he frowned in annoyance and flashed away. Reappearing in a throne of his own that was made out of a piece of hedge that was in the shape of...A pony version of Abraham Lincoln sitting in a chair?
"Discord, why aren't you out there? I thought you were to make sure that Twilight and the others would stay away from the Throne Room." Princess Celestia said in a scolding tone. "Why are you here?"
"Oh come now Celestia, did you really expect me to just stay outside the room while the only Cypony in Equestria was talking to the rest of you? Was that supposed to be my punishment for replacing the frosting on your cake with expired peanut butter?" He asked with a confused look before turning towards me.
"No. You were the only one that could have kept them from hearing about..." She then paused with a sudden look of calm realization. "What was that you just said?"
"Oh, that's right. You skipped eating a piece because of this important matter." He muttered to himself before clearing his throat. "I didn't say anything. No need to worry about it." The hedge pony, Abraham, then came to life for a few seconds and smacked Discord upside the head because of the lie.
"Where are Twilight and the others?" Shining Armor commanded as all of them frowned at him. Me and Spike even went as far as to stand up to him. Ready to take him down if it was something that was bad.
"Well, they were asking me why you all only wanted to talk to the Rust Bucket and Purple Lizard," He then suddenly appeared in between the both of us and smirked. "See? I can do this too."
"Oh, don't worry. I'm holding back on the names right now." I told him with a glare. Every pony knew that I hated being called 'Robot'. So imagine just how much I hated being called anything else.
"You do know that you're staring right into the eyes of the very monster that played the Mane Six like fools, put the two princesses under house arrest, and nearly ruled Equestria twice don't you?" Discord asked with an annoying grin on his face. Probably waiting for me to wipe it right off of his face because of my hot-headedness.
Sadly, I was one step ahead of that. "Really now? And here I was thinking I was having a staring contest with a Beast Boy reject who lost a fight with the Sandman." I insulted, glaring right back at him and waiting for him to go ahead and attack me.
"Hehehe..." He then chuckled darkly a few times. Not effected by my insult at all. "Well, I'd be lying if I'd say I wasn't expecting that kind of response. You are Electric Blitz after all. Known for not only your bionics, but your endless supply of courage. Of course, every pony's afraid of something." He told me as he started to slither around me like the snake that he was probably made up of.
"So what is it that you're afraid of? How every pony might start to act towards you if they found out the truth?" He asked, hoping to get it out of me with his own conniving ways. Only, he should've known better than to try and leak it out of me.
Because the only way to get him back was to play along. "Well I wouldn't want any pony else to know. I had more than enough of a reaction thanks to that fan mare that tackled me down." That was enough to make Spike burst out in laughter from the memory. It was in the past now, so I didn't hold it against him anymore. After all, it was funny enough.
"Don't you hate it when fan mares try getting close to you?" Shining asked, playing along too. He knew exactly what I was playing at and decided to jump in too.
"You too? They can get pretty crazy, huh?" I asked him, hoping to maybe get some advice on how to stop them.
"She try to kiss you?" He asked with a raised eyebrow.
"Came outta nowhere." I told him with a nod, to which we both started laughing along with Spike.
"Okay..." Discord said, making the rickety old wooden roof form above me. "Then what about one of these, hm? If I recall correctly, roofs are the reason you have your bionics. Not to mention how your mother left. Tragic, I'm sure." Discord said as he pulled out a small squeaky toy hammer.
"DISCORD!" Princess Luna yelled out, jumping out of her throne with her intent to kill Discord three times over for saying that.
"No, it's alright Princess." I told her calmly as I took a step towards Discord. "Besides, he's only half right." I told her before calmly turning my attention to Discord. Who looked about ready to hit one of the four thin supports that was holding up the rickety roof over my head.
"You see Discord, it wasn't the roof that gave me my bionics. To be fair, I owe Princess Celestia for the razor sharp tail, music playear, and the power to absorb electricity and reuse it. Here's a demonstration." I then simply tapped his elbow with my metal hoof. Transferring 5,000 volts of electricity into his body. "And to give more credit where it's due, it was the turn of events from Shining Armor and Twilight's ancestor, Sparkle Bright, that led to me getting an enchanted eye and-"
"Your grapple hoof. Right?" The third princess offered with a raised hoof. As if being a patient student.
"Correct!" I said with a laugh before hearing a piece of the condemned roof crack. "And it works simply by thrusting my hoof in the direction I want it to fire and flicking my wrist at the same time. Like this," I then jumped away from the small roof and used my grapple hoof to break the joke of a roof into mulch.
"Oh, by the way, I'm sorry but I never got your name." I said sheepishly as I let the grapple hoof retract and lock into place before scratching the back of my head in embarrassment.
"You can just call me Cadence. The 'Princess' part isn't necessary." She said with a polite nod. "Also, that was different than what the history books said about your strange skill. How did you even make a grapple hoof in those ages?"
"Well...It took a spring, some rope, a campfire, a pair of earrings..." I took a deep breath as the memory of the pain came back. Mentally making it hurt. "A hatchet, and a lot of pain. But since then, I've made a few more improvements. Along with some new bionics too."
"That. That takes guts." Shining Armor said with a gulp. "I just want to say that you are one of my biggest idols." He told me in complete awe.
"Oh...Uh...Thanks?" I said confusedly. But as I saw Discord out of the corner of my eye start to get back up, I got serious again. "You still didn't answer my question by the way. Where are the others?"
"Don't worry, I didn't do anything bad to them. But when Pinkie said something about cupcakes, I admit I flinched a bit. Before I could recover from it though, they started drilling more questions in. I tried to stay quiet and distract them about something else, but when they got suspicious I resorted to sending them off ahead of time." He told us with a nod.
"Send them away? You mean that you brought them to..." Princess Celestia started, sounding unsure about the whole thing.
"Yes. But don't worry. I made sure that they wouldn't get up after going through the portal." Discord reassured her. Although it alerted me and Spike as we got ready to take him down out of anger.
"What do you mean 'wouldn't get up'?! What'd you do?!" Spike asked, demanding an answer. I stayed right beside him, ready to use my bionics at even the slightest twitch from Discord.
"What did I do? Why simply enough, I put them to sleep. And since Blitz was so kind to demonstrate how a few of his bionics worked, let me return the favor by showing how I did so." He then snapped his fingers from his lion paw and-
Suddenly, a twenty pound dumbbell landed on top of my head while a full sandbag smacked Spike on his own head. Spike didn't stand much of a chance as he passed out on the ground. Sadly, I didn't have that kind of luxury as I withstood the hit to my own head.
I fell to the ground, but was still wide-awake and in a lot of pain right now. I couldn't form words or that many thoughts right now, but I could still hear what they were saying.
"DISCORD! WE'VE BEEN FORGIVING UP TILL NOW, BUT THY ACTIONS HAVE GONE TOO FAR!"
"Luna, stay calm! And Discord! For what purpose was that for?!"
"Oh please, what did you expect me to do? Sing him a song from the show like A-whoops!"
Before I could even try and open my eyes, I was splashed by a small glass of water. This instantly sending me into an electric shock. The pain of the dumbbell, plus the water that equaled the pain of a heart attack to me, caused me to black out while surging with wild electricity coursing through my body.
Treating this visit like an execution wasn't too far off now, was it?
Great going Discord! First chapter and you fry Blitz!
Oh well, I guess that was only to be expected. Looks like the only thing left to do now is wait for every pony to start waking up. Still, this is only the first chapter of many to come! And remember, I don't have a set limit on this finale! So be ready for this finale to be rightfully fleshed out!
I hoped you all enjoyed this episode as much as I did enjoy writing it! And I know I'm kind of drilling this in, but while making this finale I'm also going to make some YouTube videos. MLP Analysis videos to be exact. It has the same username as the name I have on here.
Another thing to mention, don't forget about the poll that's on my profile page here on FanFiction! On it is a poll to vote for your favorite of the three thieves! Pick your favorite, and remember it'll be reset every five chapters.
See you all either here or YouTube! BYE EVERY BRONY!
QotC: Blitz called Discord a few insults this chapter. But let's see if any pony can top him! What's the best name to insult Discord with?!
91. Change of Scenery (S2 Finale)
The Gang's First Big Heist (2/5)
16 Year Old Joe's POV (three years ago)
After what seemed like ages, me and Morgue stayed standing in the office. It had really just been twelve minutes, but even then it was a very hard wait. The office was very bland and uninteresting to look around in. A simple desk with some papers and a very strong, advanced desktop.
The man behind the desk paid us no mind at all. As if we were never here to begin with. He was also sitting in the only chair there was in the room. Leaving the two of us standing in place ahead of him. If that wasn't bad enough, there was only one thing all over the walls of the room.
Newspaper clippings. From every instance possible, there were newspaper clippings all over the place. There were enough to cover the window in the office and still cover a good percentage of wall around the rest of the room. All those clippings were taken from the crimes of all that's happened through them.
A story on the sudden town-wide power outage. The bank losing one-hundred thousand dollars. The local museum having a few small time ancient artifacts stolen estimated at the total price of three thousand dollars. Small acts of terrorism. Confusing car crashes where the causer used stolen cars.
Those were only the small news clippings that I could see the headlines of anyway. There were more that were organized crimes, yet all ended in dead ends. And since they were so ingenious, almost none of them got caught.
You see, since they had different groups of criminals or the simple lone wolves going out and doing the heists, no organized crime had the same Method of Operation (MO). So it was confusing, and couldn't be traced. Not only that, but the base was part of an office complex. Within a mediocre national business, they had a more successful criminal syndicate in the back area of some of their stores. Two per state, and that was it.
Finally, the man behind the desk spoke up. He never gave out his name, nor asked for ours. It wasn't important.
"Was the third person mentioned upon invitation?" He asked, talking about Big Mike. Me and Morgue came without Big Mike the first time in fear of him thinking he would need to protect us. It's times like this where less protection was safer.
"Yes. He was included." I said simply, knowing that only the direct information was to be talked about.
A few keystrokes on his computer later, and he spoke up again. "State the reason for applying for an assignment and the amount you want minimum."
This was where we were to be detailed and descriptive. Being the brains of the group, Morgue entrusted me into explaining everything.
"Precisely fifty-seven miles from this location, there is a rest stop that plans to be taken down due to the state not having the funds to support it. There is a fundraiser to keep it from being torn down, and it requires twenty-five thousand more dollars to meet its goal. This fundraiser has less than five days, and because this rest stop has some history with our group, we wish to help fund the rest of the finances. So with that amount of money, plus wanting to acquire five thousand dollars for personal finances, we request thirty-thousand dollars in total. Regardless of what task is that needs accomplishing."
While it did seem a bit unorthodox, it was perfectly acceptable to just come in and basically say, "I want to make ten grand." for next to no reason. They just wanted a reason for filing reasons. That way, when they looked at your record they could tell whenever you made an off request. For instance, if you're doing crimes so that way you can use the money to buy a new house, buy a new car, and then take a trip to Vegas, they'll put all of that in your record. But if you suddenly use your earnings for something out of left field like money to give to some suspicious friend, that'll raise red flags.
The man stayed calm and simply did quick research on his computer. No doubt looking up the news on the rest stop to see if our story checked out. "Alright then." He concluded, nodding at how our reason checked out. And then came a few more clicks and typing before he looked up towards us at the exact time the printer started working.
"Given your skill set and amount you wanted, you've been assigned a class three job. The client has asked that an artifact of some sort be obtained." He then pointed towards the printer, in which Morgue was closer and picked it up. Letting both of us see the picture.
It was a strange artifact to be perfectly frank. A single golden shoulder pad for the left arm. It looked like it was a single piece to a full suit of armor, but it also had another noticeable trait to it. Within the direct middle of the shoulder pad, was an onyx gemstone. Pure black, and clear cut to look like a gear cog. And if all of that wasn't odd enough, it didn't have a single scratch on it. A little dusty and dirty, as an artifact should be, but not one dent, chip, or mark on it.
And seeing our unsure faces about the quality of this perfect condition 'artifact', the man spoke up once more. "One noticeable thing we have noticed, is that every time we offer this assignment to anyone, they always act terrified and reject it. We're unsure of the connection, but regardless they always chose another-"
"We'll take it." We both said in complete unrehearsed unison.
I wasn't even sure why I agreed to it immediately, and neither did Morgue. If anything, the amount of rejection to this job should have driven us away. It was as if we had both acted on impulse to this. We weren't trying to prove ourselves to them, anyone above knows we'd never want to impress such a shady group, but despite the facts...We couldn't find a reason to refuse.
"..." The man stayed quiet as we both looked deep in thought about the whole idea, but eventually nodded. Probably thinking that we were trying to make a name for ourselves. "Alright then. There's no time limit to this, but don't forget the one rule." He warned us before opening a small cabinet that was under his desk. Pulling out a file and handing it to us. "Goodbye."
Knowing that we had nothing else to say, I took the file and put the picture of the shoulder pad inside. The details and briefing were all inside. All we needed to do now was read over them and plan accordingly.
We walked out of the office, and met up with Big Mike who was out in the hallway trying to start up a conversation with the guard who was outside our door. All he knew was that these people were going to help us get the money for the fundraiser as long as we kept it secret. So one promise later, and he stayed quiet about the deal.
He'd have to learn the truth about them later, but not now. Not when we were just entering the big leagues. "So, how did it go?" He asked as we all got in the van. I needed all the time he had to think, so Big Mike drove for us.
"Well Big Mike, it was...Interesting." I told him as I opened the file. "All we need to do is this one job, and we'll get thirty-thousand dollars. Enough for the rest stop and more."
"Really?! That's great!" He said in joy. As he started up the car, me and Morgue looked to the file silently. We didn't want to just start reading it out loud like an announcement with other people in earshot, so we silently skimmed over the files ourselves while Big Mike drove us home.
The heist was a simple one to be honest. Apparently, there was an archeologist who was helping to dig up a recently discovered site in Africa. It had a few odd objects, and this was one of them. Of course, we could only guess how this archeologist could get it for himself.
Already, we could feel justified for doing this job. We were The Honorable Thieves after all. Only stealing from people who were in the wrong or truly deserved to be knocked down a peg. To which this archeologist fit the bill dead center.
The backstory of this thing was that the artifact was said to, in what the archeologists could decipher anyway, "Help one who's destined to wear, unleash courage to surroundings." Of course, before it could attempt to be deciphered further, it was reported missing. A free cookie to who can guess how that happened.
The man was named Edward Costalos. And the heist was to take place at his mansion...Yeah. Because every honest, hardworking, twenty-nine year old archeologist could afford a mansion. Does this moron even know what 'subtle' means?
"Well amigos..." Morgue begun after reading it through enough. "It looks like we have a thief to steal from."
Disclaimer: I do not own MLP or anything related to it. All I own are the ideas, Blitz, Joe, Big Mike, Morgue, and a few of the OCs that will be used. Some OCs are provided by you the readers. ENJOY!
Blitz's POV
You know...It really sucks being a Cypony. I mean seriously, it makes you as resistant to water as the Wicked Witch from The Wizard of Oz. Not only that, but whenever you wake up, you're instantly reminded of how your entire arms gone. A little painful, but you learn to adjust.
Regardless, it didn't really matter at this point. As I woke up, I saw that there was a simple flat, white ceiling above me. Plus, I could feel blanket covers overtop of me. I went ahead and made the connection that I was in the infirmary or something along those lines.
I glanced around the room lazily, spotting everything around me. Which wasn't much to say really, it was all pretty simple. The floor and walls were white like the ceiling, there was a single window with a thick curtain over it to guarantee privacy, and a white door to go along with the bland feel of the room.
Aside from the bed, there was only a nightstand with a single table lamp on top of it. There was also a ceiling fan hanging just above me that was where the light in the room mainly came from. That thick curtain didn't let too much sunlight through.
On the nightstand was my music playear, and my tail leaning against it. The nurses must've known that they could've been taking off. All that was left of the room besides all of that, were the sliding doors on the left side of the room. They were lined with mirrors, but because of the direction I saw the reflection of the door.
Still, not much of this mattered. I don't know how long I was out, but it however long it was it was too long. The others are probably getting worried about me being in the clinic, and we've still got to finish talking about the- "THE OTHERS!"
I immediately sat up, threw the covers off and instinctively reached for my tail. Grabbing it and jumping off the bed. Only to trip and fall straight to the ground. Of course, my mind was in overdrive right now, as I started to just get up on my own.
I got to all fours and tried to run forwards, only for my body to react very poorly. I was moving so stiff and wasn't going as fast as I usually could. I rolled my head, stretched my wings, even shook my front right leg. Everything felt fine, just a little numb if anything, so I couldn't be hurt.
Maybe being shocked by that glass of water and hit in the head with a dumbbell was making me act really off...Though, not enough to ignore how crazy that sounds.
Knowing that it'll be hard to walk anywhere, I test out my wings to fly in place. My wings work fine, and I could probably be able to fly in mid-air underneath the fan in the room and avoid walking altogether.
And that works fine. At least until I make the smallest movement by sighing in relief. This making my center of gravity send me forwards and slam into the sliding doors of the closet doors. To which I then slide to the ground before falling on my back.
"Ugh...That could've gone better..." I started to sit up once again. Intending to look for my tail before anything else. That freak of all things natural, unnatural, and even a freak for genetical monster standards had my friends somewhere in the human world. Two red flags already, and I haven't even started showing the Mane Six and Spike around Earth, or find those three.
I went to move my hoof to feel my head, knowing that slamming into a mirror had to do some kind of damage regardless of me cracking the glass or not. Only, when I reached my head, I noticed something else. My hoof wasn't hard like a nail anymore. All hooves were supposed to feel like a giant fingernail or something along those lines. But now, my hoof felt soft and I could feel my head even more clearly than I should have.
Because with that giant nail like exterior, it was very hard to actually feel anything with your hooves. So imagine my surprise when I also saw that my coat on my front left arm was a whole different color. In fact, it was actually the near opposite color.
So seeing that all of these things didn't match up, I decided to focus my sight on the mirror that was in front of me. I was sitting on the ground, so I couldn't see all of me, but that was fine. Just my face alone gave it all away to me.
"No...No..." I said, moving my hoof in front of my face to see if the mirror wasn't just some spell or trick. And upon seeing my hoof for myself, I got furious at the sight of it. "Dear Celestia..."
I quickly checked my metal hoof, and saw the same thing. It had changed just like my normal one. Not only that, but now you could obviously tell that it was artificial. When it was a leg, it was the same size as a normal hoof. But now it looked just like a Terminator's arm.
...Arm...Hand...Fingers...
Human.
I inspected my metal tail that I still had and just now realized two things that came with it. First was a tennis ball that was stuck to the base of my tail. Kind of like how people put tennis balls on the legs of chairs.
Seeing that some pony did that, I decided to take advantage of it. I started to stand up on my two legs and used my tail as a cane to help keep my balance. I might've grown up a human, but being a pony for a year makes you adjust.
Standing up, I faced the mirror ahead of me. Now that I wasn't sitting, I was able to see all of me. My skin was now a little darker than a farmer's tan, minus the artificial arm of course. This was the first big change I noticed about me. Before Equestria, I had pale skin. I didn't go out much either, so there was no tan either.
I also had on a pair of shorts, and plain socks. I didn't have a shirt though, so I was able to see- "My...Wings?..."
I instantly turned to the side and unfolded my wings, amazed by the sight of them. They were the most notable things about me as far as I could tell. They were almost as big as Princess Luna or Celestia's wings to fit my human frame, and still had their normal black feathers. Making them stick out like sore...Well...Wings!
Aside from my wings, the other thing that made me stick out from any other human was my hair. Instead of being darkish brown like before, now it was a slightly darkened yellow.
One other noticeable thing was that I somehow got more fit too. Before all of this, I didn't have any kind of muscles to show off. And with having to lug around a heavy amount of artificial body parts, it wasn't possible for me to be too weak. But despite that, I went from looking average to being a bit more fit.
I guess fighting bears, Timberwolves, Wild West Bounty Hunters, working as a construction worker, and being friends with six ponies and a baby dragon that always get in crazy situations does that to you.
Finally, the last thing I noticed was on my right hand. On the back of my hand, was my cutie mark. The same gear cog and lightning that came with it. If I had both my hands, I guessed that I'd probably have my cutie mark on both of them. But I guess my bionics were more than enough for my left arm.
Still, that wasn't so important to me at the moment. There was still the matter of that second object that was included with my tail. It was a small letter that had been taped onto the side of my tail for me to read.
Peeling it off, I looked at it and read it to myself:
Dear Blitz,
Sorry Discord knocked you out like that. He did not know that you could be harmed with contact to water.
We made sure that you were fine though before bringing you over to the manor.
And before you ask, yes. You are back on Earth.
If you open the closet, you'll see that there is a wardrobe of clothes for you to choose from.
Pick an outfit, and once it's on, simply knock on the door. Two servants will come in to help you with everything else.
Once that's all done, come out to the backyard. Me, Luna, Cadence, Shining Armor, and Discord will be waiting for you.
Again, sorry for Discord's actions.
-C
Rarity's POV
"Ugh...My word. Did that brute really have to knock us out?" I asked groggily as my eyes fluttered open. "I mean honestly, that was just unnecessary." I said as I lightly rubbed the top of my head in hopes to calm the pain.
"You think you have it rough?! At least you didn't get hit by a bolt of lightning!" Rainbow Dash yelled out in anger, jumping up and glaring towards me.
"Oh, yes how silly of me. After all, how could a rock the size of my head be painful at all?!" I asked, snapping back at her. Of course Discord would hit me with a rock. It seems to be the only thing I'm tied to when it comes to that ruffian!
"Come on Rarity, you know as well as I do that Discord's ta blame here. Don't forget, he hit me with a bag a apples." She said bitterly.
"And me with a dictionary." Twilight added.
"He got me with a disco ball! But at least I got to keep it!" Pinkie cheered, pulling it out of nowhere before also pulling out her party cannon and loading the disco ball into said cannon.
"Um...Well, I, um...Just got hit by some powder..." Fluttershy said sheepishly, a little afraid that we'd be mad that she got off easy with what was apparently sleeping powder. But that wasn't her fault, so we couldn't blame her.
Of course, Rainbow Dash just grunted in annoyance. "Of course he'd let you off easy." She said before getting up and looking around. "Hey...Where are we anyway?"
"That's the first thing you'd ask?" Pinkie questioned. "I thought you would've started off by freaking out about your wings missing." Pinkie then pointed towards Rainbow Dash's torso.
"What?!" Rainbow Dash quickly, looked to her sides to see they were missing. And looking up, she gasped. "Your horns and wings are gone too!" She told me, Twilight, and Fluttershy.
We all widened our eyes as we checked ourselves. I moved my hoof up to where my horn should've been, only to find that it was missing like Dash had said. "Oh, as if it wasn't bad enough." I said with an annoyed tone.
"Still, I think we have bigger things to worry about. Like why we're in a fenced in area." Twilight said, walking forward. By the look of it, the fenced in area was as big as the main room in Twilight's library. Ahead of us all was a three story mansion, that looked very well maintained. It was secluded as well. So no door to door salesmares either.
From the mansion and off to the right where it passed the fenced area was an odd looking path that was a rather unappealing black rock-like color. With two completely different looking carriages towards the end of the path in front of the mansion. That was all we could tell however, because towards the back area of our little spot were...
Stables?! Three dingy looking stables?! Who did these ponies think we were, hitchhikers?! Stables like these were barely acceptable with nature walks!
"Who was so crude as to put us in such conditions?!" I asked in complete and furious anger. "Why, when I find the pony that placed us in here, I AM GOING TO-"
"Rarity! Shh!" Spike shushed as he put a claw over my mouth in hopes to keep me quiet. "You can't talk right now!"
"Spike? What's with the new getup?" Applejack asked as she and the others started to walk over towards us. "Ya look a might silly dressed like that."
As blunt as that statement was, Applejack did make a point. Spike was in some sort of skintight outfit that would make him blend into the ground. That is, if we were in the desert. "Never mind that. You girls need to be quiet right now. We can't let him hear any of you talking." He said, pointing off towards the side of the fenced in area.
We all turned our attention towards the way Spike was pointing, only to see a very odd sight. It was some sort of skinny looking creature in these very dirty clothes. It had on gardening boots, an old looking cap on its head, a dull grey shirt, and some other piece of clothing for its lower body. It looked like it was made of the same material as overalls.
Oh, and the creature seemed to be riding some odd device of some sort. It was bright red and rolled around the ground by itself. No magical aura surrounding it, no ponies or animals pulling it, and the thing didn't look to be paddling it exactly. It's leg was resting on a peddle, sure, but it wasn't doing much else.
That's when the creature looked turned the wheel on the machine. To which the machine then turned in the same direction as the wheel, which was towards us. It looked towards us with a confused face, to which we returned a similar look on our faces as well.
"Remember, don't say a word." Spike reminded us, standing on the ground on all fours as the creature kept coming towards us. As he neared the fence, he slowly turned and slowed down the machine somehow. Thus stopping in front of us and beside the fence and making the machine quiet down by taking out a small metal trinket of some sort.
After studying all of us for so long, it scratched its chin with its...Is that a paw, or a claw? Whichever, he scratched his chin, and then finally spoke up. "Dear God, why does Ms. Solar have these things in her yard?" As saying that, I realized that its voice was quite similar to a stallion's voice. So I assumed that it was a male...Whatever it was.
And as soon as he finished saying that, Spike stuck out his tongue a bit and made a slight hissing sound. Making all of us look towards him confusedly. This including the creature.
"And why does she have a baby komodo dragon in that pin? He can run outta there any minute." He said to himself. "Hope it's smart enough to walk in front a the mower. Er else it'll take a ton a explainin'..." he said worriedly.
This caused me, Fluttershy, and Twilight to back away from him slowly. Spike just looked away and slowly made his way into one of the stables. Hissing at Rainbow Dash in hopes that she would get the hint and not speak up. Applejack was giving the creature a frown before turning away and shaking her head a little.
"And why's that one wearin' a hat. Looks like she's all dressed up compared ta the others." That's when AJ turned around with an angry look on her face. But when she say me and the others shake our heads no, she just snorted in anger and walked off as well.
All that left, was Pinkie. Who was...Walking right up to the creature with a smile on her face. "Huh...This one looks friendly." He remarked, reaching out to pet her. "Good girl...Still, what's all these pony things doin' here? And why were they painted the colors of the rainbow..." Then he looked towards Rainbow Dash. "Or...All the rainbow..."
Rainbow Dash looked ready to pounce on him, but the rest of us were silently snickering to ourselves.
Though, as soon as the mood had seemed to lighten up, we all stiffened at the sound of something very loud and new to us. It was a sound that sounded much like the machine he was riding, except three or four times louder.
"What in the world..." The creature said as he got off his red machine and looked around. Only to raise an eyebrow as something came towards all of us. It was two more odd machines. One was a dark blue color and had two wheels and another creature riding on top of it. It had a similar article of clothing as the creature in front of us, along with a white shirt with an ordinary shield on the front, and a blue jacket with a black strip along the middle. The bigger difference, was that it had an odd looking helmet on that looked too big to fit on a normal sized head.
The other machine was much like the first human that was in front of us. It had four wheels, but looked like it was made for speed and was much more interesting than the red machine. It was pure black and shined. While the human on top wasn't wearing a helmet, but a simple cap on his head. It had similar lower body clothing like the others, and a pure black jacket on which was zipped up.
The two new humans went impressively fast, and were navigating the land around us skillfully. I could tell that Applejack, Rainbow Dash, and Pinkie Pie were amazed with the speed just by looking at their expressions. I couldn't blame them though, it was interesting to say the least.
They continued to ride around the yard for a good full minute, going around trees and doing a few small jumps from the bumps and little hills around the yard. After that entertaining show, they slowed down and came to a stop near all of us. Both of them silencing the machines they were riding on before laughing.
"Okay, I'm not gonna lie. That was cool!" The one on the four wheeled machine said with a laugh.
"I know right?!" The other one said, opening the screen of its helmet so we could see most of his face through the helmet. "I can't believe she let you just start driving the ATV though!" Okay, so the fast four wheeled machine was called an 'ATV'.
"You know," The first creature started. "That may seem fun for y'all ta just ride around on yer motorcycle and four-wheeler, but it just means more work for the landscaper." He said, pointing to himself. And the other thing was a motorcycle...Wait, I thought the second one was called an ATV.
"Oh! Hey there Mr. Johns!" The motorcycle one said happily, talking with a very familiar voice.
"Hello Sloane." Mr. Johns said. "Who's this?" He asked, pointing towards the ATV one.
"This here's Zeke. He's...A cousin of mine." Sloane said with a gesture...Hold on a second. Zeke? Odd creatures? Machines everywhere? Why do I get the feeling that all of this is starting to-
"Shining Armor!" Twilight suddenly screamed out. Sounding like she had just realized something. But since she realized it rather loudly, Spike quickly jumped up and held her mouth shut. Sadly, it was done and too late to stop.
"What in the-" Mr. Johns jumped around to face us, caught off-guard by the sudden scream of attention. "Who was that?"
Shining went wide-eyed in his helmet and tried to come up with a lie. Which, might I add, he wasn't good at doing. "That-uh...T-that was-"
"That was his sister. She probably called out from that direction" Blitz, oh pardon me, Zeke said nonchalantly as he pointed towards our spot and the mansion at once. "You see, his sister and a few of her friends got back from...From...Oh, what was the name of it?...Whatever, it was some private school." He explained. Not technically lying at all. "And that's why the ponies are here too."
"Really now?" Mr. Johns asked, unconvinced. "Now why would a bunch a private school girls wanna see a bunch a wussy ponies?"
"Wussy?" Rainbow Dash asked angrily, to which a few of us silently shushed. None of them could hear us if we whispered, but we didn't want to take that chance too much.
"Wussy?" Zeke asked with a raised eyebrow. "You know, you'd be surprised how threatening ponies can actually be. They can go through some pretty harsh stuff. Besides, they're sure more impressive than that lame mower you got there."
"Oh, he's good..." Pinkie said with a smile, to which AJ and Twilight both nodded in agreement.
"Hey! What's wrong with Old Reliable? It's plenty good!" Mr. Johns argued.
"Well, you got the old part right anyway. Seriously, what year is that model? 2003?" Zeke asked, to which Mr. Johns looked down in defeat. "Seriously, I bet if we gave that blue one a push mower, it'd be done in ten minutes flat before that old thing."
"Ha! That was a good one right there." Applejack said, the rest of us, Rainbow Dash included, snickering at how he managed to somehow make a joke with Dash's usual phrase.
"Alright wise kid, did you just come out here ta mess around and insult my lawnmower?" He asked with an annoyed look.
"Actually," Shining Armor interrupted. "My aunt Cindy wanted us to come and tell you that she wanted to ask if you could just come back tomorrow. You know, with my sister coming and all. She likes the peace and quiet. Especially when she's reading."
"Well, well, well. It seems Shining Armor is doing a good job at this too." I remarked as Twilight couldn't help but smile in what he said.
"Well...I understand." Mr. Johns said, nodding while looking back at his lawnmower. "I never was one ta question Cindy anyway. Besides, I got a few errands ta run. Thanks for the news boys."
He then started up his lawnmower and rode it off onto the odd looking road. Zeke and Sloane sat on their motorcycle and ATV and just watched as he went down the road. As soon as the sound of the lawnmower had faded away, they both sighed in relief.
"That, was a close one." Blitz said in relief as he picked up his metal tail that was hiding on the opposite side of the ATV. He then got off and used his tail as a cane to keep his balance.
"Shining Armor!" Twilight said running over and climbing up the fence so she was leaning against it and looking over it. "Is that really you?!"
"Yeah, hehe, it's my Twily. So great to see you. Sorry you had to...Wait, hold on a second." He then closed the screen of his helmet and turned it to the left as if he was opening a peanut butter jar, then simply took it off. Letting us see his whole head.
His hair was a little less blue than it normally was, but in an odd way we could tell that it was him. What the clear giveaway was his unicorn horn. And while his coat was a pale-ish color, his horn was still its usual white color.
"Hey, do we have ta stay in this fence much longer? It ain't exactly fun sittin' in here like a bunch a wild animals." Applejack argued. To which the rest of us agreed with a group nod.
"Oh, hold on." Blitz took a few steps forward, making sure he had his balance on two legs before picking up his tail with his metal arm. And in one motion, he swung the sword-like tail down and cut both boards in one section of the fence. Giving us a way to simply walk out.
"Thank you Blitz." I said, all of us walking out of the degrading pin. And as we stepped out, our horns and wings came back to their rightful place.
"Finally! I thought I was never going to get these bad boys back!" Rainbow Dash said, flying up in the air to make sure that they were working just fine.
"Blitz?" Twilight asked, looking up to him. "What happened to you? And where are your wings for that matter?" That did seem to be the question of the hour, wasn't it? How did he become...That?
"He's a human." A new voice said, answering the question for us and earning all of our attention.
As we all looked, we saw three more of these 'humans' walking towards us. Each of them looking very familiar to us. The one in the middle had on a business looking outfit that was pure white, with a mane that was very blond. So much so that the sun reflected off of it to make it seem like it was the sun itself. And not only that, but on both of her paws were a mark that resembled the sun.
The one beside her was in clothes similar to Blitz and Armor's. Except her shirt was pink and had a picture of a heart with writing on it that said: "KEEP CALM AND LOVE ON" She also had on a jacket like Blitz and some highlights in her mane. On top of all of that, she had a ring on one of her fingers and a crystal heart mark on both of her paws.
And the final one looked like a fashion disaster with the shirt having four clashing clothing styles, and the lower body clothing having two styles itself. All while his...Human version of horseshoes, were made entirely out of wood. He also had very familiar yellowed eyes, and a straggly white beard to match. Though, unlike the others he didn't have a mark on his paws.
Looking at all these three, we all figured out right away who they were and possibly how Blitz had become a human himself. They were Princess Celestia, Princess Cadence, and Discord all coming towards us.
"Princess Celestia." Twilight said, bowing before her, to which the rest of us followed suit. That is, except for Blitz and Spike.
"Actually my dear student," Celestia said with a polite smile, waiting for us to stand up. "While we're here, I'm not known as Princess Celestia."
"You aren't...Wait, I don't understand." Twilight said, not understanding Celestia's little riddle. Neither did any of us, but that was probably obvious enough.
Of course, she only chuckled. Speaking to us in a humorous tone. "That's quite alright. I suppose now would be the best time to introduce myself then." She cleared her throat and then waved towards us as if we had all just met.
"Hello. I am Cindy Solar, and I work in the United States of America as a Secret Service Agent for the FBI. And welcome to my unofficial home, E Quest Manor. And may I be the first to say, welcome. To Earth."
And so, welcome! I hope you all liked the entrance into the human world. I tried to make the designs of human-pony hybrids interesting without going too far. As I've said before, I don't plan on making human-pony hybrids have weird toxic colored skin. The only thing that the hybrids will have different from normal humans is wings, horns, and the marks that are only on their hands. Not their rears.
As always, remember to check in with that poll on the profile. Even if those three haven't been included into the finale yet, it helps know who to focus on the most. So that being said, I'll see you all next time!
Goodbye every Brony!
QotC: What do you think of the human-pony hybrid designs? Better than Equestria Girls, as good as EQG, or worse than EQG? Remember, I haven't gotten to the clothing styles yet, so keep that in mind.
P.S. As a side note, I need some help with something. You see, I need some help with character designs. There are going to be human characters and when describing them, I'll need to mention their clothes. Describing guy's clothes, I can manage. But for describing women's clothes, that's where I need help.
So yeah, if there's anyone who can be some kind of advisor on that kind of subject, I need your help. Because I don't know anything and I don't want it to come off insulting or something.
Thank you, and NOW goodbye every Brony!
92. The Trip Begins! (S2 Finale)
Applejack's POV
Stuck in a Shed (2/5)
"Alright Pinkie, here we are!" I said as we stopped towards Blitz's front door. He had a lock installed into it so we had to knock and wait for RJ to answer. "Now let's hurry an' find that blueprint! No tellin' how long it'll be until Rainbow loses it in there!"
"Got it! Find the blueprint, save Dashie!" Pinkie said, going over what all we had to do. Blitz was gonna be just fine in there, so no need to be worried about him. At least until Dash goes apples. That's when he might have something to worry about.
"Come on RJ, answer the dang door!" I yelled out towards the window, hoping that I could wake him up. He was knock-turning, or whatever that fancy word Twilight used to describe Owlowiscious, so he was probably asleep right now. "Ugh! We don't got time for this! Pinkie, can ya try throwin' some pebbles up at the window? With that and my knockin', he's gotta wake up sooner 'er later."
"Okei-Doki-Loki!" Pinkie said, picking up some pebbles and hitting the window dead center without a hint of failure. Meanwhile, I just kept on knocking as loud as I could.
"RJ! We need to talk to you! Can you come out?!" Pinkie yelled out towards the window, hoping that he would hear her. But soon enough, she ran out of pebbles that were nearby. "Oopsy! I ran out of rocks!"
She started looking around her for some more, but instead found something else that was a bit more out of place. "Oh! Scootaloo! Sweetie Belle! Hi!"
"Huh?" I asked, stopping my knocking to look over to where Pinkie was calling out. Spotting the two, who had two wagons full of nails, a few hammers, and a ton of lumber. All of which, they had taken from Blitz's backyard/scrap yard. "What the? Why do y'all have all that stuff? Did Blitz say that you could take any a that?"
Both of them, looking panicked, glanced towards each other nervously. And seeing that Sweetie was even more nervous than her, Scootaloo started to explain. "Uh...Well you see, Blitz said that all this stuff is just left overs from all the stuff he builds. So we thought he didn't mind, you know?"
"Uh-huh. And why do ya need all them materials anyhow?" I asked, pressing them further. They were up to something, and I wasn't about to just let them do whatever because of an emergency.
"Uh...Well, you see...It's for a...Crusade! Yep, that's it! We're trying to get our Cutie Marks in...Wood collecting!" Scootaloo told me, coming up with the worst lie possible.
I simply gave her a disappointed frown, and sharply turned towards Sweetie Belle with the same frown. Which she cracked under instantly. "We tried getting our Cutie Marks in demolition and tried to destroy one wall of the Cutie Mark Crusader Clubhouse walls! It didn't work, so we came to get tools while Applebloom's cleaning it up!"
"Applebloom's what?!" I asked, becoming very worried right now. Rainbow Dash and Blitz could wait, Applebloom could fall out of that hole in the wall any second! "Pinkie! You take care of the blueprints! I gotta go stop Applebloom!"
Without even a second to waste, I ran off to help Applebloom while Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle came behind me. Slowed down by the wagons, but still running nonetheless.
"Okei-Doki!" Pinkie said, picking up a rock and throwing it directly towards the window without looking. But sadly at that moment, RJ opened the window and looked out. Earning a rock to the face. Knocking him out of the window and falling directly onto the ground.
"Oh no, RJ!" Pinkie exclaimed, running over and scooping him up with the small curl of her mane. "Don't you worry one bit RJ! A trip to Dr. Fluttershy's Butterfly Grotto will clear that bad owie right up!"
After balancing him on her back, she turned to run off. But before that, remembered something she thought was a good idea to do. "Oh, right! Better leave a note just in case Applejack comes back!" She then pulled an already written out note and placed it on the ground in front of Blitz's house.
"Fluttershy, here we come!" Pinkie yelled out, sprinting off for her cottage.
Rainbow's POV
(12 Minutes of Containment)
"Ohmygosh-Ohmygosh-Ohmygosh-Ohmygosh-Ohmygosh! We're trapped! We're trapped in this shed, and we can't get out! APPLEJACK! PINKIE PIE! HELP!"
"Rainbow Dash, calm down!" Blitz told me, trying to keep me quiet. "Freaking out won't help anything. You need. To stay. Calm." He told me slowly, in a very comforting voice in hopes that I would-
"CALM DOWN?! CALM DOWN?! YOU WANT ME TO 'CALM. DOWN?!' ARE YOU INSANE?!" I asked him, loking directly at him face to face. Of course, that's as much space as we had anyway! I was going to be crushed in by these walls right beside the pony that built them! WAIT! Blitz built these things! He must've wanted to kill me!
"oh no. i'm going to killed next to a suicidal murderer..." I said very quietly, hoping that monster couldn't hear me.
"Kill you? Rainbow Dash, why would I want to-"
"HELP! SOME PONY HELP! I'M TRAPPED IN A SHED WITH A COMPLETE MENTAL CASE!" I yelled out as loud as I could, pounding on the door as hard as I could. I didn't ever expect to go out like this! I don't wanna be killed right now! I haven't even become a Wonderbolt yet!
"RAINBOW DASH!" Blitz yelled out, pinning me against the wall. The small, close, containing wall that felt my like a cell room at this point! With Blitz the inmate holding me hostage! "Stay quiet! If you keep saying things like that, you'll only lose what sanity you have left! We've only been in here for about ten minutes. Okay? They'll be back any minute, and we'll be out of this place before you know it."
"Before I know what?! Before I find out that you'll slit my throat?!" I asked him with an icy glare. I was too out of breath to start screaming anymore. So just an angry voice had to do. That's when I gasped. "That's it! You want us to be free so you can get your tail and slit my throat! Well I! Won't! LET YOU!"
"What are you talking abou-WAH!" Suddenly, taking him by the element of surprise, I head-butted him in the face and knocked him back a little. But before he could realize what was going on, I tackled him to the other wall. Pinning him to his own wall. "What the...! Rainbow, get off me!"
"HA! What now, Blitz?! If that is your real name anyway!" I said, not sure how to trust him. "You can't fool me anymore!"
"Rainbow, you of all ponies should know that Blitz isn't my real name! You know my name's-GAK!" He coughed out in pain as I pulled him towards me and slammed him back into the wall as hard as I could.
"Quiet evil-doer! You should know not to mess with a Pegasus as awesome as me!" I told him, giving him a threatening look to scare the murderer. I bet he was going to grind me into a rainbow in a high-tech factory too! Murderers always do the unexpected!
"Well nice to see you still have a big hea-OW! Rainbow Dash, cut that out!" He yelled out after I slammed him into the wall again! He groaned a little in pain and looked up to try and talk to himself or something. Like a crazy pony.
Gasp! That's it! He's not a murderer! He's just insane! Oh no, that's even worse! "Rainbow...Dash..." He started to say weakly before coughing from all the wind I knocked out of him.
"WHAT?!" I said in a demanding tone, ready to take on whatever he was about to do.
"Look up there...You need to stop slamming me into the wall or else-" Before he could speak more crazy talk, I slammed him into the wall one last time. Making him stay quiet, but still conscious enough.
"Shut it Blitz! The second I catch you doing anything suspicious, I won't hesitate to take you down! I have a black belt in karate, and I can never be taken by surpri-" At that moment, I was hit over the head with a very heavy flower pot. Which had shattered on top of my head and knocked me out immediately.
Well...I guess there are somethings that can take even the most level-headed of ponies down.
Disclaimer: I do not own MLP or anything related to it. All I own are the ideas, Blitz, Joe, Big Mike, Morgue, and a few of the OCs that will be used. Some OCs are provided by you the readers. ENJOY!
Twilight's POV
"Earth? As in, the Earth that Blitz grew up in-that Earth?!" I asked excitedly, trying desperately to contain how happy I was right now. This was the exact place Blitz had told me so much about! Nearly every question I've asked him, he answered as best he could. As he did with the rest of us that asked.
In fact, over the whole year he's been our friend, I've filled up five entire books on the history and culture of his world! The others may have asked some questions, but I asked every single question possible! They're highly evolved creatures that rely mostly on their imagination and intelligence instead of any forms of magic.
Sadly, because humans do not have the magic of friendship, they're more prone to violence. So much so that they have two 'World Wars!' But they still have much more stuff as well!
They have these instant message senders that are faster than Spike's letter sending could ever hope to be! Human Technology Page 116!
It's customary for every human, no matter what country, to wear clothing. So much so, that it's not just frowned upon, but even illegal to be out in public without them! Human Culture and Politics Page 47!
Young humans start school about the same time as ponies. But for some reason, humans are required to stay in school until around the age of eighteen! And then in most cases, go on to attend advanced study on whatever subject they please! Human Education, Beliefs, and Life Cycle Page 78!
And that was only small summaries of all of what I had managed to conclude in my studies! I kept all of these books and journals in my private collection. I couldn't let any pony know about Blitz's past, but at the same time I knew that I had to learn about his world! And now that I knew only what seemed like a small portion of an endless amount!
Now I saw just why Lyra seemed to be obsessed with humans so much.
"Yep. That Earth. And this is where Cindy, Lisa, Sid, and a ton of other ponies come to stay while they're here."
Spike stepped ahead of us and took off the silly costume he was in earlier. He didn't just stop in front of us though. He kept walking forwards until he was right beside Princess Celestia and Blitz. Looking guilty for doing so.
"W-wait a moment. Spike, why are you standing over-" "Hold on a second! Did you already know about this place?!" Before Rarity could ask him politely, Rainbow Dash snapped the question at him accusingly.
"Hold yer horses there Rainbow." Applejack intervened. "Now I'm sure there's a perfectly good reason fer why Spike knows about this place...Right, Spike?" Applejack asked, hoping that she did.
Princess Celestia then turned to the two of them. "Would you like to tell them?" She asked, not sure what their decision was on...Whatever it is that they were talking about.
Spike looked really nervous, and shared a glance with Blitz. And once Blitz noticed how scared Spike was about explaining it to us, he gave him a reassuring nod and stepped forward. Making sure to stand well enough where he could defend Spike if need be.
"You see...The thing is, that Spike's known about Earth for a long time. And he found out about it from Princess Celestia, who had called him up personally." Blitz told us.
"Oh yeah?! Well why did he get to know about it, while the rest of us didn't?!" Rainbow Dash asked assertively, staring down Blitz the whole time.
"Because..." Blitz stayed silent for a few seconds. Staring her down emotionlessly in response. Then after turning towards Spike one last time, he made up his mind and let out a breath. "The reason we're here is because of the other Protectors of Harmony."
"Others? You mean...There's more?" Fluttershy asked, confused on that point.
"There's three more of them, and they were left in deep secret. So much so, that even the few ponies that knew the legend of the Elements of Harmony," He gave me a slight glance. Indicating just who he was talking about. "never found out about them. But Princess Celestia did. She knew that they'd eventually reveal themselves a little after all of your Elements did."
"So, you're not the only Protector of Harmony?! You mean there's more friends for us to meet?!" Pinkie asked, jumping up just a little higher with every jump.
"Yeah..." Blitz said half-heartedly. But he shook it off and kept going. "Because of the four of us, Princess Celestia knew that we'd start coming up and wanted to be sure that there was some pony close to all of you that could help prepare for whenever the Protectors came forward."
"Well why not just tell them that the Protectors would all show up one day?" Shining Armor asked in confusion. By this point, every pony, even the Royal Council were listening to Blitz explain everything. The only ones that didn't seem at least a little surprised about this news was Princess Celestia and Spike herself. So obviously, it was kept very well secret.
"That's the problem." Blitz started, moving off to the side so he could face all of us. "They couldn't find out themselves. If they did, then they might try to go out and find the Protectors themselves. And since none of you knew where me or the others were up until recently, Princess Celestia didn't want to put them in danger of coming here by themselves."
"Oh come on!" Rainbow Dash interrupted again. She hated that something so important was being kept from her. "What could be so dangerous about this place?! I mean, we've even beaten Discord on our own before!" Rainbow stated, gesturing to Discord, who was in his human form right now.
"Little old me?" Discord asked, looking surprised. He then gave a loud laugh and appeared behind Rainbow Dash. Making a chart appear in front of her to show her something. "I'm going to let you in on a little secret. There's a reason why the Princesses let me do whatever I want here in this world."
I then gasped. "What?! P-Princess Celestia! That's not true is it?! Do you actually let him spread chaos on Earth?!" That has to be a lie, right?! She would never let Discord torture these humans, would she?!
"Sorry Twilight, but I think you're mistaken." Discord said, rising out from under me. Forcing me to sit on top of his head, which quickly materialized into a cushioned chair while he flew up in front of me. "Let me explain something to you. My chaos means nothing in this world. To humans, my chaos is as troublesome as rain is in Equestria."
"Oh please, as if we would ever believe that foolish lie!" Rarity said angrily.
"Why Rarity, it's not a lie at all! In fact, my magic does almost nothing bad to them at all! Once, I tried to use my classic chocolate milk rain! Humans just ended up singing in deep voices and the homeless started praying in thanks for a miracle!" He told her with a look that said 'I'm confused too.' That made us very surprised to hear it.
"They...They were happy about that?" Applejack asked in utter confusion.
"Yes! Could you believe it?! I tried giving rich and successful humans very odd and disturbing dreams, and they make games and sports out of them! You see, the point is that I'm not even considered threatening to these humans! They don't even feature my feats of chaos on the newspapers or broadcasts for Pete's sake!" Discord told us annoyingly. "I'll tell you, it's hard being discovered in the human world! A little boy with a horrible singing voice was discovered faster than I was!"
"Anyway." Blitz cut in, getting annoyed himself. "That's just my point. This world's messed up. And if you six found out about the Protectors of Harmony, face it. You would all try and find us yourselves."
"Now Blitz, that is a very strong thing. To..." Rarity started to argue, but stopped herself slowly. The realization dawning on her very fast. "Say..."
"I didn't want to keep it a secret you guys. Honest." Spike said worriedly. "But like Blitz said, I didn't want all of you to get attacked here. Almost everything brand new on Earth is taken and studied more than Twilight's science projects."
More than my science research?! As in, more than extremely thorough X-ray spells, or descriptive heart rate monitors?! That's...Very worrisome, to say the least.
"We...We understand Spike." Applejack said, taken back by all of this news. "Ain't we, Rainbow Dash?" Applejack asked, giving her a slightly stern look.
"R-right..." She said, standing down from the questions. She didn't mean for anything to get this depressing, and I don't think any pony else wanted it to be like this either.
So Pinkie lightened the mood by changing the subject.
"So what you're saying is that we're here to help find the other Protectors of Harmony?! That sounds so funerrific! And if we're going into this really high-tech, human world, do we get any super-top-secretively-secret-high-tech-secretivity gadgets and gizmos?! Oh! And do we get to be humans like Blitz is right now?! Oh! Oh! Oh! What about code names?! I can be The Sweet Pink! And Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Rarity, Fluttershy, Spike, Blitz and Twilight can be Rainbow Connection, Apple Eye, Miss Gem, Nature Scout, Little Flame, Mecha Gear, and lastly, Twilight is...Is...Wow Spike, you were right! Twilight Sparkle is a hard name to work with!"
"I know, right?!" Spike asked with an amused look. Before I could even react to that, Princess Celestia had calmly turned the focus back towards her with a small clear of the throat.
"Actually Pinkie Pie, in a way you're right. You see, like Spike had mentioned, the humans are most likely going to capture any of you if they saw any of you as your pony selves. Not only that, but if we don't keep our secret safe, than even all of us and Blitz will be in danger too." Princess Celestia told us with a straight face. A little upset about the news, but trying not to scare us or anything.
"But looking at your appearances compared to that of Mr. Johns, you didn't seem that different at all. How would they be able to notice how all of you are ponies as well?" Rarity asked, taking into account the gardener we saw earlier.
Celestia saw how we were all thinking the same thing and then turned towards Princess Cadence and Blitz. "Zeke? May? If you'd please..." The both of them nodded and took off their jackets. Cadence had a pink one to match the shirt, while Blitz had a black one with a hood attached to it. Next, they took off small pieces of clothing that were covering only their hands.
The both of them than opened up their wings to show us. Both of them had wings slighter larger than their pony forms to fit their new human forms. Princess Cadence had her Cutie Mark on the backs of both of her hands, and Blitz had his Cutie Mark on only his right hand. No doubt because of the bionic arm he had on.
"Woah..." A majority of us said in amazement. Mostly Rarity, Rainbow Dash, and Pinkie Pie to be exact, but the rest of us were surprised to say the least.
"Yes. You see, ponies when they are turned into humans, keep their wings, Cutie Marks, and horns." Celestia explained to us. "Earth ponies are easier to conceal, but still have some issues hiding their pony relativity. Which is why most of our undercover ponies that have become humans are Earth Ponies, Zebras, and other types of ponies such as that."
"Though, that's not all." She continued, getting ready to explain more to us. "You see, every living creature in Equestria has magic surrounding them. Where as humans have no magic at all. Because of this," She then turned to me. Knowing that I'd remember something like this no matter what. "It's much like a virus. If a pony, even a disguised one, is to come in contact with a human in this world, the magic would spread into them."
"What would happen then?" I asked, wanting to know all that I could about this 'disease'.
She then pointed towards Blitz. "Well, take Zeke for example. When I brought him to Equestria, the magic of that world affected him instantly. Forcing him to become a pony-human hybrid in the blink of an eye. I didn't give him the wings of a pegasus, he had them all along. Although, I used a spell to turn him into a pony before he had awoken. You see, some human genes can correspond with similar pony genes. Making humans turn into the hybrid of whichever type of pony they're most related to."
"So in other words, it was just luck that Blitz turned into a Pegasus-Human...Thing?" Rainbow Dash asked, trying to keep up with what she was Celestia was saying. And, needless to say, I was impressed with how well she was doing with listening to the science of transformation.
"Yes." Celestia said with a nod. "Most humans may just become simple Earth Ponies, Pegasi, or Unicorns. But some might just become Minotaurs, Griffins, Diamond Dogs...Possibly even Alicorns or Draconequi." She concluded, making us all sit in awe once again.
"That sounds very frightening..." Fluttershy said with a shiver. I couldn't blame her though. If it was possible for even one or two humans to become something as strong as Discord, this world may fall in more chaos than it already seems to be in!
"It is. That's the real reason we wear gloves." Cindy told us. "It's normal for humans to paint themselves with pictures, an art commonly known as tattooing, so our Cutie Marks will not be too out of place. But most humans come in contact by hand. That's why we keep our hands concealed. And why all of you are going to need to cover up your hands once you become humans."
"Once we become...Hold on a second there Princess-" "I'm not a Princess Applejack. Just simply Cindy." "Err...Right. Sorry 'Cindy'." Applejack apologized, forgetting that for a second. "Are you saying that we're gonna need ta be...Human too?" She asked.
"Yes, you will." Princess Cele-I mean Cindy-told us. "After you leave to meet the first Protector of Harmony, who is named simply Joe, he and his brother will help take care of helping you all become human."
"They know how to turn us human?" I asked, confused. Sure they were the Protectors of Harmony, but they were still human weren't they? So how did they know magic?
"No. To turn into humans, you'll need to simply use a spell I've written down for you in this scroll." Celestia then swirled her left hand in a circle. The aura emitting from her hand instead of her horn. Nonetheless, the scroll appeared out of thin air thanks to her magic and she levitated it towards me.
"I created and mastered this spell a long time ago by studying a Changeling transform itself. This is only one of hundreds of spells I had created from the transformation. This certain spell will transform you into a human counterpart of yourself. It will last forever until the reversal spell is performed. Sadly, the reversal spell is much harder since using magic as a human is wired differently than unicorns. So once you're turned into humans, only I will be able to transform you back."
Once reading the scroll, it looked very easy to do. All I had to do was envision the target, that being me, and what the average human looked like, than slowly mix together those two images. Once doing that, I'd simply have to fire the magical spell like a beam and directly hit the target. Again, being aimed on myself, it was even easier.
"Alright, got it. I'll go ahead and test it real quick." I told them before closing my eyes to start imagining me and a human body.
"Wait, what?" I heard Spike ask out of confusion. But I simply blocked out all sound from there on out as I focused on turning myself human.
Shining Armor saw this and stepped forward. As did Spike out of fear of what I was about to do. "Twily. Don't do it yet." He warned me in a stern, yet scared tone.
Blitz got worried that I was actually going through with this and stepped up as well. "Twilight! We're not joking! Stop doing the spell!"
I wasn't listening to them though, as I finished envisioning me as a human. All that was left was concentrating the spell into a beam. Then have the aura of that beam surround me and take affect. The spell was so simple, any average unicorn could probably use it. I could almost imagine Rarity using the spell herself to turn in and out of being a human for fashion reasons.
"Blitz! Stop her!" That was, however, the one thing I did hear. And it had come from Celestia herself.
"On it!" I heard Blitz answer. Wanting to know what was going on now, I opened one eye only to see a hand coming out towards me at a fast pace. And just before I unleashed the spell on myself, the hand snatched the scroll and rolled it up. The scroll was then used as a weapon to smack my horn. Strong enough to make the beam fire out and go flying into Discord.
Although, since he was already human, it did nothing except make him become more smaller, and make his hair and facial features alter to look like a mix of me and him...Ewwwwww...
Discord quickly changed back to his human self with a quick snap of the fingers, while Shining, Spike, and Blitz all fell to their flanks out of relief that they had stopped me. "Twilight, what were you thinking?" Shining asked me with an exhausted look.
"What? I was just going to make sure that I got a handle on the spell the Princess Cindy had given me." I explained. "What's so wrong about that?"
"What's wrong is that the spell doesn't give you clothes!" Blitz told me with an annoyed frown. "If you used that spell, you would've turned into a human directly in front of all of us! Completely naked!" He reminded me. Shocking me and making me see my mistake.
"So what? We don't wear clothes anyway, and we're all actually ponies here. What's wrong with turning human without clothes?" Rainbow Dash asked, not understanding the problem.
Me and Rarity understood it very clearly, seeing as how both of us had asked about clothing before. A naked human was very much frowned upon. It was the equivalent of doing...Very private things...And that was why Blitz never walks around without his tool belt and necklace. It helps him cope with how ponies don't generally wear clothes.
"Just...No." Spike said, just as scared as Blitz and Shining was. "This is different. Trust us." The other two nodded in agreement at what Spike was talking about.
Cadence was shielding her eyes slightly while looking away, as was Celestia...Yeah, I can't keep up with the Cindy name. Sorry. Discord meanwhile just sat there laughing his head off at how the three of them were acting.
"Anyway, as I was saying," Princess Celestia interrupted, getting our attention. "Joe and Big Mike will help you handle becoming humans. But before that happens, there's just a few more things I want to give you before you go."
"Wait, what?" Blitz asked, looking confused about that. "What other thing? You never mentioned it before."
Celestia then chuckled a little and smiled at him in return. "Well if I told you about it earlier, you wouldn't be surprised about it. Go ahead and open the-" "Ugh! We can not believe this!"
The front door then blew up into splinters as a darker skinned human stepped out. She was in an ordinary outfit with a moon-themed shirt, plain pants, and tennis shoes. Not even bothering to hide her horn, wings, or Cutie Marks in any way. And with her shirt having a picture of the moon on it, I recognized Princess Luna right away.
"What happened This time Luna?" Celestia had asked, sounding as if she had already known just what she was talking about.
"That blasted game! We mean, how is any pony to beat that infernal Resident Evil 4 game?!" Luna asked, looking very angry right now.
"Wait." Blitz interrupted, looking towards her with a confused look. "...You were playing a video game?" There's a game called 'Resident Evil'? And there are at least four of them? Wow, humans do sound extremely chaotic!
"Hm?" Luna asked, turning her attention towards Blitz. And when she saw him, along with the rest of us, she immediately became nervous. "What?! A-as if your Princess would ever have the time to play such trivial pursuits! I would never stoop as low as to play violent matters such as..." Seeing as how none of us, not even the six of us who had no idea what she was talking about, she sighed in defeat. "It was the fast-acting 'cut scenes' which had outwitted some pony such as I...But surely thou memory of such games can help understand my troubling failure."
"Well you are playing on the hardest level." Blitz told her with a shrug. "Just lower the difficulty."
"Tis madness!" Luna shouted in complete shock. She then turned towards Celestia. "Sister? Art thou sure Blitz is well? I do not think he can manage driving the Elements if he can not remember the obvious rules of completing a game."
"Driving the Elements?" Blitz asked, even more confused. When he looked back towards us, he just got confused shrugs in response. "Wait a second, I'm lost here. What do you mean by 'Driving the Elements'?"
"Well, we're a bit pressed for time right now..." Celestia said, swirling her hand in mid-air again to make a box appear out of thin air. I recognized the kind of spark of light that appeared around the box however, and realized how she was teleporting nearby objects in front of her. I've always wanted to try that spell, but I've never found the spell before.
"So Discord, can you show Zeke his gift while I show the girls theirs?" Celestia asked, both her and Discord nodding in agreement while the rest of the royal council simply stand off to the side. Waiting to see our reactions.
"Well, I wasn't expecting to, but..." Discord simply grinned and snapped his fingers. Reappearing in front of a slightly large metallic door that the road led inside of. That wasn't all though, as he was also in a lime green dress, with matching gloves, shoes, and everything while wearing a blond wig an make-up just to make the costume even more...'Believable'...
"Well it looks like our current contestant Zeke has just one- A BRAND NEW TRUCK!" Discord then pulled out a small square device and pressed the only button that was on it. Making the door fold up into the ceiling somehow.
"Wha...Wha...Huh..." Blitz started muttering to himself silently as he saw this 'truck' in that small room. It was much bigger than any other human technology we've seen yet, and was coated in a metallic black color. Lights then flickered on in the front and the machine rolled out of the garage by itself. Stopping beside Blitz and opening a door for him to get in.
Blitz just stayed in total awe. Unaware of how to answer. "...Best...Day...Ever..." He slowly said to himself. Completely entranced by the machine.
"HA!" Discord laughed loudly, pointing a finger in Luna's direction. "In your face! I am now officially the coolest royal being in Equestria! What do you have to say to that, Moon Butt?!"
Luna simply raised an eyebrow. "Thou may say whatever you want 'sister', because no matter what words come from thy mouth, no pony will ever take you seriously while you are to be wearing that."
Discord was about to remark, but sighs as he knows that Luna had a point. So instead, he just snaps his fingers and appears in the other side of the truck. Now wearing a stereotypical father outfit. With a pipe, newspaper, and even a regal looking robe. He then turned towards Blitz, who was still just standing in awe. "Well son? How's about we take 'er for a spin, eh?"
Blitz nods in response, though hesitantly since it's Discord that's asking, and gets inside the truck. A few seconds after the door closes, the truck drives off towards the right of the house where a flat dirt track is. Leaving the rest of us here to get our own gifts.
"I want one!" Rainbow Dash yelled out. At least half as amazed by the truck as Blitz was. "Wait, are we all getting trucks too?!" She asked Celestia, hoping that she'd get one as well.
"I hope not...It almost sounds like a dragon growling..." Fluttershy said while shaking at the thought of them. I guess it was inevitable that Fluttershy react to the sound of those things.
"No, I'm afraid that I couldn't get trucks for all of you. I don't have a treasury of royal funds to spend with, after all." She told us with a slight chuckle before levitating the box over to us. "Instead, I want you all to have something else. Reach into the box and pull out the object that has your Cutie Mark on the back."
And so we did. I levitated all of them out of the box and kept them in place while we each got the one that was for us individually. All of them were color coded as well, but the Cutie Marks were on what we guessed was on the back.
On the front was a complete screen, except for the bottom which was a small button. "What are these things?" I asked as I used my magic to hold it up. And once using my magic further to press the button, the screen lit up to multiple pictures with small titles, and a background that looked like my library. I knew it was just a picture though, so that didn't freak me out.
"These are what are commonly known as phones. Touch phones, to be exact." Celestia explained, making me realize what I was looking at. "We've managed to alter these phones a little bit so they're bigger than normal touch phones. That way, with either hooves, hands, or magic, they should be easy to use. The three Protectors you will all be going out to find will have their own as well. But since it might've have been known as an invasion of privacy, I'm going to let them give you their numbers. As for you seven, Blitz, me, and Princess Luna, I've already put all the numbers into each of your phones. That way, you can call each other at any time."
"Really?!" Pinkie Pie asks, pressing random buttons on her phone while trying to find one of the numbers to call us with. Soon enough, her phone makes a faint Ring! sound. Followed by Applejack's phone playing very up-beat music at a normal volume.
She looked over her phone and saw that it had an 'Accept' button that was green, and a 'Decline' button that was red. Along with Pinkie Pie's smiling face showing up at the top. So wanting to see how this worked herself, she pressed the accept button with her hooves and looked at it.
"Hello?! Can any pony hear me?!" Pinkie screamed as loud as she could into her phone. Loud enough for us to have to cover our ears normally, but it was even worse for Applejack who was hearing it twice.
"Ah! Pinkie Pie, not so loudly! Have a bit more grace when you speak, please." Rarity politely commanded. Covering her ears from how loud Pinkie was being.
"Oh! Sorry!" She apologized with a snortle before turning back towards the phone. Now whispering into it. "Any pony there?"
"Uh...Yeah? I'm here..." Applejack said, talking into it. She then decided to put it next to her ear to try and hear Pinkie, thinking that she'd keep whispering into her own phone.
That was probably the biggest mistake today. "A-APPLEJACK?!" Pinkie shouted out in pure surprise. Looking at the phone and seeing Applejack's picture where she's giving a simple smile. "OH NO! APPLEJACK'S STUCK INSIDE THE PHONE!"
"Pinkie Pie!" Applejack shouted from beside Pinkie. "I'm standin' right here! Stop screamin'!" She told Pinkie, rubbing her ear in pain.
"Be quiet Applejack, I'm trying to help Applejack get out of the phone!" Pinkie told Applejack with a serious frown before going back into panic mode when she started screaming into the phone again. "HOLD ON APPLEJACK! I'LL GET YOU OUT OF THERE SOMEHOW! OH, IF ONLY I COULD CALL TWILIGHT!"
I just frowned and spoke up. Trying to get Pinkie's attention to calm her down. "But Pinkie, I'm standing right-"
"Twilight." She said like a busy parent. "I know how much you want to play, but you'll have to wait. I'm trying to save Applejack from a world of 1's and 0's." She explained before yelling back into the phone. "ALRIGHT! I THINK I GOT AN IDEA! FIRST, GET A FEW MEGA BYTES TO EAT! THAT WAY, YOU WON'T STARVE!"
"Is there a way ta lower the sound er somethin'?" Applejack asked Celestia before looking at the screen again. This time, there was a button that said 'End Call'. "Oh. 'Ere it is..." She went ahead and pressed it. Ending the call, and at least making the yelling only sound off from one Pinkie.
"Applejack?" Pinkie asked, looking back at the phone. "Applejack?...Gasp! NO! It...It...It says Applejack's been ended! WAAAAAAAAHHHHHHAHAHAHHHHHHHHH!" Pinkie then started crying very loudly from the 'devastating' news.
"Oh, um...D-don't cry Pinkie. I'm sure Applejack'll be just fine." Fluttershy said, giving Pinkie a pat on the back to try and help stop the crying.
"Yeah...I think I'll be okay?..." Applejack said, not sure how else to answer her. To her credit though, I don't think any of us do. It's just Pinkie Pie being Pinkie Pie.
"I guess now might be as good a time as any to tell you a few last things before you need to go." Celestia interrupted. Causing all of us, even Pinkie Pie somehow, to quiet it down and listen to what she had to say. I guess whether she was Princess or human, Celestia knew how to get every pony's attention.
"You see, as I mentioned earlier, if we come into contact with humans the magic of Equestria that surrounds us will effect them instantly. And once horns and wings start appearing on them, the world will respond somehow. So make sure you come within no physical contact with them. Not counting the three Protectors, since they are to come back to Equestria with us."
"Don't worry Ms. Cindy! We'll be super-duper-extromendously careful!" Pinkie Pie said with a joyful smile. "Pinkie Promise!" She said, crossing her heart, mimicking flight, and throwing a cupcake into her eye...Literally.
"A second thing," Celestia started. "Do not let humans see you using magic or your wings, whether pony or human. Luckily with magic being rewired for human bodies, it's easier to conceal. So using 'Parlor Tricks' or simple gimmicks is allowed, but no letting humans see you doing extensive magic."
"Can I at least fly when no humans are looking?" Rainbow Dash asked, hoping that it would be alright. I would've tried to answer the question for her, but Celestia beat me to it. Giving Rainbow Dash a calm and fair compromise.
"Only when it is all clear, and no going higher than two-hundred feet unless it's a cloudy day. During the night, it's up to Twilight and the Protector's better judgment." She told Rainbow Dash, who responded with a sigh of relief that she'd have a little bit of breathing space for flying. "Finally, when the Protectors ask something of you-"
"We listen to every word they say. Right?" I asked, smiling as I went ahead and answered the question. It was the most obvious answer of them all, as it was the number one thing every pony at young ages was told.
"Actually..." Princess Cadence said with a small smile. "You might not want to jump to conclusions too fast Twilight. You see-" "Honk! Honk!"
"Hey guys." Blitz said, driving back over to where we were. And the second he came to a stop, Discord came out of his side with an orange and white uniform, a check board with a pen, and a matching ball cap to match. "You all ready to go? Everything's packed up in the bed of the truck."
"Wait one second now!" Discord said in the most obnoxious, yet ponanly...Err...Humanly possible, voice he could muster. That sounding something like Sweetie Belle, the Flim Flam Brothers, and a squeaking toy combined. "I'm sorry kiddo, but it looks like I gotta fail ya on yer drivin' test. Ya just barely missed the mark, ya did."
"We'll need to get going before...Wait, what test?! All you did was jump around the dashboard, dance with a hula dancer decoration you brought out, and throw the lucky dice around the truck like we were in a pinball machine!" Blitz pointed out, going as far as to pull out the 'hula dancer decoration' to emphasize what he was saying.
"Hey! Put Eris down!" Discord commanded with his normal voice, snapping his fingers and making the toy appear in his claw. To which he just melted into dough before stowing it away in his nonexistent pockets. "Now, that was all my teaching process. But what you did while driving was inexcusable!"
"Really now?! Okay then! What did I do that ruined my practice run?!" Blitz argued with a glare. Not liking how Discord was threatening to take away his truck. Of course, the fact that Discord was the Being of Chaos probably wasn't helping the case either.
"You don't know?! Are you mental?!" Discord asked with a serious frown on his face. To which Blitz gave a bored deadpanned expression. "Well fine! I'll tell you since you're apparently So forgetful!" He then checked his notes. Acting high and mighty for some chaotic reason or another. "The reason I failed you is because you did the worst thing you could've hoped to imagine!"
"You ran over this stick!" Discord yelled out, pulling out two pieces of a small twig. "Honestly, I know you've grown accustomed to being a pony and all, but have you lost all sense of humanity?!"
"...I don't get it, is runnin' over a bit-sized twig with a truck wrong er something'?" Applejack asked with a confused expression. "Cause it don't matter when ponies use wagons."
"So what?! It's a giant truck!" Rainbow Dash argued, seeing no sense in this either. "What does it matter if he runs over a stick! Princess Luna. Does that even matter?!" She asked, turning towards the nearest Princess to her. That, and she was still confused on the whole Cindy or Celestia thing.
"No, it is not." Luna said, stepping towards Blitz and Discord. "Discord is just more foolish than a court jester." "HEY!" "But what Blitz did do wrong was not use thy turn signals, thou did not stop at any of the stop signs, hardly slowed down enough to stop at the trial traffic light, and thou recklessness was thy cause of running over a cardboard elderly woman."
Turning towards Blitz, she gave him a disappointed frown. "Why did you run over her in the first place?"
Seeing all of our shocked expressions at the damage he had done, he shrunk a little in his seat out of embarrassment. "I thought she was waving around a club..."
"Club?" Shining Armor asked, stepping forward. "I don't remember seeing a club in the elderly lady's hand when I went through the track. What are you talking about?"
"May I present," Discord interrupted. "Exhibit A!" He then flashed the broken stick in front of Shining's face to show the smallest of Blitz's problems. Seriously?! He ran over an Old Lady for Celestia's sake!
"Now what's a stick compared to an elderly human?!" Applejack asked, seeing the idiocy as much as I did. "That's low, even for a dirty vulture like you!"
"Dirty Vulture?!" Discord repeated in disgust. "I'll have you know, that I am only one-two hundredths of a vulture on my grandmother's side! CAW!" He...Cawed, at Applejack. "Besides, did you see the look that woman was giving me and Zeke on that track? She was a bloodthirsty old bat!"
"Now Discord, that is very impolite." Fluttershy cut in. To which we gave her space in case she was tempted even a little bit to use the stare. "What if that cardboard elderly human was alive? I don't think she'd appreciate those names you called her. What do you think she'd have to say about that?"
"Probably Ow."
At that moment; Spike, Rainbow Dash, Blitz, and Shining Armor, who were all in or around the truck, burst into laughter right there on the spot. Rainbow Dash going as far as to fall to the ground because of how much she was laughing. Every pony had heard it come from that direction, but couldn't tell which one of the three it was.
Seeing as how those four weren't going to give away who did it; me, Luna, and Cadence all came in and looked the four down until they stopped laughing for good. "Thank you." Luna spoke up, now looking towards Blitz in particular. "Now let us go ahead and get this problem mended."
She then moved her hand forward and placed it on Blitz's head. Forming aura around her hand which transitioned around Blitz's head. Soon enough, the aura faded into Blitz's head. Reaching his mind and altering it slightly. As soon as she finished, Luna then let go of Blitz's head. Leaving Blitz to just stare blankly into space for a few seconds.
"There. That should take care of the driving problem." Knowing that we'd have questions about what she just did, she turned around to face us. "In case thou were wondering, I gave him a few of my dreams. Since I am the Princess of the Night, I can perfect skills within my own dreams."
Seeing where she was going with this, I finished her explanation. "So you gave him a dream where you were driving around in a truck! I've never heard of that spell either!"
"Yes, well...It is a personal, advanced spell of mine. One that requires I give up the entire dream. So if he starts to get confused about how he knows so much about cars or other vehicles, just ignore it." She told me with a small frown. But that didn't matter to me at all. If anything, it only made my interest increase! "But nonetheless, I say it is about time you all started off on your quest."
"Huh?...Quest?...O-oh yeah!" Blitz shouted out, snapping out of his trance. "What I was saying earlier was that everything's packed up in the back! So we're ready to go! It fits six humans, but there shouldn't be a problem fitting five ponies in the back. Leaving two spots in the front. First come, first serve!"
We all glanced at other. Slowly figuring out just what was about to happen. We were about to go on an adventure in Blitz's home world. The one we had learned so much about, and always wanted to go to ourselves the first chance we got!
"I call front seat!" Rainbow Dash said, flying over to the other side of the front doors. She couldn't get the door open with her hooves too fast though, so Blitz had to lean over and open the door for her.
"Me too!" Spike yelled out, crawling under the truck on all fours to get to the other side. Then, Rainbow Dash helped Spike get in between the two of them. Where an extra seat between them was waiting.
The rest of us didn't mind as I figured out how to open the back left door with my magic. How could the rest of us even be disappointed about something so unimportant as a good seat in the truck?! We were about to live the trip each of us wanted!
For me, I wanted to read all the books from the authors in this world. With how different the culture and lifestyle of humans was, not to mention the imagination they all had, human books had to be so interesting to read! Mythological creatures! Outstanding adventures! Hay, I even loved the idea of reading a horror story or a murder mystery! We have so few of those in Equestria, and I've always wanted to explore new genres for what they were!
For Fluttershy, she wanted to see tons of new animals. Blitz said that all the animals cared for themselves and their families like the ones in Everfree Forest, but many of them were friendly. Plus, once she heard that there were over seventy breeds of dogs the size of Angel to being slightly bigger than us, she was so excited. Even the news of living plants like 'Venus Flytraps' sounded amazing to her!
Rarity and Pinkie both wanted to see if they could get a few new ideas for dresses and parties respectively. Rarity heard of all the similarities of how humans dressed for formal events, and wanted to see their original styles for herself in hopes for finding new patterns and inspiration. Pinkie wanted to see human parties and celebrations that Equestria didn't celebrate. Probably to help bring those holidays to Equestria herself.
Applejack wanted to see how apples and farm life worked in the human world too. When she heard that Blitz grew up in a state called Texas, a place that Blitz apparently liked to relate to AJ's lifestyle, she was ecstatic to see what stuff humans liked to do that ponies did too. That, and she wanted to try and challenge a human to something that she considered herself good at.
For Rainbow Dash, she simply wanted to laze around on Earth. She saw RJ's bed which was a suspended bed made out of tied up rope. She also wanted to try out something else called a massage chair. Since Rainbow hated spas, she could never enjoy a massage. But with whatever massage chairs were, she could've enjoyed a massage of her own. But oddly enough, the one thing she wanted to enjoy the most was 'Cloud Watching'. Blitz said clouds moved on their own, and even made pictures in the sky. Which Rainbow Dash immediately wanted to do.
Finally for Spike, he wanted to...Wanted to...Oh. I...I don't really know what he wants on this trip. He had been here before apparently, but not that often as proven by how excited he was...
Maybe he just wanted to be part of the trip.
Blitz's POV
2 hours later
"Hey Blitz! What's that thing beside us? It looks super small compared to us!" Pinkie pointed out as she looked out the side of the truck and towards the car next to us.
"That would be a Nissan Cube Pinkie. The only car that has a square shape to it. And sadly, it's also one of the dumbest cars in America." I answered with a shake of my head. Only to realize, "Wait, how did I know that?" I knew next to no car makes, models, or anything along those lines. The Cube part I got, but I didn't even get one glimpse of the symbol or anything that would tell me it was a Nissan.
Still, they were still amazed by just the cars alone. When I explained to them what humors were when one passed by, I didn't think they would ever stay quiet! Still, it was better than having the whole road trip act where they kept asking 'Are we there yet?'
But no. They just kept asking about stuff that we had passed by. They asked about a Baskin Robins, a bakery, and the town mall that we passed by a few minutes ago. I'll just let you guess on who asked about which place.
Luckily though, Princess Celestia had thought of everything with giving me this truck. The trunk space was more than enough for their luggage, all windows were extremely tinted so no one could see the inside of the truck from the outside, and the truck didn't take keys. My ear worked as the keys for the ignition, and the radio for the car.
That wasn't all it did either. Since my Music Playear was originally an iPhone, Princess Celestia was somehow able to get it to work with the phone setting. So now I just had to think of who's phone I wanted to call, then activate my ear. And it worked in a way where only I could hear the voice of whoever I was talking to. Complete genius.
"Take the next right"
Oh, and I had a built in GPS. How Celestia had managed all of this, I had no idea. But if I got to keep it while staying on Earth, what did I care?! I've always wanted a truck since I was five! And when I accepted living in Equestria, I knew I'd be giving up that dream. And now, I was able to have this dream too! It almost made up for the fact that I was about to face the three guys who made my life a nightmare and a half.
Almost.
So listening to the GPS that was more advanced than any other GPS, at least that's what the walking Nuclear Waste Project told me, I turned into what didn't look like a road at all. We were just coming out of the suburbs to get even farther from the city limits, and now I was going onto a dirt road that had no pavement at all.
And that wasn't all either. Apparently, the dirt road was leading us into the forest too. I couldn't even see the end of this path either as it kept going deeper in. Why were we going down this path anyway?
"In a quarter of a mile, take the next right. Followed by the next right"
I stayed quiet about it until we got deeper into it until we had gone so deep into the forest, it wasn't even a dirt road anymore. No, instead we were just driving on flattened ground. There was fenced in space all around us, and all the trees were cut down in those areas. So, we were pretty much driving in the backlands of farm land.
"Woowee, these places look amazin'! Looks like livestock farms!" Applejack said with a big smile on her face, not even minding how much the truck was shaking with the uneven road. Or lack there of in this case. "There's a few chickens, a pig, and-cows?" She asked confused about that part. "Why the hay are cows in a fenced in pasture?"
"Well like I said before, humans replace ponies here. And there's no other...No other...Dang it, what's the word?" I asked, forgetting what that word was momentarily. I hate it when I can't remember one certain word, and it's always when I need it the most!
"Sentient. Humans are the only sentient ones on Earth, Applejack." Twilight explained for me. Seeing as how I needed to focus all the attention I had on the grassy roads, I was glad she did. "Not only that, but remember that humans are omnivores. They probably eat all their livestock."
"All of it?!" Fluttershy asked, now scared for her life. "They're not going to eat us, are they?! Oh, I knew coming here would be dangerous!" Fluttershy said, shrinking in her seat. This made the others start to panic too. And with how all of them in a truck that barely fit all of us, I slowed down to a stop and turned towards them.
"Trust me every pony, none of you are going to be eaten. Humans don't eat any kind of equines." I told them sternly. "Cows are the closest thing they're going to come to. I can promise you that." I didn't let one tone of doubt sound off in my voice either.
If someone was to come anywhere near these six, then they'll have to take a metal fist to the face from me. My arm and hand might have been in a skin sleeve, basically a fake arm covering I used to hide my metal arm, but it wasn't going to cushion any punch of mine.
"You...You Pinkie Promise?" Fluttershy asked, looking towards me with a sniffle. Something that I'll admit, was almost too adorable for me to stare at with a serious face.
"Yeah, Pinkie Promise." I said, going through the motions before going back towards the road and driving slowly once again. We were coming up on a left turn that was the only way to go.
And rounding the turn, we saw that directly ahead of us was a closed off gate, with no other directions to go in. "Well...I guess we're here." I told them, making them quickly change the subject as I drove up to the gate.
"I can't believe we're about to meet another human!" Rarity said excitedly. "I wonder what they'll be wearing."
"Forget what they're wearing, we're about to meet a new friend!" Pinkie said, jumping up and down in her own seat. "I wonder which element Joe is!" Pinkie said excitedly.
"Well, there's Heart, Persistence, and Creativity left to find. I think he might be Heart if he's out here waiting for us." Twilight guessed. "I think the real question is, what kind of hybrid will they be? Princess Celestia said that they can be anything."
"Well as long as they ain't Diamond Dogs er Minotaurs, I think we'll be fine." Applejack said with a nod.
As soon as they all finished their little guesses, I stopped in front of the gate. And seeing a small intercom/keypad thing beside the truck, I pulled down the window and leaned out to press the button. But before I did, it turned on and spoke.
"Go away." It said without a care about who we were. The voice was dry and cynical, as well as emotionless. The one voice that I could never forget if I tried. The one that always included two other voices somewhere nearby.
Joe.
Before I could respond however, the intercom turned back off. Leaving all of us to sit in silence about it. With all the excitement that the others were building up, it was a pretty awkward moment.
"Well that was a let down." Spike said with a small frown. Rainbow Dash thought so too, but she decided to respond in a louder way than he did.
"HEY! You can't just tell us to go away, we just got here!" She yelled towards the intercom. "Don't you know who we are?! We came all the way from Equestria just to meet you and the others! You let us in right now!" She demanded, glaring right at the machine, as if it was Joe himself.
"Uh...Rainbow Dash?...It's turned off now. He can't hear one word you're saying." I told her with a frown. To which she just crossed her forehooves in anger. Refusing to let it go so easily.
Still, I knew that we couldn't just go away. A two hour drive wasn't about to be wasted here. So knowing that we were getting in one way or another, I reached out and pressed the button again. Waiting for Joe to answer it calmly.
"Do you people even understand English? I told you very directly to just-" "Hello Joe." I interrupted with a deadpanned voice. To which made Joe shut up instantly. I could tell right away that he remembered my voice. In fact, I don't think he could forget mine either.
What came after was a very long minute. It was silent on both ends, and neither of us wanted to speak first. And the girls plus Spike all stayed quiet too. Out of possibly fear that they would say the wrong thing right now.
"..." Joe didn't know what else to say right now. I was able to hear a small audible sigh, and after a few seconds I heard him clear his throat before saying. "Enter."
And that was all he said before the intercom shut off and the gate opened up immediately. Giving us the room to enter inside the giant fenced in space with a decent sized house and barn inside of it all. As well as a sign that was near the entrance that said "The Homeland" in big painted letters on top of a piece of wafer board.
"He didn't really sound that nice..." Fluttershy said worriedly.
"No..." I said, stopping the truck just past the entrance so the gate had enough room to close, but so we weren't near the house. "He isn't." I turned off the truck by pulling out my ear and put it in park. After connecting my ear, I opened my door. As did the others, but I knew that there was no talking them into staying inside the car.
As soon as we all got out and shut the truck doors, we all looked towards the house as the front door opened. "Oh! I can't wait to meet Joe!" Pinkie said, trying to stay positive.
But instead of Joe coming out of the door, something else jumped out instead. Something very unexpected, and very alarming. Outside the door, and running towards us with violent intent was a vicious canine. One that had his teeth barred and was glaring straight at us as it ran forward. That wasn't even the worst part about him though.
This dog was trained to be aggressive, and certainly looked the part too. Of course, looking the part came naturally for a dog who was bigger than any of the mane six, and saw six animals his size, a small lizard, and a human he had never met before.
Needless to say, I think I would rather be facing Joe right now.
END PROLOGUE
Looks like yet another problem is getting in the way between the mane seven + Spike and the thieves. Guess we'll only have to wait for the next chapter to see how they handle this "Ruff" problem!
...
...
...
I apologize greatly.
Anyway, I hoped you all enjoyed this chapter, and as always I hope to see all of your great reviews! And for those of you that sent in OCs, don't worry! They'll be in the story in time. Just give it a few chapters, and you'll see them pop-up. Mostly after the mane six are humans.
Don't forget to vote on the poll that's up on my profile, and as always, I'll see you next time for the beginning of ACT 1!
Goodbye every Brony!
QotC: What species of Equestrianite do you think Joe, Big Mike, and Morgue will be? Remember, it can be any creature that's sentient. (Basically able to talk in Equestria) And what species of Equestrianite do you think you'd be?
93. Enter Joe! (S2 Finale)
Pinkie Pie's POV
Stuck in a Shed (3/5)
(20 minutes of Containment)
"So?! How does it look Dr. Fluttershy?! Is RJ gonna live?! Or is he pushin' up daisies?!" I asked in utter fear. I didn't want to be the one responsible for killing a defenseless, mask-wearing raccoon! HE HAD SO MANY THINGS TO LIVE FOR!
"He-he's pushing up daisies?" The good doctor asked, looking towards me with a sort of confused look.
"HE IS?! NOOOOOOOOOOO! Why?! WHY COULDN'T I HAVE KICKED THE BUCKET?!" I asked, yelling up into Celestia's unforgiving Sun of Sorrow!
"Wait. You kicked some pony's bucket?" Fluttershy asked, even more confused than before.
"But no! Instead, some pony besides me started sleeping with the fishes!" I cried in unanswered sadness.
"Wait. You can sleep with the fishes?" Fluttershy asked, perking up at the offer. "I've always wanted to sleep with fish..."
"OH, WHY WASN'T IT...Wait, what?" I asked, stopping my fit of guiltiness to look at Fluttershy with a confused and slightly worried look. To which she didn't even pick up on because she was actually picturing sleeping with the fishes.
I shook my head towards her and just spoke up. "Fluttershy, I think we need to get you an appointment with Dr. Twilight after this. Because I think you have some problems that need working out."
"What do you mean Pinkie Pie?" Fluttershy asked, now looking at me with an innocent look. Wow. No wonder I've never noticed this before. She does a really great job at hiding it!
"What I mean is-hey! There's Twilight now!" I said, spotting Twilight, Applejack, Spike, and Rarity coming over to see us now. "Twilight, come quick! We need you to do your psycho stuff! STAT!"
"Pinkie," Applejack interrupted with a stern look. "How's come ya left Blitz's house after I left with Scootaloo an' Sweetie Belle?"
"Huh? Oh, that!" I said, realizing just what she meant. "We'll I accidentally hit RJ with a rock to the head! So after he fell to the ground, I picked em up an brought him right here to Fluttershy's Butterfly Grotto! But..." I started, my mane deflating because of the bad news I was about to say. "Fluttershy said he's gonna die..."
"What?!" Fluttershy said in complete shock. "I didn't say that! RJ's just resting, see?" She then gestured towards the grotto where a few butterflies moved aside to let us see RJ. Who was just laying back with his arms folded behind his head. His hat adjusted so it was covering his face from the sun. And upon hearing his name, he gave us a lazy wave.
"Oh! Well, I guess there's nothing for us to worry about after all! That's a relief!" I said, sliding to the ground to take a nap myself. "I think I'll go ahead and visit Gumdrop Island. Nighty-night!"
"Pinkie Pie, what about Blitz and Rainbow Dash?!" Twilight asked, hoping to remind me about them.
"Well, I don't think either of them really go to Gumdrop Island in their dreams. Rainbow Dash usually has dreams about being a Wonderbolt, or flying. And Blitz probably has dreams of swimming in pools of motor oil or something." I explained, guessing on Blitz's dreams. I never get the chance to ask, but I think motor oil pools would sound like a fun dream for Cyponies.
"Really, motor oil?" Spike asked in confusion. "He told me he has dreams of living in 'Minecraft', whatever that is." Spike said with a shrug.
"It's a human game made up of blocks. And I heard that you can make cakes in it!" I explained, looking up with a smile. "I wonder what Minecraft cakes taste like-"
"Excuse me, Pinkie Pie?" Rarity stopped before I could guess. "I think what Twilight's referring to is how Blitz and Rainbow Dash happen to be locked inside a small storage room."
"Oh no, that doesn't sound good at all!" Fluttershy said, knowing just what the problem was. "How long have they been stuck inside?" At that moment, RJ jumped up and onto Fluttershy's back. Wanting to know what happened to his companion, Blitz.
"Some time longer than twenty minutes!" Applejack said, just as worried. "We just got back from Blitz's house with the blueprints. But because yer message wasn't that detailed, I've been lookin' all over for ya!" She then took out my note and showed it to me.
"What do you mean, not that detailed?!" I questioned, snatching the note out of her hoof and reading it out loud. "To whom it may concern, I've gone to our best friend _ _ _'s house to help with something that may or may not have something to do with helping a different set of friends." After reading it over about two more times, I gave out a nervous grin and squee. "Hehehe...Oops."
"Never mind that now." Fluttershy intervened. "If we don't go get Rainbow Dash out now, then she'll start getting paranoid. And after that fades, it only gets more unpredictable." She told the rest of us. Making us more aware of what might happen.
"Then what're we all waitin' for?! Come on, we gotta save em as fast as we can! Let's go!" Applejack said, running back towards her farm. Followed by the rest of us, while RJ and Spike rode on Fluttershy and Twilight's backs respectively.
What we didn't notice though, was one lone butterfly that watched all of us ride off. One with yellow kooky eyes, two horns, and a straggle tooth grin on his face.
"More unpredictable, hmm?" A chaotic voice mused. "Well, this day might not be as boring as I thought it would be."
Disclaimer: I do not own anything except for Blitz, Joe, and this idea in general.
Fluttershy's POV
ACT I
Enter the Mane Humans!
AND
Introducing: The Honorable Thieves!
"What in Celestia's name is that?!" Twilight asked, nearly every pony taking a step back as the animal charged at us without any signs of stopping its attack.
"A Great Dane! And a big one at that!" Blitz said, worried himself. He took a step in front of all of us and got ready to use his bionic arm. Showing all of us that even he was being cautious about this.
"It's even bigger than a Timberwolf!" Applejack remarked, now heading back to the truck as slowly as she could without raising much alarm.
"Every pony for herself!" Rarity shrieked in terror as she made a b-line for the truck. Followed by Twilight, Spike, and Pinkie, who were just as scared themselves.
"No way am I letting it get past me!" Rainbow Dash said, flying right beside Blitz. Ready to help take it down as it approached all of us very quickly with the intent to take down any intruders. "No way are we letting you hurt our friends you-"
"Stop!" I yelled out, flying ahead of them and stopping in front of them. The Great Dane was still running towards us, but I stood up against it. Seeing how it was still a dog that was only trying to get us out of his home, it didn't really want to hurt us.
"Fluttershy, what are you doing?!" Blitz asked, worried about just what I was about to do. To what made perfect sense to me, might have seemed like craziness to him. I wish I could apologize to him, but I didn't have the time.
Thankfully, the animal answered the question for him as he stopped directly in front of me. Hackles raised and growling directly at me, who was the one closest to the home itself. "He doesn't want to hurt us. He's just mad that we're here."
"Uh, I think that qualifies as wanting to hurt us." Rainbow Dash said confusingly.
"No I do not!" The Great Dane barked out. Thankfully, I knew how to speak dog and could communicate with him. He sounded like each word was a sentence within itself. All while sounding angry at the same time. "You are not allowed here!"
"But Joe opened the gate for us. Didn't he?" I asked, staying calm in hopes of stopping him.
"He did?!" The Great Dane Dog asked, giving a quick glance towards the house before turning back towards me. Now a little confused. "So you are friendly?"
"I...I think so..." I said, not sure what that exactly meant. He didn't sound like he would say a word like 'friendly' like that. So I think he was trained like that. "What's your name?"
"Oh!" The dog said, perking up in excitement. "My name is-" But he stopped himself and started glancing around. Sniffing around after picking up another scent. Soon enough, stopping at Applejack as he got ready to run again. "Stop right there, dog!"
"Uh...Fluttershy? Why's he lookin' at me?" Applejack asked, now a little worried as she stood besides the truck door.
"I...Think he smells Winona." I said cautiously before Blitz pulled me aside with his grapple hoof. Moving me away from the Great Dane's instant charge before he could run me over as he ran towards Applejack angrily. He must've been territorial when it comes to other dogs.
"Woah Nelly!" Applejack yelled out as she jumped up onto the truck to hopefully avoid the dog's anger. Sadly with his size, the dog was about to just jump right up on top of the truck and take Applejack down to insure that his home was safe from other dogs.
If it wasn't for a very firm command.
"Dan! Stop!" Joe yelled out as he came outside. To which Dan slid to a stop without any complaint. But he still kept his guard and hackles up as he growled menacingly at Applejack, who stayed on top of the truck. But she tried to keep a straight face as well.
"But Joe!" The dog said, though it sounded like a growl to every pony else. "The dog is-"
"Dan." Joe said calmly as he walked towards us. He had his hands folded behind his back, and a kind of scary look on his face. He had dark brown hair, blue eyes, and very pale skin compared to Blitz and Princess Luna as humans. But what was really more frightening was the look on his face. The very emotionless look, plus his glasses which only made his unamused eyes even more noticeable, was very uninviting. "Friendly."
"OH!" The dog barked in realization, going from angry and defensive to friendly and inviting instantly. "Oh boy, oh boy! New friends! Hi there!" The dog said, wagging his tail as he looked towards all of us until he stopped at Applejack. "I am sorry Ms. Dog!"
"Oh, um, Dan?" I asked, hoping that I was right on the name. "Applejack's not a dog. But, her pet Winona is a dog." I explained to him, making Applejack have a look of realization.
"So he is just smellin' Winona on me." Applejack said as she slowly jumped down and let Dan walk over excitedly to greet her. "Gotta say though. This fella's bigger than a Timberwolf. He really a dog?"
"Yes, a Great Dane to be exact. And he's even bigger than the average Great Dane if you're willing to believe it." Joe explained as he finally stopped ten feet ahead of us. "I apologize for Dan's uninviting approach. Due to recent events, he's a little on edge. Even more so since my brother's not here for today."
"Oh, why that's quite alright. So sorry for thinking him unruly before. I'm just more of a cat lady because of the...Drooling." Rarity said, apologizing herself to try and make a polite impression.
"Well, rest assured he isn't a drooler. He's more of a shedder if anything." Joe told her. "I suppose it would be nice if I introduced myself. Seeing as how you've heard either nothing about me..." He paused as he and Blitz made eye contact for about ten seconds. Both of them staying quiet as if they were silently greeting one another. "Or merely biased opinions."
"Hello to you too Joe." Blitz said with a hint of anger in his voice. It was clear that the two of them had met, but Blitz had never really explained how before.
"Hello Mr. Zeke." Joe said meeting eye contact once again for only a few moments this time before looking back at the seven of us. Who were all starting to group up besides Blitz to his right.
"My name is Joseph Frei, although nearly everyone, or 'everypony' as I think it is pronounced in your world, calls me Joe. Eighteen years old, that being the oldest out of me, my brother Big Mike, and my lifelong friend Morgue. I am also the smartest out of our little group by a wide margin, and the one that usually comes up with many of the plans and such. And finally as told by Princess Celestia, I am apparently the element of Persistence." He told us, introducing himself.
Pinkie Pie then took this opportunity to jump towards him first. Bouncing in front of his face and ignoring his blank expression as she got ready to explain just who she was herself. "Hi Joe, it's so nice to finally meet you! My name's-"
"You're Pinkie Pie, a name that is short for Pinkamena Diane Pie. You live in Ponyville as the local assistant baker, and best party planner in town. You're the most excitable out of all of you, and are the Element of Laughter. You also tend to explain everything so quickly that it's hard for other to fully understand just what it is your saying." Joe said for her, going as far as to make a 'Pop' sound as if a bubble had burst. Still, that same scary expressionless face was shown. Not changing at all.
"Woah...You're good! How'd you know that?!" Pinkie asked, bouncing back a space as she looked at him in awe. Completely unfazed with how he knew so many things about her.
"Yeah." Blitz said, taking a step forward. "How did you know all that?" He challenged with a frown. Followed by Rainbow Dash, Applejack, and Twilight who all followed suit.
"Simple." He stated, snapping three times in the direction of Dan. Who then stopped going around to all of us and ran to Joe's side before sitting down. "As I said before, Princes Celestia had told me. Along with telling me the origins of our elements, she had told the three of us about your world. How it works, how these Elements protect it, and the three races of pony that inhabit it."
"So she also told you about us too." Twilight said, filling in the rest of the blanks herself.
"No, I took a wild guess." He said sarcastically while staring Twilight down. "Now would you let me finish? I hate it when others make conclusions based on what I talk about." Twilight looked annoyed at the joke, but stayed quiet. While Rainbow snickered a little and listened on.
"So after hearing her out, I had asked for bios on each of the fellow elements. I like to know about all of what I'm working with before it begins. Seeing the question before the equation is usually how most people like to work out the problems." Joe explained. "So she matched up your names to your elements, then left me more in depth bios on each of you. To which I studied, wrote notes on in my own words, and then destroyed the originals to ensure that the knowledge would be safe to me and me alone."
"May I see these bios you happened to write on us?" Twilight asked, taking a step forward towards Joe.
"Of course. It only makes sense." Joe agreed before reaching behind him and into a small pack that I didn't notice before. It was open along the top and he took out a binder with some papers in them. Followed by a small piece of paper from his pocket. "All pages are encrypted with a code. On the paper is the encryption key."
"So, the papers have a super-secret code of secrecy on them?!" Pinkie asked, looking towards Joe with even more excitement than before. "Does that mean your a spy?! Can you do other spy things?! GASP! Can you read my mind?!"
"Pinkie, I doubt he's a spy." Twilight said with a shake of the head as she decoded the notes to see what they said about them. "And what would reading minds have to do with being a spy anyway?"
"Ms. Sparkle does bring up a good point. Spies don't use any mind reading techniques." Joe said with a nod in agreement. "Although, what she fails to recognize is that I do know how to read minds."
"How do you know how to read minds?" Twilight asked as she stopped looking at the notes momentarily. "I thought Princess Celestia said that humans can't use magic."
"We can't. But, it doesn't take magic for us to read minds. It only takes years of training and study to hone our skills, heighten our senses, and reading faces and other tells. A field that is commonly referred to as Mentalisim. That of which makes me a Mentalist." Joe told her, directing his attention towards her.
"Uh...Say that again?" Rainbow Dash asked, lost by what Joe said. To which Joe straightened his glasses to hide his annoyance and explained it to her in a simpler way.
"The can read your mind just by looking you in the face." He told her calmly. And to add onto it, he looked her dead in the eyes with a small frown. Making Rainbow Dash slowly take a step back from him and nod silently. Scared as to just what Joe was doing right now.
"You said that there were others right?" Applejack asked, hoping to change the subject. "Where are they anyway?"
"A very good question Ms. Applejack." Joe then turned and started walking towards his house. "But I think it would be a little nicer if we all found somewhere to rest. I'm sure the trip here was tiring."
"Oh, you would not believe what we had gone through to come to Earth." Rarity started, walking at a quick enough pace to catch up with him. "You see, we were brought here by this fellow named Discord."
"I met him once, actually." Joe added. "I already feel sorry for what it took to get here."
"I know! That man is a brute when it comes to assisting with travel. What he had done was..." As Rarity started explaining our trip, Twilight turned towards the rest of us.
"Are we sure that we can trust him?" She asked. "He doesn't seem that nice."
"He isn't." Blitz said with a shake of his head. "But we don't have much of a choice so we need to listen to him." He didn't sound too happy about that himself, but he did have a point.
"M-maybe he'll be nicer once we get to know him." I suggested, hoping I was right. "He is a Protector of Harmony after all." I reminded them. Maybe he was like Discord or Rainbow Dash were. When you first meet either of them, they don't seem too nice or friendly. But after you become friends with them, they turn out to be the best friends you can ask for.
"Yeah, Fluttershy's right. Let's just give em a chance 'fore we say anythin' that ain't fair." Applejack agreed with a nod. "Sides, looks like Rarity's makin' quick friends with em."
"Well I say Joe's a great person to be friends with!" Pinkie also agreed with a nod. "After all, he can read minds! Oh no! Do you think he was reading my mind when I was thinking about how brownies are secretly better than cake?!"
"Pinkie Pie, he can't read minds." Twilight said in a deadpanned tone before walking forward to where Joe and Rarity were headed. Which happened to be behind the house. "All he can do is read expressions and the tone of your voice and make an educated guess as to what you're thinking about."
"Uh...What?" Rainbow Dash asked, obviously confused by what she was saying. To which Twilight sighed in temporary annoyance.
"He looks at your face to guess what you're thinking" She explained further, pointing towards Rainbow's face for emphases.
"Well either way, I don't trust him either." Spike said with a frown as he caught up with Twilight and started walking with her over to the back of the house. "But I guess we don't really have too much of a choice."
After that, the rest of us followed suit towards the back of Joe's house to hopefully talk the rest of this out. Joe might've seemed scary, but at least he wasn't rude. I guess he was nice to invite us in. And Dan listens to him without any doubt or distrust. Sure dogs were very loyal, but they also weren't afraid in speaking aloud. So I think I'll go along with Applejack and Rarity to trust him.
Twilight's POV
I can't believe how inconsiderate this human is! Blitz was right, he isn't nice at all! He takes his time calling off his dog, he's rude, and to top it off he's trying to trick every pony into thinking he can read minds!
The only way any pony can read minds is by magic. End of story. So his whole 'mentalism' talent is nothing but a sham. As for everything else, this human wasn't some pony that I think I'm going to befriend so easily. This might've been a problem, but I suppose it wasn't too hard to live with. After all, Trixie wasn't very nice when I first met her. Maybe it'll just take some adjusting and compromise.
"Ah, there you all are." Joe said as he saw us all coming over. He then looked towards Rainbow Dash, but spoke to all of us. "Please, have a seat. After all, the boring introduction may take a while."
She then stayed in mid-air, taking a second to take in what he said. "Wow, you can read minds." Rainbow Dash said in slight awe as she flew ahead to get to a seat first.
Behind the house was a giant patio that comfortably fit all of us. On the opposite side of the patio was a door that led inside, along with steps that went off on both sides. And ahead of the door was an above ground pool. One that was just a bit smaller than the patio itself, and was circular.
On the patio were multiple seats. Joe was already sitting in a normal wooden chair with a matching desk in front of it. On the desk was his backpack and some papers, while under the desk was Dan himself. The area under the desk was made to fit Dan himself and had a few cushions to make it more comfortable for him.
There were also two wicker couches that fit three humans each and four wooden lounge chairs, to which Rarity was already sitting in one waiting for us also. And to top it all off, all the seats were arranged in a circle to surround a fire pit.
In total, there were eleven seats. Just enough for all of us, plus two more others. Rainbow Dash, Blitz, and Spike joined Rarity in the lounge chairs. Fluttershy, Applejack, and Pinkie Pie all took one couch. And finally, I took the second couch for myself since it was the last one.
"So, we were talking about the other two, correct?" Joe asked once we all got situated in our seats. Signaling that he was ready to get on with it. "Well, I guess it would be best if I mentioned them before I say what they're doing right now."
"Big Mike, my brother and the apparent 'Element of Heart', is a rather big human. He's the strongest out of the three of us, but he's also the dumbest out of us." He began, not even holding back about what he thought about his brother.
"Woah now!" Applejack interrupted with a mad frown. Well, it didn't take too long for Joe to make an enemy of her now did it?" Do you actually go around sayin' stuff that mean 'bout yer own kin?! Now, that ain't right!"
"Applejack, don't get too upset about it." Rarity reasoned, speaking up for Joe. "Yes, it is rude for Joe to say such things, but there is a reason. You see, his brother even admits that he is not too smart. But that isn't something that he frets about."
"How do you know that?" I asked, looking towards her with a questionable look.
"While we were waiting, we begun talking about our siblings. And might I say that Big Mike sounds very polite." Rarity said, smiling towards Joe in hopes of staying on his good side.
"Humph..." I hummed, not sure whether to believe that or not. If 'Big Mike' was that nice if he was only being compared to Joe.
"Yes, well that is another thing." Joe said, getting back on topic. "As I'm sure all of you picked up rather quickly, I'm not nice. In fact, I'll be the first to point out that I'm a very cruel and cynical individual. I don't make friends, and I'm not so quick to trust others. That being said, I don't expect others to trust me so easily. So for that matter, say whatever you want. I know I'm not inviting."
"Let it be known though that my brother Big Mike is the exact opposite. He's quick to trust others, he loves making friends, and he's extremely nice. That's what everyone likes about him. So please keep an unbiased opinion when you meet him." Joe asked, sounding a bit sincere if anything. Though, the emotionless tone was still there a little.
"Where is he now?! Is he inside?!" Pinkie Pie asked, turning towards the door to the house. "HIYA BIG MIKE! I'M PINKIE PIE!"
Joe then chuckled once. A bit amused by how Pinkie Pie was acting. Of course as shown by his notes on us, it looks like he expected as much. "No, he's not here right now. You see, he plays a sport us humans refer to as Football. That Football game is tonight, and practice was immediately after school. And seeing how it is now..." He paused momentarily to check his watch. "Eighteen till four, he's still at practice. He won't be back until early tomorrow morning."
"He plays sports huh? How good is he?" Rainbow Dash asked, now following the conversation.
"Well, it helps that he's usually the biggest human on the field. And since he runs the ball and no one can tackle him, he's praised like a god out on the field." He said with a small smile. "Still..." He frowned. "I suppose it's time we talk about the other one of us."
"...Morgue..." Blitz muttered with a low growl.
"Yes, Morgue." Joe said, sighing. "He's most likely the reason you're all here to begin with. However, I don't think I'll need to give him much of an introduction. The second all of you meet him, three words will come to your mind instantly."
"Is he scary?" Fluttershy asked, still focused on the name. "I mean, Morgue sounds even meaner...Oh! Um, n-not to say that you're not-"
"You can stop apologizing. No point in saying sorry when it's the obvious truth." Joe cut in. Keeping Fluttershy quiet. "Morgue's not naturally mean. In fact, he's very inviting despite the name. The name simply referring to what he's most known for. No, the three words that you think of instantly are; Loud, Con, and...Different."
"Different how?" Pinkie asked, smiling innocently at Joe.
"..." Joe studied Pinkie for a second, before shaking his head. Probably giving up on his 'mind reading' since he couldn't come to a conclusion on Pinkie Pie. "Let's just say that it is very ironic that you're the one asking that question." After answering her question, it looked like Pinkie had one emotion after another. Going from confused, to happy, to excited, to curious, to angry for some reason, to finally content.
"Anyway," Joe moved on, all of us kind of confused about Pinkie's reaction. "Morgue's the leader of our three-man group. He's also the most athletic all-around, and the one that makes most of the important decisions. I'm considered second in command when he's not, though I don't like leading. I prefer just pointing out the options and tactics to take into consideration."
"That sounds kinda boring." Rainbow Dash said, laying back on her lounge chair. "But I guess that kind of Egghead stuff's easy when you can read minds." Oh come on, are we seriously coming back to that?
"Yeah! I bet it makes it super easy for all your secret spy operations!" Pinkie Pie added, agreeing with Rainbow Dash. How can those two possibly believe he reads minds?! There is no scientific proof that shows that non-magical creatures can do anything like that!
"Actually yes, I'd like to see some mentalism myself if you don't mind. May we see a demonstration?" Rarity asked, curious about this as well.
"You know what..." I said, getting pretty annoyed that every pony was starting to believe his lies. But as every pony looked to me to see why I was getting worked up, I actually got an idea. "Actually...Yeah. I would like to see these amazing 'Mentalist' powers at work. How about you show us, Joe?" I asked, smiling in victory. Sure he could say he could do it, but let's see what happens when he's forced to actually show it.
"Two things. First; it's not a 'power' Ms. Sparkle. Power would insinuate that it has something to do with a sort of divine or supernatural ability. While it is something that I have taken years to learn and master. Making it a skill. Second; are you really going to call me a liar just because it's not probable?"
"I didn't call you a liar." I defended with a frown.
"No. You didn't quite say it. At least, in a physical sense. But your were thinking it." He pointed out, only making me frown. "Am I wrong?"
You know, for some reason I really hate that question all of a sudden. Because by asking me that one question, he's forcing me to either admit he's right or lie. And if I lie, then Applejack and the rest of the others will spot it instantly.
So swallowing my pride, I sighed and spoke up. "No. You're right. I do think you're lying."
"Well, that's a pretty stupid thing of you to say Ms. Sparkle." Joe told me with a small smirk. "Because how can I be right when I'm 'lying' like you say I am? Seems a bit contradictory to me."
Did...Did he just?... "Well...Wait, hold on a second!" And it was too late as Rainbow Dash, Spike, and Pinkie Pie started to snicker. "You-you tricked me! You made me walk right into that trap!"
"That may be. But let it be known that I didn't trick you into pointing out your own mistake. That was your own fault." He told me, showing off and making me feel like an even bigger idiot. This making the others start to laugh at me a little louder. Applejack and Rarity joining in by snickering themselves.
"I...But-it wasn't...Wait...That-that still doesn't prove anything!" I managed to stutter out. "All you've done is back me into a corner! How does that prove you can read minds?!" I asked angrily. Okay, now Joe was really starting to get on my nerves.
"I suppose it doesn't..." Joe said, sitting back in his chair to try and think of something else. "Alright then, how about I do something else?" He then turned to Rarity. "Do you mind if I use you as an example?"
"I...Suppose not. What do you need me to do?" She asked, not sure how this worked.
"Well you said you had your sister Sweetie Belle, but just to make sure the others are aware, all you explained was that she was your younger, kind-hearted little sister. Was there anything else at all you mentioned?" Joe asked, going over everything so the rest of us would be aware of what Joe knows.
"I mentioned that she and two other fillies about her age are trying to earn their Cutie Marks by trying new activities day after day. I never said who those other two were however." Rarity explained, pointing that out for us.
"Oh, no need." Joe said as he looked over all of us casually. "The other two are little sisters of two others." That's when we got surprised. And after about five seconds of awkward silence, he started again. "More specifically, the little sisters of you, and you." He figured out, pointing towards Rainbow Dash and Applejack.
Applejack spoke up first. Acting just a little more protective of her sister than Rainbow. "Wha-! How did you-"
"Although all of you looked uneasy as I came to that conclusion, you two seemed the most affected by going wide-eyed and tense. But knowing that wasn't enough, I noticed that you also got worried and nervous as to what all I would find out. Finally to lock in the answers, I saw how the two of you were picturing your little sisters through your actions. Looked down slightly as if to picture your little siblings in front of you, followed by the slight movements of your mouth as if to utter something that reminds you of your sisters. Such as a name, or recalling a clear memory you had with them. In layman's terms, you two subconsciously had flashbacks regarding your sisters."
"You...You figured all that out by just lookin' us in the face?" Applejack asked, very scared of Joe's ability. Already, Joe found out about her sister. And he didn't even ask a question either. All he did was go over what he and Rarity talked about earlier. Was he even prepared to study our faces?
There wasn't much of a chance that he knew the two of them had sisters. I had been reading the files he wrote on us, and none of it talked about family aside from me having Shining Armor as a brother with Cadence as a sister in-law. That, and Spike as 'Undetermined Relation'. Other than that, no mention about family at all.
"To be fair, it was especially easy to read all of you. None of you can really keep a straight face in these kinds of matters. As a matter a fact, I figured a few other things out. For instance, it looks like Pinkie Pie has multiple sisters. One or two siblings about her age, and one or two very young siblings." Joe noted, surprising us even more.
"Wow, you are good!" Pinkie said, unaffected by how he just pointed out something else he shouldn't have known. "But, your just a teensy-tiny bit off! I don't technically have any very little siblings! Mr. and Mrs. Cake have baby twins, Carrot Cake and Pound Cake, but I'm more of an aunt if anything! Actually, I guess you could call me a foalsitter, but I still think they're as close as family!"
"So what else can you do?!" Pinkie asked, jumping up and down in her seat while making Applejack and Rarity bounce around since they were on the same couch.
"Well Pinkie, that's about the full extent of mind reading. And while some, such as Ms. Sparkle," Joe said, momentarily giving me a small glance. "May argue that it's only studying facial features, they're missing the main aspect of it. Whether I'm looking at your face or not, I can still tell what you're thinking. That alone is enough to define mind reading. Am I wrong Ms. Sparkle?"
Oh yeah, it's official. I really hate that question. Added to the whole 'Ms. Sparkle' thing, and he's basically controlling my own opinions in the most polite way possible. Because I can lie all I want about those questions, but in the end it's either be dishonest or accept whatever he's saying.
So knowing that I have no choice with every pony watching me, I sigh and shake my head. "No...You're right...again..."
"So nice to hear you approve." He subtly gloated. "But if I had to explain anything else I can do, I guess I can say that I dabble in a bit of hypnosis. You know; one, two, three, snap." To add emphasis to it, he then snapped his fingers as well. The motion looking very similar to Discord's Chaos Magic.
"Hypnosis? Really?...Hypnosis, that's what you're good at? Seriously?!" I asked, giving him an 'Are you for real?' look to show how annoyed I was. Okay, forget his whole 'mind reading' thing. That was just a name for him reading faces. At least that was provable! But, oh no, not only did he have mind reading powers, Oh! I'm sorry! I mean, skill! So much a completely different thing, silly me to forget!
He also knew Hypnosis...Yeah, okay! This human was supposed to be the smartest and most cynical one of the three?! Empty journals are more accurate than him! Because, sure. He was cynical for sure, but any pony or human that believes in hypnosis loses all credibility!
"Yeah...Yeah, I'm sidin' with Twi on this one." Applejack said hesitantly, not sure how Joe would react. THANK. CELESTIA! Finally, every pony's starting to question him! "Hypnosis seems a might silly to be true."
"A might? Try completely insane!" I yelled as I kept my glare on Joe. Who silently stayed seated emotionlessly with his hands folded on his desk. Letting it all play out in front of him. Geez, from minute one he's done nothing but annoy me in the most subtle way possible with his blank face staring right at me to try and study my face for reactions! Not to mention, his sarcastic remarks and how he acts like he's smarter than me is way too annoying!
I mean, who does that?!
"What are you getting at Ms. Sparkle?" Joe asked, no reaction whatsoever other than raising an eyebrow behind those irritating to look at glasses. That was the other thing. With every insult and one-up against me, he keeps this polite tone the whole time. Silent, hands folded behind his back, straight face, and
"What I'm getting at is," I started, sitting up to make sure he would hear me loud and clear. "That you are just full of yourself and nothing more. Because all you've done is point out the obvious and get lucky with all your assumptions. There is no way that you can be a mentalist."
That's when Blitz decided to try and intervene. "Twilight stop, you don't know what you're getting into. Listen when I tell you this, the last thing you wan to do is question Joe's-"
"Now, now, calm down Mr. Zeke." Joe interrupted calmly as he pulled out a small silver container. Unscrewing the top of it, he took a few small gulps of whatever was inside. And after putting it away, he adjusted his glasses in a way that let the sun reflect off of them without shining in any pony's eyes.
"Let her go on. If she wishes to challenge my intelligence, then let her try. She'll learn in time not to question me."
"Is that a threat?" I asked slowly, only deepening my glare.
"You don't scare Twilight!" Rainbow Dash called out, helping me call out Joe on his lies.
"U-um Twilight?" Fluttershy asked, getting worried. "Maybe we should take Blitz's advice. I don't want to see any pony to get hypnotized."
"Come on Fluttershy, Twilight knows what she's doing!" Spike said, also taking my side. "She's the smartest pony we know! If she says Joe can't hypnotize us, then he can't!"
"Now hold yer horses fer a minute." Applejack stopped, looking at the three of us that were against Joe worriedly. "Let's not rule that out so quick. We've been proved wrong b'fore."
"I agree. Joe's the first human other than Blitz we've been introduced to. It wouldn't be right to take Joe's word as false." Rarity tried to reason, not agreeing with us either.
"But it is all a lie!" I told them with a glare, turning back to Joe who still sat quietly. Politely ticking me off even more. "And we're not going to be tricked by all your stupid lies!"
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
After all the silence that lasted for nearly half an entire minute, we all turned towards Joe. And for once instead of a straight emotionless face, he had a different expression. It wasn't anything much, just a small mix of upset, sad, and angry in a very small dose. But it still felt like a victory to me to be able to pull one over on him.
...
...
"...Did..." He finally began, taking in a silent but deep breath. He was definitely trying not to show any emotion, but he was having a hard time doing so. "Did you just call me...Stupid?" He asked, looking at me with a little more anger than before.
Seeing how that was the only way as to how I could be on even ground with him, I smiled and let the idea set in his mind a little. I knew that I couldn't call him stupid all the time, so I'll only do it this once. Still, he deserved to be told at least once.
"Twilight, I'm begging you. Please don't." Blitz told me, sounding very worried. "You don't know what you're doing. Just say sorry and let it go." He told me, genuinely scared as to what might happen.
"Hm..." I hummed in thought, already having my answer. I'm sure that Blitz had his reasons, but again I was only going to say it this once an be done with it. What could go wrong?
"No, I'm gonna say it." I said with a smile before turning towards Joe. Who tried to stay calm and collected, but now had an obvious scowl on his face. "Hypnosis is not possible, and any pony with even a little sense would no that it's all fake. So I guess I am calling you stupid."
"We're dead..." Blitz said, shrinking in his seat. Fluttershy and Spike saw this and got really afraid of what Blitz was getting so worried. And if that wasn't something out of place, even his dog, Dan, got scared. So much so that he bolted out from under the desk and ran out of sight of the patio. Whimpering all the way.
"So...I'm stupid...Because...I know hypnosis?" Joe said very slowly, taking off his glasses and looking down at the table as if he was trying to accept some sort of surprising realization. So much so, that he kept quiet for another ten seconds.
"Well I'm sorry, but I just don't think hypnotism is-"
"Fine then." He interrupted, putting his glasses on while he snapped back to his calm and emotionless demeanor almost instantaneously. "How about I prove it to you? Surely some proof is in order to help make my claim more believable."
"Twilight, say no." Blitz said quickly.
"Blitz, calm down." I said to help reassure him. "I know what I'm doing. And yes, I think a demonstration might be interesting to see." I answered, turning towards Joe with an amused smile.
"...Perfect." Joe said, flashing the smallest of smiles I've ever seen. And oddly enough, it almost looked a little devious in appearance. It was only for a split-second though, so I thought I might've just seen it wrong. "To begin, are you sure you're all comfortable? I mean, it didn't look like you liked your original seating arrangement."
"Yep, we're all snug in our...Wait, what?" Pinkie asked as she looked in her seat confusedly. Probably because she was now sitting in a wooden lounge chair. "When did I sit down here? I thought I was sitting on the couch over there." She said, pointing towards the couch that Blitz, Spike, and Fluttershy were in.
"Hold on, now I'm on the couch!" Rainbow called out as she looked at the couch that I was sitting in before. And upon seeing this, I looked down and saw that I was in a lounge chair all of a sudden.
It was so confusing. When we got here, there were two wicker couches that fit three humans each and four wooden lounge chairs. But now, there were the two wicker couches, three wooden lounge chairs, and a wicker loveseat that wasn't here before. All facing towards the fire pit in different locations. Except for Joe's chair and desk, all seats were in different spots.
Me, Pinkie, and Applejack were in the lounge chairs. Rainbow Dash was sitting on the couch I was in before. Blitz, Spike, and Fluttershy were sitting on the other couch. And finally, Rarity was resting on the loveseat by herself.
"Where did this come from?" Rarity asked. "And I thought I was sitting on the lounge chair that Applejack is in."
"You were. Until all of you, save for Ms. Fluttershy, moved." Joe explained without any curiosity as to why we were all so confused. "None of you remember that?...How odd." He said, now showing a smirk that was half amused, half sly, and completely devious.
"What happened to us?" I asked, looking all around for what happened. There had to be some kind of-
"Oh Ms. Sparkle, it's not a trick." Joe explained, finishing my thought out loud. Okay, now this is getting strange. "But let's not dwell on why you all chose different seats. Instead, how about I give you that demonstration I promised?"
"Um..." I said, not sure how to answer that. Was he really that unaffected by what's going on?
"Ms. Applejack, I sure you don't mind if you could help me with this." Joe started, quickly turning his head towards her while keeping that same slightly unsettling smirk.
"Well, I don't know about-"
"It will only take a second." Joe said, dismissing her hesitation. "You see, what I need you to do is simply count to ten."
That's when Applejack lit up right away. Smiling ecstatically. "That all?! Well if that's all you'll be needin' how can I say no?!" She asked, sounding way too upbeat all of a sudden.
Nonetheless, she sat up and started counting to ten. Tapping her hoof on the arm of the lounge chair for each number. All while acting way more cheery than she should be right now. "One. Two. Three. Four. Five. Six. Eight. Nine. Ten. Eleven...Hold up, how'd in Equestria did I ever get eleven?"
She then dropped the cheerful emotion and traded it for a confused one as she got up and started walking off. "Now let's see. One. Three. Four. Five. Six. Seven. Eight. Nine. Ten. Eleven. No, that still ain't right!"
"Applejack, where are you going?!" Rainbow Dash asked while trying to jump out of her seat to follow. Only while she moved her hooves and wings as if she was about to take off, her flank stayed in the lounge chair. When she saw what was happening, she tried to pry herself out of her seat. Still while everything else seemed to move as if nothing was wrong, her flank wouldn't move at all. "I'm-I'm stuck!"
"What?" Rarity asked confused. That is, until she tried to get up herself. And just like Rainbow Dash; while the rest of her could move freely, her flank was stuck to the seat itself. Refusing to get up. "Ah! I can't get up!"
One by one, the rest of us tried to stand up, move aside, fly away, teleport, anything. But nothing worked as all of our flanks were stuck to our seats as if they had merged with the seats themselves.
"Why can't we get up?!" Rainbow Dash asked as she glared at Joe. Who only turned towards her with the same quickness as he did with Applejack before. Which made Rainbow Dash rethink her aggressive approach instantly and instead looked a little bit afraid.
"I don't know. According to Ms. Sparkle, there shouldn't be any reason at all for you to be acting like this. Unless you were all stupid, that is." Joe said, twisting my words to make it sound like this was all my fault.
"Twilight... I'm scared." Fluttershy said, cowering in her seat. Tears starting to form in her eyes. Joe didn't pay any attention as he got up and walked in the middle towards the fire pit. Turning a small wheel that in turn made the fire somehow flare up around the logs that were already in the pit.
"Ah, now we're officially in business." Joe said, folding his hands behind him while taking a step back to face all of us. "Even though Ms. Applejack has already left, enough of you are still here. So allow me to welcome you all to the event I commonly refer to as The Torture Circle. Where I now control all of you."
"Yeah right! Just wait until I get out of here! Because as soon as I do, you'll wish you were sorry!" Rainbow Dash threatened as she kept trying to get out of her seat.
"I'd be careful of what I say if I were you Ms. Dash." Joe said, walking over to her seat next. "Keep this in mind. Applejack didn't do anything wrong. In fact, she was nice enough not to doubt me or turn on me. And I just made her start roaming around the area while counting to ten incorrectly over and over. I had no reason to do that to her. You however, are starting to annoy me."
Rainbow Dash then went wide-eyed at what Joe was telling her. Of course all of us were worried. "You...What are you going to do?" She asked, now very scared as to what he was about to do.
"Oh, I'm not going to do anything." Joe said, taking a step back from Rainbow Dash to let her relax a bit. Then he looked at her face with a fake thinking expression. That smirk still on his face though. "But now that I'm looking at you a little more directly," He started, making Rainbow Dash go wide-eyed again. "I just realized something. Did you forget to put make-up on?"
In that moment, Rainbow Dash forgot all about being scared and just looked worried. Going as far as to gasp a little too dramatically. "Ohmygosh! Ohmygosh! Ohmygosh! Ohmygosh! Ohmygosh! I can't believe I forgot my make-up!"
"...Rainbow Dash?...Is something wrong?..." Blitz asked very hesitantly, now very confused and worried about her.
"Is something wrong?!" Rainbow Dash asked in complete annoyance as she flew out of her seat and over to the edge of the pool to use its reflection. "Of course something's wrong! Why did I ever think that my natural beauty was enough?! Now I'm in a whole new world and I look horrible!"
"...What?" Rarity asked with a deadpanned tone. She was the only one of us that could even manage to respond to what Rainbow Dash just said.
"Guys, I'll be right back!" She said, flying over to Rarity next. "Please understand Rarity, I have a major beauty disaster right now! So I need to go get your make-up bag real quick so I don't look like such a mess! Thank you for understanding!" Rainbow Dash thanked her, flying off to the truck to go get Rarity's make-up so she could use it herself.
...Did I really just say that?
"Oh my stars! Would you look at that?!" Rarity asked. Suddenly excited about something that was behind me as she jumped out of her chair and looked like she was in complete awe. Which wasn't comforting considering everything that was happening so far.
"Wait a second! Rarity, you're free!" Spike said, glad that she got up on her own without Joe hypnotizing her.
"Yes, I am free!" Rarity said happily before running forwards towards Spike, Blitz, and Fluttershy. Making the three of them get hopeful as to getting out of their seats. Only, instead of helping any three of the up, she passed right by them and kept running ahead. "Free to jump into that absolutely fabulous mud puddle!"
"WHAT?!" We asked in nonbelief while we watched her run off. Or at least, tried to watch her run off. She was going behind us so it was hard to turn and look towards her. All of us heard her though, and how she was just jumping around in the mud like a little school filly.
"So sad." Joe said. The five of us then glared at him angrily. "She had a chance not to be affected too. Oh well. Guess it can't be helped." He quickly turned his head towards us. And even though he had done the same thing with the same smirk every time, it was still unsettling.
"Joe, stop." Blitz told him with a frown. "You made your point, now let them go. They didn't do anything to you." He said in a commanding tone. By this point, he wasn't even worried about Joe doing something to him as well. Instead, he defended us as best he could.
"Well, well, well. Color me impressed Mr. Zeke." Joe said, raising an eyebrow in recognition.
"Already got it covered, Joey!" Pinkie announced with a smile while holding up a picture she had been drawing in crayon this whole time. And holding it up, we all saw that she drew Joe in the middle with an impressed look along with the others that were already...I won't say hypnotized but messed with, to the sides of him. With five spaces left for the rest of us. AJ had 1-2-3-4-5-7-8-9-10-11 above her head. Rainbow Dash was in a dress and heavy make-up looking into a mirror. Finally, Rarity had a pig nose and was rolling in a mud puddle.
"So, what are you gonna hypnotize me into doing?! Because it looks super fun!" Pinkie Pie exclaimed, beaming at what Joe had in store for her.
"First; please don't call me Joey. It brings bad memories. Second; when you're finished, can I make a copy of that? It's actually pretty amusing." Joe said in admiration. And after seeing Pinkie nod in agreement, he went on. "Thank you." "You're welcome!" "Finally; I hypnotized you into closing your eyes and having you make a F-I-S-H face. I recommend drawing that before saying the trigger word yourself."
"Gotcha!" Pinkie said with a salute before quickly drawing herself with the description.
"I can't believe you're actually going through with this!" I yelled out in annoyance. "You're still going on about this?! Just quit it already, hypnosis isn't real! You really are dense if you believe it this much!" I insulted.
"Dense, am I?" He asked, now suddenly sounding very aggravated at me. "Alright then, how about this? Mr. Zeke, let's go back to what you said earlier." Joe started, turning towards Blitz. "Before you had quite literally disappeared off the face of the Earth to go to there's, you never stood up against us. Not even if it was just one of us. But not only are you standing up to me, but you're standing up for others. Another thing you never did. Why the change?"
"Because when I went to Equestria, they made friends with me." Blitz explained. To which me, Pinkie, Fluttershy, and Spike all smiled in agreement. "They didn't judge me because of me being a Cypony, being from somewhere else, or...Well, or for kinda lying to them about that." He added sheepishly. "But yeah, they're my friends. And they wouldn't hurt any pony for no reason." He finished with a glare.
"Yeah, you tell 'em Blitz!" Spike cheered, grinning at the nice little speech he gave. "You hear that Joe?! None of us would hurt some pony else for no reason!" Me and Pinkie went ahead and nodded confidently. While Fluttershy, being right beside Blitz, went ahead and gave him a friendly uppercut to the jaw. One strong enough to not only send him flying a few feet out of his seat, but to also knock his ear off of his head. Making it land beside him on the patio floor.
"F-Fluttershy?" Spike asked. He was on the other end of the couch the three of them were on with Fluttershy on the other side. And with how she punched Blitz off the couch, Spike had no way to hide from her as she flew up out of the seat.
"OW! Fluttershy, what the hay was that for?!" Blitz asked, sitting up and holding his jaw in pain. "Why did you do th-AGH!" Fluttershy kept him quiet by flying into him and landing on his stomach with a small amount of momentum.
"Shut up and put 'em up small fry!" Fluttershy demanded as she hovered off the ground beside Blitz with her wings. Holding her hooves up in a boxing pose. Ready to beat the feathers off of Blitz.
"What?!" Blitz asked, completely shocked as he quickly stood up and jumped away from Fluttershy and looking towards Joe. "What did you do to her?!" He questioned in a demanding tone.
"Ey! Look at me when I'm talkin' ta you, Chump!" She ordered, while for some reason developing a 'tough mare' accent that made her voice match how she was acting. Like a ruthless fighter. "Now come on, we gonna do dis or what?! I mean, what are ya?! Chicken?!"
Blitz, hoping that one of the others could still help him, looked towards the others. Applejack was now walking beside the fence on the far side of Joe's fenced in home. Looking like she was slowly losing her patience and sanity because she kept getting to eleven when meaning to count to ten. Rarity was now going as far as to start oinking as she starting rubbing mud deep into her mane on purpose. So those two were definitely not able to help Blitz.
Luckily for him, Rainbow Dash was flying back over towards us as fast as she could with Rarity's make-up bag in tow. After coming here, she landed beside the pool and set the bag down beside her. Opening it up and digging through it as if her life depended on it.
Blitz, seeing that Rainbow Dash was the only one not losing it, decided to ask her next. "Rainbow Dash, a little help please!" Then out of nowhere, Fluttershy charged at him full force with the intent of punching his head off. All with the same speed and determination she used when we were saving Rainbow from Discord's control. He saw her coming however, and used his bionic arm to hold her back. Fluttershy didn't give up trying to reach him though as she kept struggling to get free.
Sadly for him, Rainbow Dash didn't even seem to realize that he existed as she kept digging through the make-up bag. Pulling out a few supplies and putting them beside her to use. She then picked up the first item and read it over. Smiling in glee as she got ready to use it. "So awesome! Rarity even had the permanent eye shadow in my color!"
As she started to apply it to herself, Blitz just groaned in annoyance. "Oh, you have Got to be kidding me!" He yelled out. Dropping his guard just long enough for Fluttershy to get the upper hoof.
She then grabbed Blitz metal arm and used it as leverage to pull Blitz off his feet. Following through and flipping Blitz over herself and onto the patio with a painful landing. As he let out a pained groan, Fluttershy went back to her boxing pose. Flying left to right and throwing pretend jabs as if she was in a boxing match already.
"Come on Robot! Whatcha gonna do 'bout dat!" Fluttershy asked, acting as if she was the toughest girl on the planet right now.
"Oh no..." Me and Spike both said in unison. Every time some pony called Blitz a 'Robot', regardless of the situation, it never ended well. Even when Rainbow Dash gets to the point of calling him a robot, there have been times where we've had to hold those two back to keep them from fighting each other. And by how much those two got in arguments, it was a surprise that Blitz actually had a crush on Rainbow Dash. Let alone, how they were still friends with each other.
And after all those times, and some times where I've had to help Blitz not fight some pony besides Rainbow, I've realized that it all depends on his mood prior towards being called that name. If he's happy and having a nice day, then it'll probably just be an argument. That what happens most of the time between him and Rainbow.
If he's bored and having a dull day, but still not a bad one, he won't hesitate to not only argue but he'll start instigating fights with that pony. Apologizing depends on exactly who he's yelling at.
Finally, if he's already angry and having a horrible day, that's when fights might start. And with how Fluttershy's been hurting him, doubled with everything going wrong around us, all that anger just turned towards Fluttershy. Who was still instigating the fight.
So without wasting a second, Blitz got up and put Fluttershy in a chokehold and hanging her an entire two feet off the ground. The grip wasn't tight, and Fluttershy could still fly, so it wasn't hurting her. If anything, all it did was catch her by complete surprise.
"Target acquired." He said in a deep, metallic, robot voice as he raised Fluttershy even higher towards the sky.
"Blitz, think about what you're doing!" I tried to tell him, but he didn't do so much as look in my direction as he kept all attention on Fluttershy. And as he did, his arm started sparking with electricity from out of nowhere. He didn't eat a storm cloud cupcake earlier, but he still had electricity to use.
"Mach 1..." Blitz said slowly, still with the robotic voice. Now concentrating all electricity from his arm into his hand. Making it spark more wildly since the energy was all built up in one area. Oddly enough, it still wasn't hurting Fluttershy at all. Instead, she finally started to recover as she snapped out of surprise and delivered a drop kick to Blitz's stomach with the intent on bringing him to the ground.
Even though it looked so painful, and was probably strong enough to take any of us down, all it did was make Blitz flinch slightly. Making Fluttershy look completely taken by surprise as she looked up to his blank face.
"Blast." He spoke, making a giant focused blast of electricity hit Fluttershy at point-blank range. Not only looking even more painful then the dropkick as Fluttershy went flying unintentionally towards the sky. Going about 2000 hooves, or one-thousand feet in human measurements, in height. With her wings still working perfectly fine, she quickly recovered and started shaking off the static that was on her coat.
Blitz then took this moment to get the upper hoof himself. He quickly took off his jacket and took off into the air with his wings. Which by a quick glance from where I was, they looked different. Instead of being pointed backwards like Pegasi wings were, they were instead angled to point towards the ground. And since a human's body was longer than a ponies, the wings were about the size of Princess Celestia's. The one thing that hadn't changed at all was the color of the feathers, the type, and how they smelled like fleshly cut lumber.
The feathers were still jet black, even while his body was now a very light-brownish color to it. The type of his wings were still the same type that Rainbow Dash's were. Which were Racer Wings. And like I said, they had that fresh cut lumber smell that he got from his occupation.
"Well. That's new." Joe remarked, watching as Blitz flew up to attack Fluttershy again. Both of them looked ready to kill the other with how Fluttershy was glaring at him, and with how Blitz wasn't even trying to hold back a little with his bionics. Sadly for Blitz, Fluttershy saw him coming this time and was more than ready to counter his attack.
As if she was against a raging bull, she quickly flew off to the side at the last second. Following through by doing a backwards loop in order to deliver another full force drop kick to the center of Blitz's back. Making him break his flight pattern and start falling downwards towards the pool.
Before he could even come close to falling into it, he acted in response. Using his grapple hoof...Err...Well, I guess it's hand now. Either way, he shot his grapple hand towards Fluttershy and caught her by her left back leg. He then swung under her like a pendulum while she acted as the point of suspension.
And after coming to the end of his swing, he used his wings to follow through and increase his speed. He then started to drag Fluttershy around as if the grapple hand was a leash. Meaning that Fluttershy wasn't able to do much of anything as he kept flying her around like a ragdoll. As he kept flying towards the ground in an erratic pattern, he eventually focused in on a big oak tree. And with retracting his grapple hand, and pulling in Fluttershy, he then threw her with a tremendous amount of momentum. Ending up in Fluttershy slamming into the side of the oak painfully.
"It seems that those two need to work out there problems." Joe announced, acting as if they just decided to start beating the feathers off of each other by their own free will.
He then turned towards us. "And then there were three." He said, no longer having that smirk on his face but still an amused look. "Now, who wants to be next?"
"Oh, don't worry! I'll do it myself!" Pinkie told him with a big happy grin on her face. "FISH FACE!" She screamed out as loud as she could before instantly going quiet and closing her eyes. Making a small, not over the top, fish face just like Joe said would happen.
"Well, at least she made it easy for me. Now all that leaves is you two." Joe said turning his attention towards us. Spike looked terrified as to what Joe would do to him, where as I just glared him down. Regardless of what we did, he already had something planned for the two of us. So why beg for him to stop?
"Why are you doing this? What did they do to you?" I asked, not even bothering to be nice about it. He was somehow making my friends do all of this stuff, and for no reason!
"Well, a majority of them didn't do much." Joe said as he looked them all over. Fluttershy and Blitz looked evenly matched with how they were pretty much trading blows. Rarity was looking like a little colt with how much she was playing in the mud and oinking like a pig. Applejack was pretty much losing it as she just laid on the ground, muttering numbers over and over. Rainbow Dash now had eye shadow, mascara, and blush on while she was getting lipstick ready. And finally, Pinkie was just sitting on the couch with a fish face.
"Mr. Zeke, you, Mr. Spike, and Ms. Dash treated me badly without much of a second thought." Joe told me. And as I opened my mouth, he cut me off. "Don't deny it, you know it's the truth. You hated me the second I walked out that door. Then you thought I was an...idiot...And didn't even attempt to believe my talents of mentalism or hypnotism. Blitz and Rainbow Dash snapped at me when all I did at the time was trigger Ms. Applejack's minor hypnosis and keep you all stuck in your seats. Did I really do anything to warrant the title of enemy at that point?"
"..." I kept my glare steady. Both of us knew he was right, but I refused to let him hear me admit that.
"No. I didn't. Ms. Rarity, Mr. Zeke, and Ms. Fluttershy getting hypnotized were all pure accidents, I assure you. Pinkie decided to hypnotize herself. All of this could have simply been avoided if you listened to Mr. Zeke in the first place or kept an open mind." He explained to me.
"..." I still kept quiet, but did listen to what he was saying. He was basically telling me that this was all of my fault because I didn't believe what he was telling us. And if he was expecting anything out of me about that, then he really is a fool!
"No. I don't expect you to say anything about all of this." Joe said, making a perfect assumption as to what I was thinking. Alright, so maybe he was a little skilled in that field, but that meant nothing by this point! "What I do expect, however, is an apology.
"...What?" I asked with a deadpan stare. "You had AJ lose her sanity because she can't remember ten numbers at once. Had Rarity act like a pig. Had Rainbow Dash act like looks are everything. Made Blitz and Fluttershy start fighting to the death! And you expect me to apologize?! WHY?! I have no reason to apologize to you! I've done nothing wrong!"
"Done nothing wrong?" Joe asked with a raised eyebrow. Ever since he's been explaining everything to me in his own way, he dropped the amused look and the smirk altogether. Now he was back to his judgmental, original look with his hands folded behind his back.
"Who was the one who came here and questioned everything about another person, scratch that, another species that you know next to nothing about? Who questioned my intelligence with next to no credible facts to back it up? And finally, who was the one who needs my help accomplishing whatever your objective here is?" He then turned towards Spike. "Mr. Spike. Care to answer?"
"Uh..." Spike looked towards the two of us back and forth before gulping. "Is it Twilight?"
"Correct." He said with a nod before coming back to me. "Ms. Sparkle, I am going to ask three things for you. And you will either comply the easy way. Or the hard way. First, I want an apology for all that I've pointed out. Second, I want you to admit that mentalism and hypnosis is an actual science. Lastly, I want to hear it from you."
"Hear what from me?!" I asked, trying my best to sit up and look a little more intimidating or something. But with how I was stuck in this lounge chair, it wasn't too easy for me to do.
"Princess Celestia told us that you'd need our help in this world to blend in. But you've never said it yourself. So I want to hear it from you. Ask for our help." He clarified with an expecting look. Ready to hear me say those three things.
"Apologize to you, admit something that goes against everything I believe in, and ask you for help?! Forget it Joe! I don't care what you do! Nothing will make me do everything you want me to! I'd rather date Discord than do any of that!" I yelled directly at his face, huffing in anger. "And if you think that there's anything that you can do to make me, then you! Are! A! MORON!"
"...Ms. Sparkle, get up girl." He ordered as if I was a dog. He then walked back to his desk. Sitting down and putting his hands behind his head to relax and watch something play out.
"Um, excuse me? I will not get up just because-" But before I could say anything else, I watched as I jumped out of the chair and turned towards him. I didn't move any part of my body, and I definitely didn't want to take orders from him! So why was my body doing exactly what he was ordering?! "How did you-"
"Now from now on you shall be named Max, and will take any orders addressed to you by that name." He told me, taking this completely serious, despite my glare. Spike didn't know what to think right now because somehow this seemed a bit funny for him. But at the same time, it was Joe that was doing all of this to me.
"If you think that I'm actually going to go along with any of this-"
"Oh, you don't have a choice." Joe told me, letting a very faint smirk grow on his face.
"Now when I snap my fingers, you won't even be able to call yourself Twilight Sparkle. Instead, you'll only respond to the name 'Max'. If anyone calls you otherwise, you won't know that they are talking to or about you. Every time you try to call yourself any other name, you'll find yourself saying that your name is Max. You'll be aware of that fact, but you'll find that there's nothing that you can do to stop it. No magic. No breathing exercise. Not even focus, concentration, or willpower will break that fact. You. Are. Max." He said everything so slowly and with a soothing, relaxed voice that it was almost hard to listen to it. Still, it didn't matter. It didn't make me want to listen to him, and nothing changed.
He then snapped his fingers. Somehow forcing me to blink a few times and just glare at him. "Congratulations! You managed to talk in the most calm voice possible! Yeah, that's gonna make me do whatever you say!"
"I wouldn't talk back to your owner, little girl. Now. Sit down Max." He commanded, keeping that annoying smirk on his face.
"NO! I don't care what you say, I'm not sit..." As I refused his command, my body didn't listen as it did just as he asked and sat down where I was standing. Making me angry, but I didn't care. "O-okay fine! I wanted to sit down anyway!" I lied, feeling like an idiot for doing what he wanted. "But I don't care what you tell me! My name is Max, and there is nothing that you can...Say?..."
"Twilight, did you just call yourself 'Max'?" Spike asked, a little frightened as to what was happening to whoever 'Twilight' was. So after several silent seconds, he tried to call out for Twilight again. "Uh...Twilight? Hello?!" Why was he trying to talk to a time of day? That just seems so random!
"Sorry Mr. Spike, but I'm afraid that her name's no longer 'Twilight' anymore. From now on, her name is 'Max' and that will forever remain a fact until I say otherwise." Joe explained to him.
"You...You mean that Twilight thinks that she's a dog?!" Spike asked Joe, very concerned about whoever 'Twilight' was. Did...Did I miss something? Who was Twilight?! Was there some other human around here or something?
"No, Ms. Sparkle doesn't think that she's a dog. She just think that Max is her new name. Isn't that right Max?" Joe asked me. Causing me to...Growl at him?!...WHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAT?!
"NO! My name is MAX! Not Twilight!" I yelled out in anger before getting confused right away. "Wait, what? NO! My name's MAX! No, it's Max! I mean, YES! NO! Errrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr...MY NAME IS MAX!...GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!"
"Max, shush." Joe commanded.
"I WILL NOT 'SHUSH' UNTIL. You..tell..." But I couldn't continue. I wanted to yell at Joe. I wanted to use my magic to force him to stop whatever he was doing, but...
No. Joe told me to stay quiet so I...Wait, no! I didn't want to stay quiet!...But he told me to stay quiet. If I don't, then I might be scolded...Why do I care! I hate-my master!...HE'S NOT MY MASTER!
"Ah. Max's canine instincts are started to kick in. Well Mr. Spike, I'd say that now she's starting to act like a dog." Joe explained to him. Canine instincts?! I don't have any canine instincts!
"Oh, I almost forgot." Master-JOE!- said to Spike before turning towards me. Once again speaking in that calm, relaxing accent. "Max. When I snap my fingers, you will no longer be able to speak like a normal pony. Instead, you can only bark, growl, pant, and make any other dog responses. In fact, there are only three things that you can say normally: The apology you owe me. You admitting that hypnosis and mentalism are both actual sciences. And finally, I want you to ask for my help. Last chance before I take your ability to speak, will you say any of those three things?"
Growling towards my master, I barked my response. "Never! I'm not apologizing! I'm not asking you anything! And for the last time, hypnosis is not a proven science!"
"Uh...Max? You're wagging your tail." Spike told me, very confused as to why I was doing so. Looking towards it, I saw that my tail was wagging back and forth before it finally stopped. Making the motion that I was very upset right now.
"Guess not. Alright then. If you're not willing to stop being too stubborn to admit what is happening right in front of you, then we'll have to make you admit what you already know." He then snapped his fingers. Somehow making me cough as if there was something in my throat.
"See?! Nothing happened! I'm still talking normal!" I said...No...I barked at him! "What! Wait, no! I'm not barking! I'm not a dog! Spike! You-you can hear me, right?!" I...whimpered in desperation.
"T-Twilight?..." He said, now looking towards me worriedly. Why would Master Spike call me Twilight? I thought I was Max...Did my master forget about m-NO! I'm not Max! Why am I thinking like that?! Why do I keep calling them my masters?!
"J-Joe, why is Twilight barking and whimpering so much?" Spike asked Joe in deep confusion.
"Because she's too foolish to admit that hypnotism is taking place." Joe said, reaching into a drawer that was in his desk and pulled out a small bowl and a small bag of brown pellets. "Mr. Spike, would you be so king as to fill this up with some dog food?"
"Uh...Sure." Spike said reluctantly. And after slowly trying to get up, he found that he wasn't trapped in the chair anymore. But not wanting to get hypnotized, he did as Joe asked and filled the bowl up. Putting it down on the ground where I could see it.
"Food!" I barked out in joy as I ran over to it. My tail wagging excitedly. I just realized that I haven't eaten all day!...But...But, it's dog food! Dog food is disgusting! I don't want to eat that! I would never eat that in a thousand years!
"Oh come now Max, aren't you hungry?" Joe asked me with fake sadness. "I mean, it's vegetarian and it's just the thing for a growing dog like yourself. Unless...You're willing to admit that you aren't a dog."
"I'm not a dog!" I growled at him in anger. "I'm only acting like a dog because you're making me!" I yelled out normally.
"Twi-err-Max! You said something normal! Keep going! I think that if you admit that this is all real, then you'll stop!" Spike pleaded. Hoping that I would finally break and admit that Joe was right about something that I wasn't.
"Yes Max." Joe agreed. Making me look towards him. "Please. Admit that this is all real. I'd love to hear that from you." He said with a small, victorious smirk.
"Never!" I growled once again. Making me start whimpering at how I was speaking like a dog again.
"Well in that case. Enjoy your food Max." He said, pointing towards the bowl of dog food. I looked towards it as it all seemed so messed up. Half of me was telling me to eat it, while the other half was trying to hold me back. But regardless, I slowly walked over to the bowl and started lowering my head to it. Every second felt like torture as the dog food got closer to my mouth.
"Max please! Just say sorry!" Spike asked, hoping that I would. Still, I got closer to it. And smelling it just once, I already felt kind of sick since it had that dry dog food smell.
"Bon appetite...Max." Joe said, watching as I opened my mouth to start eating it. And slowly, I caught one pellet in between my teeth and rose my head. It all felt so degrading. So messed up. But I bit into the dog food anyway and started chewing it.
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
And afterwards, I immediately spat it out. "FINE! Fine, I admit it!" I yelled out in desperation. "I'm sorry that I thought you were lying about what all you could do! I'm sorry I didn't trust you when I had no actual reason to do so! And I'm sorry that I called you an idiot!"
I gave Joe a desperate look. Hoping that he would just end this. "Well...That's one out of three. I guess that warrants a slight cooperation from my part. Pixel." He said out of nowhere, looking towards me as he said it. "What is your name?"
Desperately wanting to go back to normal, I tried to answer. "T-wi-ligh-t?" I said, sounding out the word so awkwardly it almost seem like I was trying to speak a different language. But hearing myself say my name. My actual name! I just smiled in joy! "My name is Twilight Sparkle!" Sparkle! Sparkle! Sparkle!" I kept yelling out. Hoping around the fire pit like a little school filly.
"So it is." Joe nodded in agreement. "But you might not want to cheer yet. You still have two more things to say to me. And I suggest you hurry, because your friends are probably having a worse time than you were." He gestured towards all of them to show me what he meant.
Rainbow Dash was now starting to talk as prim, girly, and proper as a beauty obsessed Canterlot pony. All while doing her mane up with manespray, and admiring herself in the pool's reflection.
Rarity was now not only oinking, but squealing like the happiest pig in Equestria. Going as far as to start digging into the ground and just roll around for the heck of it.
Not only that, but it looked like Applejack was doing the worst out of all of them. She finally walked back onto the patio, but her ponytail bands were missing, her hat was about to fall off, her eyes dilated, and to top it off she was starting to mutter like she belonged in an insane asylum.
"You mean that they're..." I started, figuring out just what was happening to them. Which was the same thing that was happening to me before.
"Yes. They're merely watching themselves do all of this. I temporarily took away their ability to hear. Or at least, hear anything aside from what they're doing. So they can't hear us talking. But they can see, feel, taste, and smell just fine. And just like what happened to you, they have no control of what they're doing or saying. Ms. Dash is probably screaming right now for her body to stop putting on all those beauty supplies. Ms. Rarity's probably crying on the inside. And I'd say that Ms. Applejack's either extremely confused or ticked off right now. See for yourself. All you have to do is look them in the eyes, and you'll see it in an instant."
Wanting to see just what he was talking about, I teleported right beside Rainbow Dash. And leaning in front of her, I looked into her eyes. They didn't even twitch in response. It was like they didn't notice I existed. But waving my hoof in front of her face, she started twitching for a few seconds. Stopping her actions for only a few seconds before shaking her head and going back to putting on more make-up.
"She's...She's trying to stop!" I yelled out. "I saw her stop! What's happening to her?!" I really wanted to know this. Rainbow Dash would never do this on her own free will...None of us would do any of this...Unless we were forced to do so!
"Tell me this Ms. Sparkle. When you thought you were a dog, were you debating your decisions? Questioning why your tail was wagging, or why you sat down?" He asked me. And seeing my reluctant nod, he went on. "What I did was hypnotize you into altering your personality. When a personality is altered, you start questioning what you're doing. Everything from your mind, your opinions, even your conscience starts to question itself. Leading to a mental issue known as MPD. Otherwise known as Multiple Personality Disorder."
"So when part of me wanted to listen to you as if you were my 'master', that meant that part of me was convinced that I was a dog?" I asked with a bit of fear.
"To be fair, your hypnosis was probably the quickest to take affect because of how the human mind, and by extension possibly an Equestrian pony's mind, has some canine instincts. So that was your canine mind taking much more control than before." Joe informed me, giving credit where it was due.
"Hypnosis, as much as I hate to admit it, sounds like a very flawed science Joe." I told him. And in doing so, admitting that hypnosis was truth. Which I was kind of forced to admit since it was either that or say that I acted like a dog and obeyed his every command by my own free will.
"Yes. It's a skill that can be abused. Which means that if someone power-hungry knew hypnosis, it wouldn't end with happy conclusions. That's why I seldom use it like this, unless it's to make a point. Now what say that we go ahead and free them of their trances Ms. Sparkle? No doubt you'll want to see how they respond first glance." He said, figuring that I'd want to see how it works since I put science in high regard.
"Sure. How do you break them from...Their trances?" I asked, keeping that word in mind. He then held up a small sign that read "Say the word 'Welcome'." And seeing why he wrote it, I nodded and went to Rainbow Dash first to see how it all worked.
If I was right, it looked like she was at war with herself like I was. Except instead of fighting her canine self, she was probably fighting a feminine side of herself. Except that her feminine side was most likely a bigger impact than it normally should have been. She looked happy to be applying all those beauty products. Not only that, but the make-up all looked professional. As if it was Rarity or the Spa Ponies that did it. Was that from the hypnosis, or did Rainbow Dash already know how to do that?
Whatever the case may be, she was trying to stop herself and was probably losing it on the inside. Meaning that it was time to put an end to this. "Welcome." I said, watching as Rainbow Dash flinched to a halt. And after blinking a few times, she looked down at the hoof nail polish she was about to put on her hooves. Slowly, she dropped it before any harm could come from it. Then after doing that, she leaned towards the pool and looked at her reflection. She had red lipstick, mascara, eye shadow, blush, and pretty much every other make-up there was on her face.
She went wide-eyed as she looked at herself. And before she could even say anything about it, she dunked her head into the pool and desperately started scrubbing the make-up off of her. Leaving a colorful mess of products to start lingering in the pool water.
"Spike, quick! Help me get the others!" I yelled out, now not wanting to waste a second to free the others. Rainbow Dash hadn't even said anything yet, and already she acted very scared about what she's been doing. I can only imagine how the others are acting!
"On it!" Spike yelled out, running towards Rarity to free her. But not before passing by Pinkie. "Welcome-" He yelled at her. Simply making her open her eyes and look around with a smile on her face. Acting as if nothing was wrong at all. Not stopping to explain it to her though, he kept running towards Rarity and stopped at the side of the mud puddle. "WELCOME!" He yelled out, loud enough for not only Rarity to hear, but for Applejack to hear him and snap out of it.
"Wha-huh?! What!...What happened?!" Applejack asked as she jumped up. No longer looked completely destroyed over the fact. Just extremely confused.
"IIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE! WHY?! WHY HAVE I BEEN ROLLING AROUND IN MUD?!" Rarity screeched out in complete fear as she looked around. Spotting the pool and running for it as fast as she possibly could. And upon getting to the edge, she didn't even waste a second as she jumped up and cannonballed into the middle of the pool in hopes that the mud will come off.
Seeing how most of us were okay and back to normal, I sighed in relief as we were almost done. "Okay! All that leaves now is Blitz and Flutter-" "WOAH! FLUTTERSHY, STOP!"
All of us, not counting Rainbow Dash and Rarity, all looked towards the right as we saw Blitz running towards the patio. With Fluttershy following right behind with his tail in her hooves. Using it as a weapon against Blitz as she chased him. "Joe, what did you do to Fluttershy?!" Blitz asked as he ran up the patio and tripped on the final step. Falling on his face and flopping just a few more feet afterwards.
"Blitz?! How's come you're back to normal?" I questioned, watching as Fluttershy landed at the top of the steps. Blitz's tail in her mouth for her to use as a sword against him. Blitz, tried standing up, but fell back to the ground as he held his foot in pain.
"I think he heard you! See?!" Pinkie pointed out, holding up Blitz's discarded ear from earlier. "His ear was here the entire time!"
"Not so tough now, are ya chump?!" Fluttershy asked with as menacing a voice as she could muster through the tail as she kept walking towards Blitz. Blitz, not able to stand up to run or fly away, started to slowly crawl backwards to try and get away. "Now yer gonna get it." She started raising the tail in the air to slash him with it. Fluttershy was twitching like crazy to signal that she was fighting back as hard as she could, but nothing helped.
"Some pony say the word, quick!" Spike yelled out, too afraid to say it himself.
"Fluttershy, what're you thinkin'?! Drop the tail!" Applejack yelled out, very confused as to why Fluttershy was doing any of this. But Fluttershy didn't pay her any mind, not able to hear her because of the trance. So without hearing us, she got ready to swing the sword-
"WELCOME!" Joe yelled out, stopping us all from just staring at Fluttershy helplessly. "Good Lord, was that so hard?!" He asked, breathing heavily at how nervous he was about how close Fluttershy came to getting Blitz.
Speaking of Fluttershy, she flinched at the word. Showing me that she was back to normal. She looked towards Blitz with wide-eyes, then at the sword-tail that she had in her mouth. And slowly, she realized just what she almost did and let the tail drop to the floor with a clang!
After she stopped trying to hurt Blitz, we all let out a breath that we had each been holding in. All of us dropping to the ground and chairs in relief. The rest of them were recovering from all of what happened to themselves, while I just went over everything that I saw.
Joe was the first ordinary human we've all met, and yet he was the one willing to help all of us with Celestia's mission. And as far as a first impression went, I learned one very important thing about Joe.
Never question his intelligence.
Before anyone says so in the reviews, yes. I know. I took forever to write this. Let me go ahead and say sorry on that part. I'm just really backed up. So hopefully to make up for it, I'm going to make way longer chapters like this to try and last longer than most chapters.
That aside, I want to explain something real quick. At the beginning of the chapter, it said this:
ACT I
Enter the Mane Humans!
AND
Introducing: The Honorable Thieves!
Let me try and answer a few questions about it before it comes. ACT I is just the first part of this finale. The three chapters before this was the Prologue. The two titles are just what the ACT is about. So yeah. Expect some Mane Humans, Morgue, and Big Mike soon enough!
So with all that said, I think I'm gonna end it off here! Hope you all liked the chapter, and I will see you all next time! And don't worry! No matter how long it takes, there will be a next time! I can promise you all that!
Goodbye every Brony!
QotC: If you were stuck in the 'Torture Circle' Joe set-up, what do you think you'd be hypnotized into doing?
94. Mane Six and a TV Show (S2 Finale)
/\
\/
Before either the short story or the real one starts, I want to explain something that's going to be showing up in the finale from here on out. You see, I'm not good at writing up lyrics, tempo, etc. from songs and incorporating them into the story. So I've come up with a solution.
YouTube.
Here's how it'll work. Within the finale, you'll see some random gibberish on it's own line. Here's an example:
watch?v=RSe8D2wfGKI
Every piece of gibberish will start with the word 'watch' That's part of the code too. You see, on every YouTube video you see, there's that small code that comes with every YouTube video ever. So simply open a tab, go to YouTube's main menu, and type the code in. Like this:
YouTube.-com-/-watch?v=RSe8D2wfGKI
(Ignore dashes)
Sadly, here's the bad news. FanFiction doesn't let you copy and paste stuff from stories. Meaning that you'd have to type the code in so it might be a little hard to do. I'll try to put the title to the videos up as well, so you might be able to just type in the name and it should work.
Just to help, I'll put the title to the video right under the code. So hopefully it'll be a little easier to find.
Watching/listening to these YouTube video's isn't really important, so if you don't want to waste your time, you're not gonna miss anything important. The name of the song/video/etc. and the reactions will still be in the story. It just helps makes the story a little more interesting.
That's all I had to say. See you at the outro every pony!
The Gang's First Big Heist (3/5)
14 year old Big Mike's POV
2 Days Later
Texas
"Are you guys sure that this is the street?" I asked as I drove us down this really empty road. There weren't any other houses anywhere else, and the GPS said that we were driving on the ground and not the road.
"Don't worry Big Mike, we're almost there." Joe told me as he and Morgue stayed in the back of the van. Except for my seat and the other seat that was at the front, we took the seats out. So it was a small space in the back where they were looking at a map. We also had bought a bunch of stuff to help us rob the house. "Luckily we won't have too much of a problem with the heist since Edward's not here. Not only that, but you won't have to do too much. You just need to distract his wife."
"Okay, Big Mike will distract the wife." I said, making sure not to forget that. The mean Archie-All-A-Just was gone and I had to distract his wife..."Wait. How does Big Mike distract his wife?" I asked, looking at them through the rearview mirror.
"It'll be a piece of cake amigo!" Morgue told me with a happy smile. Already making me feel like I can do this. "You know that grey jumpsuit you're wearing right now?"
I looked down at my clothes real quick and saw that I was dressed up like a repairman. "Yeah?"
"Well for some reason, that we have Joe to thank for," Morgue said, snickering at what he did. Joe was on his laptop a few hours ago. "That señorita's sitting up in that giant villa without any electricity. Just ten minutes later, Joe caught her trying to call some repairmen. He intercepted the call and told her that we'd send a repairman right away!"
Good thing I knew what intercepted meant from football. "Okay, Big Mike thinks he gets it now! I try to fix everything and you take the shoulder-thingy that the bad man stole!"
"Exactamente Big Mike!" Morgue praised. "And the best part is that you don't have to do anything! Just tell her to take you to the 'Circuit Breaker', I repeat 'Circuit Breaker!' Say it back to me Big Mike." He told me, wanting to know if I could remember the word.
"Circuit breaker, got it! Don't worry Morgue, The Big Mike won't let you guys down!" I said confidently as I kept driving forward. Fixing the free sports cap that Joe fixed up for me. It was gray, had 'Big Circuits' on the front of it, and it was even my size! "Woah! This hat's so cool!" I said, putting it on.
"Well I hope the woman likes it too, because this is our place." Joe said as he pointed forward. I could see the turn that went to the driveway, but I couldn't see the big house behind all the trees. Still, I just turned into it and stopped in front of the gate that was in the way of driving up to the house. But looking around, I saw a small button that was sticking out of a small voice box thing.
Knowing how these things work since we had one, I pressed the button and waited for a voice to come on. And after a few seconds, a really angry loud voice came out of it.
"This better be the electrician or so help me-" "Uh...Y-yeah, I'm the repair man from..." After checking my hat, I kept going. "Big Circuits. There was something about, no power?..." Wait a second. If there's no power, then how am I talking to-
"Well it's about time! You are so lucky the intercom and gate are remote activated! Hurry up, it's pitch black in here!" She told me right before the gate opened up for me to drive through.
Not wanting to waste any time, I drove through the gate and stopped just a few feet away from the gate. Giving Joe and Morgue the chance to jump out of the back. Morgue had a rope over his shoulder, while Joe had a backpack and his laptop with him. Now I just hope I can do my job.
Morgue's POV
After closing the back doors, Big Mike drove off to do his job. Even though there wasn't too much to deal with here, we were still under a time limit. That crazy lady sounded about ready to flip out at Big Mike, and that was before even meeting him face to face. That, added to the fact that Big Mike wouldn't be able to fool her for too long, and the only problem was that we had a time limit for this.
They gave us the plans to the mansion, and gave us a good five grand to buy all the stuff we needed. We spent that on a disguise for Big Mike, traveling expenses since Texas was nowhere near the state we were living in, one or two things to help me break in, and the rest on tech for Joe to use. Joe used the tech to cause a blackout at the mansion and intercept the lady's call by looking up the phone plan that they dug up for us and waiting for some frequency or something. You know, nerd stuff.
After that, he was just going to come as back-up. The lookout and possibly the hacker while I snuck in and lock picked the case that shoulder pad was in. I didn't need much for all of that. Just a rope to help Joe get to the window after I climbed up, and my trusty saw saw blade that I had made into a pocket knife.
We were friends with this knife shop owner who made custom blades, and he made our knives at a discount. We could probably ask him to make other original pocket knives if we needed them, but those things were only for special occasions.
"Alright, there's our entrance." Joe told me as he pointed ahead of us. We had been making our way through the mini-forest that surrounded the mansion.
"Órale, how does he own a mansion this big?!" I asked in a hushed voice, looking at the giant yard. This guy was twenty nine, and he was already living the life of ten people!
"Well, he's been an archeologist for about three years and has worked a lot of hours according to his work reports...Something tells me that his overtime wasn't just to suck up to the boss." Joe remarked as we walked over to our position. The balcony door was on the third floor, but luckily the cracks in the outer cobblestone layer, the fancy patterns along the sides of the house, and the vines that had grown up the walls made this climb easier than those mock rock climbs you see at fairs or whatever.
"This is just too easy!" I cheered as I ran towards the wall. Jumping the hedges that were along the bottom like a hurdle and climbing up the start of the wall with my new stealth rubber soled shoes. The kind of shoes that parkour artists used. After getting up to the height of the first story window, I used the cracks between the cobblestone to just start climbing.
"Not if you keep yelling like that, you moron!" Joe whispered in an irritated-like tone. "Just hurry up before you draw attention to yourself." He said a bit more with a more relaxed voice.
"Oh come on señor, lighten up." I said, talking a little quieter to make him stop worrying. "I know you're not used to being in the field, but you gotta know to keep your cool."
"Oh please, I've planned nearly every route you run in our smaller heists. Being out in the field isn't that hard." He told me with a frown as he looked away and adjusted his glasses. "Just, please hurry. No telling when Mrs. Costalos might look out the window and see me as a sitting duck. Her cell phone still works, after all. That is, unless she wasted the battery trying to yell at whoever she could get a hold of."
"Yeah, well, that's why I offered to teach you about climbing stuff like this." I told him with a casual voice as I started to reach the small one-person balcony that we would be going through. All Joe could really climb were ropes, trees, drain pipes, simple stuff like that. He couldn't scale a wall or anything like that though, so it was up to me to give him a way up.
"As I said, I don't think learning parkour would make any benefit. I'm the planner and mastermind. Not the brawn. And not the field man." He reminded me. I'd say that he was full of himself about saying how he was a child prodigy genius, but...Well, he was one! You can't argue something like that when he can literally point out what you're thinking before you even say it.
"Alright, I'm up." I said out loud as I climbed over the small railing of the balcony before tying one end of the rope to the rail and letting the rest drop to the ground. Where Joe then started to climb.
"Now for the lock." I said as I pulled out that pocket knife I told you all about a few minutes ago. And using that, and the ever popular bobby pin, I tinkered with the lock before hearing the audible click. "Ah, there we are. Now," I turned around and saw Joe start to get near the top already. He may not have been an advanced climber, but her was fast when it came to doing what he knew. "Let's get that shoulder pad." I told him as I took his hand and helped pull him up.
I opened the door and stepped inside with Joe following suit. And as we looked around the room, we saw plenty of small display cases and glass frames with timeless, expensive artifacts in them.
If this was any other day where something as important as the place where The Gang was formed, I'd be drooling at all the money I could make off all this stuff. All this stuff was stolen property of museums and research places that this one piece of mierda had taken from them and kept in his own home.
He was the key definition of 'Snob' in my eyes. And snobs were the main target for us, The Honorable Thieves. And this snob, Edward Costalos, was just about to get a reality check.
And it looked like the deposit was a golden left shoulder pad with an onyx stone.
Disclaimer: I do not own MLP. All I own is the idea, Blitz, Joe, Morgue, Big Mike, and the idea of this story. Thank you.
/\
\/
ACT I
Enter the Mane Humans!
AND
Introducing: The Honorable Thieves!
Joe's POV
(Five Minutes after last chapter)
"Well...That escalated quickly. I mean that really got out of hand fast."
As I sat on the couch in my house, quoting a well known Will Ferrell movie and taking a sip from my father's flask that I always had, I looked around and quickly studied the four of my eight guests' faces as they all stared me down.
Two of which were facing me with glares. Zeke had already hated me and sadly, I don't think hypnotizing all of his new friends helped ease the tension. Applejack happened to be the other one glaring at me. While the others were each telling their side of the story, Applejack had only heard the bad side. Not counting Pinkie's experience anyway.
Twilight was instead giving me a disappointed look. She didn't have it in her to be that angry at me since she partially blamed herself for everyone else getting hypnotized. And Fluttershy merely gave me a nervous glance every so often while she looked away. She and Zeke were probably going to be really sore from fighting, but neither of them were actually hurt too much.
"Really?" Applejack asked as she kept her glare dead-locked on me. "Outta everythin' y'all did ta us, that's all ya got ta say?!" At this point, she looked even angrier than Zeke did. Which was saying something, because I was genuinely afraid that he'd try to get revenge on me for everything I did to him. What with his apparent wings growing out of his back, and unpredictable bionics. I thought Equestria was slightly less advenecd in technology than Earth was.
Still, I tried staying as calm as any sane human faced against three sentient ponies and a cyborg could be. If I showed any sign of intimidation or wariness, it would only get worse for me. Mostly because it was extremely hard to measure up what I was up against. I was facing seven new living beings of entirely new species; that had the abilities of flight, unrecorded strength, fire-breathing, and most noteworthy, magic.
The show itself what I had seen with my own eyes seemed to match up so far. Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash's flight pattern were similar, if not a bit more advanced. It seemed wings had different styles to them with Rainbow and Zeke having one style, and Fluttershy with another.
As for the case on magic, I couldn't quite tell yet. The aura was the same, and telekinesis was an obvious ability a Unicorn would seem to have. It looks like if their mind wasn't crystal clear and focused, they'd have to match the motion of what they were doing with the movement of the horn. If they were focused on that object or had clear focus and concentration, it wouldn't require much movement at all.
Sooner or later, I needed to find a journal and start recording everything that I would learn in time. Hopefully sometime before we began planning for the task ahead.
"Actually...Yes," I took one more sip from the flask before capping it and returning it to my jacket pocket. "That is all I have to say on the matter. And by the way Ms. Applejack, it's not 'everythin' y'all did' it's 'everythin' ya did.' It's singular since I was the only one who hypnotized all of you."
Yes, I corrected other people's grammar. And for anyone that I may happen to correct, they better hope they don't know what a 'Grammar Nazi' is. Because if they do, then they will feel the wrath of the German Mentalist that is Joseph Frei. Still, I respected other accents and never criticized anyone for that. It's what they're born and raised with after all. So instead of insulting them for it, I just changed my corrections accordingly in hopes to show I respected their accents.
Sadly, not everyone sees it that way when I correct them. Because to this day, I'm never again allowed to set foot at the local park. That rent-a-cop could not wait to get his revenge on me.
"Yeah, whatever. You know what I mean!" Applejack pointed out.
"Joe, you nearly drove us all insane!" Zeke returned the focus further, taking a step towards me. None of them have made an attempt to even come near me, and I wanted it to remain that way. "You don't have anything else to say?!"
I let the question linger as I quickly studied their faces. By this point, even Fluttershy was trying to hide her own glare behind her shy appearance. Not only that, but Twilight tried keeping a straight face. She had been thinking everything over and was still infuriated at me for all that I've done in the past twenty minutes of meeting them.
And while I might have had my ever inviting expression on my face that was the void of any kind of emotion, I knew that I was walking on a very thin wire. I had to realize that their help was necessary-No, required, if The Honorable Thieves were to save their leader from being wrongfully put in Juvie.
That goal in mind, I weighed my options. I needed them to give me at least some cooperation and be willing to listen to any of my plans. And given the trouble I'm in now, I realized I had two choices. Either give a heart-felt apology or give the reason for my actions. And since I didn't want a lie to get stuck in my teeth, I choose the explanation.
"I gave you all a fair warning." I told them with a shrug before picking up the TV remote to listen to some music.
Speaking of their answer, it seemed very obvious to me, and it would probably be very obvious to anyone else in my position, as to how they would all react to my reason. They started to yell at me angrily. And as most high schoolers or politicians know, once a group of people -a.k.a. a classroom, a.k.a. a council- start yelling over one another, they only get louder and louder as they try to be louder than the rest. Getting to the point where everyone that just want them to shut up, that being all non-sociable people, will eventually need to set their hearing aids to the same frequency as their grandparents.
That is, unless the arguments are interrupted by a higher power or an extremely loud noise. Both of which will describe my TV's old DVD player and stereo system. Because as they kept yelling at me, I casually muted the stereo and set the TV to the DVD setting. Once we had gotten a Blu-Ray player, we stopped using the DVD player. Making us forgot about a disc that was inside of it.
The disc was something I burned together. We all liked a certain anime, and because of that I burned the first twenty-five episodes onto one disc. Well, minus the intros and the four minutes at the beginning of each episode that told you what happened last episode. After cutting that out of each episode, you'd be surprised just how many episodes you can fit onto one disc.
So I got the disc playing as I watched behind the group of angry guests subtly. Witnessing the Episode Select come up with small pictures and titles of each episode. When I built each disc with a small Episode Select, I gave each disc some music as well. And turning the volume up to max while keeping it muted, I prepared for the impact of the noise by shielding my ears.
The song, which shut up the three angry ponies and cyborg, was an already loud rap song that told the backstory of the anime. That is, with the first twenty-eight seconds of the song-less introduction cut out so it was only the music. But regardless of the origin, it was definitely loud enough to get the job done and keep them quiet. As well as make any bird flying around fly away in fear...
...Oh, and did I mention that on top of the songs loud volume, I maxed out the sound on our stereo system?
watch?v=RSe8D2wfGKI
One Piece 4kids Rap
YO!
GIGO-GIGO~
DREAM IT!~
"AAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" All of them then started to shriek, save for Zeke who saw what I was doing at the last minute, as they dropped to the floor as if to take cover from the biggest bomb on Earth. I had muted immediately after they stopped yelling, but they were still shell-shocked. So much so, I think I might've even started to laugh. But instead, I just stuck to my subtle, devious smirk.
"W-What in Equestria was that?!" Twilight's response.
"Tha Hay's goin' on now?!" Applejack's response.
"..." Fluttershy's response. Mostly because she was passed out, but I doubt that she would've said anything anyway.
Still, my favorite response had yet to come. Because it wasn't from these four, but instead from Rainbow Dash, who was still outside with Pinkie Pie. At least, until they burst in through the back door that led out to the pool and patio. Not literally, thank Heavens for that.
They then proceeded to run through the dining room where the back door was located and into the kitchen, over our sleeping dog, Dan, and finally into the living room where we were to see what happened and most likely demand what kind of torture I was committing this time.
As to why the two of them were out there alone, it was because Rainbow Dash was hoping to get all the beauty supplies off of her face as fast as possible. And seeing as how it's been exactly ten minute and fourteen seconds of drowning her own face in the pool, it was safe to assume that she was very desperate to get it all off.
As for the other two still unaccounted, Rarity had gone from being the nicest of them all towards me, to wanting to rip me to shreds with her own hooves. And after Twilight and Zeke held her back, hesitantly seeing as how both of them were ready to get me themselves, she demanded that I did something about it. "Or else," she had threatened.
Not wanting to see what an angry unicorn, more specifically an angry unicorn diva, would give me as an option, I offered my hospitality towards her and allowed her to use my bathroom to wash the mud and dirt off. A bathroom that I could guarantee was much better than the other bathroom we have or the pool.
The worse of the two bathrooms was shared amongst the three of us... Allow me to clarify, it was shared amongst three teenage boys. So that already made it more deadly than Chernobyl.
The other bathroom, was another story. Because while it did have a door that led to the hallway, my bathroom, a.k.a. the master bathroom, was for my use only. Add to the fact that the bathtub was a luxury one with jets, it was probably the best bathtub made. A fact that I think Rarity was agreeing with because in a matter of two minutes her dramatic cries had gone silent.
As for Spike, he staying outside the bathroom and was staying guard to make sure that she would stay relaxed. He probably was mad at me too, but as long as Rarity wasn't upset, he was going to stay quiet.
And now that roll call is out of the way, we now return you to our regularly scheduled programming. My Little Pony: Friendship is Not technology. Episode #01: Television.
"What in the name of Celestia happened?!" Rainbow Dash asked with a demanding yet worried voice, looking at all of them to make sure they were okay before resting a glare at me.
Told you she was going to ask.
"Relax Ms. Dash." I said calmly as I sat up from the couch and the others started recovering from their shock from the song. "It's merely a Television show called One Piece." Those who recovered first, as well as Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie, all turned in the direction of the TV. It was still muted, but they saw the pictures and titles of the twenty-five episodes. "By the way, congrats on getting all of that make-up off. That is, all of it except for the eye shadow."
"Yeah. No thanks to you!" Rainbow Dash said bitterly. "This stuff's gonna take days to rub out! If any pony sees me wearing this, than not only is my daredevil license is as good as gone, but no pony's going to let me live it down!"
"Oh come on Rainbow, it ain't so bad!" Applejack tried to say calmly, but she didn't really know how what to say right now.
"Yeah, AJ's right." Zeke agreed. "I mean, even daredevils use that stuff, right?" He tried to reason.
Truth be told, I didn't see much of a problem with her wearing eye shadow. Sure, the idea of eye shadow went against every fiber of her tomboy personality, which my unofficial professional opinion made me discover that it most likely came from a disagreement from family matters, but it actually didn't look bad in any regard. As a matter of fact, it almost looked professionally applied and as far as I could tell, matched her coat color.
"Yes, it probably will." I agreed with a nod, ignoring Applejack and Zeke's attempts to calm her down. Earning more intense glares in my direction. Still, knowing that I'd need all of their cooperation in order for our task to be accomplished, I put my cruelty off to the side and chose to remain neutral in order to calm her down.
"But look at it this way Ms. Dash." I told her, clearing my throat to make myself seem like I actually cared about what I was about to say. "Aside from your friends and some random 'egghead' of a jerk that is a human," She immediately stopped glaring as I mentioned her go-to name for smarter people like me or Twilight, and just stood silently. "There's no one to judge what you look like. In your case, there's no pony around to see you with eye shadow, so this is little more than a harmless prank if you think about it."
"He's right ya know!" Pinkie yelled out happily, possibly figuring out what I was trying to do. Quite impressive, Pinkie Pie. "Thanks Joe!" She complimented out of the blue...Wait, hold on, what?
"Dashie, you should've seen what prank he pulled on me! I kept on telling myself that I was a little fishie! A fish that knew how to sing the national anthem and twirl fire batons! I even thought that I had a few fishy friends like Milo, Oscar, and even Nemo! And we went on adventures telling the viewers at home how to survive the wilderness as English Grills!"
Twilight slowly turned towards me with a very confused look. Thinking that I had created that...Explanation, for Pinkie Pie's subconscious. Only, seeing my eyes narrowed in confusion, she understood that it was Pinkie Pie's doing and spoke up herself. "Uh...B-Besides Rainbow Dash, it doesn't look bad at all." She told Rainbow in hopes to cheer her up. "If anything, it looks really good! How did you know how to apply all of it?!"
That's when I saw it. Rainbow Dash looking very worried and very desperate, very quick. She started looking towards all of us, beginning with Fluttershy first. And as I saw her face, I noticed that she had a look of hope in her desperate and worried state. Looking as if Fluttershy had some way to help save her from this apparently embarrassing fact about her and make-up. Maybe they have a friendship that had gone deeper than any of the others or lasted longer than any of the others.
However, it was hard for me to tell for sure. I had only seen six episodes of the show itself. The beginning two-parter, the Discord two-parter, and the Cadence/Shining two-parter. After those six, I felt that any other episode viewing would be an invasion of privacy towards them. Sadly this also meant that I did not know anything I couldn't have figured out just by meeting them today.
Rainbow Dash then saw as Fluttershy was still trying to wake up from the jump scare I gave her. So that meant Fluttershy had no idea what was going on and therefor could not help Rainbow Dash out. Leading up to Rainbow Dash looking even more terrified as she immediately shifted her gaze to Zeke next. To her apparent relief, however, he and Applejack were trying to help the before mentioned Fluttershy.
As I saw this next reaction, I came to two possible conclusions as to why that was. Both of which were social issues. The first conclusion was that Zeke may use this embarrassing little bit of history in the future against Rainbow Dash. Or that he might tease her about it here and there just to mess with her.
The other was that she thought him differently than the others in the room. I didn't know how she acted towards the others though, so I couldn't compare her responses. Still, it wasn't a definite answer since it was a hard conclusion to reach. Emotions like love and such make the mind much harder to figure out. Making the phrase "Love makes you do crazy things." something to take to heart...No pun intended.
You know how long it took for me to figure both of those reactions out? Four seconds. And that was while she was looking towards those two, not afterwards.
But that wasn't the real concern. The concern was her standpoint on telling us the secret in the first place. She obviously kept 'knowing how to apply make-up' a secret to even her best friends. But since her best friends were asking for an answer, they were unintentionally creating peer pressure for Rainbow Dash.
Whenever you meet a psychologist, or know someone who has, have you ever noticed how you're more open to them than you are your actual family or friends? Well, you'd be surprised how many secrets a psychologist hears and gives an honest answer to. Now I'd never use these secrets in the wrong way, but it's just so interesting to hear all these stories and be entrusted by everyone to give your opinions. A trust I took very seriously.
With that said, I had almost an instinct to help Rainbow Dash get out of this situation no matter what. I guess you can say it was a result of my persistence to help anyone in a problem like this.
"Ms. Dash." I said, intervening with a calm yet commanding tone that demanded the attention of everyone else. Especially Rainbow Dash, who was still looking very worried. "If you do not want to say anything, then simply don't. No one here is forcing you to say anything you don't want to. So if you don't want to talk about it, just say that you don't want to talk about it."
"..." At that moment, every single one of them stopped talking or even looking at Rainbow Dash. And it was so awkward, pens would sound like an alarm. Why is it that no one ever realizes how bad they're making someone else feel until another person points it out? Do people really need that kind of wake up call?
As a few more seconds passed, a gulp was heard as Rainbow finally started speaking up. "...Thanks Joe..." She told me, somehow thankful and confused at the same time.
"Don't mention it." I dismissed, looking towards the others as Fluttershy finally sat up as she regained consciousness. "Ah, Ms. Fluttershy. Nice to see that you've joined us in the land of the awoken."
"What...W-What was that?" Fluttershy asked while being shy, drowsy, and frightened all in one single package. It looks like she didn't hear one single thing that whole time.
"Hey guys? What was that noise?" Spike asked as he walked into the living room to meet us. Not hearing much of any response from Rarity, he probably got bored and gave up waiting on her. I guess Spike's 'Love' for Rarity is starting to reach its limits.
"Well, seeing as how you're all so curious, allow me to formally introduce you to one of the biggest inventions of all time, the Television." I then made a sarcastic "behold" gesture towards the decent sized wall mounted TV that was just a little smaller than one of them by length.
"Oooooohhh...It's shiny!" Pinkie Pie mused. Acting as if she didn't see it up until now. "Wait, hold on! What are all the pictures on it?!" She asked, referring to the pictures for the episodes.
"It's what the screen's projecting. Which in this case, happens to be a small disc that...How do I explain this...Imagine a record from a record player, but instead of its usual size it's the size of your hoof." I explained to them further. Knowing they at least had record players from the Cadence/Shining two-parter. "And what you had heard earlier was the music at full blast. Here, let me unmute it."
I then turned down the volume and unmuted the TV as the song played at a random part of the song. That didn't really matter to them though, because they looked amazed nonetheless.
-Monkey D. Luffy!
Gonna be King of the Pirates!~
He's made a rubber!~
How did that happen?!~
YO-HO-HO, he took a bite a Gum-Gum!~
I turned it down further so it was little more than background noise and watched their faces. All of them looked slightly amazed about what they were hearing. I wonder what would happen when they actually see the pictures moving.
The only two people that didn't look all impressed at all were Zeke and Spike. Zeke I understood why he wasn't impressed. He had seen it all before. And remembering how he checked out manga from the library, he was probably even less impressed still. As for Spike, I didn't get it. He should've been amazed just like the others, if not more. So why was he looking at this as if he already knew about it?
"Hold on, what did it just say?" Twilight blurted out in thought with an annoyed an displeased tone and a scowl to match. "Whatever that song just said, it didn't make any sense whatsoever."
"Oh come on Twilight, you gotta admit that it looks kinda cool. Besides, the-what's it called, screen?" She asked, looking towards me to make sure she got that right. And seeing me nod in approval, she went on. "Yeah, look at the screen! All those pictures make it look like it's kind of like the Daring Do books! What part about it doesn't make sense?!"
Daring Do books?...I wonder...
"How does it make sense at all, is the real question!" Twilight argued, looking as if she was about to critique this show just by part of the song alone. "First of all, what kind of name is Monkey D. Luffy?"
"I don't know. What kind of name is Twilight Sparkle?" I retorted sarcastically.
"...Secondly," She started, frowning at my remark where as Pinkie and Rainbow couldn't help but snicker at the joke. It looks like I was starting to get some neutral opinions from some of them. Though, it didn't mean much if a majority of them still didn't trust me. "Pirates never had kings or any other kind of ruler. They weren't a Monarchy or Diarchy. They were a Democracy."
"You actually know what a Democracy is?" I went on my sarcastic rampage. "I was half expecting you to deny Democracy as even a type of government."
"...Stop. Interupting. Me..." Twilight warned me through bared teeth. Glaring at me because of how much I was insulting her. "Lastly-" She immediately snapped her gaze towards me as if to try and catch me in the act. When I saw this, I was rubbing my knuckles against my shirt as if to make myself look like I was keeping to myself. "I don't care what logic any pony or any human uses. No living being can be made of rubber. And no amount of consuming bubblegum is going to change that."
I waited a few seconds as me and Twilight stared the other down. I had a small frown on my face, whereas Twilight had a great disapproving look on hers. She was holding back a snappy comeback and/or insult about the idea of that TV show being stupid. Careful about using that word around me.
So knowing that I had no reason to be offended by her opinion about something I had liked, I decided to be rational about all of this by answering her question calmly. While slipping in some sarcastic quips and intellectual insults of course.
"Ms. Pie." I called out for her attention as I stood up from the couch and straightening my glasses and jacket. The glasses was a habit of mine, but it helped me keep up the cynical appearance by making me look as if I was an evil mastermind with a plan being put into action.
Which I was, but that was besides the point.
"What do ya need Joe?!" Pinkie asked excitedly. Wondering where I was going with my well hidden thoughtful expression.
"If it's not too much to ask, I need your honest answer here. Do you think Twilight has an extension of disbelief? As I said, an honest response if you can." I asked, wanting to ask someone other than Twilight.
As I waited for her response, I walked over to the right side of the living room, which was an entire wall of shelves, cabinets, and the fireplace. The cabinets were along the bottom of the wall and had all our movies arranged in simple alphabetical order. And with how many there were, we could probably spend an entire summer vacation and still have half of them leftover.
As for the shelves, they were divided amongst the three of us. The shelves on the left were all mine. Half the space were books, a quarter of them were some of my awards that I had gotten through piano and violin recitals, chess club, debate team, most of those clubs and competitions created for nerds and masterminds like me. The last quarter was just random things that I thought looked interesting.
The shelves on the right were Morgue's. Some space was for music, both CDs that had music burned onto them, and music sheets that he liked to play. Some of the space was awards he got for track and field, talent shows, or music competitions. But for most of the space, it was mainly mementos from all of our heists and jobs. He always found one something to keep in memory whether it was raiding a candy machine or robbing the house of a higher-class person who had cheated and stolen to get that money.
But in the end, it was Big Mike's space that was the most impressive. There were no books, no music, nothing but trophies upon trophies with ribbons, plaques, and pictures of Big Mike and whatever sport team he was on at the time. He put everything he had into whatever he did and never disappointed when it came to spirit and teamwork. His shelves were in the middle above the fireplace, so we let him have the fireplace mantle too. But he never put any trophies there. He was always saying how the only thing that belonged there was "Family Stuff." So he put family pictures, and anything that related to all of us on the mantle.
Still, I just went over to my space and started looking for a certain book that I had gotten from a suspicious librarian obsessed with gems while I waited for Pinkie's answer.
"Oh, definitely not!" Pinkie told me happily, not even missing a beat as she kept the same joyful attitude that matched her giant grin. "Twilight doesn't believe in anything, really!
"Wha-Pinkie?! Why would you say something like that?!" Twilight asked, very surprised that Pinkie Pie said that about her.
"Oh come on Twilight, it's not a bad thing really! But it took you a whole day to believe in my Pinkie Sense, and you ended up getting really hurt when that happened!" Pinkie reminded her. Okay, it seems that Pinkie has some sort of improvable ability.
"Ms. Sparkle, is there such a book genre called 'Fantasy' in Equestria?" I asked. Pulling out the book from my shelves as I bent down and opened up a cabinet next. Getting out a small but heavy-at least it was heavy for me anyway-bag filled with three certain objects.
"Fantasy? Why would some pony dedicate an entire book genre to something so stupid as fantasy?! That book would be so jumbled and confused!" Twilight told me, thus proving my theory right. There were no fantasy books in Equestria. It seems that since Equestria's already filled with literal Magical Creatures, there was no reason to expand on the imagination. At least, not as much as imagination as we do.
"Oh you never know Ms. Sparkle," I said as I walked back over to the group. The living room wasn't too big, about as big as the patio if not smaller, but there was still enough room for all of us and probably a few more.
"Fantasy's a genre that many a human find very immersive." That's when I dropped the Daring Do book onto the table in front of them so they could all see. "And by the looks of it, it seems that pony's find the genre interesting as well."
"W-where did you-" Twilight started before levitating the book up to eye level. With Rainbow Dash cutting in to see it herself. "Daring Do In: The Book of Quondonia." They both read out simultaneously.
"Reading the 'About the Author' section, I believe you'll find that a Ms. A.K. Yearling tells of how she read into the genre Fantasy and apparently enjoyed it very much." I explained to all of them. Although, Rainbow and Twilight took it to heart as they quickly turning to the 'About the Author' section. Which had a picture of a human with the background having a picture of a pony. More specifically, a Pegasus pony named Daring Do.
"I...I don't get it!...How's come you have this book?! A.K. Yearling's from Equestria! There is no way you should even know about Daring Do books!" Twilight exclaimed as she let Rainbow Dash snatch the book from her magical grasp.
After flipping a few pages, Rainbow just gasped is surprise. "It is a Daring Do book! But I don't remember this book in the series! And it doesn't have a number thing on the side either!" "Volume." Twilight corrected. "Yeah, that!"
"It confused me as well." I said with a shake of the head. "My recently new school librarian had given me this book to keep. But running this author's name, I found nothing on an 'A.K. Yearling' per say. Still, it wasn't that bad of a book at all. Especially since this story is apparently her first try at a Fantasy genre."
While I observed Twilight and Rainbow Dash looking over the book, I noticed how the others were focused on other things. Applejack, Fluttershy, and Pinkie Pie were all focused on the TV. Listening to the song that was still turned down to background music. What slightly impressed me though, is that they were starting to take a few glances towards the remote that controlled it.
"So how does this TV thing work anyhow? I'd imagine it's somethin' like a projector, but it ain't makin' any pictures move." Applejack mused, studying the pictures that just lay still on the screen.
"That second picture looks scary...Is that the one the song says is a samurai?" Fluttershy asked to no one in particular. "Is he a bad human, or a good one?"
"In the name of the treasure! In the Grand Line!~ GI-GO. GI-GO! Set sail for One Piece!" Pinkie sang out happily. Already taking a liking to the song as she reached for the remote. "You made it louder with this right?! How do you do that again?!" She asked, looking towards me with a wide grin on her face.
"Well, how about I do you one better Ms. Pie?" I asked, walking over and holding out my hand towards her. "If you'd please?" I asked, referring to the remote she was trying to figure out.
"Oh! Oh! Are you gonna make it tell us the story of One Piece?!" She asked excitedly as she passed the remote to me without a second thought. Leaving me to point it towards the TV and do as she wanted.
"Pinkie Pie, I don't think a screen with a few still framed pictures, and not to mention a lack of writing, is able to tell you a Tale of Fanta-What the hay?..." Before Twilight could even finish questioning another human appliance, I selected the first episode and the screen cut to black. And just a few seconds later, it started to play the opening theme entitled "We Are."
watch?v=q0ov2ZIgC88
One Piece Opening 1 We Are English dub
As it started to play, I turned up the volume a little bit for them and set the remote in my pocket. They all crowded around the TV and watched the visuals along with the music playing. "This is the only episode out of all fifteen that play the song, so, enjoy it while you can. I will give a fair warning though, it is aimed towards your age and higher due to language and such. So I hope that won't be much of a-"
"Wait, that human's behind some swords...Why's he smiling?" Fluttershy asked, both scared and confused about why the human, Gold Roger, was smiling when he was about to be offed.
"Golly...Them's a lotta ships..." Applejack said as she took note of them all before Luffy appeared on screen, running towards the edge of the cliff. Followed by him showing off his rubber powers.
"WOAH! Look at the size of that fish! No wait! There's a bird fish! Wow, that's a bigger fish! And a bigger-er zebra fish! It's like a giant Fish Party!" Pinkie yelled out as they saw the fish appear one after another. Followed by the main characters looking off from the front of the ship and their boat riding on a map of the fantasy world.
"Eh. It looks okay." Rainbow Dash said with a shrug to try and look as if it wasn't that impressive. Only for a few seconds to pass and then- "Wait a second, that guy has three swo-That other human just kicked them all in the fa-Haha! Egg to the face! Class-" She finally stopped gushing as she saw Luffy punch the sea monster in the face. "...So. AWESOME!" She yelled out as she gripped her face with her hooves.
"Oh! My...I sure hope that fish is okay..." Fluttershy added, looking worried about the fish Luffy punched. "eep...Who are all of them?" She asked me, referring to a few sudden images of some of the villains that flashed on the screen.
As the whole thing started to conclude with Luffy spinning his straw hat on his finger, Twilight heard a verse the song had said. "Wait a second, all of that action and the song's about friendship?" She asked, taking that into consideration. "Well...I guess the moral's in the right place."
"That one in the hat looked friendly enough. I'm guessin' that one was Luffy?" Applejack asked, looking around as the TV cut to black again to signal that the actual episode was about to start.
"That was so cool!" Rainbow Dash cheered as it was getting ready to start the actual episode. "That was just the song?! What's the actual show like?!" As the episode started to play, they all stayed quiet and watched. All of them except for Zeke and Spike, who were standing by the front door.
"Joe? Can you come out here for a second?" Zeke asked. They both looked angry and very hesitant to trust me, but while Zeke wasn't afraid to look me in the eye with that view on me, Spike just avoided my gaze. Looking pale faced about something I most likely did. The two of them weren't absorbed by the TV show, but instead looked as if they were keeping their distance. This giving me the impression that they were apparently worried about the TV itself...Or something the TV could show.
"Coming." I told them with a nod as I set the bag I had gotten from the cabinet down on the coffee table. I then followed them out the door, to which they closed the door right behind me and walked at a brisk pace towards the truck that they had all arrived in with me following patiently.
"Okay. I think this is far enough." Zeke announced as he and Spike turned around to face me. Spike tried to have a more courageous look on his face, but I could still tell that he was a little scared about something. Not me, but something else.
"Close enough for what?" I asked, stopping a few feet in front on them as I kept my hands folded behind my back as usual with my calm expression on my face. Which sadly didn't last for long as one blink later I was punched square in the gut by Zeke's artificial arm and gasping for the air that just got punched out of me. "GAH!"
I cried out in a breathless gasp as I dropped to my knees when Zeke backed away to the place he was standing at just a second ago. I didn't even see him approach me when he attacked from more than three feet from me! All I saw was him slightly move his left leg forward with the intent to come towards me, but I didn't even have any time to register that he was about to walk towards me. It was as if he moved within the blink of an eye!
"That was for hypnotizing me and my friends." Zeke told me as he folded his arms. I could tell that he was forcing himself not to take anymore action, but for what reason exactly?
"O...Okay..." I wheezed. Not even bothering to act sarcastic or rude by this point. I was incredibly unprepared and out of my league to do something like that. "I deserved that..." As I held my hands over my abdomen to instinctively ease the pain, I looked up towards him as he looked away from me slightly.
"With everything you've put me and my friends through, you're lucky that I was holding back." Zeke told me as he focused on the house. Slightly worried about them seeing what he did. "Still, that's not why we asked you out here. We have a bigger problem."
"..." I stayed silent as I steadied my breathing. With all of us out here away from the six girls, not to mention their reaction upon seeing the TV, I had realized what they were referring to very quickly. The fact that Spike was out here told me he knew the same thing as well. "So when do you intend on telling them about the show?"
"What?! How did you..." As Spike looked at me in shock, he soon remembered my mentalism and sighed in defeat. "W-Well...I don't want them to know. We wanted to keep it a secret. If they found out then..." As he talked almost hopelessly, I figured out the rest of it on my own.
"You're worried about them being mad at you because you think not telling them about it is untrustworthy... Am I wrong?" I asked, using one of the best questions ever created. You see, I loved that question because it was a trap. Whether someone answered it one way or the other didn't matter. I could gain control of the conversation no matter how they answered.
"That's it exactly!" Spike yelled out. "If I tell them, they'll be so mad that I lied to them about it! How did you know?!" He asked, utterly amazed by my trick as he looked to me in awe.
I stood up with pain obviously showing on my face as I dusted myself off from the grass I had been sitting on and focused on the more important answer he needed. "Mr. Spike, I'm nothing but truthful when it comes to helping someone else with a problem like this. So please understand that I'll never try to sugarcoat the answer for you... That being said, you have no chance in Earth or Equestria at hiding the truth from them."
"W-What?" He asked me, looking as if he was a puppy I had just kicked. Which was a good metaphor for what I did, but it had to be done nonetheless. To say that he could hide such a monumental thing from all six of them was an impossible thing to do. "What do you mean I can't hide it from them?!"
"Mr. Spike, it's obvious that you already know about the show. But let me ask you, do you have any idea just how big the fan base of this show is? Do you know how far the reaches of this show have gone? The news, famous actors, singers, just about every human in the world has seen, heard of, or made some sort of reference or acknowledgment about that show. The second any Brony hears their voices, sees them using magic, sees them period. Not only will the six of them find out that humans know who they are, but all of the human race will figure out that they're real in a matter of days. There is no chance in hiding this secret from them."
"No...Chance?..." Spike asked, his jaw dropping in defeat as he went over those words. "So no matter what I do...They're going to find out anyway..."
"Yes. But that's a good thing." I told him. Continuing as if he wasn't being affected at all. "There's a number of reactions that can come from this, and the one variable that can determine what reaction it will be is how they're informed of the news."
"...Huh?" Spike asked. Looking up at me with more confusion than sadness by this point. "Uh...Joe? I can barely understand Twilight when she tells me everything with her science words. Can you repeat that again?"
"Certainly. Just as long as you never compare me to that moron, Ms. Sparkle." I told him, revealing a little too much anger in my voice than I originally wanted. For someone...Oops. I mean, some pony, that loved science and the Scientific Method so much, she sure was conservative when it came to researching new topics.
Usually, a very well and professional scientist would at least wait for a demonstration or explanation to be finished before calling bull on it and refusing to acknowledge it. But for Twilight, that's exactly what she does. To be a true scientist, you have to have to have an open mind for the unexplored. That's where I stand, where as Twilight ignores that step. Which is why we can be nothing but against each other.
"They'll only be angry if they find out by themselves. They'll be questionable if they find out from me, my brother, or my friend. And they'll be worried if they're told by the Princesses. So if they're to find out in any of those ways, it probably won't end well for you. But..." I started, leaving the thought on a cliffhanger.
"But...If they find out from me, they'll be...Surprised?" Spike guessed.
"Curious." I corrected. "When you tell him about the show, they'll want to know how it's possible and, if my theory's correct, forgiving since you most likely have a good reason for not telling them."
"They'll forgive me..." Spike said, going over that over and over in his own mind. Slowly accepting what I had told him as he started to nod and become more relaxed from the stress that had been building up. All in a days work for a young psychologist-in-the-making with amazing mentalist skills.. And a slightly increased ego, I'll admit. "Okay...Got it! I'll make sure to tell them! Thanks for the help Joe!"
"Don't thank me yet. We have a bigger task ahead of us." I said, turning towards Zeke. Who seemed a bit more content for now. "I think we're all aware of the mission, right?"
"Actually, no." Zeke spoke up. "All Princess Celestia said was that we needed to help 'save' you guys. But she never said what happened. All she did was give Twilight a spell that turns ponies, and Spike, into humans and say that you and Big Mike could help. Then she gave me the truck and sent us on our way."
"Ponies into humans?" I asked, going over the Princess's first step. "Well, that certainly makes things easier. As for us being able to help, I think I understand." I told him, adjusting my glasses again. "She wants me and Big Mike to help teach them just how to blend in. Shouldn't be much of a problem really. The only thing we'll need for them right now are clothes for them to wear. Can't have them just running around naked after all."
"Oh!" Spike yelled out, suddenly running for the back of the truck. "I just remembered! Princess Celestia put seven bags into the truck! Each of them were the same color as each of them and me! I bet they're all our clothes!"
"Well, that makes this both easier and less awkward." I remarked, waiting for Spike to check the bags.
"Wait...I get the easier part, but how does that make this any less awkward? We still have to teach them how to...You know." Zeke said, not wanting to think about it too much. He had all the reason to want to avoid wanting to help them learn how to use clothes, but that wasn't the part I was talking about.
"I meant that now that we have the clothes, we won't have to get them ourselves. Could you imagine going to Wal-Mart or a garage sale and asking for outfits for six teenage girls around our age? That would be so incredibly miserable, that I'd rather just try to save Morgue myself." I told him, not wanting to go too into thought about that course of action.
"...Ugh." Zeke uttered as he twitched in disgust. "Good point..." After that little exchange of thought, we both just stood off to the side as Spike rustled through the bags in the truck. Taking much longer than it should have to see if Celestia packed them clothes. "...Spike? Please tell me she gave us clothes for all of you." He asked, worried that we actually would have to go buy the clothes ourselves.
"Yeah, she gave us clothes...But there's something else in here too?" Spike said, sounded very worried all of a sudden. "Didn't Lyra say that she would watch Fluttershy's animals and all our pets?" He asked out of the blue.
"Uh, yeah, she said she'd take care of it...Why do you ask?..."
"Because either Rarity decided to start making scarves and dresses that look like them, or," He then quickly reached his claws in towards two suitcases and pulled out a small baby alligator and a raccoon with a backwards hat, golf bag, and mask.
"We might have a few more friends that came with us."
Looks like we have a few more friends in the group! Wonder how the ponies are going to respond to this...Ah well, I'm sure they'll be cool with it!
...Trololololol...
Anyway, I know that this episode isn't all that funny compared to the others, but it needed to be written. Don't worry though, the next chapter's going to not only be funny, but it'll even have a sports training montage! Not to mention, we'll be introduced to five familiar faces next chapter!
Also, I'm sorry this chapter took forever. I've been getting really overhauled with not only this story and my new YouTube videos, but I even have these annoying End of Course tests coming up this coming week. Yeah, those are going to be fun...
Next chapter will be uploaded as soon as I can! So until then, see you next time every Brony!
QotC: If you had the chance to show the mane six any TV show or movie, what would it be? Why?
P.S. What do you think for the YouTube songs I put in? Was it a little hard to look up, was it a good/bad idea? Please tell me what you thought of them. It really helps a lot!
95. Their Only Human Right? (S2 Finale)
/\
\/
The Story In Where Blitz Reads A FanFiction About Himself
Blitz's POV
(Some time after the Season 2 Finale)
"So after Blitz left...Ugh...The deep sea cove of Merponies and took off his diving suit, he couldn't help but smile dumbly at what all just happened..." I read out loud, earning a chorus of laughter from all six mares in front of me that were watching me try to read this stupid story. Turns out that after they found out about the show back on Earth, not to mention also learned about me hating the show before I came to their world, they had made a secret agreement to write the most embarrassing to read FanFiction about me as punishment.
First off; I didn't know how MLP FanFics were written, except for Cupcakes but I was sure that even haters had heard of that story already, but I knew a Troll Story when I saw it. This story made no sense, and didn't try to make any sense at all. The story started because I had run out of apple-flavored bread, take a wild guess as to which one of them wrote that part, and the only place left that had apple-flavored bread was apparently through all these over the top, random events that had nothing to do with any other event.
No seriously. Nearly every event that I've read has been completely separate compared to the others. I left to find apple bread -Is that even a real thing?- and I ended up having to beat a dragon at hopscotch...It was Pinkie's part of the story, so I didn't really know what to expect. Next, I had to win a spelling bee against a giant Bee. Hardy-har-har Twilight. And now, I just went underwater to the secret city of Manelantis in a diving suit and find a grotto of 'Beautiful Merponies' that apparently were very lonely.
...Sometimes I wish Rarity wasn't so obsessed with romance and romantic stories. Because with all those kinds of books she read, it was really hard to keep from going red in the face. Even more so since I was being forced to read the story in front of six mares. That were laughing every moment I cringed or turned red from what I was reading about myself. Yeah, whoever says these six are innocent compared to humans really need a wake up call! One that I'll be glad to give with my hoof!
The second thing I was annoyed at was just their reason for making me read this embarrassing story in the first place. They said that they didn't like the idea that so many Bronies were writing all these stories about them that were inappropriate, and they also hated that I didn't like their show, let alone gave it a shot. Why did this have to be my 'punishment' for not liking their show?!
I tried saying no about it, but they wouldn't hear it. And when I threatened to just leave, Twilight said that she'd just use her magic to put me into the story to live it through to the end. And after flipping a few pages real quick and seeing the kind of stuff written in here, I went ahead and chose the less life-scaring choice to just read it back to them.
And the more I think about it, the more sure I am that Twilight doesn't have that spell at all.
"How much more is there?..." I asked as I rubbed my eyes in hopes to keep those images out of my head. At this rate, my head's not just going to be stuck in the gutter. No. My head will be so rammed up the gutter that I'll be wearing it as a necklace if stories like this keep coming.
"Oh come now Blitz. Surely my part of the story wasn't so bad to read." Rarity said with a small smile.
"Wasn't too bad?!" I asked in disbelief. "That was the weirdest part there was! I'm sorry, but this is really starting to go too far for me! What's next? Am I gonna have to fight some rival of mine or something?!"
"Well, um...Actually..." Fluttershy said a little awkward smile. Looking guilty about what I had just asked them. And disregarding my better judgment, I started reading the next part out loud just to see what she was talking about.
"So after enjoying his time underwater, Blitz then looked forward to continue on his adventure to get some apple bread for breakfast. Only for him to meet his arch nemesis, Grizzly the Be-" At that moment, my face lost any emotion it once had as I slammed the empty journal that they had written the story in and let it drop to the floor. "Nope. Just. Just...No. I'm done." I announced to them as I got up to leave.
"Wa-What?!" Rainbow Dash yelled out in shock. "But-But you didn't even get to my part yet! That's not fair!" She told me, angry that I was giving up.
"No. What's not fair was you all forcing me to sit down and read the weirdest, most embarrassing story about me you could all come up with!" I said, focusing towards her even though I was talking to all of them.
"All things considered, I was being pretty fair this whole time. I could stand you all agreeing that I'd go so far for a lousy piece of 'apple bread', whatever the hay that is. Playing hopscotch with a full grown dragon for...For some reason. It was so out of left field, I don't even get it and I just read the darn chapter! I can stand for somehow losing a spelling contest to an I-N-C-R-E-D-I-B-L-Y ignorant 'King Bee'! And for the love of all that is Celestia's blinding sun, I can even last reading what is the most disturbing story of me simultaneously going out with twelve Merponies at once!"
"But I will not...bear...To read what is the most annoying bear that has always been aiming to get revenge on me since the moment I set hoof in Equestria! That bear is where I will very well draw the line! Again, sorry! But I just won't read any story that goes that far to get under my coat. I tried, I honest to Luna tried! But I just can't take it anymore! I gotta get out of here or something. See ya later!"
And after that giant explosion, I didn't waste a second to leave as I just flew out the door. Only for seconds later, the six of them burst out laughing.
"Oh my stars, that right there was a thing a beauty!" Applejack wiped a tear of her eye.
"I'm actually surprised he lasted as long as he had!" Rarity said in humorous shock. "Still, I can't believe a bear is what had brought him over the edge!"
"Yeah, that was hilarious." Rainbow agreed half-heartedly.
"I was sure that he would've given up after my chapter! How did he last that long?!" Twilight asked as she leaned against the wall to support herself.
My-my tummy hurts!" Pinkie cried out as she fell onto her back. "D-Did some pony get a picture of his face when he read Rarity's part?!"
"I wish we did! His face was redder than Big Mac after comin' in from the sun!" AJ went on, fanning herself with her hat. "Looks like you won Fluttershy!"
"Oh. Well, it wasn't really all me. He was already a little upset from reading all of your stories." She had shared the victory amongst all of them. That is except for one pony who wasn't laughing like the others were. "...Oop! I-I'm sorry Rainbow Dash! I didn't mean for Blitz to quit before reading your part..." She said apologetically.
"..." Rainbow Dash was barely listening to them though as she quickly read the end of Fluttershy's chapter before looking at her own.
"Um...Rainbow Dash? Are you alright darling?" Rarity asked. She, as well as the others were all still celebrating but looking towards her with happy smiles.
"Huh?...Oh! Y-Yeah, I'm fine!" Rainbow Dash said, secretly taking her chapter out of their book and putting it away before turning towards the rest of them. They all agreed that they wouldn't look at each other's chapters and just wait for me to read all of them out loud so it really would be like some kind of messed up story time.
But since Rainbow Dash's story wasn't read, she thought that it might be a good idea to hide the chapter before any of them saw it themselves. "Just,uh wish I could've seen the look on his face when he saw what I wrote down! The look on his face would have been priceless!"
The others were none the wiser, but what Rainbow Dash had actually written was something none of them, not even me for that matter, were expecting at all.
Of course, I had no idea what it was she wrote either since I didn't get to that part. But when I had flipped through the pages to see what I was up against reading wise, I saw a small note at the very end of Rainbow's chapter. Though, I only saw it for a split-second, so I didn't know what it was about. The only few things about it that I knew about it were that:
The note was written on the very end of her chapter.
The note, Rainbow Dash had written for herself.
The note that was meant to remind her to give a book back to Rarity. And...
The book that was originally Rarity's was titled; 'Writing Romance Novels'.
Disclaimer: I do not own MLP. All I own is the idea, Blitz, Joe, Morgue, Big Mike, and the idea of this story. Thank you.
/\
\/
ACT I
Enter the Mane Humans!
AND
Introducing: The Honorable Thieves!
? ? ? POV
(Roughly 5:00 AM The Next Morning)
As I drove down the bumpy dirt road, the sun not even out from behind the trees from the forest all the way, I kept thinking about what Joe told me to do. Joe sent me a text to my phone some time last night and it told me to go to Wal-Mart to buy a bunch of stuff like shorts, and pants, and shirts for people around Joe's size. And because I always woke up really early, I saw the text at four in the morning and got up to get the clothes.
The thing was, I wasn't home yesterday. Yesterday was Friday and we had a really important football game that we had to play. I was the person that ran the football a lot, and I needed to come so we could win. I was always the biggest person on the field, and Coach said that I was 'The Team's Star Player'! So did the others too! Only, the school we had to play football with was our enemy or something, and they were the fastest team of them all. And they always beat our team. At least, that's what Coach told me before I started playing football for the school.
So since I didn't want to let them down, I told Joe that I was going to play tonight and that the others were planning a party for when we won at Quarter's house. He was the guy that threw the ball on our team. And he always threw parties at his house. Everyone from the school came to his parties. Except for teachers for some reason. He even threw this really big party every year. And this year, it was coming next Friday, so he was really excited about it!
Only since Morgue was still in trouble, we probably weren't going to it.
Tonight after we won the game, Quarter's threw the whole team, and those girls that were allowed to cheer on the field for some reason, a party at his house. Even the 'Fresh' high-schoolers who started playing football this year got to come to it! Joe said I was allowed to go to the party, but only if I drank water there. He and Morgue were always really scared of the others offering me soda because it might be the kind of soda Joe drinks that was for grown-ups only.
Still, I left early from the party to get the clothes and now I was just now getting back to The Homeland. It was around seven in the morning right now, so using my 'Big Mike Logic' I think that Joe was probably sleeping right now. So I had to come home really quiet so I didn't wake him up.
The first thing I did was drive up to the gate. It had this the number-code-thing that was in front of the gate that you had to put the right numbers in a secret order. But I wasn't good at numbers though, so I couldn't remember the code. Also, it's really hard for me to remember a lot of stuff. Like numbers, and names, or even how some stuff happened. But if someone can help remind me, then I can try to remember it better!
That's why my brother wrote the code for the gate down and put it on the sun blocker thing that's always in every car, or van or whatever it might be. So to help type in the code, I opened the sun blocker and looked at the code as I typed it into the little number machine.
"4-7-2-6." I said out loud, looking back and forth from the two things. Putting the code in really carefully so I wouldn't get it wrong. When I did put the number in right the first time, the gate opened up so I could drive inside. Only this time, the gate was really quiet when it opened. Usually the gate squeaked really loud and got stuck on some pieces of the ground. But now, it opened up without being loud or getting stuck.
I didn't mind it though. Because now it was even easier to come home without making too much noise.
So, as quiet as I could, I drove the van through the gate and turned off the lights as I drove over to where I always parked the van. Which was right beside this really nice black truck that was parked inside here for some reason. But before I could really think much about the truck that was here, I looked around The Homeland and saw how a bunch of other stuff was different.
The roof of our house always had leaves, and sticks, and water from the trees and stuff. Only now, it was completely clean. All the stuff was cleaned off the roof, and it wasn't even on the ground around the house. It was all in the fire pit, still burning along with a ton of tree branches too with green fire. Which was kinda weird. I thought Joe said that we didn't have anymore of that stuff that makes fire change colors.
That wasn't it though. The square bushes that were beside the house got haircuts, the windows were shinier, the grass was shorter, and even the broken parts of the fence were fixed! But...I thought Joe told me that they were always electrified...
And even though everything looked really nice now, Joe even set up Morgue's Obstacle Course! Morgue used it everyday and loved to try and beat his own time. I was too big for it, and Joe isn't strong or fast enough. So if both of us never used it, why did he set it up?...Or. Wait...How did Joe set it up by himself?! It's hard for even all three of us to set it up!
...Hold on, why is that black truck here anyway? Joe didn't have a van or car of his own, and he didn't like big trucks like this one. He only liked smaller, dirt-road trucks...Does that mean...
I turned the van off, got my extra large-sized lunchbox and the few bags of clothes that Joe had asked me to get, and stepped out of the van. Looking around, I saw that the house lights were all off except for the TV that was on. And the barn that was on the other side of The Homeland had a light or two on inside there.
"Bark-Bark!"
"Huh?" I said out loud, looking at the house and barn. But the barking didn't come from those two places. Instead, they came from the patio, where my dog had come running out from under.
"DAN!" I cried out as I ran towards him and met him halfway to give him a big hug. "Big Mike missed you, Dan!" I told him as I kept hugging Dan while he kept licking my face since he was really happy.
Whenever I had to stay away from home because of something, Dan would always want to stay outside and wait for me. And whenever I was gone for the night, Dan would always spend the night outside too! And he usually slept under the patio if it rained, or snowed, or was windy or something. Because of that, Joe always said Dan was a famous dog!...
Oh, wait, no...He said Dan was like this one famous dog. I didn't know any famous dogs except for Scooby Doo, but Joe said that there was this one dog that liked waiting for trains or something, and that Dan was like him. I didn't really get it, but Joe just told me that it meant Dan was really loyal. So that was good enough for me.
"So Dan! Did you keep out all those evil squirrels away while I was gone?!" I asked him with a big smile as I petted his head happily. I never really told Dan this, but I always knew that squirrels weren't really evil. They were nice, and fluffy, and had tails that were fun to watch whenever they were running around. I can't tell Dan though, because that would make him really upset.
Except this time, he didn't bark in victory or whimper in defeat like he usually did when we talked about squirrels. But this time, he did something way better than tell me about his fight with squirrels. This time, he looked back to the patio that he was at before I got home and barked a few times.
And that was when I saw what exactly Dan thought was better than chasing evil squirrels. Actually, it was four somethings that were better than chasing evil squirrels!
The first one was a small bird with tiny eyes and a small orange beak. He had a camera tied to his head like a headband and the camera had a red light blinking on it. But the owl didn't seem to mind that it was there.
The second was a small gator with purple eyes and a red balloon tied to his tail. Good thing the balloon was there too, or else it would be kind of hard to see the small gator under the grass. He was like a ninja gator or something.
The third animal was a raccoon. But it wasn't just a normal raccoon. This one had a baseball hat, and a small golf bag filled with stuff. He was kind of like that raccoon from that cartoon movie...But what was the name again?
And finally, the fourth animal that Dan made friends with was- "A bunny!" I yelled out as I got up to run over and meet all the animals. Only, I didn't stand up right and ended up falling back on the ground. But it was okay! I ended up landing in front of all of them so I was able to see the bunny! "Dan, did you make a bunny friend?!" I asked, looking over towards him with a big smile on my face.
Dan barked to tell me 'yes' so I then turned back to the bunny. "Hi Mr. Bunny! My name is Big Mike! And this is our home! Where do you live?!" I asked, really excited to meet a bunny myself. Of course, I tried to stay a little quiet. Bunnies had those big ears, so if I yelled too loud, he would probably hear it too much and get hurt from me yelling. At least, I think that's how bunny ears worked anyway.
Only, when I asked him that, the bunny didn't look too happy to meet me. He didn't run away like most bunnies, or people, did when they met me, but he did look upset about something when all he was doing was frowning at me with his arms crossed.
"Oh. What is it Mr. Bunny?" I asked, looking at him. Worried that I might have done something wrong by accident, so I scooted back from him and the other animals a little bit. The rest of them were kinda watching me say hi to the bunny though.
The bird flinched a little like a lot of other people do whenever I run at them, but he stopped and just watched me with a confused look on his face. I knew what confused was because I got it every time Morgue, or Joe, or the teachers said something that I didn't get, so I could see when someone else was confused.
The raccoon was really just looking at me really confused the whole time. I was bigger than even other people, and the raccoon had to think I was a giant because of how small he was. So he didn't know what to think of me I guess. But still, he looked really cool with his little hat and golf backpack.
The small gator didn't do anything though. When I ran up to all of them, he just stared at me as he made a weird sound when he opened his mouth. His mouth looked like he was kinda smiling though, so I think he was a nice gator. Not like most gators that lived in swamps.
Then there was Mr. Bunny. Only instead of being scared, or confused, or blank, he just had this angry look on him. Even after I scooted away from him. Actually, when I scooted away he crossed his arms and looked away. Too mad at me to want to say anything to me. Except, he wasn't able to tell his tummy to keep quiet. Because it made a bunch of sounds.
And like being confused I know what that meant.
"Are you hungry?" I asked, not really knowing what to do right now. So I just sat up and looked down at him and the others. But I think I was right because that was when the Mr. Bunny looked at me.
"Oh! You Are hungry!" I yelled out. Good thing I figured it out. I didn't want Mr. Bunny to get hungry! "Hold on Mr. Bunny! Big Mike thinks he has a carrot in his lunchbox!"
I grabbed my lunchbox that was next to me and opened it up to try and find them. Joe always packed my lunches and always gave me a small plastic box of peas and carrots to eat. He always told me to eat them before I ate the three Fudge Round snacks he packed for me. Even though sometimes I ate those whenever Joe's not looking.
So after I got out the plastic box, I opened it and put the peas and carrots right in front of him. The carrots were all sliced up and mixed with the peas, and all of it was cold now, but that didn't really matter to Mr. Bunny. He just started picking out the carrot pieces and eating them. And the raccoon started getting the peas to eat too.
When I saw that the bird and the gator weren't eating any though, I looked around some more for stuff that they could eat. I already ate my roast beef sandwich, so meat and bread for the gator and bird wouldn't work. "Oh wait! Here it is!" I said after pulling out some stuff.
The first thing was a small pack of crackers. I took them out of the bag and smashed them all up in my hand. Scaring the bird until I opened my hand to show him that I was making crumbs. And after I put them on the ground in a crumb pile, he started eating them up. "Glad you like it Mr. Bird!"
Then I got a Fudge Round out and opened it. Hoping that the gator would like it. "Big Mike's sorry Mr. Gator, but that's all Big Mike have. Big Mike hopes you like it." I put it in front of him and he ate the whole thing in one bite really fast. "Woah! That was so cool Mr. Gator! Big Mike thinks he's gonna call you Ninja!"
Even if I wasn't good at people's names, calling people stuff like 'Ninja' or 'Mr. B' or names like that were easy to remember! That's why I liked my name, Morgue's name, and Joe's name so much! It was really easy to remember!
Speaking of Joe and Morgue, the raccoon kind of reminded me of all of us. So since they were eating and I was kind of watching, I tried to talk the raccoon to be friendlier to them. "Hey Mr. Raccoon?" I asked. And when he looked up at me, I started to talk some more.
"You know, me and my brothers, Morgue and Joe, are thieves too. Only, we don't wear masks on our faces." I told him with a smile an nod. At first he looked really angry that I called him a thief, but when he saw me smiling, he got confused again. But I wasn't paying much attention since I was looking up with a smile on my face.
"Yeah. The three of us are a team. Kind of like all of you. And Dan stays to guard our home. Right Dan?" I asked him. He walked over and laid down next to me. Giving me a doggy smile and barking at me. "Yep! And we always call ourselves The Honorable Thieves, and we live here at The Homeland! We always try and steal stuff from people who don't deserve their stuff or got it all in a ad way. Only..." I stopped for a couple of seconds and frowned.
That's when all of them looked up at me and saw that I looked sad. Even Mr. Bunny even though he was still eating the carrot pieces. But that was fine, I think he was really hungry anyway.
"Our leader Morgue isn't here anymore." I went on, a tear coming out of my eye as I looked at them. "You see, one day there were this really mean guy. Big Mike calls him Evil Ed since his name was too big to remember. Evil Ed was trying to steal from this really nice old lady's house when she was gone. So when Morgue saw that, he called the police, stole Evil Ed's car and then drove it into the river."
Mr. Raccoon then dropped onto the ground while he was holding his tummy. Laughing at how funny it was that Morgue did. And Mr. Bunny stopped eating to try and hear more of it.
"Yeah, it was funny! And it was really great because since Evil Ed couldn't get away, the police caught him and gave the nice old lady all the stuff that Evil Ed tried to take!" I said with a smile. Only...Evil Ed got out of jail. And he was really mad at Morgue for throwing his car into the river."
The smile went back into a sad face. "So he and his friend tried to get back at Morgue in a really bad way. They stole someone's car, drove it around town and ran into stuff, and came here since they found out where we lived. And after they came here, they left the car and got away before the police could see."
They all stopped eating their food and looked towards me. Wanting to know really bad what happened next. But that's when I started to yawn. "Oh. Big Mike's sorry. But he woke up at four, and he's really tired. I'll tell you the rest tomorrow though. Big Mike promises."
They all looked really upset that I didn't tell all the story, but I still got up and yawned again. I think I needed a nap or something before I did anything else. I didn't get much sleep since me and the rest of the football team were having a big victory party.
So I picked up the bags of clothes that Joe told me to get and started walking inside to sleep in my own bed. And when I walked over to the door, the bird, raccoon, and bunny all looked at each other with worried faces. Then when the raccoon and bunny ran off to the barn, and the bird and Dan jut looked at me with kinda scared faces as I walked inside the house. The gator was just finishing all the peas though, so he wasn't scared or anything.
But since I didn't really see what they were up to, I just let them have fun by themselves when I went inside. And closing the door behind me, I saw that the TV was on with One Piece playing.
"Awww...Joe started watching One Piece again without me." I said sadly before putting the bags of clothes on the table and reached for where Joe always put the remote. The music was still playing and I didn't want Joe to wake up from it.
Only, the remote wasn't where it usually was. But there was something else there instead. It felt kind of like a small log that we put into the fireplace, but it had fur all over it that felt like Dan's fur. And after trying to pick it up, it moved away from me and over to the couch. That's when I saw that it wasn't a log, but it was someone's arm!
I couldn't see who was there because of how dark it was and since they were under a few pillows and a small blanket. But I could see the. The outside line of their face and their eyes. "Huh...Who are-" The person then yawned. "Who are you?..." A really quiet voice asked. The voice kind of sounded like I did whenever I thought I did something wrong...What was it called again?...
"Oh. I-I'm really sorry. I thought your arm was the remote for the TV..." I asked slowly, putting my hands together near my chest so I wouldn't do anything else wrong. I didn't mean to do anything wrong. "Did. Did I wake you up? I'm sorry..." I apologized the same time as I moved my thumbs in circles and looking down at my hands.
"Oh, um...It's okay...Iron Will?..." The stranger asked, sounding really confused because of what I looked like.
"Huh? Who's Will?" I asked, looking up at the person. And when I did, I saw that they were leaning away from me. But this time, I also saw that they had long pink hair. "I'm Big Mike, who are...Oh, right. You were trying to sleep...In...My house." I said, figuring out that she was trying to sleep in my house.
"Y-Your house?" The stranger asked, sounding kinda scared now. "I thought this was Joe's house."
"Joe's my brother." I said, getting kind of angry. A stranger was sleeping in our house and the lady knew who Joe was. Was this person a bad person? "Who are you?" I asked, standing up straight and frowning at the person. No way was I gonna let a bad person hurt me or Joe.
"My...My name's Fluttershy..." The person said very quietly.
"Roster Cry?" I asked, repeating the name how I thought they said it. I didn't look angry anymore, but now I was really confused. "Is that a boy's name or a girl's name?" I asked.
"No. My name's Fluttershy..." The person said again, but it was still really hard to hear. Even harder than usual since the One Piece song was playing. So as they kept telling me stuff, I turned the TV off after finding the remote.
"Butter Lie? Uh...Is that a girl's name?" I guessed. Her voice did sound kind of like a girls. But I didn't know. "Wait, Joe told me to get some clothes for girls...Are you a girl?"
"Um, yes I'm...I'm a girl. Is that a bad thing?" Dancer Dye asked, not sure if it was a good thing or a bad thing.
"No, I don't think it's a bad thing." I said, looking down at the clothes that I put on the table. And after looking at the clothes and back at Barron Fly. "It's just that Joe asked if I could get some girl clothes from Wal-Mart..." I waited to see if she said anything, but since she didn't I just asked another question. "Are you naked?"
"Naked?" She repeated, sounding really confused after I asked that question. "Well...I guess you could say that. But the six of us don't usually wear clothes at-"
"AAAAAHHHHHHHHH!" I screamed out really loud, covering my hands over my eyes right after she said that. Then I started to back down the hallway that was behind me to get to my room. "There's-! There's a naked girl in my house! I-I'm not allowed to-AH!" But before I could get to the hallway, I tripped over something and fell backwards onto the floor. I kept my eyes covered, but now I didn't know where anything was!
"OW! Hey, what gives?!" An angry girl's voice yelled out! Wait. Rudder Sly said that there were- Oh no! Now there's two of them!
"W-Wah-Why are you two naked girls in our house?!" I asked, trying to sound angry and scary because...I wanted to scare them maybe? But it didn't work too well since I was covering my eyes and was on the ground looking really scared already.
"Oh good gracious Rainbow Dash, why must you be so loud in the middle of the-ni-aie-AIIIIIEEEEEEEEEEE! What in Equestria?! Who is this brute?!" A really fancy, and scared, voice yelled out in fear.
"I-I'm Big Mike!" I yelled out. My face getting more and more red with all these naked girls around me! But I didn't even try to move my hands away from my eyes! "You're all in our house! Why are you three naked girls in our house?!"
"Oh, hey girls! Are you all throwing a 'Middle of the Night' Party without me?! I thought I told you that I love those kind of parties!" A really happy -one, two, three- fourth girl's voice yelled out from the kitchen!... Wait, hold on, the kitchen?! Aw man, now the naked girls are eating my food! "Oh, is that another human?! How could you invite another human to your party, but not Pinkie Pie?!" She asked before I heard her jump over to where I was. "And this human's way bigger than Joe or Blitz! But, how's come he's covering his eyes?!"
"B-Because my Dad said so!" I yelled out as I tried to scoot backwards across the floor with my hands covering my eyes. "My Dad always said to never do three things to a girl! Don't treat them bad! Don't hit them or hurt them! And don't peep on them! And the girl on the couch said that all of you were naked!" I said, pointing a finger at where I think the girl on the couch was. while covering both eyes with my other hand.
"Oh, what in tarnation is goin' on?!" A really tired, western girl's voice asked from across the room. Aw, was she in my big chair?! I sit there!
"Girls! Why are all of you yelling?! The Princess hasn't even risen the sun yet!" A...Uh...One, two, three, four, five- six! A sixth girl asked when she was really annoyed and tired!
"WHY?! Why are six naked girls in our house?!" I yelled out, sounding really sad since I was on my back with my hands over my eyes almost crying in front of all of them.
"Uh, naked?" The western girl asked, sounding really confused since I was about to cry. "Well...Uh...I got a hat on."
"That's not good enough!" I yelled out, tears coming from under my hands. "JOE! HELP ME-HE-HE-HEEEE!..."
At that second, I heard the front door open really loudly as more people ran inside. "What's going on in...Big Mike?" I heard someone ask me with a kind of surprised voice.
"Joe! You have to help me!" I yelled out, hoping it was Joe. It was really hard to tell though since I couldn't hear anyone's voice too well anymore. "It's horrible! I'm surrounded by naked girls that broke into our house!
"Naked girl-what are talking. About..." I heard Joe say before he breathed a little loudly and slapped his face like he usually does. "Big Mike, have you seen any of them yet?" Joe asked me.
"Nu-uh! Dad said to never peep on naked girls! And I won't!" I yelled out, not moving my hands from my eyes as I shook my head.
"My, how chivalrous." The fancy voice said in surprise. "And here I thought chivalry was dead."
"Chivalry is never dead Ms. Rarity, it's simply packed away on a shelf." Joe told the fancy voice one. "Big Mike, there's something you don't know. One, these aren't exactly girls. They're known as mares. Second, they're not exactly naked either." Joe explained to me.
"But...Danger Die told me!" I said, pointing back to the one I was talking to earlier.
"Um...My name is Flutter-"
"You may want to hold your breath Ms. Fluttershy. My brother's horrible at remembering names. He'll always get it wrong if it's ever more than five letters." Joe told-OH! Fluttershy was her name!
"Wait a minute, that's yer brother! He looks three times yer size!" The western one said.
"An even more surprising factor is that I'm two years older than he is." Joe told her.
"Woah, what?! But he's...Giant!" The angry voice from earlier said.
"Um...Big Mike, was it?" The last voice that was annoyed asked calmly. "Ahem...My name is Twilight Sparkle. But, you can just call me Twi if that's easier to remember."
"Uh..." I said carefully, not wanting her to be annoyed at me. "Okay...Twi? Did I say it right?" I asked, not sure if I did or not. I wasn't good with names.
"Perfect. And the other girls are my friends. Rare, AJ, Dash, Shy, and Pinkie. Er, I mean, uh...What's a shorter name for-"
"Rare. AJ. Lash. Shy. and Pinkie. Yeah, I think I can remember those names." I said with a smile.
"Uh, Big Mike? The names Dash. Not Lash." The angry one said since I got it wrong. But she wasn't angry about it, she sounded really calm now.
"Oh, sorry. Dash. Like with running?" I asked to make sure.
"Well, more like flying, but...Yeah, I guess you could say like running." Dash told me.
Twi then started to tell me more stuff about them. "All of us and two more were sent here by the princesses to try and help all of you with something. You see, we're from a world called-"
"Wait a second, the princesses!" I yelled out, uncovering my eyes to see Twi, who was now in front of me. "You mean the two really big horse people that can move the sun and the moon?! The ones who let me and Joe say hi to Morgue on The Gang's anniversary! Those princesses?!"
"Uh...Y-Yeah, that's them..." Twi said as she slowly backed away from me because she was a little scared of me now.
That's when I realized that I wasn't covering my eyes anymore and that I could see them. Only, it was okay because they weren't really 'naked' or anything. The one in front of me, Twi, was purple and had a horn like the princesses, but no wings. The one coming out of the kitchen was pink and had really curly hair, and looked like a normal horse-person. The one I was talking to on the couch, Shy, was a really light yellow color and had light pink hair. Another one that was on my big comfy chair was orange and had a hat on. There was another on the ground that was blue and had hair that looked like a rainbow, and the last one was white and had fancy looking purple hair.
"Uh..." I said really slowly. Not sure what to do. There were six of them all over the living room and like Joe said, they weren't girls...Well, maybe they were girls, but they all looked like Dan's size. "Hey Joe?" I asked, looking at Joe who was at the front doorway.
"Yes Big Mike?" Joe answered, looking at me with a calm expression as he tried to catch his breath. Maybe that's why the barn light was on.
"I don't think that these are human girls." I told him after using my Big Mike Logic to figure it out.
"Wow. He is kinda stupid." The rainbow one said, before Twi made her horn glow. And at that same moment, the rainbow girl's tail started to move her backwards away from me.
"Yeah, I am kinda stupid. But I don't really care too much." I said with a smile before I stood up and wiped the tears off my face. "Oh! And Joe, I forgot to tell you. I brought the girl clothes you told me to get from Wal-Mart."
"Thank you Big Mike. Also, it's probably for the best that you came early. Me and the others need your help setting up Morgue's obstacle course." Joe told me with a nod.
"Okay! I never had a chance to do my morning exercises anyway." I said as I went out the front door to go to the barn. Since the gang was counting on me to be the brawn, I had to be as strong as I could be! So every day I woke up early to run a few miles, lift heavy things, and other stuff. But since I fell asleep early and came straight home after waking up, I was missing out on it all. "I'll make sure it's ready before the sun comes up!"
"Thank you Big Mike." Joe told me with a nod before looking back at the girls. "My apologies. I didn't expect my brother to come home early after sending him a message. Get some more rest. You'll need it for what we have planned." He told them before leaving and closing the door behind him. Leaving all the girls to sleep until it was time for them to get up for real.
(8:00 in the Morning)
(Outside the house)
Blitz's POV
"Remind me again why you couldn't let me sleep in." I told Joe as I stood beside him, Big Mike, and Spike, who was leaning against my leg in hopes to get some more sleep. Me and him both passed out at around three in the morning. Usually I lasted till four at the least, but I wasn't using to working non-stop on boring and tedious stuff. Plus Joe was even more of a perfectionist than I was. If something was even a little out of place, he forced us to fix it.
Oh well, at least it was partly cloudy and a bit foggy this morning. And even though I was a human, I was still able to gather up some clouds and sleep on them. And let me tell you, Earth clouds are even more comfier than Equestrian clouds! Probably because they weren't industrial-made like Cloudsdale's clouds.
"Well sorry if you can't live with five hours of sleep. Not to mention, I did offer you two coffee." Joe said as he drank some from coffee of his own from a thermos.
"We told you...Coffee tastes horrible..." Spike mumbled before yawning deeply. Which in turn made me yawn.
"Same here. Don't you have any Diet Coke or something?" I said before yawning a second time.
Joe then finished his sip of coffee and sighed before looking at Big Mike. "Big Mike, could you get the babies their drinks? We need them wide awake if we're going to get anything done here."
"On it!" Big Mike said before running off inside to get me my soda.
"And chocolate milk for me if you have any!" Spike yelled out lazily.
Big Mike looked back towards us with a nod and a friendly smile. "Got it! Diet soda and chocolate-UGH!" Before he could repeat the order back to us though, he ran into the brick wall that was besides the doorway. "Ow..." He said, not sounding all that effected by it. "And chocolate milk! I'll be right back!" He finished before going back through the door the right way.
When I woke up, it was actually kind of a strange reunion. Joe told Big Mike to wake me up, and when I finally did after being shaken around like crazy he realized that it was me. And when I was so ready for him to start yelling at me, threaten me, or hurt me, he just let go of me and started crying that second. He looked so different than when I always met him. The big tough guy that always acted so mean and cruel looked like a shell of what he used to be.
He kept saying sorry about everything he remembered doing, and I felt bad for him. Joe had told me that it was all Morgue's idea to have all of them bully me, but when Big Mike said it one sob at a time, it was clear to me that what Joe said was only the beginning of it. I eventually just kept repeating to him that it was okay, but he kept crying. Even to the point where Joe had to help him snap out of it.
Joe found someway to make him calm down, but I could tell that Big Mike was still really sad about it. And with him being more than okay with getting me whatever I wanted without complaint, I think that he wanted to make it up to me somehow. Only, I didn't want to take advantage because he acted just like Fluttershy if not even more when he was upset and sad about something.
So I decided to just go the modest route and tried to just forget whatever happened. But even still, I had no idea how this would all play out. I guess it would all depend on what's going to happen.
As me and Spike waiting for our drinks though, the girls all came out first. Rainbow Dash, Twilight, and Rarity all looked tired too, but Pinkie, AJ, and Fluttershy looked wide awake.
After taking one more sip of coffee, Joe greeted them as they all came out. "Ah. I see that you're all done with your breakfast." Joe said as they all came out. "And before you have a chance to say anything, sorry it wasn't exactly five star quality." He apologized. Yeah, no kidding. My scrambled eggs were burnt and the oatmeal was soaking wet!
"Ah, that's alright! Sides, it's better than Big Mac's cookin', so at least ya got that." AJ said with a more upbeat attitude than usual. Maybe because she woke up to the smell of Apple and cinnamon oatmeal and pancakes with applesauce mixed with the batter.
"Speak for yourself. Those eggs seemed a bit too burnt if you ask me." Rarity countered, obviously not happy about having to wake up early. I knew those eggs were too burnt.
"That's why I'm not the cook of the group." I heard Joe mutter. "If any of you are still tired, feel free to get some coffee. But be warned that there's probably something else that'll wake you up much quicker."
"And what's that?" Twilight asked as she simply walked over to the small folding table Joe set up. It had cups, cream, sugar, and of course the coffee for them to make however they wanted.
"Well as we left you all to enjoy your little One Piece marathon; me, Mr. Spike, and Mr. Zeke all started to work on a few stations to prepare you for your visit here on Earth. One's that'll help you learn how to use your arms, legs, and fingers well enough to blend in." He told them. And when he says 'we' he actually means that me and Spike did all the heavy lifting while he just told us what to do while working on the computer. Fair, ain't it?
"Arms and fingers? What do you...Hold on, do you mean that we're..." Rainbow Dash said, suddenly perking up at the news.
"Yes Ms. Dash, you're correct. Starting today, you'll all need to become humans. Luckily Princess Celestia has supplied each of you with one outfit each. But seeing as how humans change their clothes everyday, or at least most humans do, this created a problem for us. I recorded the measurements Celestia had made for each of your outfits an told Big Mike to buy some more shirts and pants, but sooner or later it might be best for you to buy your own wardrobe for your stay."
"Our own wardrobe?!" Rarity squealed happily, instantly waking up. Pinkie and Fluttershy looked a bit excited too, where as Twilight and Applejack didn't really care too much.
"I still don't get it. Do we really have to wear all those clothes?" Rainbow Dash asked, still not getting the whole clothes problem.
"Yes." Joe answered without any hesitation. "We're leaving here at noon exactly to go to the mall. Once there, you will all have to pass a certain test. And while that's going on, will also let you get your outfits yourselves. That way you'll have clothes better suited for you."
"So Ms. Sparkle," Joe continued as he turned towards Twilight, who was enjoying her coffee. "You think that you still recall that spell the Princess has taught you?"
After a sip that was a little longer than normal, Twilight sighed a little and nodded. "Yes, I can still use the spell. But she said that my magic will be altered when I turn human. So I'll have to go last."
"I got the drinks!" Big Mike yelled out as he came out with a few Caprisun pouches, a can of Diet Coke for me, and a glass of chocolate milk for Spike. He first tossed me my soda, which I quickly caught and opened up before walking over and handing Spike the glass of chocolate milk.
"Ah, perfect timing Big Mike." Joe acknowledged. "Because now that you're out of the house, we can begin." Joe then turned towards the others as Big Mike went around offering Caprisun to the others. Which most all of them accepted out of kindness. "Now since we are on a very tight schedule, who would like to turn human first?"
"I guess I'll go first." Spike announced almost without any hesitation. And not even waiting on any pony's reaction, he finished all his milk and just walked right over to the suitcases that Celestia had packed for each of them. There was one full outfit in each, counting shoes and socks too.
But because Celestia tried to make them as close to what she guessed would be their style, yet still casual enough to walk around with, that meant that Joe had to ask Big Mike to pick up some shorts, jeans, and shirts to replace any clothes that wouldn't help them with what we had planned.
"S-Spike? Why do you want to go first? I mean, are you absolutely sure about that?" Rarity asked a little worriedly. Honestly, all of us were caught off-guard by that. Even Big Mike and Joe.
"Well, why not?" He asked them in confusion as he picked up his suitcase and started towards the door. "I mean, Twilight knows how to do the spell and I already know how move around like a human. So what's wrong with me going first?"
"He's got a point." Twilight agreed. "After all, I can think of four," She said, looking at me when she said the number. "more good reasons as to why he should go first."
Four? Why would she say...Oh. How subtle of you Twilight. Still, I can't believe Spike's using all those lessons I teach him almost casually. Rule number 4: Be a man. I always told Spike that I had no idea how to help him ask out Rarity, but he still listened to the basics I knew since he didn't even know them to begin with. And not acting like a wimp was probably a good rule to keep in mind.
"Well alright. Mr. Spike, if you can just follow the mirrors then simply stand on the X that's marked on the ground. Then just say when you're ready." Joe instructed him.
Pinkie then looked to Joe with confusion as Spike went inside. "Wait, mirrors? How's come there's mirrors everywhere? Wouldn't it be easier to just make a trail of breadcrumbs? Or string? Oh! Wait-wait-wait! What about cupcakes or chocolate covered pretzels?! Those sound way better than following breadcrumbs! Oh! But that wouldn't work since then you'd eat the cupcakes and then you'd get lost! Duh!"
"Actually Ms. Pie, I had Mr. Zeke set up mirrors because he had informed me that magical blasts can be deflected off of them. That way, whoever's standing in position will have plenty of privacy while they get dressed." Joe told her. "By the way, do any of you have any questions about how your clothes work?"
"Well, it all seems pretty straight forward. I mean, we did have shirts back in Equestria an' all. Plus pants don't seem too complicated, so we should be fine." Applejack said.
"To be on the safe side, I think I'll go ahead and go next." Rarity explained as she looked through her suitcase next. "Especially since it seems that there is more to an outfit than shirts and pants. Not only that, but I wouldn't mind assisting any pony that may have problems with their clothes. After all, that is what I do for a living."
"If you think that you can handle it, then I'll entrust that job with you." Joe agreed with a nod.
"READY!" Spike called out. Signaling Twilight to aim towards the first mirror that was angled towards the rest of the mirrors.
"More clothes?! Ugh, this all feels so pointless!" Rainbow Dash yelled out with annoyance. "This is so boring too! I mean what, are we supposed to just sit here and wait for our turn?!
"Well, I suppose now would be a good time to tell you all some more news we found out just after we left you all to your TV experience." Joe told them just as Twilight fired the blast.
"WOAH!" Spike yelled out as we all heard the magical blast hit what we assumed was him.
"You okay in there Spike?!" Big Mike asked worriedly.
"Uh...Y-yeah!...Wow, this is weird!" We heard Spike yell out. "I'll...I'll be out in a few minutes!" He told us, sounding almost in awe.
"What did you find out?" Fluttershy asked, curious as to what it was.
"Big Mike? Could you call Dan over here? No doubt the others will follow suit." Joe asked.
"Okay!" Big Mike yelled out happily before whistling as loud as possible could towards the patio out back. So loud that we almost had to cover our ears. "Dan! Dan's Friends! Come here and meet everyone!"
"Hold on, what do you mean 'the others'?" Rainbow Dash asked out of suspicion. "I thought we were the only ones here."
"So did we. That is until we saw how they hitched a ride in Rarity's luggage." I explained to her.
"What?!" Rarity yelled out as she ran over towards the truck where only her extra suitcases remained. "Please tell me that my dresses are alright!"
"ANGEL!" Fluttershy suddenly yelled out happily as she flew over towards Dan and the other pets where she picked up Angel and gave him a big hug. "What are you doing here?!"
"Gummy!" Pinkie Pie yelled out next as she let Gummy bite her leg as a way to say hi. "Aw! You wanted to come meet humans too!"
"What are they doing here?" Twilight asked as Owlowiscious flew over and perched himself on her back to rest. He looked a little tired probably because it was morning when he should be getting ready to fall asleep himself.
"About that," I started, rubbing the back of my neck because of how I felt like it was my fault. "You know how I told you Lyra was willing to watch all of our pets?"
"Did she go back on her word?" Fluttershy asked, sounding a little ticked off that Lyra would abandon all of her animal friends.
"No, but she didn't exactly know who to be looking out for. I just told her what kind of animals our pets were and their names. But I guess Gummy, Angel, RJ, and Owlowiscious were a little too vague." I knew I should've introduced her to my pets. But could any pony blame me? The fact that Lyra kept staring at me with that love struck look on her face was just creepy.
"Whatever the case, it's fine." Joe told them. "Since our lifestyle pretty much requires that we save as much money as possible, we have a decent garden growing just behind the barn. That should help feed the rabbit and raccoon while we simply feed the gator and owl with...Other alternatives."
"Like with fish?" Fluttershy asked with a raised eyebrow.
"Wait, hold on. Watcha mean yer lifestyle?" Applejack asked. "I mean, if'n yer farm ain't that successful, are y'all really in that much trouble?"
"...Really?" Joe deadpanned, turning towards me with a very blank, partly annoyed face. "Seriously? They don't know? How is it that they're your friends, not to mention had a briefing through the Princess, and yet aren't aware of that?" When he asked, he sounded a little bit more upset than it really mattered.
"Well, why not tell us now? If you aren't farmers, then what do you and your brother do for a living?" Rarity asked as we heard some footsteps approaching the front door. "Oh? Spikey, is that you? Are you already dressed?"
"Yeah, here I come." All of us then stayed quiet as he came out the door very slowly. And when he finally appeared, it was actually kind of surprising what he looked like. He had slightly darkened skin and looked almost Indian. Only, it was kind of weird since he also had a green Mohawk to go along with it. It was a punker rock Mohawk, but you could tell that his hair in the middle stuck up in curved waves similar to his scales in Equestria, but more spaced apart and smaller than originally.
Also he looked to be a little younger than a teenager and was about the size of Joe. Although that wasn't saying much since Joe was a little short for an eighteen year old. Other than all of that, Spike looked just like you'd expect a human Spike to. He was wearing dark green shorts and a light blue shirt that had a bird perched upon a branch saying "I don't try to be cool, I just wing it." with a cartoonish speech bubble. And to top all of that off, he had an unbuttoned casual purple waistcoat that had a buckle here and their to make it more 'punk rock' to help match the small Mohawk.
"Aha...Nice shirt Spike." Rainbow Dash said with a little sarcasm. Earning an elbow to the side from Applejack, who didn't want Spike to have his feelings hurt.
"Oh, don't listen to her Spikey-Wikey, human looks very good on you!" Rarity said encouragingly. "Still, I'm not quite sure if that hair style fits anymore..." She said before simply shrugging and levitating up her own suitcase. "Joe, is there anything I should know before going on?"
"Well hopefully it should all seem straight forward. Especially the shirt and pants" Joe told her, speaking for all four of us. "But if you have a situation with underwear, then simply look at the picture hanging besides the mirror. It was taken at a beach, and my ex-girlfriend was in her swimwear at the time of the photo. But I'm afraid that's all the help I can offer."
"Alright. I'll be out momentarily!" She announced to every pony before going inside o get ready.
"Ex?" I asked, wondering why he had a picture of his ex-girlfriend.
"Long-distance relationships never last." He quickly dismissed. "But going back to the original subject, none of you know what we really do? He asked before taking off his glasses to rub his face in annoyance.
"No."
"Nu-uh."
"Nopey-Lopey!"
"Not me."
"No..."
"Perfect." Joe said before sighing in annoyance before wiping his face one last time and putting his glasses back on. "And here I thought that they were already aware of that. Well, there goes all credibility..." That last sentence he muttered, but me and Spike were close enough to hear.
Since Spike was helping me set up the course, I had plenty of time to explain what they did. He was angry to say the least, but he said it made sense. Of course, he already knows enough about Earth. The girls didn't.
"READY!" Rarity yelled out happily before Twilight quickly fired the magic at the mirrors. Hitting Rarity just seconds later. "WAH! Wha-huh..." We then heard her gasp dramatically. "I look absolutely BEAUTIFUL!" She screamed out happily.
"So, what's the problem exactly?" Twilight asked with a suspicious look aimed towards Joe.
"Well..." Joe began, trying to figure out just how he could tell them without them getting angry. And not five seconds later, he already looked like he had an idea. "Big Mike? Would you like to explain our gang to them?"
"Oh! Okay!" He yelled out happily after finishing his small Caprisun packet. "Well, Big Mike and Joe and Morgue are all in the gang! And we call ourselves The Honorable Thieves!"
"Honorable-Thieves!" Applejack yelled out, suddenly getting very aggravated. "So wait, you mean to tell me that you three are thieves?!" She asked. Something told me that the hard-worker in the group would be the most ticked off by this.
"Yep! But Honorable Thieves!" Big Mike said, making sure Applejack remembered that part. "We have these rules and Morgue's always saying how it makes us better than the bad kind of thieves! I even keep the rules of the gang in my pocket!" Big Mike said, pulling out an old looking piece of notebook paper that they were written on. Showing it off as if it was a lottery ticket. Which Twilight used her magic to get and open up to look at.
"Look," Rainbow Dash said with a sigh before flying over next to big Mike's head. "I'm not sure if you know, but all thieves are bad! Stealing's wrong no matter how you look at it!"
"Nu-uh!" Big Mike said with a shake of his head. Acting like he was an eight year old. "We're the good kind a thieves! We steal from other thieves!"
"Doesn't matter!" Rainbow went on. "It's not yours to begin with! Trust me, I learned the hard way what happens when you steal. It's not right."
"Is so." Big Mike said with a nod while crossing his arms and closing his eyes. Adding onto the idea that he was just an eight year old that never grew up.
"Is not!" Rainbow Dash yelled back while crossing her arms.
"Is so!"
"Is not!"
"Is so!"
"Is not!"
"Is so!"
"Is not!"
"Is so!"
"Is not!"
"Is-" "Guys!" Twilight interrupted. "Rainbow Dash, as much as I hate to admit it, there's no clear answer here."
"What?!" Rainbow exclaimed. "But-but their thieves! Since when is stealing ever a good thing?!"
"When it's for a good cause." Joe interjected, waiting until it was the perfect time to explain. "You see, the goal of The Honorable Thieves Gang is to steal from those who don't deserve what they posses. For instance, if they cheated to get ahead in life or stole the targeted object to begin with, then we intervene." He explained.
"And what of the ponies that actually work-hard for a livin'? What do ya do ta them?" Applejack asked with a raised eyebrow.
"Simple. Nothing." Joe told her with a dead serious look on his face.
"So in other words," Twilight spoke up again. "You're all like Robin Hoof and his band if thieves?" She asked, folding the paper back up and floating back over to Big Mike. Who held out his hands and let the paper fall into them.
"Here I come~!" Rarity announced in a sing-song voice as she stepped outside, very wobbly as she held onto the sides of the walls and furniture. Big Mike saw this and pocketed his piece of paper before running over to help Rarity over to the others carefully. Only when he tried to keep her steady, he suddenly flinched upon contact and pulled his arms back.
"OW!" He suddenly yelled out in pain. "That hurt!" He yelled further before sucking on his fingers as if he had been shocked by a doorknob.
"AH!" Rarity yelled as she started to fall forwards. Luckily, Spike was able to walk over quick enough to catch her and stand her up once again.
"Oops! Sorry Rare! I didn't mean to drop you!" Big Mike said. Worried that he messed up and made Rarity mad.
"Oh, it's quite alright Big Mike. Besides, it must've been static from my new clothes. Speaking of...How do I look?!" She asked the rest of us, hoping that we'd all be just as amazed as she was upon seeing herself. And well...It was a bit hard to explain. First off, she had alabaster skin, and her make-up had altered along with her form. So all that alone, she might as well of looked like those flawless models you'd expect to see in magazines.
She had the same eye color and her horn, which was the same color as before much like my wings, was still on top of her head. Surrounded by slightly darkened blackish-purple hair. It looked as if her natural hair color was black with purple dye applied professionally. She also was just a little taller than me, but not as tall as Big Mike.
As for clothes, she was holding a hat in one hand that was to help hide her horn, and a pair of gloves in the other to conceal the Cutie Marks that were now on her hands. She also had what I guessed were probably fake designer jeans, a white sleeveless shirt, and fake designer boots.
"Like a human." Joe said sarcastically. "...Kind of...So you said that you'll be able to help the others turn human as well?"
"Very funny..." Rarity said with a deadpanned frown. "And, yes, it shouldn't be a problem. So who's next?"
"I guess I might as well get this over with." Rainbow Dash said as she shook her head and walked over to get her suitcase before flying inside. To which Rarity shrugged and followed behind. Holding onto the walls as she headed in.
Joe's POV
"I'm just going to go over here." Blitz said as he walked over to a nearby tree and leaned against it. As well as zipping up his jacket too. As he did so, I lowered my voice to a whisper as I spoke to Fluttershy, who was standing beside me.
"By chance, do you know what Mr. Zeke is doing?" I asked while taking another sip of coffee from the thermos I still had.
"What do you mean?" She asked, looking at me with a little fear. She was trying to hide it, but she was obviously still very scared of me. I knew that with her shy personality that she was probably more terrified of Earth than me, so she'd have no choice but to listen to whatever directions I gave. Yet, I can't but almost feel a little sad for her getting worried about everything. I had to think of some way to try and make her less afraid of me.
"Well, he's putting a lot of pressure to his back and wings. Aren't wings normally a little fragile?" I asked, trying to understand to concept. I mean, Zeke's wings didn't exactly look muscular. So with it being bones and feathers, leaning on them isn't a good idea.
"Actually, our wings are stronger than a normal birds." She said with a matter of fact, yet shy, tone. "But, um, I don't know why Blitz is...Oh." She said, looking like she was trying to hide a ghost of a smile.
"What? What are you...No..." I said, lightly facepalming at how stupid this was. Wanting to get a second opinion, I looked into a few well respected blogs about the show and one or two of them mentioned how Pegasi react with their wings. "I thought that Mr. Spike was just telling a stupid joke." I lied in a way that made her know that I already knew the idea.
"Yeah, he wasn't lying." Fluttershy said trying pretty hard to keep a straight face now. "I think it's like humans without one of their clothes. It's kind of frowned upon, but not too much. Still, it's kind of funny..." She told me, giving up on hiding the smile and just trying to keep from laughing.
And although I tried to stay serious myself, I couldn't help but smirk myself. "Well in that case, I wish the best of luck to Mr. Zeke. He may need it in a second."
"Huh?" Zeke asked, hearing his name. But I imply took a sip of coffee and Fluttershy just looked towards her rabbit, who was trying to keep from laughing with the raccoon because they both heard the conversation. I guess animals in Equestria were a bit sentient.
"I'm ready." Rainbow Dash called out half-heartedly. "Let get this over with." Twilight then aimed at the mirror and fired her magical blast. And only seconds later we were all met with a very confused and partly scared scream. "AAHHHHHHHHH! What are these things on my chest?!"
"I'm takin' a walk." Zeke suddenly announced as he shoved his hands into his jackets pockets to try and keep his wings from showing up. Luckily for him, everyone else was too concerned looking towards the house where Rainbow's scream came from. That is except for me, Fluttershy, the rabbit, and the raccoon because the four of us were busting our guts trying to stop our laughter. I know that I might keep a calm demeanor all the time, but even couldn't keep from laughing at the dumbest of things. So I just accepted laughing and kept my smile under my hand.
"Oh Mr. Zeke? If you're taking a walk, would you kindly gather a few makeshift canes for the girls? They may need them until they get situated." I told Zeke, trying to milk this joke for all it was worth.
"Uh-huh." He said, trying really hard to get away before the others noticed.
"Oh, and make sure you bring back a good stick for Rainbow Dash. She may need one the most." Fluttershy added with knowing look in her eye while trying to give him the most innocent smile she could muster. Meanwhile, she was killing the rest of us.
"G-Got it." Zeke said, not daring to look back as he tried to just leave as fast as he could.
"Oh God, you are pure evil." I said through my stifled laughter.
"Why, what are you talking about Joe?" She asked, trying to stay looking innocent as she started to laugh a little more.
Regardless of how stupid that little stunt was, it was worth it. Just by looking at Fluttershy, I could tell that she was no longer afraid of me as she was before. I could care less if she was yet to think of me as a friend or neutral. But being afraid of me wouldn't help anything. So as far as I was concerned, this prank was well worth wasting time over.
Not only that, but before we knew it, Rainbow Dash came out of the house with the help of Rarity as they leaned on the other to help stand up straight. "Okay, I'm done." She said, taking a step outside so she could wait for the others to go next.
She had the average height of what I would assume was around late teens. She also had natural blonde hair but with what would appear to be slightly darkened rainbow themed highlights. She had fair skin and didn't look like she was from America. Instead, she looked Northern European in appearance.
On top of all of that, she had on a hoodie that hid her shirt completely, but not her hands so her Cutie Marks were still visible since she didn't have her gloves on. She also had on a pair of jeans that were pre-made to look a little faded, and blue running shoes. They, like Rarity's but unlike Spike's, were untied. Something that I'll have to help them with until both their magic and hands are under control.
The rest of them all started to go in one after another without much else going on. And as I watched each of them come out, I saw that the wings, horns, and Cutie Marks each appeared on them. The Princess has provided hats and jackets that would easily conceal them though and the Cutie Marks weren't all that problematic. Spike told me otherwise though and that'd it'd be best if him and the girls wore them anyway.
Speaking of Spike, I noticed a few differences with him as well. While he didn't have a mark on him, and his Mohawk looked like it wasn't changing anytime soon, I noticed that he had a few more differences too. Like for instance, his eyes were still the same shape looked reptilian in appearance. Of course, it could easily be explained as just special cosmetic contacts. But what would be harder to explain was his forked tongue.
It wasn't as if a forked tongue on a human was impossible. In fact, it was very possible for people to have forked tongues. But the surgery and teaching yourself to speak perfectly takes months of progress. Add to the fact that he looks about twelve, and it's a whole new set of problems. Some teenagers and kids may find it interesting and cool, but other teens and adults will find it disturbing and question what kind of parents, and surgeons for that matter, would ever allow this type of surgery.
And if that wasn't enough, his skin looks a little off. He did have scales before, so it was possible that the trait of his scales carried over to his skin and made them slightly thicker. It's most noticeable in his elbows however, so it may just be alligator elbows and my eyes are deceiving me.
Applejack had gone next and came out looking just how I had expected. She looked American in nearly every way so it would be easier to have her blend in. She had a farmer's tan, her freckles were still noticeable, and she was about an inch or so taller than Rainbow and a looked the most muscular of them all so far. And where Rainbow looked to be built for running, Applejack was more built for heavy lifting.
She had on an orange plaid buttoned up shirt with a sleeveless brown denim jacket just for looks. As well as working jeans and what looked like simple cowboy boots. She still had her hair in a ponytail tied with the hairband she came with and was holding her hat in her hands. And after Rarity had helped her outside she looked at me with a look of determination. "I hope you realize that I ain't goin' anywhere without my hat."
"Keep it. It helps keep up the impression that you're originally from America." I said, not having any problem with it. Which she was glad to hear as she put on and straightened her hat before trying to walk over to Spike who was trying to show Rainbow how to stand in place.
Pinkie had gone afterwards and came out a few minutes later already getting a good understanding of how to stand up straight. "Aw, thanks Joe!" She complimented my-...
I'm just going to ignore that. "Probably for the best." Pinkie added out of nowhere before very slowly and wobbly heading over towards Spike's Standing Up School.
(I couldn't pass up the chance to use this video. XD)
watch?v=5YuGI5Fkh2Q
Standing Up School ASDF
Pinkie Pie, like Rainbow, wasn't American. But luckily she wasn't too far off as she instead looked like she was from England. She was a bit more on the paler side and had a little less hair than before. Regardless of that fact, her hair was still bright pink and uncontrollable.
She had no horn or wings too, so she didn't have a hat or jacket to wear, but she happily wore her gloves already. She also had light blue shorts on and a lightly dark pink shirt with a gumball blowing up a piece of bubblegum. And to top that all off, she had pink crocs. A little too much pink if you ask me, but that was what Princess Celestia chose for her, so I have very little say in it.
Finally, Fluttershy went in after a little pep talk from her now human cheerleading friends. And after a little while, she came out with Rarity's help. Hiding behind her now slightly shorter than Equestrian blonde hair.
The first thing to say about her was that she was the tallest of us all, even Big Mike. And while Big Mike wasn't exactly a giant or anything, just about as tall as the average full-grown adult, Fluttershy looked like a teenage amazon. Her hair was a little past shoulder length and actually didn't look like her original light pink hair. It was a lighter blonde than Applejack's, but no trace of pink.
Also, she had a light pale denim jacket but unlike Applejack's, hers had the sleeves. And since it was unbuttoned, you could see that she had a normal white shirt underneath it. Along with that, she had normal jeans and tennis shoes to go with it. Along with her gloves on too.
"Alright, well that's everyone save for you Ms. Sparkle." I told her as she stood up and put her cup of coffee back on the table. With the twenty-so minutes it took for all of them to turn human, she was on her second cup and was nearly finished with it. But looking at how everyone else was reacting, it was most likely obvious that this spell also reacted with adrenaline and hormones giving them a clear wake-up call.
"Come on Darling, let's hurry." Rarity said, walking back into the house to help Twilight. And by the looks of it, she was getting both standing and walking down on her own. Maybe the training will be easier than I thought.
"Coming." Twilight said, levitating her suitcase in with her. And at that point, Zeke had come back with a few well carved canes for all the girls.
"Ah. Perfect timing Mr. Zeke. We're about to start all the lessons." I told him as he started passing out the canes to help them get around. By now they were getting a grip on walking and were ready to start getting around.
"Lesson?! We haven't even been able to try out these human bodies yet, and you want us to learn boring lessons?!" Rainbow Dash asked, clearly not enjoying her idea of learning.
"Well, it's more of a training regimen if you think that's a better way to put it." I told her, immediately making her go back on her words. "Let me explain something to you. I hate classes. And not just because it's a waste of my time because I already know whatever the teachers are telling me, but because they're dreadfully boring."
"They're hard too." Big Mike added.
"That as well." I acknowledged. "So instead of sitting in chairs that are more interesting to mess with than whatever nonsense the teacher's spewing, I prefer to teach with something either interactive or visual."
"So like pictures?" Applejack asked.
"Yes. Although they're called powerpoints. Except those won't help you all adjust to being humans. Instead, there will be three stations for all of you to do. They'll be half an hour each and we'll rotate every time they're over. And to help all of this move quicker, we're splitting you into teams of two."
"Finished~!" Rarity announced as she helped Twilight come outside. And she probably looked the most different of them all. The first thing was that she, like Spike, was a very different skin color from the rest. She also looked like she had an Indian background. Not only that, but she also had a whole different hair color like Fluttershy. Having black hair with her violet highlights in the same place. Along with her purple horn on top of it all.
She was Big Mike's size too, so a bit taller than everyone else, but not as tall as Fluttershy. Also to go along with her new appearance she had a purple polo collared shirt with both buttons buttoned-up. She had kacki pants on and oxford shoes to finish it all off. She, along with Rarity, now both had their hats on, but were holding their gloves in their hands. Rarity having her fake designer purple hat and Twilight having a normal flat cap.
"That was fast." I mused curiously.
"Well luckily I was able to figure out how to use my magic. Turns out it's now focused into the hands. And since I always used my hooves to create any precise designs, it was easy for me to adjust to that." Rarity explained to me.
"A few of the simple spells like levitation, manipulation, and Rarity's application spell to apply clothes are just the basic ones though. More advanced spells like changing species changing and other advanced spells are wired differently though, and I don't plan on using trial and error for spells like those." Twilight explained further. "So what now?"
"I'm explaining how we're going to help you all adjust to being humans." I summarized as the two of them started making their way over. Blitz giving Twilight a cane while Rarity passed on it like Spike did.
"As I was explaining, there will be three stations and you'll be split into three teams. Unicorns, Pegasi, and Earth Ponies to keep it simple. Mr. Spike and Mr. Zeke will manage the Pegasi first and will start at the obstacle course because Ms. Dash will only complain if we don't do that."
"Hey, I wouldn't..." She started, looking angry about what I said. Only to see the looks around her question her otherwise. So she kept quiet and just folded her arms awkwardly in defeat.
"Earth Ponies with Big Mike in the barn, and Unicorns start with me at the patio. When you get to that station, we'll explain what's going to happen and how it'll work. Rest should be pretty easy to understand as you go. Any questions?" Pinkie raised her hand.
"Yes Ms. Pie?" I asked, acknowledging her schoolgirl reaction.
"Two questions." She told me with a smile. "First; how many times are we going around all three stations?" She asked.
"To answer that, we'll be going two full rotations at the least, and perhaps one more if you all still don't pass all three stations. And if you don't mind my saying so, that was a surprisingly average and understandable question." She simply kept giving me a small smile. "What's your second question?" I asked, not minding answering these normal questions.
"What if we can't figure out how to go to the bathroom?" She asked, quirking her head to the side slightly to hide the fact that she was about to laugh from asking that.
"And you just made it weird." I deadpanned with a sigh as Big Mike, Spike, and Zeke all looked to her with mild disturbance while the girls had a mix of this and slight realization of that they may actually have a problem. Especially Twilight, who was very much regretting those two cups of coffee. "Well to answer that: Tough cookies, good luck figuring that out."
"And for asking that very gross question, you've now cost you and your five friends two laps inside the fence. Whether walking or running, best of luck to you." I said as they all groaned in annoyance, but complied. Rarity and Rainbow Dash giving small glares to Pinkie before all six of them went off to start the laps.
To be honest, I was going to make them go two laps anyway, but at least now I had a perfectly good reason to do so. "Alright men, you know what to do. Big Mike, remember the note cards I gave you and make sure they beat the bosses. Mr. Spike, the time to beat is a minute and forty-two seconds. And Mr. Zeke feel free to teach Ms. Dash and Ms. Fluttershy in flying if they've passed whatever station they're at. Now to your stations. We have ponies to train."
The three of them all nodded and headed off while I went off to my own station with the pets, save for Owlowiscious who flew off to the barn to sleep. All that was left was to hope that we can be done around noon.
Blitz's POV
Station: Obstacle Course
1st Rotation
Team Pegasi
"Oh, now this is just too perfect." I said out loud as I watched Rainbow and Fluttershy walk over. And upon seeing me wearing a baseball cap and a whistle around my neck, Rainbow immediately glared at me.
"Blitz, I swear if you even try to act like my-"
"Good morning students!" I announced happily, interrupting her on purpose. Earning a few snickers from Spike who was holding the clipboard and timer. "About time you got your run over with! I knew this obstacle course was going to be hard for you, but now I know a couple of slowpokes like you will be here for a while!"
"You're loving this whole teacher thing a little too much." Rainbow deadpanned with a glare.
"Adding ten seconds to your time for that. Coach Spike?" I asked, looking over to him.
"On it Coach Blitz." He said, pretending to write something on the clipboard. Both of us trying to keep from laughing.
"Hey, you can't do that!" Rainbow Dash argued.
"Talking without permission, that's another ten Coach Spike." I told with a simple nod.
"Already taking care of it Coach Blitz." Spike told me while trying to look serious as he pretended to write something else down.
"Wha-" Rainbow Dash rose her hand, which she managed to make into a fist, at me before getting ready to yell some more. But before she could really say anything, I held my ear towards her to hear just how many more seconds she wanted added to her time. Not even trying to hide the smile on my face.
"...Forget it." She gave up, turning towards the side and crossing her arms towards Fluttershy.
"Unsportsmanlike conduct, that's twenty more seconds Coach Spike." I told him, just grinning about my newfound power. Rainbow Dash thought she could play teacher when she taught me to fly? Well not without me getting her back she wasn't.
"Tsk, tsk, tsk Rainbow." Spike said as he pretended to write something else down. "You really want to fail this class don't you?"
"Um, excuse me, Coach Blitz?" Fluttershy asked, raising her hand politely as she played along.
"The class acknowledges Fluttershy." I told her while laughing a bit.
"Is it okay if we start the obstacle course now?" She asked, subtly telling the two of us to focus.
"Yeah, I want to go down it already!" Rainbow Dash said, shaking away all the jokes from earlier.
"Okay you're right. Here's how it's going to work." I told them, gesturing them to follow me towards the starting line. Which was marked with flags on either side of the grass-free path. "When Spike says go, he'll start the timer. At which point, you'll head down that way and have to go through a bunch of challenges. I'll be flying along-side to make sure that you do each challenge right, and if you don't then that's when we'll really start taking points away." I said, looking towards Rainbow to tell her to get ready for real.
"I'll be the one working the timer, but Blitz will be adding up the points. The timer only stops when you pass the flags and nothing else. And the time to beat is a minute and forty-two seconds." Spike told them.
"That your time, 'Coach' Blitz?" Rainbow asked, sure that she'd beat my score.
"Nope. My time's a minute, eight seconds." I told her with a confident smirk. "Good luck beating that. You'll need it."
"I don't need any luck. I'm faster than you in the air and on the ground. I would've won too if you didn't cheat." She told me with a frown.
"Uh, cheat? No, I didn't cheat at all! You even said anything goes!" I told her with a glare.
"Um...Guys?..." Fluttershy tried to cut in.
"That's besides the point, it was still unfair!" She yelled back. "If you didn't have those overpowered bionics, you wouldn't even be able to eat my dust!"
"Blitz. Rainbow Dash." Spike tried to get our attention.
"Oh. You mean from when you passed out trying to go even faster with that Sonic Rainboom of yours?" I asked. "Because if I remember right, that was all you're-COLD!" I yelled out as Spike suddenly poured a cup of ice down my zip-up hoodie.
"GAH! GET IT OUT-GET IT OUT!" Rainbow Dash yelled out as ice was poured down her own hoodie.
We ended up just yelled like crazy as we ran in circles, trying to get the hoodies off. "Guys, we need to focus! We're wasting too much time!' Spike told us as we finally got our hoodies off.
"Sweet Celestia Spike, did you really have to do that?!" I asked, glaring at him.
"Yeah! Not cool!" Rainbow added.
"Guess I'll just explain the challenges." Spike told us as he pointed to each challenge. "After running down the path, you'll come to a bunch of tires. It's just like Equestria, step through each of them and get to the other side. But if you skip any or your feet don't go through the tire then that's two seconds for each tire missed."
"Really, you have nothing to say for pouring ice down our coats?" I asked him with a frown.
"Next will be the slanted platforms." Spike said, not caring enough to stop. "You jump from one slanted platform to the next to get to the other side. But only one foot per platform. You can alternate feet between each platform or hopscotch it, but remember. One foot per platform. If the second foot or your hands touch the platforms then that's two seconds off for each. Six if you land on all fours. Also if you fall into the ground below the platforms then that's five seconds off and you can just skip the rest of the platforms. After you pick yourself up from the dust and sand that's all over the ground."
"Guess I'll explain the rest of them since I'll be watching you go through." I said, stepping up and pointing towards the next leg of the course. "After a little more running, there's a simple rope swing. Cross it without falling into the sand pit and no seconds are added. Fall and that's another five seconds on top of your time."
"Then there's the wall climb." I began, pointing to the next part. Use the rope to help climb up and over, then just jump down. I'll be there to help catch you if you lose your grip, but if you don't think you can climb it then just run around and we'll add ten seconds."
"Sounds like a lot of challenges..." Fluttershy mused.
"Only three more left Fluttershy." Spike said with a friendly smile. "Next up is the cargo rope net climb. Climb up the first half, and just roll down the second half. It's only fifteen feet high, but if you want some help just ask Blitz. And there's no way you can lose time for doing something wrong."
"After that is a low crawl. Simply enough, you just have to crawl under the net until you reach the end. Also no way of getting any seconds added on." I told them as I pointed to it. "Just be careful. It's dusty down there, so you might not want to relax in there too long."
"Good luck getting Rarity to go through that thing." Rainbow told me with disbelief. "In fact, good luck getting Rarity to go through any of this."
"She'll have to if she wants to pass." Spike told them. "Finally, is the ramp." He pointed towards the barn.
"I don't see any ramp. Just a giant mattress..." Fluttershy pointed out.
"The course will lead you to the other side of the barn. You'll see the ramp that's set up to let you run up to the barn's roof. I built it so it won't give out or anything, but I'll stand by just in case you lose your footing. Once on top of the roof, run to the opposite side and jump down onto to cushioned part below. It's specially made to cushion falls, but again I'll help you get out of it. After that, just run down the path to get to the finish line."
"And we have a minute and forty-two seconds? That's a lot of time for an obstacle this easy." Rainbow said confidently.
"Remember though, no magic and no flying. And we're not gonna go easy on you guys cause you're our friends. So you might want to take it slow the first few-"
"Nah, I got this." She interrupted me as she walked over to the starting line. Using her cane to get to it I might as well add. But upon getting there, she threw the stick off to the side and got on all fours. Kind of like a professional runner, but still a little awkward.
"Alright, if you say so. But remember, we're really not going easy on you. We're your coaches, not your friends. For real this time." I told her as I got over next to her so I could fly beside her and add up the seconds whenever she messed up an obstacle. "Ready!...Set!..." I blew the whistle.
Spike started the timer and Rainbow Dash took off running as fast as she could. Immediately tripping and falling face first to the ground. Spike and Fluttershy cringed while I just facepalmed. "This is gonna take a while."
Joe's POV
Station: Paperwork
1st Rotation
Team Unicorn
"Ah, here at last." I told them as they walked over. Using their canes since they were slightly out of breath. "Winded just from a small walk? Well luckily for you this is the least strenuous of the stations."
"Oh thank Celestia." Rarity said as she sat down. I had set up two stools for them to sit on that faced towards me and my desk. This was to help them learn how to use their hands and understand the basics of whatever was going to happen around them on Earth. "And which station do we go towards after this?"
"The obstacle course." I told her. Earning a disappointed look in response. "And sadly for you, Mr. Spike and Mr. Zeke don't plan on letting up the 'Coach' act with any of you."
"Figured seeing as how they're both wearing those hats like crowns." Twilight said before spotting the pile of information forms. "So what do we do here?"
"Very simple. You see, I might have some information on all of you, but not too much. So to make up for that, I have these forms I want you to fill out. Full names, skills, main talent, and although I know it may be an invasion of privacy, measurements, human weight, age, and so on. I need these forms for future reference so we can get you more clothes, understand strengths and weaknesses, and so on." I told them.
"Well, I supposed that it is within reason." Rarity said with slight hesitation before using her magic to levitate a pencil and form in front of her. But before she could write anything down, I took out a paper towel tube and bopped her over the horn with it. Making her flinch as I collected the pencil and form from her an put them back in place.
"Ow!" She said a bit dramatically. "You know, a Unicorn's horn is not as protected as you think! The slightest hit can feel like being bucked in the face!" Twilight gave the smallest of eye rolls, but nodded at me in agreement.
"Then it might be best of me to finish." I told her while setting the paper towel tube down. Good thing I recycle them, they have much more uses than you'd think. "You'll be filling these forms out as humans. Meaning no magic, no flying, and no 'any pony' 'no pony' or 'some pony' in your vocabulary."
"So just use our hands?" Twilight asked, receiving a nod from me as I gave her a blank piece of paper and a pencil. Same for Rarity. "So how do you hold a pencil anyway?"
"That's up to you. There's multiple ways to hold a pencil, and it depends on which hand is your dominant one." They both looked at me with confusion. "Have you both ever looked at how Mr. Spike wrote as a dragon? He used his right claw to write. Most humans are right-handed, but a small percentage are left-handed."
"Like Spike writes..." Twilight said before picking up the pencil and surprisingly holding it well enough. And using her other hand to hold the paper in place, she practiced writing her name again and again while Rarity watched and tried to mimic what Twilight tried to do. Only having an even harder time than Twilight was.
"You have a total of an hour to try and understand writing with hands. So not much of a rush really." I told them as I watched. And only a few minutes later, it looked like Twilight had begun to understand writing and moved on to the actual forms to fill out the information.
Full Name:
Age:
Give three family member's full names:
1.
2.
3.
Original Measurements:
Original Weight (Round down if you want):
Strengths (Give three Max):
1.
2.
3.
Weaknesses (Name three or I'll fill them in for you):
1.
2.
3.
Occupation:
Skills:
Main Talent:
Likes:
Dislikes:
Name three things from Earth you may be interested in knowing more about (Optional):
1.
2.
3.
That was the entire form itself. After all six of them had filled it out, I would be able to try and figure out some pattern of ponies becoming humans and vice-versa. That, plus I'd be able to take everything else into consideration when trying to make a plan to free Morgue from Juvenile Hall.
It wouldn't take too long for the two of them to fill these out. Now I just need to hope that Big Mike can handle his station.
Big Mike's POV
Station: Video Games
1st Rotation
Team Earth Pony
"Hiya Big Mike, it's me Pinkie! So what are we doing here?!" Pinkie asked when she and AJ came inside the barn.
"Oh, hi!" I said, looking towards them and waving happily before looking back to the video game. "Joe said that Big Mike needs to let you play video games so you can use your hands better! But Big Mike wanted to play a game real quick! But don't worry, he's almost done!" I told them without looking away from the TV.
We always had two three-person couches and a big lazy chair set up inside the barn to look at a TV. It had a 360 set up so we could play games or watch movies. Me and Joe and Morgue always hung out here instead of in the house since it had the TV and Joe had a computer here too. Plus there was a mini fridge for drinks and snacks and stuff, so we were good to go!
"Wait a second, so the station here's just playin' some fancy TV game?" AJ asked as she walked over and Pinkie ran to sit besides me. "What kinda game is it?"
"It's a fighting game!" I told them. "Joe made it a long time ago and last night he said that he put all of you in the game too!" Joe told me to lie to them about that. He actually put them in the game a month after the Princesses came in our dreams. He said he put Zeke in here too, but that he had to change him a little last night.
"Oh silly, Joe couldn't have put us in the game! I'm siting right next to you and AJ's standing right here!" Pinkie told me with a happy face.
"No, I mean, uh..." Wait. Pinkie's right, how did Joe put them in the game if they're right here?...Wait a second! How am I playing me in the game if I'm right here playing the game?!
...I'm confused...
"Uh, Pinkie?" AJ spoke up. "I don't think Joe meant it literally. I think Joe meant that we're in the game kinda like how Luffy and the other pirates were in the DVDs."
"Oh yeah! That makes sense!" I yelled out happily as I punched video game Spike in the face and beat him. "YAY! Big Mike won!" I cheered loudly.
"Woah! TV Big Mike just beat up TV Spike! And he did it while they were in a volcano!" Pinkie yelled out as he saw TV me crossing my arms and making a pose inside the volcano. "Wait, where's TV Pinkie Pie in all this?!" Pinkie asked.
"Uh, The Big Mike doesn't know..." I said, pausing for a second. "Maybe TV Pinkie is eating a sandwich?..."
"Oh yeah!" Pinkie giggled. "That is so~ TV Pinkie Pie! Well, either that or making fourth wall jokes and telling the readers sorry for the long wait!"
"Uh...Okay!" I said happily, just going along with whatever Pinkie said. "Anyway, Joe told me to get the learning part of the game ready for each of you to play...Oh! And he also said to give AJ these pieces of paper!" I said, pulling out a small group of study cards to give to AJ.
"Huh?" She asked, taking them with both hands and reading it out loud. "Applejack, if yer readin' this than that means that this'll be much faster. Ya see, Big Mike's gonna help y'all play the game. I...Programmed it so that way all a y'all are in the game too. There are tutorials for each of ya since each character is different. Once Big Mike sets up yer tutorials, play through 'em. Then when ya think yer ready, tell Big Mike and he'll set up yer story mode. It's a simple one-level game where y'all face off against an opposite alter-ego of yerselves. Good luck."
"Okay, well I got it ready." I told them after setting up the tutorial like Mr. Card told me to. "AJ, you're up. Just hold this controller and do what the game says. It gets easy after a while." I told her with a smile.
"Alright, I'll give it a shot." She said as she walked over. I got out of the couch and gave her the controller before she sat down herself. I sat down in my big lazy chair and Pinkie jumped onto the opposite couch and just laid on her back while watching the TV.
After a few seconds, the TV showed TV AJ running out into the middle of an Apple Forest. "We'll howdy there me!"
"Woah Nelly!" AJ yelled out as she jumped back on the couch. "I just said- Err, TV Apple- I mean...It said somethin' ta me!" AJ kept yelling.
"Now right now yer probably wonderin' just how the hay I'm talkin' to ya like yer here. Or how I'm back home at Sweet Apple Acres." The game said, looking around the Apple Forest.
"Uh...Y-yeah, I am kinda wonderin' that." AJ said, kinda scared still.
"Well don't ya worry none! This is all just fake! Ya see, Joe just took a guess as ta how you were gonna react, what with his mind-readin' powers and made me say all this hooey I'ma spewyin'. And before ya ask, it's too hard ta explain. So let's just leave it at thankin' human tech stuff." TV AJ told real-life AJ.
"Uh...A-Alright." AJ said with a nod before lookin' at me. "Is it like this fer all our games?"
"Now then, let's go ahead and learn how ta use that controller yer hopefully still holdin' onto!...Uh...Big Mike, she is holdin' it the right way, right?" The video game asked me.
"Huh?" I asked, perking up at my name. "Uh..." The game then had the green button flash on the screen to wait for someone to press it. So knowing that the game wanted someone to press the button, I looked over and saw that AJ was holding it right. And she even pressed the button that was flashing on the screen. "Yep! She's holding it right!"
"Great! Now 'fore we get started, let me tell ya somethin', me. If ya are holdin' it right, that means the weird fingers on the sides a yer new hands are on top a tha controller. They're called thumbs, and they're the important fingers fer video games. Here, press the buttons that show up above me." Then the red, blue, yellow, and green buttons showed up above VG AJ.
"Alright..." She then pressed all four and the moving stick showed up next. And she pressed it down too. Making something appear in the sky behind TV AJ. "Huh? Wait a second, what's that?"
"Alright, now we're gettin' somewhere! Now the next thing ya should probably learn is how ta move me around. Just start by-" But before Video game AJ could tell AJ how to move around, that thing in the sky got closer before a few other things came behind it. "What are y'all lookin' at?" TV AJ asked before turning around to see it. "Woah Nelly...That ain't good!"
"Ya think?!" AJ from real-life yelled in fear.
"Meteor shower! Hit the deck!" TV AJ yelled as she jumped into a nearby bush as the rocks fell towards the camera. Making AJ get up and jump behind the couch. Pinkie looked scared, but she stayed sitting like I did. "Oh Sweet Celestia...AJ. Ya may wanna take a look at what just happened..."
"Huh?! What-What is it?!" AJ asked as she looked up from the couch. But seeing that the rocks from space didn't come out to hurt her, she quickly sat back down and picked up the controller. "What's wrong TV me?!"
"Ya can't see it lookin' this way!" TV AJ yelled out half-defeated. "Use the right stick to move around where yer lookin'." Then a picture of the controller came up on the game to show AJ how to move thee camera.
Not wasting a second, AJ did just that an the camera turned around to show more of the Apple Forest and some farm buildings. Except... "How could that happen?..." AJ asked as she saw a giant space rock that was on top of a destroyed barn and a few smaller space rocks that went through the house that was next to it.
"Apple Bloom and Big Mac are in there!" TV AJ yelled out as the camera moved behind her while still looking at the barn and house. "I can't do anythin' on my own unless you use that controller! Use the left stick to move me around! Hurry! We gotta help em!"
"O-On it!" AJ yelled out, using the left stick to run without the controller picture even coming up. I knew that Joe made each learning level so it would show the anti-thems. But Joe told me not to tell them and let them keep playing. The game would tell all of them that none of this was real, but Joe made it real so they would have to learn how to use their hands.
So I just cheered her on instead.
"Hurry AJ, hurry!" I yelled out as she nodded and looked determined. I hope I'm helping with that.
Blitz's POV
Station: Obstacle Course
1st Rotation
Team Pegasi
"Come on Nature Girl, you've climbed higher trees so I know you can do this last part!" I encouraged Fluttershy as she climbed out of the low crawl net and made her way over to the ramp. She was going a little faster than a walk, but she was still making a decent time for her third try at the course.
"Got it." She said with a nod as she got to the ramp. I told them it was fine if they had to climb it on all fours, and that made Fluttershy less scared of it. So climbing up to the top, I quickly flew around to the other side where she went over the roof and closed her eyes before jumping again. She was less scared of the jump then she would usually be because both me and Rainbow Dash were waiting down here for her. And when she landed, we helped her up.
"Hurry it up Shy Girl, you're almost there!" I told her with a little force while also remembering it was Fluttershy that I was talking to. Regardless, she went a little faster and it was almost a jog by this point.
"Almost..." She said slowly before coming up to the finish line. "...There!" She yelled as she passed it and Spike stopped the timer.
"And that's two minutes and thirteen seconds!" Spike said before looking at me where I smiled and checked the seconds she lost.
"In total, that's two minutes and twenty-seven seconds! That's a half-minute off you're old time Fluttershy!" I told her with a smile. "Eye Shadow, think you can beat Fluttershy's time? Or are you too scared to break a nail?"
"Oh, if you think you can call me Eye Shadow and expect me to say no to a challenge like that..." Rainbow said with a shake of her head, knowing that I was just trying to help push her limits by this point.
"Actually Coach Blitz?" Fluttershy interrupted after taking a heavy sip of water. "I wanna go again. I think I know how to jog now." She said with a smile.
"You sure? Cause if you want to take a breather while Rainbow Dash goes then..." I would've gladly let her rest seeing how she was still breathing a little, but she just held up a hand to stop me as she took in one more breath.
"No, I'm sure I'm fine. Besides, I want to go one more time before the thirty minutes are up." She told me with a smile. "If that's okay with you Rainbow Dash..." She said a bit shyly, realizing just how much she was asking.
But Rainbow Dash only smiled at Fluttershy. "Nah, go right on ahead Fluttershy. Besides, I gotta practice my running a bit more so I can beat Coach Blitz's time." She then gave me a fake glare with a cocky grin while holding up a fist at me. "Then we'll see just who's scared to break a nail."
"Oh, I'm so scared." I said, barely able to keep the smile off my face as she walked a few feet away to practice her running. So when I saw Fluttershy approach the starting line, I flew over beside her. "You ready?"
"Yeah. Oh, and don't worry about going easy on me." She said with a small smile. "If you want to act like a Coach than that's fine."
"You sure? Cause no offense, but I don't think I can really go hard on you. You're honestly too nice to insult." I told her, not having any other way to put it. Only a heartless jerk could use decent insults against her and mean them.
"Oh, well in that case..." She said, pausing for a second before smirking. "That's just sad." She told me with a smirk.
"Wait, what?" I said, stopping her so I could repeat that in my head. Did Fluttershy really just call me sad?
"You heard me. I mean, you think you're good enough to stare at Rainbow Dash? She is way out of your league." She went on, saying just quiet enough that Rainbow and Spike couldn't hear any of it.
But I just went wide-eyed. "Woah! Hold on, I do not-" I just saw her give me an evil smirk that told me that I was falling for her little trick. "Okay Fluttershy...You want me to stop going easy on you? Well congrats 3.0, cause you're featherin' wish was just granted! Start running at the whistle!"
"Whatever you say lover-colt." She said, sounding like a completely different mare.
I couldn't tell if I was going red from embarrassment or anger, but whatever it was I got ready to track her running. "Ready. Set." The whistle went off and Spike started the timer as Fluttershy started to do I light jog to test it out.
"Let's see if you're faster on the ground then with your weak flimsy wings!" I said rudely.
"That all you have to say?" Fluttershy asked as she started to pick up the pace. Getting near the tires.
"Oh yeah, I have one other thing to say. Wave to Angel before you fall on your face." I kept going. "Can't you go any faster Flutter Slow?!" She just ignored me as she slowed down for the tires. Knowing to let her keep concentrating, I kept quiet. Knowing that I still had to be fair and let her get through each obstacle.
Despite that, she tripped towards the end an ended up missing three tires. And after making a mark I instinctively landed beside her and offered her a hand up. Which she merely glanced at for half a second before swatting it away and getting up on her own before jogging some more.
"Aw, is the poor wittle baby gonna cwy? Did she huwt her knee?" I asked, talking down to her as I flew besides her.
"Nope! In fact, never better." She told me as she only picked up speed before getting to the slanted platforms and jumping from one to the next one foot each. Not even slowing down as she cleared it and kept running. "You know, I think you're only flying because you made up that time."
"Think so huh? Lotta talk for some pony who can't even get under two minutes! You're pathetic!" I told her with a glare as I kept flying beside her. The high vantage point let me focus on her making a misstep without tripping over my own feet.
"Well at least I can actually sit in a boat without getting scared. You're too afraid to even ride you're own boats in a pond!" She told me as she swung across the rope swing. She messed up a bit on the landing though and had to center herself before moving on.
"Oh, I'm afraid of something? You're too scared to sit in a hole and watch dragons fly around! Or even sleep for that matter!" I yelled back as she made it to the wall. "So you just gonna run around it like you usually do? I mean, what's ten more seconds added to your slow time?"
"Oh, you'd like to add seconds wouldn't you 'Coach'?" Shy asked me as she went up to it and grabbed the rope. Climbing up it a little slowly, but getting on top and down faster than it would be for her to run around it and lose points. Then she didn't even say anything else as she ran up to the cargo rope net and started climbing it. "And so what if I'm scared of dragons? At least that makes sense unlike floating on a piece of badly made wood."
"What you just say about my work?" I asked, getting really ticked by this point.
"Yeah, come on Fluttershy! Don't let him get to ya!" Rainbow cheered as she overheard that last insult. Apparently she and Spike caught on to how we were both arguing by this point.
"Ya! You tell him Shy!" Spike cheered as well.
"Oh, what's that? You're two cheerleaders here to back you up? You probably need it since you're scared of your own shadow!" I told her with a winning grin.
"Pff. Dumb Robot." Fluttershy said before reaching the top and rolling down the other side.
...
Oh, she's in for it now.
She then rolled onto the ground and just started crawling towards the low crawl nets an making good time too. That obstacle was the easiest for both her and Rainbow. But not if I could help it.
I flew up over it and glared down at the net that she was under and glared. "Just gonna play some music, hope you don't mind!" I pressed my ear to make it start making dragon roars as I started flying past the net again and again. Using my silhouette of my wings to make it seem to Fluttershy was crawling underneath a dragon flying overhead. Which made her flinch a few times, but she kept shaking it off and eventually got out.
As she stood up, I turned the sound off and flew back down to meet her at the ramp. When she was up, I saw her glaring at me a bit as she was breathing deeper now, but kept going. Jogging up the ramp on just her two feet as she got to the top and had to stop for only a second to breath before getting to the top of the barn. Which from there, she rolled down the other side and into the cushion below. Breathing very heavily but crawling out still.
"Wow, you actually didn't close your eyes for once. If I didn't know any better, I'd think that you weren't actually a wimp!" I told her with a glare and a jerk grin.
"Shut it..." She said in between breathes as she got up and slowly jogged to the finish. She had used all her energy at the start and was already tired to begin with. So she was pretty much drained by this point. I decided to do as she asked and just jogged alongside her.
"Almost there, and..." Spike said slowly as Fluttershy finally started approaching the end. And after passing the line, he stopped thee timer. "You're done!"
Good thing too, because at that moment she had tripped and starting forwards. But luckily, I caught her and was able to stand her up straight. "Alright, good run Fluttershy." I told her with a smile. "And good job at trash-talking me. I didn't think you'd be that good at it." I told her with a smile.
She just started giggling as Rainbow Dash came over and helped me get Fluttershy to her chair. "Well...I saw you yelling at Rainbow Dash...And saw how it made her more motivated...So I thought it'd help...And it did..."
"Wait, so that was all just fake?" Spike asked as he got up and ran over to make sure he heard that right.
"Course it was. Did you honestly think she'd call me a Robot like that if she wasn't trying to annoy me?" I asked him with a smirk.
"Well...I did almost beat you up when we were hypnotized..." Fluttershy said, half-conscious by this point.
"Okay slugger, I think you need a break. Coach Spike, what's her time?" I asked, looking up towards him.
"A minute and fifty-nine seconds! I saw the tires too, so her time's two minutes and five seconds. Still pretty good!" He said happily.
"Well then it looks like I have a record to beat then." Rainbow said as she got up to walk to the start. "Let's hurry before the time's up Coach!"
"Yeah...I'm too tired to go again." Fluttershy said as Spike went off to his seat. "I think I'm just going to rest for now." She said as she leaned back in her seat to take a small nap.
I gave a slight nod before flying up and landing besides Rainbow at the starting point. "Alright Big Shot, let's see if you can do any better!" I told her, acting like a Coach again before getting the whistle ready.
Joe's POV
Station: Paperwork
1st Rotation
Team Unicorn
"Almost done, Ms. Rarity?" I asked as I looked over Twilight's information once more. Right now, there were only three important factors that I needed to look over. So the results wouldn't take long at all.
"Just about. I'm trying to decide on a third topic about Earth I'd like to know about...Ah, I remember now!" She wrote down the last subject and swept up the paper to hand over to me.
"Perfect. And thankfully with the fourteen minutes and twenty seconds we have remaining we should have just enough time to look over these." I quickly read over the three pieces of information I needed, and noticed that her entire name was only Rarity. Perfect.
"Alright, well the first order of business is to create aliases for you. After sending a message to the Princess, she agreed to arrange the correct forms of identification to make you all look like you belong."
"Wait, you send a message to the Princess?" Twilight asked, suddenly very interested in what I was saying. "How?"
"Well since Mr. Spike had a phone that wasn't part of his body, I took the liberty of entering all of your numbers, along with the Royal Council's, into my own phone. Sooner or later, I'll have to give the numbers to Big Mike and Morgue. Also, that reminds me, do you both have your phones with you?" I asked, looking up towards them.
"Ah, I have mine right here." Rarity said as she pulled hers out and gave it to me. As did Twilight. "What did you need with them?"
"Well, you'll all need our numbers as well. Not only that, but I'm going to give each of your phones...Let's call them upgrades." I explained, collecting their phones and placing them into the desk drawer for later.
I was going to install apps into each of them. An app for books on demand, whatever music they may find popular, and games. It's pretty easy to hack an iPhone really. Just reprogram it to automatically skip the payment step in the process and viola. Free app whether fifty cents or fifty bucks. All at the press of a button.
"So what's the Princess going to do about these 'aliases' Mr. Criminal Mastermind?" Twilight asked, refocusing the topic on thieves and espionage.
"Oh please Ms. Sparkle, 'Criminal Mastermind' is both simply my occupation and codename. Please, just call me Genius." I told her sarcastically before moving on. Mentally smirking at the aggravation showing on her face.
"You see, given her high position, she can quite easily pull a few strings and enter your names into a database that is created to composite all the data that has to do with you in any way, shape, or form. And since none of you exist in these databases, if anyone was to try and run you by said databases, they would be extremely confused as to why you're nonexistent."
"Um...Beg pardon?" Rarity asked, utterly lost.
"To summarize, we need to fill out forms so people think you exist. I'll take care of background, but right now we need to find your names. For Ms. Sparkle, the Princess already gave me a last name. So we just need a first name."
"Okay. What would count as an average name then?" Twilight asked me.
"Well take my name for instance. My full name is Joseph "Mastermind" Frei, my brother's named Michael "Big Mike" Frei, and Morgue's full name is Martin "Morgue" Rodriguez. Our nicknames are part of our full names due to...Legal reasons. Although since that rule doesn't involve any of you, it'd be a normal full name like for instance your friend Mr. Zeke. His full name is Zachary Fletcher."
(Just an F.Y.I., that's not my real name. This random 4th Wall Breaking brought to you by the author who lies about his last name XD)
"Zachary? I thought his human name was Zeke." Twilight mused.
"Well it's like how others call you 'Twi' or Ms. Applejack's called 'AJ'. It's just a shortened version of the name that he prefers. So that being said, we need to create names for you. So to help, I came up with a list of names that closely resemble your names." I explained while also pulling out a small handbook filled with female names. I also had one for male names, but 'Spike' was passable enough to be a human name as well.
"The names I created all begin similarly to your name so it'll sound well enough that you'll get used to them rather quickly. I guess just tell me to stop whenever I say a name that you find the most agreeable to-"
"Ashley." She suddenly spoke out.
"...What?" I asked, looking to her with a raised eyebrow.
"Ashley. It's a name in this book. I like this name." She told me, passing me the handbook I had given to her.
"Really now?" I asked, adjusting my glasses with a small frown. "Out of all names to chose from, Ashley's the best name you want to go by?"
"Well, yeah. I mean, if we have to create new names for ourselves, why restrict the name to something as similar as our real names? If we have a new form, why not a new name?" She asked with a shrug.
"Alright...Seems as if you've made up your mind. Fine then. Congratulations Ms. Sparkle, your new name is Ashley Armor." I told her as I wrote it down for later. "Now for the interesting part. Ms. Rarity's name."
"Ah, yes. Well, I'm quite fond of my original name to be perfectly honest. So I'm not sure as to how that would-" "Actually, we need to come up with a last name first." I told her, cutting her off in the process.
"Oh. So the Princess didn't come up with a last name for me?" She asked, confused about that.
"Afraid not, no. She only gave Ms. Ashley and Mr. Spike's last name since her brother already had a last name to fit onto them." I explained, testing out Twilight's new name in the process. Better to practice now before I can have a chance to mess up in public. "But, that's what the three relatives list was for. By looking at their names, it'll help me decide a last name."
"Well in that case, may we skip my parent's names?" She asked, obviously embarrassed about them. Of course, it didn't take a mentalist to figure it out either. "My mother's last name is Crumbles and my Father's is Flanks...I'd much prefer if neither of those were my names..."
"Really now? And here I thought Flanks would be a near impossible name to talk you out of." I said with a frown. I might've been cruel, but I wasn't as cruel as to make her last name another word for 'butt'. Because as entertaining as 'Rarity Butt' would be to say, I had something else in mind already. "No, instead it was your little sister's last name that drew my attention."
"Belle? Well, would that name work? I mean, it's another word for a way of describing some po-" She saw me getting the paper towel tube ready and cleared her throat. "Sorry, someone's beauty." She said, completely unconvincing in trying to act like she wanted to be modest with the name.
So I went along with it. "Well it would've been entirely fine if you had the last name Belle, but if you're really that against it, then Crumbles will work well enough." I said, pretending to write something down.
"What-NO! I was merely worried about the name's realism! If I can have that name then-"
"Ms. Rarity, something you may want to know is that I hate it when others waste my time." I told her as I wrote 'Belle' as her last name. "So if you're trying to lie around me to make yourself look good then I won't buy into it. If you try to act modest, then I'll merely use that against you. Be truthful or be quiet." I told her with a frown.
She opened her mouth to say something, but knew that she was defeated and simply nodded. Where as twilight gave me a glare that I pretended to ignore as I looked at the list for Rarity's first name. "Now, to hurry and make up for that explanation, how about the name Renee?"
"Renee?" Rarity repeated, sounding a little interested in that name already. "Might I ask what it means?"
"It's a name meaning reborn. It's French." I told her, already seeing her come to like the name more and more. "Not to mention, it'll fit your last name since Belle is the French term for beauty."
"Hm...Renee Belle...Renee. Belle...Why hello, my name is Renee Belle." She tested out, smiling at the name. "My, who created such a lovely design? Why Renee Belle of course! Who's that lovely girl with the most exquisite hat? Renee Belle! Who's the most gorgeous human girl alive? Renee Belle! Who's-"
"The girl who needs to get to the point? Renee Belle!..." I concluded dryly before writing in the first name. Meanwhile, Ms. Renee Belle simply cleared her throat and blushed a little from the embarrassment.
"And we're done with the important part." I told them as I set the human forms, that I was to fill out, aside for now and just focused on what they both put down for subjects they wanted to focus on. "Alright Ms. Ashley. You wanted to learn of human literature, who would have ever guessed that; more on human 'television-like' electronics, way to be specific on that one; and finally...Oh, now what's this?..."
Twilight sighed and looked at me with a blank stare. "Yes, Joe, I also want to learn about the fantasy genre. And you don't have to add your own opinion after every subject you read."
"I think it's better to add my two cents now and get it out of the way." I dismissed before looking towards Rarity. "Now as for Ms. Renee Belle," I said sarcastically earning a small giggle from her in return. "You want to learn of human fashion, in case it was to be confused with beaver fashion; self-defense tactics, that's...I think I'll just go without a snappy comeback for that one."
"Probably for the best." She said with a small, partly innocent nod.
"...And finally, you want to learn about the subject of human beauty products. Well, I can assure you that the self-defense subject me and Big Mike might be able to help you with. Where as the other two I think the internet will help well enough." I told her with a nod.
"So now that we have," I quickly checked my watch since I was in charge of signaling when we'd all switch. "Eight minutes and twelve seconds left over, I guess I can just talk to you about each subjects or whatever you may want to know about anything." They both then rose their hands as if I was a school teacher.
Well I suppose that class is in session, morons. First lesson, stop raising your hands like you're in school.
Big Mike's POV
Station: Video Games
1st Rotation
Team Earth Pony
"Get back here Rotten Apple! I'll teach you ta try an kidnap my family!" AJ yelled at the game as she kept playing. She had finished her teaching level thing and let Pinkie do her teaching level too, but now she was really determined to take down the evil Video Game AJ that was called Rotten Apple.
"Hurry Applejack! If you don't stop her, she'll poison all your families' apple farms!" Pinkie yelled out, looking at her. Really worried about AJ losing.
"I know, but she keeps on throwin' poison green apples at me! I only got enough life ta last one hit so I'm waitin' fer her ta drop a normal apple for me ta get my life back!" AJ told her while she kept dodging the green apples. She was at the boss fight now, and the boss fight was on the top of three trains that were all going the same way.
"Come on AJ! You got this!" I yelled out, not looking away from the awesomeness of this boss fight. My boss fight when I was fighting 'Bigger Mike' was on a highway. And Bigger Mike picked up vans and threw them at me while I had to run towards Bigger Mike to beat him up with spikey gloves. After I would hurt him enough, he would throw me back to another highway and try to smash me with vans again. But I beat him up.
Pinkie's boss fight was really scary though. Joe made it so it was like this really scary story, but not as scary. Joe said that Pinkie's Video Game Evil boss was called The Cake Enforcer. But instead of kill people, he made it so Evil Pinkie would force whoever she kidnapped to eat cupcakes that mind-controlled them. Making them act like zombies. Pinkie said that AJ's was more important though.
"Yes! Got more life! Alright you slippery worm, yer goin' down!" AJ yelled as she jumped up and started doing combos on the Evil AJ. Taking her down to about half health. But before AJ could hurt her even more, Rotten Apple made a rope tie up AJ and throw her inside of the train. Where a bunch of bad guys with hats that looked like green apples were waiting.
"Ugh! I'm tellin' ya guys, Rotten Apple must be cheatin' err somethin'! How's come whenever I got her on the ropes, Rotten Apple manages to do a dirty move like that?!" AJ asked before fighting the other bad guys.
"Well, Joe always tells me that it's called 'Video Game Logic'. He had another card thingy for me to read...Where'd it go?" I asked, looking around for them.
"Here they are!" Pinkie yelled out as she held up the cards. "It says that Video Game Logic is a lot like how Pinkie acts. It's not dictated by the same laws of physics or reason, but that they do whatever they want since the video game world is like someone's imagination!"
"Well whatever that means, I just beat up all a Rotten Apple's goons again!" AJ cheered as the small movie scene thing of her jumping out of the train and onto the roof happened. "Alright Rotten Apple, prepare for round-"
"RINGADING-RINGADING-RINGADING! Alright everyone, the thirty minutes are up! Time to switch stations!" We heard Joe yell from one of those megaphone things.
"What?! But-but I was just about ta stop Rotten Apple!" AJ yelled back out. "It'll only take a minute err two!"
"Sorry Ms. Applejack, but I'm afraid that's the way it's going to be. Big Mike?" He asked through the megaphone, signaling me to take care of it.
"Got it!" I yelled back out before turning to AJ. "Sorry AJ, but you need to go to the next station." I said, trying to get the controller back, but AJ kept it away.
"Nu-uh! I still gotta save Apple Bloom an the others! Ya can't just make me leave em there!" She yelled at me. I knew that they were all just a video game. And now that AJ got to Rotten Apple, she could skip everything and fight her again.
Pinkie knew it too and just got up and hopped to the door like a bunny or something. "Aw, come on Applejack! We still got other human-y things left to do at Joe and Blitz's stations! Let's go!"
"Don't worry AJ, I'll make sure that Rotten Apple doesn't do anything while your doing the other stuff." I told her with a determined smile. No way was Rotten Apple poisoning apples. That was just mean.
"Oh...Well...Alright..." She said, handing me the remote while Pinkie hopped back over and started pulling her out of the barn. "Just make sure Apple Bloom doesn't eat any a tha poisoned apples!"
"You got it!" I said with a wave goodbye. AJ paused the game before handing it to me, but I could see all of AJ's family watching from the side. "Uh...Is Apple Bloom the big red one with the giant necklace?..." I asked as I heard others coming to the barn. Oh well, they'll be safe.
And...Done! Finally, this chapter's finished! It took me forever, but it's finally done! I am really sorry about this wait! I had been drawing blank after blank for some parts and nowadays, I'm finding it hard to focus on anything. But I'm not giving up on anything till it's either done or I'm dead!
Of course that being said, I had to cut this chapter a bit short. (If your idea of short is 22,000+ words.) I actually had tons more ideas, but I'll have to save them for the next chapter. Which will be them finishing up the stations.
Hopefully the long chapter makes up for the long wait, but regardless I'll just be working on the next chapter. Hopefully it won't take too long either. But also to help me run over that Writer's Block with a shiny new truck, I'm also doing a small Pokémon story on the side. Those chapters take a grand total of two-three hours to write though, so they won't get in the way.
With all that said, I'm gonna get going. See you all next chapter every Brony!
QotC: If you had a Video Game Alter Ego that you had to fight, then what would he/she be like? And what would their name be?
96. Place Your Bets! (S2 Finale)
Yes, I know, this all took so to make. I'm sorry that I took around a month just for one chapter. I've honestly been having some problems finishing much of anything. I'll try and get the next chapter up sooner, but I make no promises. Again, I'm really sorry it's just...It's just getting harder to focus lately.
Still, I hope you enjoy the chapter. :)
/\
\/
The Shadow: Issue #1 (2/5)
(Part 1- Chapter 90)
3rd Pony POV
"Ugh! How could we lose them?!" The head-security cop asked as pounded his hoof into the large front museum door beside him. "Honestly, they were all Earth Ponies and we had, what, seven Pegasi on watch?! How is it even possible?!"
"Woah! Watch it Chief, my Mom's an Earth Pony ya know!" One of the guards said with a glare.
"Sorry, sorry it's just that...Dear Luna, how did they slip past us all?!" He asked as he flew a feet hooves off the ground in order to vent his frustration better.
"That's what I want to know as well..." A calm and slightly dark voice said with a hint of frustration.
"Huh?! The-The Shadow!" The Head of Security said as he immediately landed. Where as the other guards decided to go back to their posts before their boss even had the chance to complain to them about it. "What are you doing here?!"
"Were there only four criminals, or had a few others escaped another way?" The Shadow started looking around the ground for any kind of evidence to follow up on. Not even attempting to explain what he was doing here without being flagged down.
"Oh-uh-well, no." The Chief shook his head and focused on the problem. "They were the only four to come in. No alarms were tripped, and as far as we could tell they were all Earth Ponies. So they didn't fly or use magic. Not that it would matter, the museums enchanted so no pony can teleport inside from any point."
"And what did they steal?" Shadow asked as he picked up a small shard of glass. It was part of a small spherical orb that the four criminals had used as a smokescreen to escape. There were four smoke orbs. One for each criminal. They were armed with tools and perhaps even weapons for the theft in question.
"Well, oddly enough, not much. Or at least, not as much as they could've." He said, closing his eyes in thought. "It wasn't even anything that was new or worth all that much either. Most criminals usually go for the stuff that's easy to steal or worth a lot, but what they stole had an average amount of security and not worth all that much at all really. Just some ancient, low-quality jewelry."
"Any history behind it? The size of the jewels?" Shadow asked, now walking towards the doors to inspect the locks. They were kicked open, although the locks didn't bust off. Usually a strong enough buck could kick open these solid doors and bust the locks, but the locks weren't broken. Instead, it looked as if the lock had been cut clean in half before the doors were kicked open.
"Well, I never read the panels so I don't know." The Chief said with a shake of his head. He never even listened to the unveiling either apparently. "And the gems weren't all that big per say. But some of the guards did say that they-uh...Glowed?" He said, not sure how good a word that was to use.
"Ancient, glowing, and moderate worth. And what were the colors of the gems?" Shadow continued as he inspected a small purple splotch on the ground. It definitely wasn't normal blood or dust, but it didn't quite look super natural either.
"Oh, sorry. Paul Trot dropped threw a jelly donut in hopes to stop the thieves. He's fresh out from a local mall, so I already expected this little from him." The Chief said with a shake of his head. Only earning an annoyed, quiet stare from Shadow in response. "Right, sorry sir. Anyway, all the gems were different colors. Rumor has it with the day guard patrol is that they're jewelry from a Leprecolt because they make up a rainbow. Pretty stupid, huh?"
"Rainbow..." Shadow repeated as he closed his eyes. Thinking all the answers that the Head of Security had provided over to come to a conclusion:
The objects in question were said to emit a strange glow. Meaning that they're likely enchanted. And to be ancient would give the indication that it was originally meant for a unicorn accomplishing a task. It wasn't high quality so it probably wasn't luxurious or for the higher class, meaning that it was used for a task that wasn't acceptable or glamorous.
The thieves in question weren't run of the mill, small-time criminals. They were skilled and this looked to be very rehearsed robbery. They cut that lock with great ease and could evade multiple trained guards without any issue. They were dressed in full black suits, and snuck in undetected. As well as used stealth tactics to escape and left all guards unharmed even though it seemed that they could've very well taken them all down.
Finally, after coming to his conclusion, he opened his eyes and turned towards the head of security. Who was simply staring at The Shadow silently to wait for his response. "They didn't steal those jewels to make any wealt. They were working for some pony. Some pony who knows how to use these artifacts for his or her own personal gain. And I think I know just who it is."
And with that, The Shadow turned to leave. Not attempting to give the Chief any answers himself.
"Wait!" The Chief called out. "Well, what do we do then?! Should we dispatch any back-up?! Prepare for more thieves?! What do we do now?!" He asked. Ticked off that he was being left completely out of the know about this.
"Easy." Shadow said as he walked off down the street where the criminals had ran in the direction of. As obvious by the small tracks of jelly that they had stepped in. All in a day's work for Paul Trot, Mall Cop.
"Do your jobs."
/\
\/
Disclaimer: I do not own MLP or any references that are made. All I own is the story, the idea, Blitz, The Honorable Thieves, the laptop I'm currently typing on, the 3DS I'm currently playing Pokémon X on, the game Game Dev Tycoon, and...A box of Devil Cremes that I'm currently eating because my frozen pizzas were in a fridge and defrosted before putting them in the freezer. To which they then managed to fold over themselves when I put it in my freezer sideways...
Buckin' Frozen Pizzas. Buck those things, am I right? Yeah...
...
...
I apologize greatly XD
ACT I
Enter the Mane Humans!
AND
Introducing: The Honorable Thieves!
Station: Obstacle Course
1st Rotation - 2nd Station
Team Unicorn
Spike's POV
"Okay, so that's the entire course! Remember, we'll need both of you to beat 01:42 seconds! Any questions students?" Blitz asked as Twilight and Rarity were standing in front of us. Twilight had brought a piece of paper a pencil that she got from Joe's Station in order to write notes, and Rarity was looking very disappointed by the fact that she was here.
Me and Blitz were standing with big smiles on our face as we were about to do the exact same thing that we did to Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy. Except this time, I was going to be running alongside them and Blitz would keep time.
He wanted to get back at Rainbow for the jokes she makes about the flying lessons she had to give him, and I wanted to take my turn guiding Twilight down the track as a coach. Like the assistant becoming the master or something like that.
"Um, yes, one." Twilight said, raising her hand. "What if we happen to get stuck on a section of the course or get injured? Will the time still go on, or will it stop temporarily until we recover?"
"If you get stuck, then you might want to hurry up. Coach Blitz can't tell from the finish line what's going on at all times, so it'll just go against you. If you're really trapped, or get too hurt to run the course, tell me and I'll signal Coach Blitz that you lost." I told Twilight, just playing Good Coach until she got on the track.
As she put her hand down, Rarity then put hers up with that same amazing smile pointed towards me. Her eyes shimmering in the sunlight as they battered towards me. "I have a question as well."
Before I could answer her though, Blitz cut me off. "Yes Rarity?"
Rarity's smile faded a bit, but she went on anyway. "So, is there a chance that we can do something that is a little less...Tiring? I don't want to sweat in my brand new clothes after all, and all this exercise just seems a tad...Extreme, wouldn't you say?" She pouted towards the two of us in such a beautiful way, that it was almost impossible to say no to a face like that.
"No." But somehow, Blitz was able to find a way. "It wouldn't be fair to everyone else if we just let you do something else. Besides, we have a shower and a second set of clothes for each of you. You'll live." Rarity crossed her arms and looked away with a more saddened pout than before.
"Uh, Blitz? Are you sure we're not going to far with the tough coach..." Blitz rose an eyebrow at me and silently reminded me of what we agreed on. "Oh, I uh, I mean yeah. Sorry Rarity but rules are rules. Coach Blitz and me can't give anyone any slack!"
"Spike, it's Coach Blitz and I." Twilight corrected, giving me a small smile towards my small act at being a strict teacher.
"Twilight," Blitz started. "Do you always question your teachers?" Twilight instantly looked terrified. "Because I'm not sure how Equestria works, but here on Earth it's not nice to talk back."
"I am so sorry!" Twilight yelled, very immersed in the idea that we were teachers. "Please don't send me back to magic kindergarten! I'll do better, I s-"
"Woah! Woah, calm down Twi, no one's going to any school!" Blitz told her, now very sorry for making fun of her. "It was a joke, I'm sorry."
"O-Oh...Ahehehe...Right, sorry, overreacted." Twilight blushed in embarresment.
"Is Equestria really that strict when it comes to school?" Blitz turned towards Rarity with an unnerved look. And while Twilight was trying to calm down, with me helping her, Rarity walked over to talk to Blitz quietly enough so Twilight wouldn't hear.
"Not really. But Twilight thinks that if she has to be sent back to school, then she'll have to pick up where she left off. And since Princess Celestia took Twilight under her wing while she was applying for Magic Kindergarten, then..."
"Oh, I get ya." Blitz nodded as he cleared his throat. "Well Twilight as soon as you think you caught your breath then let's get you ready to ace the obstacle course, alright?" He asked while acting like a coach once again.
"Got it...Thanks Blitz." She smiled up at him as I motioned for her to go sit down in one of the chairs we had set up. We had three set up total. One for whoever was keeping time, the other pony-turned-human that was waiting for her turn, and an extra one just in case.
"That's Coach Blitz..." He corrected humorously as he followed behind to sit down as well. Leaving me to run along with Rarity.
"Um, Coach Spikey-Wikey?" Rarity asked with a saddened expression.
I hadn't turned around, but I knew that she was looking at me with those irresistible eyes of hers. The eyes that she used with a quivering lower lip and small tilt of her head towards the left to make the ultimate beautiful and deadly combination. And every time she gave me that look, I couldn't help but do whatever she asked of me.
I never really had a problem with doing whatever she asked though, but this time I knew. She wanted an easier time on the obstacle course. Joe told both of us that we cannot, under any circumstances, give any of the girls even the smallest bit of help. And he said that if I broke that rule, then he'd hypnotize me into eating...Charcoal...
"Ugh..." I shuddered at the thought of eating that stuff. Princess Celestia said that since I was a dragon, my stomach, mouth, and pretty much everything that made me a fire-breathing dragon would be the same. Meaning I can still use my fire-breath and I could still eat gems. Just like the others should still be able to eat hay, grass, and flowers.
Before turning around to face Rarity, I saw that Blitz was watching me with a small frown, as was Twilight. Since those lessons to help me with Rarity, both of them told me the one most important rule every. Single. Time.
'Don't be a pushover Spike!'
I let out a breath of air that I was apparently holding in, and turned around to face her. "Yeah...Rarity?..." I managed to squeak out. It almost hurt me physically that I was about to deny what Rarity wanted to do, but I knew that I had to say no...
"Just...Say...No...Just...Say...No..." I repeated over and over in my mind. Trying not to stare into her...Amazing, baby-blue eyes...
"Could you maybe help me through? I don't think I can get through it on my own..." She told me before batting her eyes towards me. Locking in her impossibly gorgeous glance towards me.
"Sorry Rarity, but I can't help you." That is what I wanted to say. And what I needed to say to her. She would've been upset, but she would understand why I would have to say no.
But instead of saying that, I instead said this.
"I'd be happy to help you!" I told her with a big goofy grin on my face. And before I knew it, she gave me a quick, thankful hug and walked off to the starting line. And as I followed her, Twilight and Blitz went ahead and talked to each other in a way where I couldn't hear them.
"So, how long did he last?" Twilight asked after noticing that Blitz had used the timer.
"About thirteen seconds. Better than last time." Blitz mused as he reset the timer. And when I gave him the signal for Rarity's run, he pressed the button and just dropped it on the ground beside him, opened up the cooler, and pulled out two sodas. "Grape Soda?" He offered Twilight.
"Oh, thank you!" She accepted it and, with her hands, managed to open the can by herself. Watching as I guided Rarity around the track untimed. "So, how long do you think it'll be until they make it to the finish line?
"I'm gonna say eight minutes. What do you think?" He asked her.
"It won't be that long. I'll guess five...Care to wager?" She asked with a smirk.
"You're on. Five bits for the winner?" He held up his can of Diet Coke.
"It's a deal." She said with a giggle before they clinked their sodas as if to make the bet official.
Station: Video Games
1st Rotation - 2nd station
Team Pegasi
Rainbow Dash's POV
"Woah! Just how many of them are there?!" I asked as I immediately started playing the game, fighting off the thousands of Shadowbolts that were attacking me. I was leading a few low ranking Wonderbolts myself as I was going head to head against my 'Alter Ego' as Video Game me called him, Wob Niar. Seriously, I don't even think a spikey haired defense attorney would even figure out what the heck a Wob Niar is for!
Before I had my try at the game, I let Fluttershy go ahead and try her tutorial first since I didn't think it'd be that fun. I mean learning about how to play a game?! That should be the most boring thing ever, right?!
But no! Instead these tutorial things talked to us as if it were all real, and the evil versions of us came when we were trying to learn how to move ourselves around!
Fluttershy's alter ego was really messed up though. She kidnapped animals of all sizes and transformed them into living piñatas called 'Sour Viva Piñatas!' Except, instead of being normal cheery piñatas like you see at birthdays, they were red and black colored, and looked even evil than something Discord would make.
The small time bad guys that Fluttershy had to fight were called Sour Macaracoons, Sour and Sour Mallowolves. Evil looking raccoons and wolves that had sharp teeth, which was how they fought. And the captain Piñatas were Sour Limeoceroses, evil rhinos with a horn that was sharper than a spike pit in one of the tombs Daring Do investigates!
Fluttershy was scared about hurting the Piñatas since they were 'still animals on the inside' as she put it. But the Video Game Fluttershy said that it would be okay. Whenever you beat up a Sour Viva Piñata, all you're doing is busting the shell that controlled the animal. So the raccoons and wolves inside would break out and run away completely safe. That made Fluttershy more than happy to beat up the Piñata's Shells and stop the evil her.
But after watching her fight off the Pinatas, I saw something different. Fluttershy didn't fight like how my character did. Big Mike then gave me a card that said that only three of the characters- me, Blitz, and Fluttershy -can fly around the stage naturally. But Fluttershy doesn't fight herself.
Instead, she has two squirrels on both sides of her, Angel on her back, and a hawk flying directly above her. They're the ones that do the fighting while Fluttershy just walks around with them and cheers them on. As well as flies all of them up, with the squirrels hanging onto Fluttershy's front legs so they could come too.
As for me, I fight with hooves-on action. Video Game me said that every pony-err-character, is put in three 'classes'. Speed, Strength, and Special. I was Speed, duh, along with Pinkie and Morgue. Which was 'locked' so we couldn't see what he looked like. I'm guessing Joe did that on purpose.
Strength had the same amount of characters as Special. There was Blitz, Big Mike, Applejack, and oddly enough Spike who were Strength. I didn't believe that Spike really fit there, but the video game suddenly started playing a small little video of Spike fighting when we sat at the menu for a few minutes doing nothing.
That was when I saw him mowing down teenage dragons made of lava as if they were nothing with his bare claws that came out of his hands like some kinda superpower! And he finished it all off by firing a bucking green fireball at ten of them at once!
Big Mike said that was one of Spike's 'Finisher' attacks. I didn't know what that meant, but when Big Mike said we had 'Four Awesome Special Moves Like Those!' I just wanted to see what move I had.
Finally there was Special, which was also called Range. Rarity, Twilight, Joe, and Fluttershy were all Specials. But we weren't allowed to see how their characters fought until we beat our own bad guys first.
"There's always thousands of bad guys to beat up! And the destruction is SO AWESOME!" Big Mike yelled out from his chair with an excited look on his face. "Joe says that this game is a lot like the game...Diner- no, Dynasty Warriors! You fight armies by yourself and take down fifty of them at once! I usually punch one guy! And then throw him at five other guys! And then I punch the ground! And they all fly up! And then they fall! AND SMASH! TOTAL! DSTRUCTION!" He yelled out, sounding like Snowflake whenever he was at the Wonderbolt Academy.
"So...Awesome!" I said just a little awkwardly before focusing back on the game. I didn't have that many Wonderbolts around to help me fight, only a few here and there fighting off one Shadowbolt at a time. I usually focused on these small square spaces with flags since that was were all the tougher fights were. A Captain Shadowbolt that could fly around just as much as I could.
Of course, they were pretty easy to beat up too. Even if I wasn't as strong as I was supposed to be in the video game, I blame Joe for that, my speed was pretty good here. So much so, that it was even kind of hard to follow my character as I just kept upper-cutting and kicking them with the momentum from flying back and forth.
Then I suddenly started glowing a gold-ish color as I kept fighting the captain enemy in the game. "Uh, Big Mike? What's happening?"
"Oh! That means that your Finisher Attack's ready! Or at least, your First Finisher Attack! Joe says that the longer you punch bad guys in the face, the more the Finisher Moves will charge up! But Joe didn't let me see what all your Finishers were. He said that all of you had to use them yourselves. You know the two buttons on the top?" Big Mike asked.
"Uh, you mean the trigger buttons?" I asked, putting my fingers over them. Forgetting for a second that I looked away from the screen. "Ah! Dumb Featherheads won't give me five seconds!..." I used a move that made me spin around mid-air and hit all bad guys from every direction.
"No. the, uh...The other buttons on the top! Press both of those!" He told me, not remembering what they were called. I think I know the names of the buttons more than he does!
"The left and right bumpers?!" I didn't try to look away from the game this time as I pressed the buttons. That's when everything froze up as a gold pulse came out from my character and the view zoomed in towards her.
Next, the X, Y, and B buttons flashed on screen. Y and B were greyed out, so I guessed that they were useless. But the X button was blue like the button on the controller. So after checking to make sure I would hit the right button, something really awesome happened.
She flew up in front of them and faced them all, blowing a strong gust of wind towards all the enemies with her. Then after they all fell backwards a few hooves away, video game me did flew up into a backflip to build up some momentum and then kicked her hind legs forward towards all of them that she blew back. Sending a powerful sonic boom towards them. Taking them all out with one hit!
"Woah! That was awesome! And that was just my first one?!" I asked Big Mike with a huge grin on my face.
"Yep! You have to hit them for a longer time before doing another Finisher though!" He told me, not looking away as the Wonderbolts claimed the square area around us.
That's when I saw a blinking bar on the top right. It had three sections to it and the first section finished up emptying out. I guess that's what Big Mike meant by me having to fight longer.
"Wob Niar, I hope you're ready. Because I'm saving my Finisher for you..." I said as I charged forward towards the other side of the level. I could see the level from here. A giant cloud castle with pieces of metal sticking out. All with Rainbows leaking out on all sides.
"Rainbows...How did Joe know about the stupid Rainbow Rumor?..." Honestly, that stupid scary story has always gotten on my nerves. The story was meant for little filly and colt Pegasi to scare them into doing the right thing. It said that any foal who were bad or flew outside the range of Cloudsdale would go to 'The Factory'.
And whenever those colts and fillies got old enough, it was just a fun thing to tease every pony with that rumor. And of course, Mom always had to have a Rainbow pond just outside our house! As if my mane and name weren't enough!
It wasn't really scary anymore. Maybe when I was four, but the second I realized that rainbows are just made from collected sunlight, water, and different colored flowers I figured out that the Rainbow Factory wasn't anything but a rumor.
Sadly, rumors are still pretty annoying. Even when you know they're fake. Those three jerks from Flight School always tried to bug me with it. I would've been glad to make them stay quiet about it, but Mom said she'd ground me if I did anything but ignore them.
Not wanting to think anymore about it, I shook my head and led my character towards the castle. Where I quickly saw Wob Niar standing on a platform that was just above the front courtyard. To which the doors were open widely for me to come inside. Probably a trap, but I could handle it.
"Well hello there Rainbow! How nice of you to volunteer!" Wob Niar yelled out with a crazy voice. Me as well as my character both glared at him, and then the screen moved to look at my character's face. Also showing the large gates slamming shut behind me.
"Wow. Didn't see that coming..." I said with a roll of my eyes.
"Let them go! Now!" My character said as she got ready to attack. At that moment, a few clouds floated over the courtyard and made an electric grid to trap me inside. Not only that, but Wob Niar was on the other side of the grid too. Meaning that I couldn't get him...Yet.
"Oh, I think not!" He yelled out. "But don't worry! I'll make sure that some of you and some of them are the same rainbow!" He then pointed up towards a window that began to open, showing four Pegasi that were all trapped inside of metallic pods. All on four different lines.
"Rainbow Dash!" Blitz yelled out upon seeing how I was about to fight Wob Niar.
"Please, let us go!" Fluttershy pleaded, looking about ready to cry.
"You'll never get away with this!" Daring Do yelled while slamming into the window of her pod.
"Just wait until we get out of here!" Spitfire tried to look at him, but couldn't quite see him.
"They never shut up, do they?!" He asked with a crazed grin. "Start up the conveyer belts! Then! Seize Rainbow Girl! Bwahahahahahahahahahahaha..." Wob Niar busted out laughing as he walked back inside his castle.
"WAH!" All four of them yelled out as the pods suddenly jerked forward. Tripping then to the floor since they had no warning as they each started moving forward towards different parts of the machine.
"No!" My character yelled out as she ran forward. Only to be stopped by a large group of Shadowbolts. "Oh, I do not have time for this!" She yelled out. And just to make it worse, a timer showed up on the top of the screen showing 01:30:00. Meaning 1 minute and 30 seconds.
"Rainbow Dash!" The screen zoomed into Fluttershy's pod as the other three went into some tunnels and disappeared. The camera looked at her pod before going down the conveyer belt itself. Showing how the track was going through a hole in the wall to get inside the first room and towards some razor blades.
There was a small walkway beside the conveyer belt though, so I guessed that's where I had to go in order to get Fluttershy out of her pod.
The camera then focused back on my character. "Don't worry Fluttershy, I'm coming!" I yelled out in real life, making Fluttershy blink in confusion. Surprisingly, she took whatever happened on these TVs really well. Even the violent parts. I guess since she knew that it was fake, she knew that there was nothing to be scared of. More than I can say than Applejack and Rarity, who thought whatever happened on these TV's were nothing but real.
Still, playing this game was kind of like reading the Daring Do stories! It was almost impossible not to feel like this was really happening! Of course it probably helps that the character I was playing was actually me.
"YEAH! BRING IT ON WOB E.R.!" Big Mike yelled out, sounding even more into the video game than I did. But that didn't matter. Right now, I had to save Fluttershy!
Station: Paperwork
1st Rotation- 2nd station
Team Earth Pony
Applejack's POV
"Well, I must say that you two have surprised me." Joe said as he looked over both our papers. "You two were able to fill out your papers exactly four minutes and fifty-nine seconds faster than Ms. Renee and Ms. Ashley had."
I still have no clue why Twilight chose that name of all these names that Joe said he had lined up. But at least both of them were a little easy to remember. As for the rest of this stuff, it all made enough sense. What all we wanted to know about, what we were good at, what we weren't good at, and our talents. At least the questions were easy to answer.
"Of course the chicken scratch is a little hard to read with yours, Ms. Pie." Joe went on as he kept on trying to read Pinkie's writing. And to be fair, Pinkie's writing wasn't too good as a pony either. She was only good at making banners since she tried to make the letters bigger. But with the invitations we always had to ask her to tell us what they were as she gave them to us. Elsewise, we'd have to try and decipher them like puzzles.
"I have a question." Pinkie announced as she rose her hand like we were a couple of fillies in school.
"Do all of you treat this like a day in school?" Joe frowned at us. "Seriously, what gives you the impression that this is a school? Is it the desk, or the paperwork?"
"I think it's just you. Ya kinda look like one of those really snotty university professors with the tidy hair, straight face, and glasses. But with the jacket it's like meeting that snotty professor at the marketplace. Kinda awkward, but you can't help but say hi to him!" Pinkie explained with a simple smile on her face the whole time.
"Uh...What she said." I agreed with a nod. "That pretty much hit the nail on the head."
"Terrific..." Joe took off his glasses and rubbed his forehead as he sighed. "Alright, well whatever the case for that, what was your question?"
"How's come you always say our names with Ms. or Mr.? You don't have to do that, we're friends after all!" Pinkie said with an even bigger grin.
"No, Ms. Pie, we aren't friends I'm afraid." He said while setting down Pinkie's paper and getting a second piece of paper to copy the writing. Copying everything faster than I've seen any pony write. Magic or not.
"Wha...What?" Pinkie's smile slowly started to go away.
"Nothing personal Ms. Pie. I just simply don't make friends. In fact, the only friends I have are my brother Big Mike, and my metaphorical brother, Morgue. I've known them since I was ten years old, and as I just explained to you I think of them as my brothers. As far as I'm concerned, everyone else is merely an acquaintance to me."
Joe didn't even look up as he finished up copying Pinkie's paper in record time as he kept that blank look going. I didn't even have to look towards Pinkie to see how that was going over with her.
"But...But...How can you just have two friends?!" She asked, grabbing the wrist Joe was using to write with. And I couldn't tell if it was because of Pinkie's tight grip or something else, but Joe looked to be in pain for as long as Pinkie kept her grip. "How's come you don't want anymore friends?!" She asked very aggressively.
"Ms...Pie...LET GO!" He yelled as he grabbed Pinkie's arm and twisted it. Forcing her to let go. But as soon as she let go, a sudden strong gust of wind came from behind Joe. Blowing some of the papers off the table, my hat off my head, and both me and Pinkie's hair back.
"What?" Joe kept on massaging his hand as he looked at both of our surprised expressions. "Ms. Pie, please never do that again. I hate pranks and by extension, I hate joy buzzers." First Big Mike, now Joe. I don't think Pinkie had a joy buzzer, so maybe it was the human clothes. If I remember right, Rarity once told me that clothes can have some static in them. Were we not wearing these right?
"Oopsy! Sorry Joe! If I knew you were going to blow wind in our faces, I would've just tried to ask if I could be a metaphorical sister!" Pinkie said, really meaning her apology.
"Alright; first off, no. There is no way on Earth that you're going to be my metaphorical sister, and I will carry that promise to my grave." Joe slowly got up as he held his head. Acting like he had a headache. "Second," He looked back behind him. "That wasn't me. I must've left the back door open by mistake and a gust of wind had blown through the house and out towards us. Excuse me for a second."
As he went over to the door, Pinkie decided to get up and collect the papers as a way of saying sorry. But as she did that, I couldn't help but notice that the door didn't look all that open. But whether that was the case or not, Joe opened it all the way whether it was closed or not and made sure to close it this time.
"Anyway, let us return to the task at hand. We still need to give you both new names. As you're probably aware, your Equestrian names won't fit here." Joe told us as he came back to his seat and sat down. Still holding his head. But he opened one of the drawers in his desk and took out some kind of pill that I guessed was for his head. Which he swallowed and chased down with whatever was in that flask he kept with him.
"What about my name?" Pinkie asked as she put my hat back on my head and sat down. Now glad to act well mannered. I'm guessing that she's not going to give up on trying to be Joe's friend.
"Ms. Pie, I'm afraid that Pinkamena won't cut it." Joe said with a shake of his head.
"Aw, I was trying to trick you into saying my name normally." She said with a smile, only to shake her head a sigh happily. "Oh well. No, I meant the middle part of my name. Diane."
"Diane?" Joe rechecked Pinkie's original paper. "Oh. My apologies, I misread it as Diem. May I suggest spacing your letters a bit." He said, not really caring how Pinkie would respond. Honestly, that's what all of us have wanted to say. Of course, we tried to think about her feelings instead of being a jerk about it.
"Yeah, my writing isn't really that good. But that's a good point, thank you for the honesty!" Pinkie said with a polite smile as she fluttered her eyes to try and play innocent.
"I also hate suck-ups, Ms. Pie. So it's best you just give up now." Joe said as he wrote down her new name on a third piece of paper.
I looked towards Pinkie and her eye twitched a little. Not only that, but I swear I saw a split-second glare coming from her before she quickly smiled innocently. "I have no I idea what you're talking about...Mr. Joe."
"Better." Joe said. "And to find a last name...How about your mother's last name, Quartz?" He asked.
"Oh! Yeah, that's great name! Hey! I never told you guys what my Mom was good at! Her talent was a lot like Rarity's! Except the cool part about it is that she can pick out any rock that has a Quartz in it without even picking it up! It was always so much fun because she would collect rose quartz and make necklaces out of them!" She sighed in bliss as she started going back over her memories. "Aren't Mom's awesome?!" She asked, throwing out the idea to try to get on Joe's good side.
"..."
"..."
Both of us just kinda...Nodded awkwardly on account of...Uh...Y-Yeah...
"...Oops." Pinkie said, her hair deflating almost halfway.
"Anyway," Joe cleared his throat after taking another sip of from his flask. "Ms. Applejack, we'll have to find your name. But luckily, AJ can work as a name to go by. Of course, they'll have to be initials for your first and second name. How does the name April Jennifer sound to you?"
"Hmm..." I tapped my hand to my chin in thought before coming to a choice. "I like the first name, but the second one ain't quite that good."
"Alright, well it has to start with a J...What about Jenny?" He offered.
"Nope."
"Jolie?"
"Nope."
"Juno?"
"Nope."
"Jen?"
"Nope."
"Jala?"
"Nope."
"Jessie?"
"Nope."
"Jewel?
"What do I look like, Rarity?"
"Jo?"
"Nope."
"Judy?"
"Nope."
"Juliette?"
"Nope."
"Jaclyn?"
"Nope."
"Jeez." He said with a deep sigh, taking off his glasses and reaching for his flask once more.
"Nah, I don't like that one neither." I shook my head before he gave me a tired stare and took a bigger sip from his sip.
"Ah..." He breathed after taking a sip and sealing up the flask and putting it off to the side. "Jeanette?"
"No-...Actually...Jeanette, huh? Ya know, I actually think that name's pretty good. Yeah, I'll take Jeanette. April Jeanette, er just AJ fer short." I said with a smile.
"Yes, now you have the same name as a wrestler from WWE. Congratulations." Joe said sarcastically as he wrote it down. Still, that didn't mind me. Wrestling wasn't all that different from pig wrangling. "And now for your last name."
"Wait, but I already have two names now. What'd I need another name fer?" Everyone else had two names, so what made my name so special?
"What makes your name so special, Ms. AJ," He said, looking directly into my eyes with his emotionless stare...Which scares me with his whole 'reading minds' trick. "Is that we just filled in your middle name. A middle name is optional, and in most cases official documents only care about the first letter of it is. But a last name basically represents what family line you're from. Of course 'The Apple Family' doesn't work here. Which is why I had asked for three of your relatives' names."
"Well, like I put on there, there was only enough room for Applebloom, Big Macintosh, and Granny Smith. Course, I got plenty more relatives where that came from. Want me ta list em off for ya?" I sat up excitedly, about to recite them all to help come up with a name. Only, Joe shushed me really quickly before I had the chance.
"No, that is quite alright Ms. AJ." He started writing a name down. "Smith is actually an average enough last name. Especially for an American. So with that filled in, we have some time left for some questions. So, is there anything you'd like to know?"
Pinkie Pie immediately raised her hand, where I just kept it down for now. I don't think I had any questions that were important right now anyway. Especially since Blitz had already explained how apples were picked in the human world.
And somehow, I still don't get why they'd pick them one at a time when a square buck to the center of a tree would knock them all down. Were humans just not strong enough? Because with humans the size of Big Mike, it seems pretty easy to me.
"Ms. Pie-" "Up, up, up! Ms. Quartz! Pie's not my name anymore!" She interrupted with a great big smile on her face as she kept her hand in the air.
"...Ms. Quartz..." Joe started, starting to sound a little angry from Pinkie's cheery tricks of her own. "Would you please refrain from raising your hand? The entirety of you all keep thinking I'm a teacher, and- Well, I just see it as an insult."
"Sorry, it just fits." She apologized, if not a bit calmly. "But still, you never answered my question from before. Why do you call us Miss or Mister? You don't do that with Big Mike? Is it because he's your brother?"
Me and Joe both looked towards Pinkie in a silent breath of...Well, maybe you could call it shock. It was just that Pinkie seemed very serious about getting that answered and if that wasn't enough, her hair was still halfway deflated. I hadn't seen her so upset since that incident with her birthday. Not even with Discord or that Chrysalis mare, she was more determined than angry or depressed.
"Well, that's only half of it Ms. Pie." Joe straightened his glasses once more before taking out that flask again and taking another sip. What was in that thing that was so tasty, apple cider? "You see, humans are very sociable creatures, as are ponies I imagine. And because of that, we tend to grow attached to those around us. And to try and keep myself from growing attached to others..." He trailed off and took another small sip so Pinkie could finish.
"You call them something like Ms. Pie or Mr. Spike to try and stay away from everyone." She finished, thinking about that for a second. "Which means the only way that any pony could make you their friend," He hair instantly poof-ed up out of joy. "Is if they got you to say their name normally! Okay then! That means that all I have to do is get you to say Pinkie Pie enough times, and you'll have be my friend whether you like it or not!"
What kinda backwards logic made her think that?
"Pinkie...I don't think that's how it goes." I gave her a raised eyebrow in question to her plan. Joe doesn't look like the kind of pony-err-person that would accept that idea.
Still, I guess it's pretty easy for me to be proven wrong. "Well if that is truly the case, then how's about a challenge Ms. Pie?" Joe sealed his flask and put it away. Smirking very faintly for a few seconds as he straightened his glasses.
"Because you've actually managed to impress me with that very small amount of inductive reasoning," Wait a second, that was 'impressive' to him? "How about we let us try to put your theory to work. Hm?"
"Why I think that idea is most grand, Master Joe!" Pinkie spoke in a real fancy, Canterlot voice before bursting out into a fit of giggles. "What did you have in mind?"
"If you can somehow manage to make me call you by only your name without any surname before it five times, no matter how long that takes to be accomplished, than I'll concede defeat and call you a friend from then on. Deal?" Joe held out his fist to hoof bump Pinkie's hand. It didn't look like something Joe would do, but my guess was that he was just trying to be considerate or something about how me made deals back home.
"Deal!" Pinkie went ahead and just shook Joe's fist anyway. Once again, making Joe wince in pain as if he was being shocked again. Luckily for him, Pinkie made it quick and let go before Joe tried to push her away again. "And until we're friends for real, I'll just keep calling you Mr. Joe, Mr. Joe!"
"Charming..." Joe shook his hand to try and get the shocking feeling gone and checked his watch. "Well, it seems that it's finally time to go to the next station. Good luck with the obstacle course...Ms. Pie." He then got up to ring the dinner bell that he had set up next to the megaphone.
"You got it!...Mr. Joe." Pinkie said with a smile before getting up and walking over to the Obstacle Course, humming a happy tune all the way there.
"Gosh. You'd think those two are flirtin' with them names..." I muttered as quiet as I could. Not wanting either of them to hear me. This was gonna be some bet between them.
And that'll do it for this chapter! Sorry it's shorter than the others, but I couldn't figure out how to move on to the next part in the same chapter. But don't worry, because thankfully we'll finally move on from these tests! So that'll be something to look forward too!
As to where we're going, I think I'll leave that for you to guess. But I guess I should leave some kind of hint...
NAH! You guys don't need a hint! You're all too smart! You'll probably figure it out sooner or later.
QotC: What's the one thing that every mall needs? And you can't name a certain store.
97. Final Stations (Thank Luna!) (S2 Finale)
/\
\/
The Gang's Video Game: Expansion Pack
(Takes place after Chapters 56-59 [The Chapters about Celestia and Luna talking to The Gang])
Joe's POV
I and Big Mike had spent all of today watching that My Little Pony show. I told Big Mike that I was only going to watch the important episodes that I needed to know about. And after skimming over each summary for the episodes, it was obvious that there were few episodes I needed to watch.
So I ended up watching just the Season One's episode's one and two, the Nightmare Moon episodes as they are known as. Then Season Two's episode's one, two, twenty-five, and twenty-six; The Discord and Canterlot Wedding episodes. And then finally the Season Three's Episode's one and two, which were 'Sombra's' episodes.
After that, I quickly read up a few blogs or written analysis on each character and came back to the barn. The barn had an upper level, which was where I did my 'plotting' I suppose you could call it.
I told Big Mike that he could watch whatever he wanted, he knew how to figure out choosing different episodes. So he was probably watching a few more episodes that had more 'Action-y' names to them and he would then go out on his morning run. Meanwhile, I planned on staying to plan, strategize, and plot our next course of action.
I couldn't come up with any plans about busting Morgue out yet, because I was unsure about what help the ponies coming here could really do. I mean, what, was Fluttershy going to 'Stare' the entire law enforcement down while Rainbow Dash 'Sonic-Rainboom-ed' herself into the Juvenile Hall? Or could Twilight Sparkle really teleport her way into Morgue's cell and just beam him out?
No. There were too many variables I was unsure off. No matter how smart 'Brony-Analysts' might be, they can't be correct if they're given incorrect information from a Toy-obsessed company with a smiley-face for an emblem.
So planning the escape wouldn't be possible right now. Meaning that the only thing I could plan for right now was preparing them for coming to this world. And as the Goddess of Horses told me, Zeke was part of their group now too. So hopefully he had been explaining to them just how our world works. All that was left was to show them how it worked.
As to how to do that, I was limited on options. Obviously a few of them would be bored with me only showing them clips about important points in time or just flat out teaching them about it. So instead I had to find something interactive.
Like a video game for instance.
Luckily for me, we have our very own video game. I had been updating it for a few years now, and it had the latest game engines installed on it for the 360. Graphics and sound were up to date, and I never had to worry about Copyright or anything since this was our game and our game only. Just one copy.
It used a Dynasty Warrior game-engine for the story-mode games, used a Soul Calibur game-engine for multiplayer exhibition matches, and just miscellaneous small game-engines from multiple games for the mini-games.
So deciding on just fixing up the video game for them, all that I could do was just work on the game until they arrived. Meaning I had to create characters, build stories, and make mini-games for each of them.
All while explaining through the game how video games work...Try and wrap your head around that.
That being said, I suppose I'll just explain how I turned all of them into video game characters. And while I'm at it, I might as well go over me, Big Mike, and Morgue's part of the game as well.
Applejack
First is Applejack. Her character was easy enough to create. Just use the same character design that I'd use for all of them, but just slap a hat on her. Probably the only identifiable trait about her, other than apples. Which, by the way, I had covered as well. Her attacks focused on strength like the normal punch and a 'Buck' attack as well. Creating the majority of combos and so. And then for a long-range throwing projectile, I had her throwing apples.
Yeah, raise your hand if you're surprised.
Her story was simple enough. The anti-Applejack, called Rotten Apple, suddenly came in to take over Sweet Apple Acres and turn it into a pollution-filled factory. Opening up with Applejack in the game explaining what a game was, just in time for a 'Meteor Shower' to crash into the barn of Sweet Apple Acres. Then after the tutorial, Rotten Apple would use machinery to build the factory in only a few seconds. Making Applejack have to save both the farm and her family. All while destroying this factory and its workers piece by piece.
Big Mike
Big Mike's story was actually a little troubling. Seeing as how everything was too simple about him to really create anti-version of him, I needed to go King of the Hill route. As in do what the TV show of King of the Hill does and take the main character, in this case Big Mike, and make the problem come to him. In the end, I made it so Big Mike would be forced to compete in a Worldwide Fighting Tournament. Which has attracted pretty much every famous character that would want to compete.
Such as comic book characters like The Hulk and Deadpool, video game characters like Little Mac and Bowser, TV show characters like Finn the Human and Peter Griffon, and pretty much just any other character I could think of that would be interesting to fight a wrestling match in a video game.
His game was really a mixture of Punch Out and Mortal Kombat combined instead of everyone else's Dynasty Warrior themed story modes, but it still worked.
Blitz/Zeke
For Zeke, I didn't know what to do. When I made the game, I had no idea how to make him a character in a game with moves and all. But luckily I made them all relate to either robotics, or construction since those were the two things I knew about him, plus electricity just to add to the effect, which thankfully worked out in the end.
And luckily I guessed right and only had to change two things when he and the others arrived. Such as give him a sword that resembled his 'tail' and give him the ability to fly. And since I modified the engine to support flying characters, I only needed to slap wings on the back of his character.
As for the story, I went in a similar route to Big Mike's. Zeke had a Space Station that he had built so he could safely test any bionic abilities. It also acted as a satellite to watch over the world in case he wanted to test his bionics against crime. Except, there was a group of people capturing all cyborgs, robots, and scientists in the world.
All the cyborgs, robots, and scientists were from TV shows, other video games, and so on and so forth. So obvious people like Dr. Eggman, Shadow, Metal Sonic, and Tails, Franky from One Piece, Jack Spicer from Xiaolin Showdown, XJ-9 Jenny, GLaDOS, Gir, Invader Zim, Number 6 Bradley the Skunk, Ridley, Samus, Ben Ten, Megamind, Inspector Gadget, Darth Vader, the list goes on. They were all under the control of some evil group called The Controllers and Zeke was the only surviving Cyborg left. Meaning he was the only one that could rescue all of them.
Fluttershy
Now hers was actually pretty easy to come up with. She loved animals, yet hated violence and bringing harm to others. The solution? Have her face inanimate objects.
Anti-Fluttershy, or otherwise known as Doctor Shudder, kidnapped all animals and mutated them with living piñatas, from the video game Viva Piñata, to make the ultimate Sour Piñata army. Forcing Fluttershy and whatever normal living Piñatas that were left to take Doctor Shudder down. And whenever Fluttershy's character 'killed' a Sour Piñata, the real animal would break free unharmed and the Piñata would just magically piece itself back together in its original form.
It was hard to create a Dynasty Warrior parody where the main character could fly, but I managed.
Joe
Mine was actually pretty difficult, but in the end was simple enough to follow through. One day, something supernatural caused my shadow to rise and abandon me. Much like Peter Pan in a way. But instead of just being mischievous, it wanted to control everyone else instead of being controlled itself. So it started hypnotizing everyone and started coming after me to make sure he was free for good.
Basically, it was me fighting zombies. Only, they weren't dead and I had to save them from being mind-controlled by 'Shadow Joey'. Not that original, but whatever. Sounded entertaining to me, and it was my story mode after all. So what I say goes.
Morgue
His game was actually custom-made for him to play. He wanted me to make it so it would use a Rockband Guitar Controller. This in mind, I made a Rhythm game for him. It was like Rockband, except you had to stop an evil group of Sirens from taking over the world through song.
The songs were always on the highest level by default, and so much as ten notes wrong and you've failed not only the game, but the world.
Out of the three of us, only he could beat the game. Which is kind of sad since I made the darn thing.
Pinkie Pie
Simple enough, Cupcakes. Or...That's what I wanted to make her story based off of. But not knowing how much violence all of them could take, I had to tone it down. Way down.
What I ended up making was an Anti-Pinkie, whom was called Devil Cake, which tricked others into eating cupcakes that would make them pass out. She didn't try to cut them or anything, she simply put them all in cells. From there on out, she would have her henchmen- It was Video Game Anti-Pinkie Pie, don't question it –either convince the remaining survivors to eat the cupcakes, or just capture them by force.
That's where Pinkie Pie would come in and save the day. She destroyed the harmful cupcakes and save every pony. 'Pinkie Pie Style.'
Rainbow Dash
Rainbow Factory. Since I had been looking for reviews about the 'characters' in the 'show', I learned of a few infamous stories. And with that, I chose to just go the simple route and use that story as the storyline. It wasn't as bad as Cupcakes, so I only had to tweak it a bit.
The Anti-her, whose name was just 'Rainbow' backwards since I had gotten lazy, had kidnapped Zeke, Fluttershy, and two or three of Rainbow's role models and has planned to use them as victims to create rainbows. Meaning Rainbow must save them and destroy The Rainbow Factory once and for all.
Nothing was gory, and if Rainbow lost the level or didn't save all of them before the time limit ran out then they would just yell in pain off-screen. I'm not that uncaring after all.
Rarity
Rarity was a bit of trouble as well. Seeing as how only her love of making dresses stuck out to me, I decided to call anti-her 'Other Rarity'. It would be based off Other Mother from Tim Burton's Coraline and would be after the original Rarity to take her place.
Rarity would end up going between worlds to make sure that Other Rarity was stopped before it was too late.
Spike
Now Spike's story was actually pretty interesting. Since Spike was played entirely different from everyone else, I wanted to use that as an advantage. So instead of facing an anti-version of him, he instead fought something else.
The basics is that an island of villagers are tired of being forced to offer sacrifices to the Volcano God Dragoon, which is a living mass of lava that takes the form of, here's a surprise, a dragon.
The villagers perform a ritual and Spike ends up being summoned. Meaning he's the 'chosen one' that is destined to save the island village from the Volcano God and his enforcers. Which are smaller dragons, or teenage dragons, that are also walking blobs of lava. Sadly at the end of it all when he's defeated the Volcano God, he's brought back home and no one believes him.
Twilight Sparkle
This one had to be one of the hardest of them all. Sure I knew about her book obsession, perfectionism, and her constant worry about even the slightest thing going horribly wrong, but that wouldn't work. Instead, I needed to have anti-Twilight, Dawn Shining, steal a dangerous dark magic book from Twilight's library.
And after the stereotypical 'villain saying their plans aloud' dialogue, the story would make Twilight have to try and stop Dawn from gathering all the ingredients to cast the world into darkness and blah-blah-blah.
After all of those games were created, all I had left to do was wait and hope that it'd work out. Since magic and flying was about to be added onto the list of things to deal with, I had no clue what to expect. But at least now they'll be distracted by video games long enough for me to come up with a plan.
...Hopefully.
Disclaimer: I do not own MLP. All I own is Blitz, the gang, and the idea.
ACT I
Enter the Mane Humans!
AND
Introducing: The Honorable Thieves!
Station: Obstacle Course
1st Rotation - 3rd Station
Team Earth Pony
Applejack's POV
"Ready. Set. GO!" Blitz yelled before Spike started the timer. Pinkie then bounded forward happily. Not really running, persay, it was more like a jog. With Pinkie's happy bouncing added in to it.
Blitz flew beside her on the inside of the track, not really sure whether or not to give a penalty or something for her bouncing. To his credit though, I wouldn't know either. She kept going through all the obstacles without messing up. She went through the tires one at a time, jumped from one slanted platform to the other, swung across the rope swing. She didn't mess up once, and she was going at a fast enough pace.
One by one, she breezed through each challenge. Not giving Blitz any chance to give a negative comment like a coach normally would. And as soon as she passed over the rope climb, somehow jumping halfway up the climbing section, she cartwheeled down the other half. She then immediately lay face down on the ground for the low crawl.
"WEEE!" Pinkie Pie cheered as she rolled under the low crawl ceiling as if she were a freshly cut tree rolling down an empty hill. Getting from one side to the other with record-breaking time.
"Uh..." Blitz tried to say something, anything, but Pinkie just jumped up and quickly ran up the ramp that led to the roof. Acting as if there was no such thing as gravity and the ramp was just a flat bridge.
Pinkie then fearlessly jumped off the roof and down to the fall cushion below. Having the time of her life. As a matter a fact, I was sure I saw her belly-flop onto it. But I'm not too sure because she somehow rolled out of it like a ball. Jumping back to her legs and sprinting onwards towards the finish line at full speed.
And as Blitz finally flew around the barn and over to Pinkie Pie, she passed the finish line and happily slid to a full stop
Luckily, Spike was able to hit the stop button right as Pinkie crossed the finish line. And with no screw ups as far as any of us could tell, Spike called out her time with a cheerful expression. "One minute and twenty-three seconds!"
"Whoowee, Pinkie! Ya beet the time on yer first try!" I marveled in amazement. It may've been Pinkie Pie being Pinkie Pie, but it worked none the less, didn't it?!
"Ya know...I really didn't know how to respond to that." Blitz admitted with a smile. "I guess I'll start by saying you passed! Congratulations Pinkie!" He cheered happily.
"YAY! Do I get a sticker?!" Pinkie asked with a hopeful smile.
"Uh..." Spike said, not sure how to respond to Pinkie's question. "We don't have any stickers...Sorry Pinkie Pie."
"Aww..." Pinkie frowned in gloom, only to perk right back up in an instant. "Aw well, that's fine! I always keep a pile of stickers with me! In case of sticker emergency!" She then reached into her hair and pulled out a sticker that was still on the paper. And peeling it off, she stuck it to her shirt and wore it proudly. Showing us that it said 'Good Job!' with a pony winking in the background.
"Ahehe...Nice picture Pinkie." Blitz recovered from the amazing record breaking and looked towards me next. "Well Applejack, think you can beat her time?" He asked, putting on his coach attitude once again.
"Yeah Applejack, you can do it!" Pinkie cheered as she held up another sticker she got from inside her hair. "It says so on this sticker!"
"Alright, alright. S'ppose I gotta give it a shot sooner er later." I agreed while going up to the line. I didn't know if there was a stance for humans when they were about to run or not, so I just put my left foot farther back than my right foot so I could push off running. "Oh yeah. Hey Blitz. There's somethin' I've been meanin' ta ask." I started.
"Yeah?" He perked up as he stood on the inside of the track to follow and see if I failed any of the parts.
"Do ya mind if I ask ya a question while I'm goin' through the course?" I wasn't planning on actually passing the test the first time around, I just wanted to go through it all first.
"Uh, sure. What is it?" Blitz asked as he gave Spike the signal that I was ready.
"Well, I ain't sure if any of us asked, but I've been wonderin'...How ya holdin' up? Ya know, now that yer a human again?" I asked him with a small frown. He and Spike were helping us all get used to being human, but none of us were really asking Blitz about this.
Or Spike for that matter.
"..." Blitz stayed silent, but as he thought it over, he held up his whistle. "Ready. Set..." He started to stay, signaling me to get ready to run. "Go." He said with much less enthusiasm than when he signaled Pinkie to start running. But he made up that enthusiasm by using the whistle to make sure Spike knew to start the timer.
Regardless, I took off. Going at a slow-ish speed that was still just a bit faster than Pinkie. And as I did, Blitz flew beside me. He looked in deep thought, but eventually spoke up.
"It's kinda like riding a bike. You just never forget being a human." He told me as I came to the tires. And while I might not've known what a 'bike' was, I still understood what he was saying.
"Sounds. Like. There's. More. To-Gah!" I tried saying one word per tire to get a rhythm or something, but I ended up tripping and falling flat on my face on top of the last three tires.
"Here..." Blitz quickly helped me up back in the same spot I was in. Meaning I still had to pass through the last few tires. "Gotta take two seconds off." He said as he made a mark with an indifferent look.
I then finished up and ran to the slanted platforms. "As I was sayin', sounds like there's more to it than that. Is it them thieves?" I asked as I got to the platforms and jumped from one to the other. Thankfully getting through that part without messing it up.
"No, Joe and Big Mike aren't as bad as I remember. And Morgue's not around yet. But it's just..." He paused again and after I passed over the rope swing, nearly missing my jump since I almost forgot how to let go of the rope. But after making sure I landed safely, he spoke again. "You probably don't wanna hear about it."
"Aw, come now Blitz. Don't be goin' on, givin' that excuse." I told him as I reached the wall climb. There was a single rope on this side that I would use to pull myself up over the wall.
So as I started climbing, I saw that he was going over what I said. Even he knew that what he said wasn't too good of an excuse. "If ya don't wanna say it, then ya don't got to. But none of us mind if ya wanna say somethin'." I told him as I tried to get one foot over the top of the wall.
"..." He stayed quiet. Not sure himself if he could respond at all. But soon enough, after I finally got both feet over the top of the wall, I jumped and landed on the ground. It wasn't that big of a fall, but I wasn't used to landing as a human.
Ponies usually landed front hooves first, quickly followed by our back hooves. But with humans, they land on their back hands and if they have to, then they crouch down and use one or both of their front hands to keep from falling flat on their face. So it felt like I was landing backwards.
Still, I managed and ran forward towards the rope-net climb. Glancing towards Blitz as if to signal him to go on and say something. If he wanted to, of course.
"...It's my family." He finally said, nearly causing me to stop dead in my tracks. But seeing as how I was already at the rope, I just started to climb a bit slowly so he'd be able to explain some more. "Before coming to Equestria, all of my family was angry at me. And I don't mean just my Dad and my brother. Every. Single. One of them were mad at me...Now that everyone thinks I ran away, they're probably madder than ever..."
When he finished, I was on the top of the rope climb. It had probably been a minute and a half by now since I started the course. And not sure how to respond, I rolled down the rope climb silently. And after standing up at the bottom, I looked up to Blitz as he started flying towards me.
"Blitz..." I started to say as I walked only a little faster than I would normally. Now I get why he wasn't too sure to tell me why he was so upset. "It..." I got to the ground and started crawling under the low crawl net. "Blitz. You know that they go no reason ta be mad about ya. Yer sure not even one of 'em are worried about whatever happened to ya?" I asked from under the low crawl tarp.
"..." Again, he didn't say anything. But since the tarp was so thin, I could see his flying shadow above me though. Flying solemnly before just going ahead and landing at the ramp as I got out and made my way to the ramp.
He wouldn't even look up. He just stood with a frown on his face, staring straight down to the ground. With how he was looking down, I couldn't even tell if there was a tear in his eye or just a reflection from the whistle or something.
But one thing I could tell was that he was done talking. And there wasn't any way that I'd be able to talk him into saying much else.
"Uh..." I hummed, trying to think of something to say.
"After going up the ramp, jump down to the cushion and run to the finish. Tell Spike that I went to build Dash and Fluttershy a flying course." He then flew off towards the nearest cloud, leaving me to finish the course by myself.
He needed some space. Besides, with him in the air, there was really nothing I could do. If I was more used to being human, maybe I might've been able to catch him with my lasso. But even so, this wasn't my place to barge in.
So I just gave a silent nod and focused on finishing the rest of the course. If he wasn't okay by the time Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy got here, then they'd help in an instant.
Station: Video Games
1st Rotation - 3rd Station
Team: Unicorn
Rarity's POV
"Ugh, that shade of dark blue is much too dim for a night sky. And those unattractive clouds are not helping." I noted as I made my character run forwards towards the end of the level. This whole time, my character had been roaming around in my villain's world, Other World.
It seemed unoriginal to me at first, as did the name of my opposite self, Other Rarity, but I soon understood just why Joe went with that name. Other Rarity was supposed to be so similar and unoriginal, because that was the point of her character. To be another version of me in this, well, Other World, where there aren't any living creatures present. Instead, it was filled with creatures called Husks.
Husks weren't like any living creatures in Equestria. They were in a way, shape-shifting Changelings. But instead of using ponies to drain emotions from, they instead wanted to use ponies as 'vessels' so they would be complete. The game referred to that ability as merging. They would wrap itself around a vessel and merge with the victim. Taking control of their movements and actions. But not their thoughts.
Also when they had successfully merged with a pony, instead of surrounding the pony like you would expect, Husks instead dissolve into them. So instead of being layered on top of the pony, they would control them from the inside out. As if they were wearing the pony. So the pony on the outside would be forced to watch the Husk do whatever it pleased with their new body.
And if all of that wasn't terrifying enough, they looked truly horrid! All there was to the appearance of a Husk was a tattered grey coat, fake doll-like hair for the mane and tails, and dark black buttons for eyes. Not Blitz's coal black mind you, but a maleficent black. Although...It may be murky black now that I think about it.
And to finish off their atrocious design, they all had sewing needles either hanging by some thread that was hanging from their manes or just sticking directly out of their coats. Coupled with their smile which was so wide, only some pony with no jaw could match it. The mouth of a Husk was just cut out to a permanent grin with the jagged edges from the top and lower lips acting as 'teeth' in a way.
"Wait. I thought it was supposed to look evil though..." Big Mike said out loud, confused about the sky. I doubt it really mattered to him however, considering how in awe he was at the fighting my character was doing.
My character, modeled after me of course, had fought the Husks in graceful and beautiful yet fierce and creative way. Joe had each of our characters fight based on what we liked. So while Twilight's character fought with spells, beams, and tomes that circled overhead, I had fought with my designing tools, some light self-defense, and luxurious fabrics.
This in mind, my character stood against the small group of Husks. Most likely about fifty or so of them were slowly trudging towards me like fictional zombie-ponies with their offsetting cut-out grins. But whether it was five or fifty, taking large groups of Husks weren't a problem. So once they got in mid-range, I attacked. My character summoning a roll of shimmering fabric that swept most of them four times in a row before knocking them into the air.
I then finished them off by dismissing my large roll of fabric and striking them with a storm of gems that arose from the ground as if they were raindrops. Luckily, this attack even took out those few Husks that had managed to avoid the fabric from before.
"Oh, it does look evil Big Mike. Rightfully so." I agreed with a nod as I continued on towards the gate that led to Other Rarity. "But I was simply saying that it could've looked...Um...Eviler." I explained to him, using a simple term.
"Oh..." Big Mike said, realizing what I meant. "...I don't get it..." Or, perhaps not.
"Rarity, what are you doing?!" Twilight asked, extremely confused now. "Why are you going towards the boss?! You haven't taken those last two places on the map!" She pointed to the screen as if I could tell what part of it she was pointing at.
Still, I wasn't surprised that she was so caught up on that small little detail. Especially since her story required her go to each area to collect these ingredients before her alternate-self could collect them all. Of course she argued that if she had one of the ingredients, then how could her alternate-self make the spell at all. But she kept playing anyway.
That was another thing. Playing this game was foal's play for the both of us. These video games were just like using magic. The screen resembled whatever we were focusing on, and the controller was like using our magic. Each specific combination of buttons was a different spell for us to use. And it worked so well for both of us.
So much so, that Big Mike said that so far, we were the best at video games than all the others! That is, not counting him, Joe, Morgue, or Blitz. He also said that we were on par with Spikey-Wikey's skill.
I think I'll just have to try and see which one of the two of us are better when we're done with these stations. I'm sure he would be overjoyed to play a game against me.
"Twilight, I don't mean to discredit you're method of playing, but wasn't that tip the game told us a...tip? I mean, that is what the game called it while it was 'loading' my level." I pointed out to her, turning towards her for a moment as I let my character continue towards the gate. Activating a 'cut-scene' as it was called.
"We...Well, yeah, I guess that was what it's called." Twilight blushed a little in embarrassment. "But still, the tip said that the more areas you take over, the easier the boss will be! And you already raised the difficulty from Wimp Easy to Fighter Hard!"
Although the difficulty levels had some immature names to them, they made sense. When Twilight was fighting her anti-self, Dawn Shinning, the gimmick of the fight took a minute to understand, but after that, Dawn was a pushover. Wimp level indeed if you ask me.
"Oh come now Twilight," I said with a giggle. "I believe I can face a pile of wasteful fabric without issue. After all, it's not like she's going to be as different as any of the other..." I bit my tongue as I sat in awe at what I was witnessing before my very eyes.
"Oh dear Celestia..." Twilight muttered, just as shocked as I was at what was just up ahead.
First was the overall setting. It was a spine-chilling view to say the least. That ever present dim, dark-blue sky and clouds were still hovering above as my character stood in the beginning of a large, worn down courtyard. With weeds growing out from in between pieces of cement, which had been cracking and losing its pure white marble color.
On the opposite side, stood a castle. From my point of view, the castle seemed two-dimensional. Doubled by the fact that it wasn't made of the usual material at all. It was all a design made of...Fabrics...
Along the edges of the castle, I could make out the faintest...stitching. The castle was stitched up to the reality itself that was behind it!
It wasn't as if there was an outline the castle was stitched up to, it was just anchored in place by the impossible stitching! And I knew that was the truth because one of the tallest towers, hung limp. No longer connected to anything since the stitches were severed at some point.
Everything else, from the windows, to the gargoyles sitting upon the edge, to the large doors that appeared made of wood, were all just fabrics. Just like Other Rarity was made of. Meaning that everything aside from my character in the Other World were made of mostly fabrics and other materials.
All except for one other thing.
"Sweetie Belle!" My character yelled out in shock, finally breaking the silence that all of us had made.
I knew Sweetie Belle wouldn't say anything though. Joe didn't know what she sounded like after all, so she couldn't possibly have a voice. Still, it was shocking enough that he knew what she looked like!
"Oh come on, did you really think that I would only go after you? Because if that is the case, then you are much more narcissistic than I had first thought!" Other Rarity commented with a sinister laugh.
She looked just like every other Husk did, except she resembled me in a sense. Instead of being grey, she had a slightly whiter but still tattered coat with fake doll-like purple hair for her dirty, curly mane and tail. Also her buttons were a misty blue color instead of murky black...Then again, maybe I was right the first time when calling them maleficent black...Though perhaps they were malevolent black.
Whatever! The point was she had misty blue buttons for eyes! As well as a black platinum crown stitched to the top of her head. But the most notable thing about her was the needles sticking out of her.
They acted like tendrils. Hovering above her body absent-mindedly until she needed them to do something. They were still connected to her body by threads so small, it was almost impossible to see without trying to spot them in the first place. The strange part was that she didn't have a horn like I had. In fact, no Husks had wings or horns to fly or use magic respectively. They attacked by either throwing needles at their target or scratching the target while the needles stuck out from their hooves.
"As much as I hate to admit it, Other Rarity does have a point." Twilight admired hesitantly. "Only a complete foal would go after only one potential 'vessel' and never even try to go after any pony else."
Okay, that was a good point. Usually every cliché villain from every story ever only went after the one main character. So it was actually pretty clever that Other Rarity decided to go after some pony else that was much less prepared to be kidnapped than I.
BUT! Whenever that villain goes as far to take that main character's little sister!...Well then, they very well cross every line that ponies should NEVER CROSS!
"Maybe she does Twilight, but nevertheless, I WILL DESTROY HER!" I screamed out as my character dawned a similar amount of rage and summoned a large pair of fabric scissors that she balanced on top of her back while using magic to keep up with the weight of the mighty silver weapon.
"YEAH! RARE'S GONNA TAKE OTHER RARE'S COAT AND USE IT AS A WELCOME MAT!" Big Mike yelled, scaring the Tartarus out of Twilight seeing as his booming voice only made his huge statue all that more intimidating. But that didn't concern me since one, he was on my side.
And as for number two...
"THAT. I. SHALL!" I agreed before just waiting for this cut-scene to end so I could rip Other Rarity's head off seem-by-seem! "AND I WILL MAKE IT THE TACKIEST WELCOME MAT THAT EVER WAS!"
"YEAH!" Big Mike cheered, glaring at Other Rarity with as much anger as I had!
"Uh, R-Rarity," Twilight said cautiously. Now scared of both of us since she was all alone in a barn filled with two angry, yet determined individuals such as ourselves. "You...You do know that this is only a game...Right? Sweetie Belle's not really in any danger."
"Oh, of course I know that Twilight." Chuckling a bit by how she sounded scared about my well-being. "It's just that the twist the story of my game had given me is just so surprising, that I can't help but actually feel invested."
"You release Sweetie Belle right-GAH!" As my character tried to charge forward to fight Other Rarity, she suddenly tripped and fell to the ground. Her magic releasing the scissors and let them fall just ahead of her. The camera view then panned out to show that her front left hoof had been sewn to the ground below her thanks to the sewing needle tendril that was withdrawing back towards Other Rarity.
Other Rarity simply laughed once more at my pathetic figure and began waltzing back into her reality defying castle. Dragging the gagged Sweetie Belle behind her by her sewing tendrils. "How clumsy of you." She said with mock surprise. "Now I'm glad I chose to just abduct your young sister instead. Besides, you're probably too old to last long anyway."
"..." Needless to say, that last comment had me about ready to blast the TV.
"Ta ta~!" She said with a sick, sing-songy tone. The doors closing directly behind the two of them as my character finally levitated up her scissors and made quick work of the stitching around my hoof. Stitching left no permanent damage to whatever they fused together, as both my hoof and the fabric-like concrete below returned to normal as if we were never sewn together.
My character quickly charged forward and begun cutting at the door they had gone through. But since the fabric was too thick or perhaps layered oddly, it took a minute or so. To which the game cut to a loading screen with a picture of my character trying to cut through the door with fabric scissors the size of a pony.
"Well..." I said slowly. The other two looking at me cautiously. "Now it is personal... And although I have said it once, and I shall say it once more...I WILL DESTROY HER!" I yelled out at the top of my lungs. Resulting in some pony tripping on top of the barn in surprise and tumble down towards the cushion below.
"I'm okay!" Applejack called out from outside. "...ow..."
"Rarity..." Twilight dared to say. "You need to calm down...Try thinking of a good memory." She suggested.
"A...A good memory?" I asked while huffing and puffing out air like a story-time Timberwolf.
"You mean like a story?" Big Mike asked, instantly recovering from his fit of rage. Much better than I was doing, I'll admit.
"Yes, like a story." Twilight nodded. "A good story will probably help you calm-"
"Yay, stories!" Big Mike cheered with his arms up in the air. "Big Mike loves stories! Can it be about your sister?!" Big Mike asked me, instantly making me think of all the memories I had off-hoof about Sweetie Belle.
"Uh, Big Mike I don't think that's such a...Actually...That's not such a bad idea at all. Thank you for the idea Big Mike." Twilight thanked him while turning to look at me.
"Just using my Big Mike Logic!" He said cluelessly.
"A story about Sweetie..." I hummed in thought as I kept my eyes closed. Opening them just in time to see the next part of this level, which was inside the castle itself. The castle was smaller than the maze of the entire Other World and it didn't have any places to take over, but it was still a decent enough size with Husks swarming everywhere.
"Aha! I have the perfect one!" I announced as I began moving my character towards the first large group of Husks. Firing a small barrage of gems their direction as I got closer. "It happened just a few days after that boat race we all competed in..."
*Flashback*
Sometime After the Boating Race
Told by a 3rd Pony POV by Rarity
At the Carousel Boutique
It had been a long week. I had cleared all of my orders but one, and it was due tomorrow. Everything else had been so easy, yet the one I thought would be the easiest is what gave me such an issue.
This one school for gifted fillies of all species had a few sports teams. There was a rely race team, golf team, and the most loved of them all, a ton of track and field events. And since they were about to begin their first competition against a rival school for gifted fillies, there was at least one of those gifted schools in all the bigger cities, they had asked me to make the most beautiful cheerleading outfits for the girls there.
Luckily for me, all fillies were the same build. It was a one-size fits all kind of age for them.
But the thing is, their design was so difficult to come up with! They needed to be able to have a well amount of mobility, so no gems or delicate designs allowed. So color was going to be the most important part of the design.
"Rarity! Hey Rarity!" Sweetie Belle called as she ran inside the Boutique and into my planning room. Looking up at me with an excited expression. I wasn't exhausted or anything, it was about three in the afternoon or something. I was just stressed out since the order was going to be overdue.
"Oh. Hello Sweetie Belle. How are you, um, doing today?" I said, going from stressed to nervous instantly. Since I accepted this order, the school was so thankful that she offered me two tickets to the fair where they'd be having their first competition at. And because all my friends had their own special way of attending the fair, they didn't need the extra ticket.
Rainbow Dash and a few other trainee Wonderbolts were going to be performing as an opening act for the real Wonderbolts. She was also allowed to bring a friend, so she brought Scootaloo since every pony else was able to come.
Pinkie Pie and Twilight were helping to plan the fair, so they was automatically allowed to go for free with one friend each. So Pinkie invited Applebloom and Twilight invited Fluttershy.
Pinkie also gave the main planner the idea to hire Blitz and have him help build some of the games there. And with how good of a job he did, he was allowed to go for free with a friend. Which Twilight asked Blitz if he could bring Spike so all of us could end up coming.
And finally, Applejack and Granny Smith were supplying the fair with some baked goods, so they each invited some pony. Applejack inviting Big Mac, and Granny Smith...Actually, I'm not sure who she invited to come with her.
It was pretty clever all things considered. But in order to accomplish this idea, one thing had to happen. We had to do what we were hired to do in the first place. And if I couldn't make the new uniforms, then Sweetie couldn't go.
"Me and the other Crusaders were talking about everything we were gonna do at the fair tomorrow!" Sweetie answered, making me even more nervous.
"Oh, well, yes. That is going to be, um, fun!" I stuttered with a pathetic smile to try and hide my worry. But sadly, it was so bad that Sweetie was able to see right through it. She wasn't so good at telling when ponies were sarcastic or lying, so you knew you were doing something wrong when she spotted your lie.
"Rarity, what's wrong?" She asked, immediately getting worried. "Are we not allowed to go?"
I sighed and looked to her with a frown. "I'm not so sure Sweetie. You see, we're allowed to go if I can finish the cheerleading outfits for the School for Gifted Fillies from Manehattan. But I'm having some trouble."
"Ugh, them..." Sweetie said with a small glare thrown towards the papers I had tried to design for their outfits. Some time when I was a foal myself, me and my family lived up in Manehattan. And once Sweetie was born, we couldn't afford to live there and moved to the smaller town of Ponyville. And since Sweetie Belle was born in Manehattan, that made her legible to attend that school if she applied.
But she didn't apply. Instead, she was offered an invitation to attend that school!
To be offered to attend a Gifted Fillies school was nothing less of the highest honor! Not even Twilight was invited to attend the School for Gifted Fillies in Canterlot! She had to apply!
They noticed that since her sister was not only a successful designer, but an Element of Harmony that personally knew higher class ponies such as Fancy Pants, Sapphire Shores, and Princess Celestia herself! Not only that, but Sweetie Belle's recent activity with the boat race me and Blitz had accidentally set up for the town was noticed as well!
Sweetie Belle ended up basically tying with the 'royalty' that was Prince Blueblood. And she would've even beaten him if it wasn't for her magic overpowering the scooter in the boat. And as word of that got around across Equestria, the School of Gifted Fillies discovered that she was born in Manehattan and wanted her in.
Only, there was a small problem. The letter explained to her that she'd have to leave Ponyville, her friends, possibly her family, and obviously her old school to live in the dorms of their school. And because of how it was stated, Sweetie was angry and considered this 'personal'. So she told me and our parents to decline them in a way that was just as rude as they had been.
"So, we won't be able to go?" Sweetie deadpanned, very disappointed right now.
"No! Don't worry Sweetie Belle! Whether I finish this or not, I'll make sure that you get to go!" I told her. Tickets to go were expensive considering how big of an event it was, but I would never let my sister down like that!
"Bu-But what about you?" She asked, a little relieved that she'd still go, but now worried about me.
"Oh...Well...I'm not too sure. Making the outfits will take no time at all, but designing them is the hard part." I reminded her.
"Oh, right..." She said, not sure how to respond. She wouldn't have appreciated the fair as much if I didn't get to come with her. She loved doing activities with her big sister. And since she knew just how hindering she was to the designing process of dress-making, she slowing trudged out of the room.
It was starting to get late at that time, so she just went straight to bed. Not even wanting something to eat. I wanted to help her but the only way to cheer her up was to make these outfits so both of us could go. So for as long as I could, I tried to find the best design my fabulous mind could muster!
Only, as the hours went by, I kept failing. I couldn't find a way to make beautiful designs without making them have enough maneuverability for a group of cheerleaders. And by midnight, I knew I was too tired to make any decent designs. I had to rest and try to wake up later and finish.
But, little did I know, Sweetie Belle had a plan to help me.
Sometime later into the night- Sweetie had told me that she thought it was about three or four AM as far as she could guess -Sweetie Belle snuck out of her room and went into my Planning Room.
She had fallen asleep early that night, about eight or nine, so she had a good seven or so hours. Just enough to be rested for the day to follow. And since I wasn't to get up until seven o'clock, she had a clean three hours.
That was more than enough for Sweetie Belle to make a design and try to create the outfit. Because of the invitation telling her just how 'great' the School for Gifted Fillies was, an idea was fresh in her mind.
Their school colors were a primary navy-blue and secondary cardinal-red. I tried to design those two colors to make the perfect costume, but it was so impossible! Not only that, but their school mascot was a domesticated Timberwolf! I could make part of their costume out of wood or something nature oriented, but then it wouldn't be easy for them to move around.
Except, Sweetie Belle had a solution.
She drew the best outline of a pony she could on one of my blank designing drafts, and then just colored in where she thought the colors of the outfit should go. And after coloring in the picture like a coloring book, she drew some leaves on the sides of the outfit.
Her design was that the front legs and skirt would be colored cardinal-red, and the body would be navy-blue with the design on leaves being blown in the wind along the sides of the body.
So with that idea in mind, she got more than enough fabric for the two colors for the body. She then opened the window of the planning room up and pulled out a few leaves from the tree that was outside with her magic to use for the design.
Speaking of her magic, she was able to do better with designing now that she had a small amount of control with it. The sewing aspect of it was easier and she could actually make an outfit with the right amount of holes in it for legs, the tail, and head without needing a mannequin.
Sadly, it still took her a while. Not only that, but she was 'freaked out' by those mannequins when there wasn't enough light around them. Which meant that she had to use her own body as a mannequin. So she didn't sew the dress, but instead used a few spells to create the dress around her own body.
It was one of the designing spells I had always practiced. And the one she had used was the same spell I used the first time Trixie had come to Ponyville when I made that dress out of her curtains. But since she didn't have enough magical energy or practice in her, she was left to try and put the leaves on with glue.
So while she was putting the finishing touches on her cheerleading outfit, I had finally began to wake up. And after passing the Planning Room, getting some coffee, and going back, I spotted the most adorable fashion disaster I have ever seen!
Sweetie Belle was standing on the modeling platform with the fabric not all set in place correctly. Meaning that extra fabric was hanging off the sides of her, dripping with glue that was left over from gluing the leaves together.
A pair of fabric scissors were stuck to her cheerleading skirt, and a few extra leaves were also left to be stuck to Sweetie's mane and tail, as well as her front hooves tangled up with some thread when she first attempted to sew parts of the outfit together.
If it wasn't for how funny she had looked right now, I would've been angry at her for breaking my rule of not working in my Planning Room. But I couldn't even try to be angry at her whilst she looked like this!
"Sweetie Belle...What happened?..." I asked with a very entertained look on my face. Talking slowly to just savor the humiliation my sister was going through. But not wanting her to be too embarrassed, I used my magic to dislodge the scissors on her skirt and the used them to cut the thread around her front hooves.
"Stop laughing!" Sweetie demanded with a heavy blush. "I...I didn't want you to miss the fair! So, I tried to make the cheerleader clothes for you..." She explained as I used my magic to take the leaves out of her mane and turned the scissors around to cut out the excess fabric that was hanging off of her. Followed by using the newly obtained thread to stitch the edge of the fabric into place. Without hurting Sweetie of course.
"Oh, Sweetie Belle!" I cooed as I got the leaves off her dress. "You didn't have to do that for me!"
"Yes I did Rarity!" Sweetie argued. "I saw how upset you were that you couldn't finish the dresses for that stupid school, so I wanted to try and make them for you! I remembered enough about them, and I thought my magic would help. But I guess not..."
"Well, as interesting as it would be to see that 'horrid' school wearing that as a cheerleading uniform, I don't think this design will work for them." I explained to her as I cleaned up her dress and made it more appreciative to admire. "...That is, without a small amount of work."
"Yeah, I know. I didn't try to make it look bad, it just...Wait, what did you just say?" She asked, not realizing what I said in time.
"Well according to your, ahem, design," I began looking over both the basics of the outfit she had on and the drawing she had made. "I think you've come up with something amazing!"
"You...Y-You really think so?!" Sweetie asked, getting excited immediately.
"Oh, I know so!" I answered, getting excited myself as I went over the dress in my head. "It just needs a few tweaks and it'll be perfect!" I said as I started to redraw the design on a new piece of paper. But before I finished, I turned to her. "Oh, um, you don't mind, do you?"
"Of course not! You're the amazing designing sister!" Sweetie said as she ran over to look at my new sketch of her design. "But what are you gonna change?"
"Well, we can't use actual leaves I'm afraid. They'll dry up and wither away. So we'll have to make them out of fabric and put the design onto the dress afterwards. But the leaves will be so small that it won't hinder their movement." I explained as I created a blueprint for the leaves' design to add on later.
"Yeah. Probably a good idea." Sweetie agreed as she looked to the glued on leaves. Noticing how one of them were still oozing with extra glue. Getting all over the carpet, may I add.
"Next, we need to fix up the skirt a bit. It's too lifeless without some creases of ruffles. So we'll make them knife-pleated." I told her as I edited the skirt part. She looked confused about the term, but just stuck with what I said with 'creases'.
"Uh, got it!" Sweetie answered.
"And...Actually..." That was it really. Those were the only two things I needed to change. Everything else was so perfect, yet so simple! To change anything else would ruin it entirely! "We'll be done." I said happily.
"Wait, that's it?!" Sweetie asked, looking a little worried. "But...But what about the colors, err...Or something!" She asked.
"Sweetie Belle, it's school colors. Those are the only two colors we're allowed to use. Meaning that this is entirely you're creation." I smiled at her. She may not have known how to make dresses, and I'm not sure if she may ever have the ability, but she definitely has an eye for design!
"You sure?... I mean, you're the designer..." She said with a frown.
"No Sweetie Belle, I'm not the designer. I'm the dressmaker." I then pointed to her. "You're the designer." She stood in disbelief at what I told her.
"Now," I began before she could say anything. Smirking in my clever, yet I'll admit under-hoofed plan. "Let's get that thing off you so you can try on the new design!" I told her as I began using my magic to create all Including cheerleading costumes. Including one extra for Sweetie Belle.
"Wait, why do I need to try on the new one?" She asked as she used her magic to take off her costume. She created it around her, so the only way it could be taken off was with magic. Another thing I had to alter about the costumes now that I think about it.
"Because Sweetie Belle," I finished the new first outfit in no time at all and levitated it over so she could hold it. "Whether this turned out well or not, you still disobeyed my wishes and came into this room to use my materials." I told her with a fake-sweetly smile. "You should've at least told me what you were up to before you put matters into your own hooves."
"But...But..." Sweetie sighed. "Okay, you're right. I'm sorry Rarity."
"Now it's alright Sweetie Belle. That is, as long as you promise to do one thing." I told her with an ever-growing smirk.
"What's that?" She asked, now unsure about my plan. So I simply levitated up the cheerleading outfit once more and gestured to it. "Wha?...Oh. Oh no. No. No. No. No! NO! I am not wearing that to the fair! All our friends are going to see me!" She said, immediately getting embarrassed at the thought.
"Oh come now Sweetie Belle, you'll look so beautiful!" I told her as I used my magic to put it on her anyway. And she looked so adorable! "Besides, all the colts are sure to swarm all over you!"
"But I don't want colts to swarm all over me!" She said, trying to take the dress off, although it was hopeless.
"Sorry Sweetie Belle, but that's the price to pay for being my sister." I told her, giggling at how embarrassed she looked right now.
"Oh...Alright..." She agreed after very little convincing. And after looking into the mirror, she slowly got over it and changed the subject. "So, when do we go?"
Now, if any pony had looked at this, they would think that I was doing this just to embarrass her. And of course, that was part of the reason. As I had said, she broke the rules. But that wasn't the only reason.
She was beginning to open up and move past her shy personality. I could tell, because I've seen stage-fright thousands of times. And her stage-fright wasn't like Fluttershy's. It wasn't that she didn't want to be noticed, it was that she was worried about what others would think of her. Besides, I knew that deep down, she wanted to be noticed like this.
After all, I barely had to convince her to wear such a beautiful outfit to a public fair. And if she was to ever get over that shyness, then she would need a light push in the right direction. Especially if her talent is what I think it is.
"Well, the outfits are done. You go ahead and get some breakfast and by the time you're done, I'll have packed everything." I told her with a smile. To which she nodded and began to walk out.
"Oh, I forgot to ask. Do you think we should say good morning to Button Mash and his friends? Because I could've sworn you mentioned something about you, him, Rumble, and Featherweight meeting up this morning to talk about that comic-"
"NO!" She yelled out as loud as she could before sprinting out of the room and down to the kitchen. "YOU CAN'T MAKE ME!"
Current Time
Rarity's POV
"AW, Becky Dell sounds so nice!" Big Mike said with a big smile. "She helped her big sister with the cheerleader clothes!"
I giggled a bit as I kept playing. I had been able to tell them the story and play this game at the same time, and now my character was in the middle of the final boss fight. Sweetie Belle tied to the wall by a bunch of stitches that Other Rarity had magically bounded her there with.
"Yes, it was nice of her." I agreed, not minding that he messed up her name. 'Sweetie Belle' was probably a difficult name for him to remember. "And I will never forget that polite act of kindness that she did for me. And neither will the pictures that the Foal Free Press took when they were at the fair."
"Wait, what happened next at the fair?" He asked. "Because at my school, some cheerleaders are really mean. So what did those cheerleaders do with, uh, Candy Belle?" Well, he got one part of her name right at least.
"Oh, right. Them..." I tried to hold in a fit of giggles as I used hit Other Rarity with a level one special attack, Gem Storm. Bringing her down to an inch of her life. "Well, during the fair, Sweetie Belle's friends were teasing her about her adorable cheerleading outfit! And when it was time for the Track and Field event, that's when the day at the fair turned from good to great!"
Just remembering that surprise brought me into yet another fit of giggles.
"Wait, do you mean when Sweetie was-" Twilight was about to spoil the story, but Big Mike shushed her. Which Twilight didn't mind since she was about to start laughing herself. All of us, this being all six of me and the girls, the other CMC, Blitz, and Spike all so enjoying the prank turned wonderfully well.
"SHH! Big Mike wants to hear what happened in Rare's story is first!" He told her. In his own way saying that he wanted to hear me finish it. "So, what happened?!" He asked, quieting down now.
"Thank you Big Mike. Now what happened next was amazing." I told him as I delivered the final blow to Other Rarity. Making her scream out in pain before the game showed us another cut-scene like when I confronted Other Rarity before. Only this time, I was on the winning team.
"There was an announcement saying that every pony that was to compete in the track and field games were to report to the stadium. This including cheerleaders as well." The very same slightly wicked smirk I had adorned that day returned as I recalled the story. "So Applebloom and Scootaloo, AJ and Dash's sisters," I explained to Big Mike as he nodded, snickering a little at what he was starting to figure out.
"They got an amazing idea and started dragging Sweetie Belle to the stadium, and the other cheerleaders were already there. And when they saw Sweetie's friends bringing her there, they instantly realized what was going on and 'accepted' her into the group. All while the cheerleading coach didn't notice a thing." I told them.
The character in the game, stood over the tattered remains of Other Rarity and summoned her fabric scissors once more to free Sweetie Belle from the wall. And once she was safely on the ground, both of them hugging each other with so much relief and thankfulness that it was all over now.
"So half an hour later, me and every pony else came to the stadium with Scootaloo and Applebloom looking more excited than ever. They didn't tell us what was going on, but they said that it would be the best surprise that we've ever seen! And. It. Was!"
"Was Tinker Belle there?!" Big Mike asked while trying to keep from snickering himself.
"Why, Big Mike, yes! Yes she was! And she knew just about every cheer there was by the time we arrived!" I told him before letting him burst out laughing in his chair.
"Ah man! Big Mike loves happy stories!" He cheered as the two characters on screen ended their hug. Sweetie Belle spotting something off-screen and running towards it happily.
"That wasn't even the best part! Diamond Tiara and her friend were there as well. Those two are smaller bullies that for some reason or another, every pony at the school adores." I explained to him. Frowning a little as I remembered them.
"Bullies? Were they Snobby Bullies?" He asked, frowning a bit after mentioning them.
"Snobby..." I repeated, trying to recall just what he meant by that term. "Why, I believe so, yes." I nodded, going along with it anyway.
"Then they don't sound too nice." Big Mike frowned at the thought of them.
"Well Sweetie has told me stories of what all they do, but I think they may be a bit over the top." I explained. "But either way, they were very jealous once they saw Sweetie wowing the crowd with her cheering!"
Big Mike started laughing again and cheering himself, happy that Sweetie's bullies were upset about Sweetie being more popular at the time than them. And as he did, the Sweetie Belle in the video game had come back into view. Levitating the black platinum crown that Other Rarity had been wearing all this time.
She then, after a little effort, levitated it onto my character's head. Smiling up happily as the two characters embraced in a happy hug once more. Making me tear up in happiness.
I wonder how Sweetie Belle's doing right now...
Station: Paperwork
1st Rotation - 3rd Station
Team: Pegasi
Fluttershy's POV
"Um...Joe?" I spoke up, hoping to get his attention. He was busy typing on his...Human Machine, and it looked pretty important. I guessed it was a typewriter, but it could fold in two like a case, so I wasn't sure. But whatever it was, I didn't want to bother him too much.
I mean whatever he was doing, he had been working on before we even got here. Except, he wasn't working on his typewriter when we all started these stations. It wasn't even out as far as I could tell when Twilight and Rarity were first out here. He might've taken it out after talking to them, but I wasn't sure because at that point Rainbow and I were inside the barn.
"What is it?" He asked me, not looking up from his typewriter as he still kept typing away.
"Well, uh, if it's okay with you, we wanted to go ahead and-" "We're finished." Rainbow said, helping me get to the point as we both looked over to Joe, who now stopped what he was doing and looked up towards us.
"You're done? You've both answered every single question?" He asked, looking up from his typewriter to look at both of us.
"Duh! What else would 'done' mean?" Rainbow Dash asked, sounding angry at Joe for some reason. I know she didn't like them being thieves, but she wasn't mad at Big Mike about that.
Was she still mad about yesterday?
"Well considering how your alien ponies, I can't be too sure what done means to you." Joe said sarcastically, putting air quotes around 'done' before taking the papers and glancing over everything. "But, it seems that you two have managed to surprise me. Not even Ms. Sparkle and Ms. Rarity could finish this quickly. And this was the last thing I expected you to be quick at, Ms. Dash." He countered with another sarcastic jab.
"Oh shut it." Rainbow said as she crossed her arms and looked up towards the sky. But the thing that Joe didn't was that she did a lot more paperwork than most ponies thought.
In fact, there've been times where she asked me to watch Tank while she fell behind on paperwork. N-Not that she fell behind on her work regularly! In fact, it only happened once every month or so. And that was only if the Weather Patrol messed up with the weather schedule.
But yes, being the Weather Patrol Manager had its drawbacks. She had to review weather patterns, assign ponies to quadrants of Ponyville, organize all weather meetings, take charge in weather emergencies, all imported deliveries of clouds, rainbow fuel, and lightning charges, and finally there was all the paperwork for becoming a professional Wonderbolt.
And ponies always wonder why she loves naps.
As Rainbow Dash kept looking into the air, she spotted something interesting. "Huh. I wonder what's up with Blitz."
"Clouds most likely." Joe answered, closing his typewriter and putting it aside so he could have some space. "Can either of you explain just how you actually wrote this down so quickly? Your handwriting's surprisingly neat for two humans who didn't even have fingers two hours ago."
"It's like using our wings." Rainbow said as she just kept watching the huge clouds drift by. Some of them were so big, that it made Cloudsdale seem as small as Rainbow Dash's home. "We just pretended that we were using our hands were our wings. Each finger being one of the main feathers. Probably why the video games weren't all that hard either."
...Actually, that's exactly what I did too. "Y-Yes, what she sad." I agreed with a sheepish smile.
"Well, that's something I wasn't aware of. I'll need to make a note of that." Joe said to himself, putting Rainbow Dash's paper down and turning to me. "Well seeing as how Ms. Dash isn't willing to cooperate, do you mind if we start with your paper first?"
I could tell Joe was trying to be careful with how he talked to me. He didn't sound like he usually did when he tried to talk like this. He didn't sound caring, but it was nice to hear that he was mindful about being rude.
"Um..." I turned towards Rainbow Dash, not sure what she thought. But after I saw her shrug without a care, I turned towards Joe and nodded with a small smile. "Well, if it's alright with Rainbow Dash, then I'll do it."
Rainbow Dash let out a breath and looked completely out of it. She was still watching the clouds though, so I guess she just decided to ignore what was going on and watch the sky. She did say that she wanted to try out the Cloud Watching activity that Blitz told her about.
"Okay." Joe said, looking towards his list. "Well let's start at the beginning. You're full name is Fluttershy. Big surprise to us all." He said sarcastically. "Age is seventeen, same as most of the others surprisingly."
"Well, not Pinkie Pie, Twilight, or Rarity." I told him.
"I do believe I said most." He reminded me sarcastically. "And for family members, you have your father and mother, Loud Yap and Tender Heart...It might just be a hunch, but I think you just may take after your Mother a little bit more."
I couldn't help but giggle at that. "Yeah, that's what my friends say too. T-That's not to say my Dad's a bad pony or-" "Person." "Huh-oh! Right, I'm sorry." I apologized, forgetting that we had to get used to talking like humans. "He's not a bad person or anything but-"
"Ms. Fluttershy, its fine." Joe told me, not wanting me to freak out anymore. "Don't worry about it. I know you're not lying. Your father sounds nice."
"Yeah, he-he is." I said, taking a breath to calm down. I didn't want him to get the wrong idea. My Dad was really nice. After you get past how he's always yelling. But that's not his fault or anything, he can't help it. It's only because he can hear really well. So he thinks everything's louder than it really is, which is why he yells. And why my Mom tries to talk so quietly just for him.
"Alright, and next is...Something I don't understand at all..." He said as he looked at my measurements next. I couldn't blame him though, even Earth Ponies would be confused by them.
"Oh, well here. The first number is waist. The second is the length of the four legs. And the third is height from the ground to the top of your back." I explained to him. "But unicorns have a fourth number. It's the base width of their horn. It's only needed for headwear, but sometimes they also have to put it down for full outfits."
"Then why do you and Rainbow Dash have two extra numbers? Because unless their invisible, I don't see any horns." Joe raised an eyebrow.
"Both of those numbers are for our wings." I explained, pointing to our fourth number. "The fourth one is the base width of our wings, and the fifth one is the length of our wings."
Joe quickly wrote down what each of them all mean next to my paper, and quickly added the unicorn horn measurement on either Twilight or Rarity's. I couldn't tell what exactly he wrote down since he had written it down so quickly.
"Well, it all looks in order than, thankfully." Joe says as he looked at both the measurements and weight. Not going over them out of politeness. "Next up, strengths. You put, animals, being kind, and having good friends?"
"Yes." I nodded before spotting Dan laying down under Joe's desk. He looked so happy on his doggie bed, but was looking up at me with his tail wagging. "Hey there Dan." I said, waving at him with a smile.
"Hi there!" Dan barked in response, perking up and jumping out from under the desk to walk over and sit in front of me. And with how happy he looked, I couldn't help but pet his big happy head.
"You said his breed was a Great Dane, right?" I asked, getting a nod from Joe as an answer. "We don't have dogs like him back on Equestria. The only big dogs we have are Orthros' and, well, they're definitely not a Great Dane." I said with another giggle. It had been two years since I had last seen an Orthros now. But seeing a new species of dog was amazing.
"A-An Orthros?" Joe stuttered, taking off his glasses and cleaning them with the bottom of his shirt. Looking stunned. "Aren't those things two-headed dogs?"
"Two heads?" Dan asked, wondering what that meant.
"Yes. They're also said to be related to the Guard of Tartarus, Cerberus...Are. A-Are you okay Joe?" I asked, seeing Joe shaking a little bit.
"There's actually a Cerberus in your world?...And a Tartarus?...But. But what lies in Tartarus?" He asked, now sounding extremely terrified. It was very worrying, but I knew that he'd want an answer.
"Well...Not much, really." I said, hoping to change the subject. "Some evil scary creatures, and any pony that does something evil." I said, thinking of a way to change the subject. I was getting scared myself just thinking about the ponies that stayed there.
"...I guess...I'll have to have a chat with Morgue about that..." He said before slowly picking his glasses back up and carefully putting them back on. "Alright...Let's move on."
"Master? You okay?" Dan noticed how his owner, or second owner since Big Mike was his real owner, was worried. A dog could always sense those kind of emotions. But after walking over, Joe cleared his throat and pet Dan. Somehow masking his sense of worry so well that not even Dan could sense it
"Good boy." He told Dan before focusing back on the paper. "I was going to say something else about your strengths, but let's instead move on to weaknesses." He told me, earning no objections as Dan just walked back under the desk and laid down in front of Joe's feet on his doggie bed.
"For weaknesses, you put that you're scared of multiple things, that you're not as strong or smart as some of the others, and that you can't control The Stare...And The Stare is?" He asked me, not knowing what it was.
"Oh, um, it's kinda hard to explain. It's just something I can do whenever I need to. I don't like using it though since it can scare some of my animals." I told him with a shy look behind my hair.
"Noted." He said, writing something on another piece of paper. "Well, it seems that all the important parts are in order. So all we have left is to find you a new name."
"Like what?" I asked.
"Well, we'll need a first and last name. So as a first name we'll need something similar to yours. That way, it's easier for you to respond to. So that said..." He closed his eyes and thought it over. "How about Felisha?"
"Felisha..." I repeated, trying the name out myself. And if I did need a new name, then that one seemed nice enough. "Okay. May I ask what it means though?"
"Well you see, our names mostly have a meaning behind them. Your names are more simplified and direct. Like for instance, the name 'Felisha' means 'happy' in Latin. Most names have meanings like these or are based off of a historical or important figure. And your last name usually represents your family in an entirety. Much like Ms. AJ's 'Apple Family'. That being said, it may be in our best interest to find you a name that matches your nationality."
"Nationality?" I asked him.
"Yes. Interestingly enough, all of you have different nationalities. Ms. Sparkle and Mr. Spike both look Indian, Ms. Rarity looks more French than anything, Ms. Dash looks...I'd guess Italian, Ms. AJ looks American, Ms. Pie looks English, and finally you look, perhaps, Dutch...So what do you think of the name Schoonraad?"
"Schoonraad?" I asked, my nose scrunching up in dislike. Not that the name wouldn't be good for any other human. "And what does that mean?"
"It means refined council. And it probably sounds different because it's from an entirely different language." Joe explained to me. He did say it a little weirdly, but I guess that made sense.
"I guess our names are simple compared to yours." I mused with a small smile. "I mean, in Equestria, a pony would probably just be named Refined Council. But I'm fine with that last-" "I ACTUALLY WROTE THAT DOWN?!"
"eep!" I managed to squeak out before ducking away from whatever screamed out like that. Hiding behind my chair out of fear that some pony was mad at me or wanted to hurt some pony else.
"Ms. Dash!" Joe yelled out, leaning back in his seat as he was shocked just like I was. Holding onto his chest as if his heart was about to burst.
"I COMPLETELY FORGOT THAT I-" "Shush!" Joe said as he took the cardboard tube he had used when we both accidentally said 'every pony' out loud, and threw it right at Rainbow Dash's face. Hitting her right in the nose and causing her to flinch.
But I will admit, I was a little glad that Rainbow wasn't yelling so loudly...I should probably apologize to her for being glad about that.
"Calm down!" He said with some noticeable restraint as he tried to stay quiet. He didn't want to make her even more scared about...Whatever happened. "What's wrong with you?" He asked.
"Huh?!" She immediately looked to Joe, getting worried about him all of a sudden. "O-Oh! Um...What-What was I saying?" She asked, trying to recover coolly.
"Oh, I don't know," Joe began sarcastically. "It was pretty hard to hear since you were yelling bloody murder." Joe pointed out with a frown. "Apparently, you were upset about what you wrote down." He answered before picking up the cardboard tube and Rainbow's paper. "The real question is what." He said as he glanced at it.
"No, don't!" Rainbow yelled as she reached forward to try and take the paper back. But before she even got close, Joe smacked her wrist with the cardboard tube. And just by Rainbow's reaction alone, I knew that it hurt more than I thought it should've.
She retracted her hands, knowing that she couldn't just take the paper from Joe. So she just growled a little in frustration. "Gimme back my paper." She demanded.
"Gimme, gimmie never gets Ms. Dash." Joe countered without a care. "Also, we could go without the ol' scowl n' growl. But I guess there's no convincing you otherwise." He figured without a care. "So, let's go ahead and get this over with."
"Ugh..." Rainbow moaned in annoyance. Falling back into her seat with the scowl still on her face like Joe thought.
Meanwhile, I slowly eased my way back into my seat. Choosing to just stay silent and let this play out. Rainbow Dash could be really determined and stubborn about whatever she was focused on, so she wasn't going to go along with whatever Joe says. But it won't exactly be easy for her since she was up against Joe.
He was scary when he wanted to be. He already proved that yesterday. Plus he was supposed to be the Element of Persistence. Add to how he says that he can read-minds, and he could probably try to beat Rainbow's stubbornness with facts and his own determination.
"Now. Let's start with family names." Joe began. Putting the paper down and looking at them.
"Of course! Where else would we start?!" Rainbow asked with her own sarcasm. Glaring at Joe the whole time.
But Rainbow's glare didn't do anything to Joe. In fact, Joe just stared right back at her. Looking as emotionless as ever in hopes to scare Rainbow in his own way and while neither was backing down, I let out a small whimper. Becoming fast friends with my chair since I was hiding behind it so much.
"Well not at the finish line, I can tell you that much..." Joe countered as he rubbed his forehead while reaching for his flask again and taking another sip. "Ugh, I'll be drunk by noon at this rate..." He muttered, not caring if we heard him or not.
"D...Drunk?" I asked, peering out from my favorite chair in confusion.
"Well, I am a thief Ms. Schoonraad." He said, using my new last name that was still just as long as my original name. "I've committed enough illegal acts, so what's under-age alcohol consumption added to the list?" He asked rhetorically before putting the flask away.
"But you're older than I am." Rainbow said out of confusion, now trying to stay on this topic rather than move on with the paper.
"You're seventeen and I'm eighteen. Both of those ages are still under twenty-one. Ergo 'under-age.'" He explained in a simple way towards Rainbow Dash. Only making her mad again.
I did see how she was confused though. In Equestria, the age limit for drinking was only thirteen. It was probably higher here since this world was supposed to be more chaotic. Rainbow Dash knew the age limit more than any of us though because of how much she tracked Cider Season. And even right now, she was probably wondering if humans had Apple Cider.
"It's probably an older age limit because Equestria's less problematic when it comes to crime with alcohol." Joe assumed. Yep, I was right. If only we could have Joe talk to Berry Punch about Alcohol Problems...Oh! That came out too rude, didn't it?!
"By the way, you're not going to distract me that easily Ms. Dash." Joe warned her, figuring out Rainbow Dash's plan.
"...Dang..." Rainbow mumbled.
"So back to your family names, or, should I say family name, you've only put one down. Your father, Rainbow Blaze." Joe pointed out, "Is that really all you have? No brothers? Aunts or uncles? Grandparents on a rocking chair?" He listed off. "What about your sister we learned about yesterday?"
"Who, Scootaloo?" Rainbow rhymed accidentally.
"No, your other sister." Joe rolled his eyes, earning another glare from Rainbow Dash. "If Scootaloo's your sister, then why didn't you write her name down?"
"Well..." Rainbow deflated a little. "She's not...It's kinda-" "Don't." Joe interrupted. "Say no more. You don't have to explain anything." He told her, not wanting her to get upset about that. "Any other relatives?" He repeated.
"Nope." She sighed calmly as she fell back into her. "My Dad was an only child, like me. Never met or heard of my grandparents and the only aunt I'm related to, I've never met."
"You're avoiding someone Ms. Dash." Joe noted. "And by the sound of it, it seems like there's some history behind the two of you. Mind explaining just what's between you and your mother?"
"And why should I do that?!" She suddenly snapped, now glaring at Joe heavily.
Rainbow Dash never did like talking about her. The only ones that even knew just how much she hated talking about this was me, her Dad, and a few random Pegasi from our flight school. And it took so many years before she even wanted to say something about it to me. I doubt she would ever talk about it to someone like Joe.
"Ms. Dash, I simply asked a question. No need to get upset about it." Joe said calmly, shaking his head. "If you don't want to tal-"
"No, I'm not going to talk about her!" She yelled out again. "And even if I did, I'm not talking about it to a thief!" She only got angrier. "And I don't care how much hypnosis or mind-reading you use, I'm not telling you anything!"
"..." Her and Joe sat there. Rainbow glaring at him as if he was King Sombra or some pony bad, while Joe just matched her glare with a calm and emotionless look on his face.
"Is that what you really think I'm going to do Ms. Dash? Abuse my skills to simply get my way?" Joe asked.
"Well if that whole 'Torture Circle' hypnosis thing wasn't 'abusing your skills', then I don't know what is!" Rainbow yelled out, using her fingers to make quotes in the air around what Joe was telling us yesterday.
He then sighed, shaking his head. "Ms. Dash, not every situation is the same. Ms. Sparkle didn't understand the situation and-"
"And you ended up hypnotizing all of us!" Rainbow countered.
"Well if I remember right, all of you were acting unfairly towards me all because of biased opinions, save for two of you." Joe frowned himself now. "So you can't exactly call yourself a Saint, Ms. Dash."
"Says the thief!" Rainbow insulted once again. "Why do you even want to know about me anyway?!"
"Actually, I never did." Joe told her. "And if you calmed down for at least five seconds and get over the thieving aspect for once, you'd know that. I don't care how much you hate me, and I don't care how much you hate your Mother. I just wanted a name so we could get this over with."
"What?!" Rainbow squeaked out, her eyes growing wide with fear. "I! I-I never said I hated-"
"Ms. Dash, there's no point in lying!" Joe cut her off with another frown. Getting almost as angry as Rainbow Dash by this point. "And there is especially no reason, whether you think it's personal or not, to lie about your own Mother."
"H-How did you..." Rainbow backed down now. Terrified of Joe more than angry. "I didn't tell you about her...Un-Unless you-" "No, I didn't hypnotize it out of you." Jo interrupted again before Rainbow could find a way to get angry.
"I've said it before and I'll say it again. I don't abuse my skills for personal gain." He told her. "When I used hypnosis against all of you, it was to make Ms. Twilight understand her own stubbornness!" He told us with a scowl.
"Stubbornness? But, Twilight's not stubborn..." I told Joe while peeking out from behind my hiding chair.
"No, not usually." Joe sighed as he fell back in his seat, rubbing his forehead in pain. He gestured for me to come out from behind the chair as he reached in a drawer and pulled out a medicine bottle. Probably medicine for a headache he was starting to get. "But whenever she can't understand something, she has a hard time accepting that she's wrong."
"She does?" I asked, trying to remember a time when that happened.
"Here, I'll give you an example." He told us as I finally decided to come out and sit down. Both me and Rainbow Dash now staying quiet now. "Earlier before the two of you came over, Ms. Pie wanted to talk about whatever she was writing down. One of those being something called a 'Pinkie Sense'." He told us, pulling out a paper and showing it to us.
It was Pinkie's paper. Neither of us even had to look at her name, because we could tell it was hers from her hoof-err-handwriting. "I copied it in my own handwriting so it would be easier to read, but as you can try to read for yourselves, her second strength is her Pinkie Sense and its summarized definition...If you could call it that anyway, was a very simplified version of it." He added.
It was hard to make out, but I think Pinkie just wrote down a few of her combos and what they meant.
"Yep." Rainbow let out a deep breath. Kind of like a sigh of content, but more air then anything. "That's Pinkie Pie's alright."
"Yes." Joe agreed with a nod before putting it back in its proper place. "And when she saw how I was confused about it, she told me this story of Ms. Sparkle following her around all day."
"That's right! Both of them, Applejack, and Spike all ran to catch up to me at Foggy Bottom Bog to warn me about the Hydra attack!" I said, suddenly remembering.
"Hydra attack?!" Rainbow instantly snapped at attention. "When did this happen?!"
"Remember the day I asked if you could help me bring all the frogs to Foggy Bottom Bog since there were so many?" I tried to remind her.
"...Vaguely..." Rainbow muttered, probably trying to remember.
"That was the day." I nodded with a smile. "...Wait, didn't we tell you about that?"
"NO!" Rainbow yelled out, still very surprised about this news.
"Oops...Sorry Rainbow Dash." I apologized, feeling bad for not telling her all this time.
"Regardless, Ms. Pie told of how Ms. Sparkle refused to believe in the 'Pinkie Sense' strictly because she couldn't prove how it worked. And that's where her fault lies. She has no suspension of disbelief. In fact, whenever faced with a situation she either doesn't understand or that goes against what she knows and or originally believes, she'll refuse to figure out how to believe in its possibility." He explained to us.
"Oh come on! Twilight's not like that!" Rainbow Dash argued.
"Really now? That's what you think?" Joe asked with a raised eyebrow. "All in the course of not even a full twenty-four hours, she's questioned mind-reading, the idea of mentalism as a whole, hypnosis, TVs, the name of an imaginary character called 'Monkey D. Luffy', why pirates could be ruled by a single King, how a living being can be made of rubber even in a fictional story, the entire Genre of Fantasy books...Should I go on? Because I have about seven more things to add to that list."
"No, fine, we got it. Twilight doesn't believe in stuff." Rainbow said, not wanting to hear it. "Besides, I see your point. When I first met Twilight, she didn't believe me when I told her I could clear the skies in ten seconds flat."
"My point exactly." Joe nodded. "And that's the one thing I hate most about her. She claims that she won't believe in anything she can't prove, but that phrase itself is not only completely idiotic, but it's also controversial."
"Contra-who now?" Rainbow looked confused.
"It means that Twilight's saying or doing one thing that goes against something she's already said or done." I answered for her.
"Correct Ms. Fluttershy." Joe gave me a nod. "In order for her to try and prove something, she first has to go through the Scientific Method. And if she's not even willing to ask a question or conduct background research, the two prominent first parts of said method, then she locks herself away from the solution."
"Uh...What?" Rainbow looked even more confused now.
"She's too proud for her own good. Something that I'm sure you understand entirely." Joe said sarcastically. Resulting in a glare from the now no longer confused Rainbow Dash.
"That's why I was left no choice but to do what I did. If I didn't show her that her train of thought was very flawed, then she wouldn't trust me at all with any plans that I would create in the future since she would question my intelligence." Joe told us.
"News flash Joe, she still doesn't trust you. In fact, she outright hates you!" Rainbow reminded him. "I think it would've just been better for her to think you were crazy instead of being a jerk."
"Well here's a Special News Bulletin for your news broadcast Weather Lady," Joe began sarcastically. "I am a jerk. I don't expect people to think I'm caring or nice. I act like a jerk so it'll be expected of me whenever I tell people the cold hard facts that they're not willing to accept." He told her.
He then went from being cynical, to being deep in thought. "May I ask you a question Ms. Dash?"
"Uh...Sure." She agreed, not sure where this sudden change had come from.
"Thank you." He took off his glasses for a second and pinches the top part of his nose. "Have you ever ended up having to help someone, whether they were close to you or not, with a problem they had? Not a problem like a plant needing watered or anything along those lines, I mean a mental situation that they needed to get over."
"Like a fear or weakness. Except, they never asked for your help or want your help, because of some reason or another. You know they can't get over it by themselves, but they would be angry, embarrassed, or disappointed in themselves if you forced them to take your help. Have you ever ended up facing a problem like that?"
Rainbow Dash sat silently. Not sure how to quite respond to that. But after thinking it all over, wondering just if she actually had met some pony with a problem like that. But as I watched her go over it in her mind, she slowly turned to look towards me.
She didn't know what Joe was getting at, but she understood what he was asking. And of course, I wasn't the only one that she had this problem with. She was the Element of Loyalty after all.
Me, Scootaloo, Twilight, Applejack, Blitz, Applebloom. She met a lot of us that had that kind of problem. Some of us didn't want her help, some of us were glad that she came in and offered to help. But either way, she always dealt with stuff like this. All she had to do was pick one time it happened.
"Y-Yeah, all the time." Rainbow admitted. "This one time...Applejack went off to compete in this rodeo to try and win the prize money for Ponyville. But...She never came back. All that came was a note that said she'd send the money soon, but that she was never coming back to see her friends or family..."
"So obviously, me and the girls all left to go find her. And sooner or later, we found her at this Cherry Farm. But she still wouldn't come back with us." She went on. "So for the next week, we stayed at that Cherry Farm, trying to figure out what was wrong. But she never told us. She just wanted us to leave."
"If we did, we'd probably never see her again..." She started chocking up. Sniffling very faintly as a tear or two came out from her eyes.
"But you pressed on, didn't you?" Joe asked, looking directly at Rainbow without his glasses on...Which wasn't such a good idea since he was just a few inches too far to the left to look directly at Rainbow. "You kept trying to help her even if that was against her wishes, and eventually got her to come back. Right?" He asked her.
He sounded upset, but...He still had a calm expression. He looked much more sincere without his glasses. Almost harmless. But he didn't have any tears. No crack to his voice, no sniffling, nothing. Still just a calm expression if anything. It just didn't match up.
"Uh-huh...We found out that she didn't even get one blue ribbon at the rodeo. She felt like she let us down, so she didn't want to face us. She tried to just say that she liked the Cherry Farm and that it fit her just as well as Sweet Apple Acres, but it was all a lie." She said, trying to recover as quickly as possible.
"But eventually she forgave you, and realized that it was the right thing in the end. Correct?" Joe asked as he put his glasses back on and instantly focused on Rainbow Dash.
"Yeah. She did." Rainbow smiled. "I'm glad she wasn't mad at us."
"Well, that's good." Joe said with a nod before going to a frown. "Because a lot of the time, it doesn't end happily ever after."
"W-What?" I asked, not sure what he meant. He looked sadder after saying that. As if there was a part he left out. I wasn't sure if he was being polite, but since he said he was a jerk, I wasn't sure. Of course, I didn't want to call him a jerk. That'd be too rude to do.
"Some of the time, people will never ask for your help. They'll just stay quiet and try to handle the problem by themselves. They ask and plead for the space that they want, instead of asking and pleading for the help that they need." Joe told us. "And if you back down and give them what they want, then they'll never truly recover."
"But if you do give them the help they need, then they might not appreciate it right away..." He then chuckled once. "In fact, they may never appreciate it. But at least they'll have a better chance in the end. Something I'm sure you can understand Ms. Dash." He told her.
"...Where...Where is this all coming from?" Rainbow asked, as confused as I was about why Joe was telling us all of this to begin with.
"You told me that Ms. Sparkle thinks of me as a jerk and that she hates me, right?" Joe asked, Rainbow just nodding along. "Well good. Because that's exactly how she should see me. I purposely come off as rude so that whenever they need some help, they won't be mad at a friend for getting in their business. They'll just think a jerk is getting in their way, when in all actuality, it's the very opposite."
"But...If you do that, then won't they always hate you?" I asked, now feeling bad for him.
"Perhaps. But then again, I'm not a nice person to begin with. And my brother and Morgue are all I need 'friend' wise. In the end, everyone wins." He said before checking his watch and getting ready to stand up.
"But...What if you have a problem that you need help with? Then all the people that hate you won't want to help." I said, thinking about what would happen then.
"Then that'll be the first time something like that has ever happened. After all, I've never been one to be stopped by some problem like that..." After thinking over what he just said, he chuckled a few times and finally stood up. "Now that I think about it, perhaps Princess Celestia was right. Maybe I am the Element of Persistence."
He then picked up a piece of paper. "Well, we have exactly two minutes and twelve seconds left. I wanted to try and get all of your names situated in the first rotation, but I suppose we'll have to figure out your name next time Ms. Dash. Instead, can you please finish your paper? You forgot to put a third weakness down." He handed Rainbow her paper.
"Wait, what?" Rainbow quickly read her whole paper, and went wide-eyed. "Wait! I-I thought I wrote it in pen though! How did you-"
"Welcome to the Human World Ms. Dash." Joe said as he walked over to the megaphone and bell. "The world of TVs, video games, and White Out." He said without a care.
"White-what?" Rainbow asked, not knowing what White Out was since it wasn't from our world. But she quickly gave up asking about it and put the paper down to write something else.
"What did you put down?" I asked, wondering what it was.
"I wasn't thinking straight when I filled that part out." She said, sounding extremely relieved. "So I accidentally admitted that I knew how to sew and other girly stuff. But he erased it or something." She told me while she wrote down 'Kind of naïve' as a third weakness.
She was fine with telling me about that. She considered it a weakness, even though it was more of a skill if anything. In fact, she was actually so good at sewing, it might as well have been considered a second talent. She's even the reason I know how to sew in the first place. And she hated that she knew how to do all that stuff. And I was the only one that knew about it.
Well, obviously not counting the person that taught her how to do all that stuff in the first place. And that pony was-RINGADING-RINGADING-RINGADING!
After Joe rung the bell, he spoke into the megaphone for a third time today. "Alright everyone, time to go to the next station. We only have one more rotation to go, so let's wrap everything up now." He said.
After Rainbow Dash wrote one last thing down, she got up and turned to me excitedly. "Come on Fluttershy, let's hurry. With how fast Blitz builds, he's probably already done on the flying course!" She seemed much more relaxed now. As if there wasn't anything she had a problem with right now.
"Um, Rainbow Dash? Don't you mean, Coach Blitz?" I asked with a giggle as I got up myself.
"Ugh...Don't get me started." She said with a roll of her eyes. "Now let's hurry! I want to get used to using my wings again!" She said, shaking off my little joke.
...Wait? Did I go too far with that joke? Maybe I'll apologize to her just to be sure...
After Second/Final Rotation
Joe's POV
The rest of the training went very similar to the first. And thankfully, it all went without any more issues. Since all the names were situated, I only had to take care of two more things. The first was just a quick picture, while the second was simply talking to them about whatever they wanted to know more about our little human world.
They were all pretty obvious. Twilight wanted to know about fantasy genre. Solution? Lord of the Rings. The critically acclaimed centerpiece of the fantasy genre. And within minutes, she was reading it as if it was a letter from a long-lost relative. I gave her the whole set, so she would probably be quiet for the day.
Hopefully.
For Rarity, it was actually pretty interesting. Although she barely tried to put any effort in running the course the first time, she still wanted to know some self-defense. I thought that her using martial arts in the Discord two-parter was just a comedic joke, but considering how well the training went, I was definitely wrong. Apparently they had a technique called 'Uma-jitsu' which is basically translated as 'Horse-Martial Arts' from Japanese. It was basically Karate focused more on a Kickboxing aspect. Pretty obvious considering an equine's strength was mainly in their hind-legs.
Good news, she only managed to get one kick in before that station was over. Bad news, my head will be ringing louder than the Liberty Bell. I just pray that my head doesn't crack the same way.
Then after them, Pinkie and Applejack came back. Taking Applejack's picture, without her hat, was easy enough. But taking Pinkie's picture without her treating it like a photo booth was the real issue. Still, I figured out how to get her to stand still for three seconds.
"Pinkie Pie, stand still!" I said after ten minutes of frustration.
"Ha! Got ya, soon-to-be best friend!" She cheered happily before standing still and smiling for the camera. "That's one!"
Yeah. One...And only time I'm ever going to be manipulated by her.
So after that twelve minutes wasted, I talked to them about what they wanted to know. Pinkie Pie wanted to know all the holidays and celebrations me, Big Mike, and Morgue celebrated. I gave her the list of usual American holidays, which she apparently already heard about from Zeke. But the holidays he didn't talk to her about was Dia de los Muertos, or, Day of the Dead, usual teenager parties, movie nights, and most surprising of them all, how birthdays work.
Wonder why Zeke left out that celebration...
And Applejack, oh I bet this'll be a shocker, wanted to know about apples and farming in general. Luckily, with us being thieves and all, we need to be a little adaptable for whenever we don't have the money to buy food for three teenage boys. And since my part-time job alone can't cover the house, two cars, entertainment, and whatever else you want to add to that list, it's a good thing we grow our own food.
So while I let Pinkie look at all the scrapbooks and party planners I've kept over the years of all the parties Morgue's hosted here at The Homeland, I showed Applejack our greenhouse. It was just outside the fence that ran around our land, and since we lived in scenic nowhere it didn't have a size limit to it. We just expanded and planted whenever we wanted.
Who knew that a girl like Applejack would actually squeal with joy like a fan girl at a One Direction concert at the sight of a greenhouse? Seriously, not even hippies are this excited by plants!
But soon enough it was time for them to go, and Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy to return. And oddly enough, those two didn't mind my rudeness as much as before. I guess being honest with them actually paid off.
When I sat Rainbow down to figure out a name, I was surprised to see that she also put down what her Mother's name was. She was called Light Rain. Still, I suspected that her name wouldn't help me decide on Rainbow Dash's knew name, so I had to create one myself. And as a result of that, we finally chose Rachel De Palma.
That being said, talking to them was thankfully quiet enough. Rainbow Dash just wanted to know about sports in the human world, primarily of the racing verity. And not wanting to show them more videos just yet, I told her about the sports team Morgue was on. That being cross country. So it was something Rainbow Dash was willing to listen to.
Fluttershy simply wanted to know more about animals. But since I wasn't too knowledgeable about them myself. Neither was Big Mike or Morgue. So to try and make up for that, I let her play with Dan. Which she was more than happy to do instead.
All and all, my stations worked out perfectly in the end. And to continue the trend, Big Mike and Zeke's stations worked out just as well.
For Zeke, Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy got there and immediately got to work. Fluttershy was able to skip going through the course again since she had gotten it right the first rotation around. So it was flying lessons for her while Rainbow Dash had to catch up.
Ironic how their roles had switched so perfectly.
But still, on her first run, Rainbow beat the time to beat. Sadly for her ego, she was twelve seconds behind Zeke's time. But the second she got used to her wings as a human, she caught up with Zeke with no issue.
Then after them came Twilight and Rarity again. Twilight's decision to go about the obstacles carefully paid off, and she beat the time soon enough by seven seconds or so. Rarity was a different story, however. This time, Zeke took charge and made sure Rarity actually ran the course this time. And every time she started to take it easy, Zeke threatened to throw some of her make-up into the woods.
Now why couldn't she kick Zeke in the head with her Uma-jitsu?
But after that bit of 'encouragement', she beat the time and left their group with twelve extra minutes. So with that time left, Blitz threw balls and Frisbees into the air for them to catch with their magic. As well as Spike having Twilight practicing some of her other spells as well.
Except now, Spike was stuck with a dumb looking mustache. Guess he'll have to learn how to shave while we're here too. Sadly for him, we don't have an electric razor.
And finally, there was Pinkie and Applejack for a final time. Both of them had already beat their times on the first try though, so that left them with something else. So that in mind, I asked Zeke and Spike if they could test their strength with some dumbbells and such. And as I predicted, Applejack had next to no problem.
In the show, Applejack was apparently the strongest physically out of them all. And while all that strength was originally in her hind legs from kicking apple trees, it became evenly distributed in upper and lower body strength when she became a human. Making her both a fast runner and strong lifter. Not Big Mike levels of strength, but certainly nothing to sneeze at either.
Pinkie was above average strength too, but I chalked that up as part of her unexplainable skillset. And with the amount of crazy she was, no one objected to that.
Then finally was Big Mike's station with video games.
Needless to say, everyone beat their story modes and final bosses. So with that taken care of, I told Big Mike to just have them battle one another in the game. That game mode was like a 3-Dimensional fighting game with flying and platforms mixed in. Their ordinary attacks were the same as before, but their main attacks were a bit different.
When Pinkie and Applejack went up against each other, Pinkie won by a close battle. In the end, she used her second finisher to take Applejack down. That finisher was her using her Pinkie Sense to her advantage. She would pull the other person by their tail, save for the four people that didn't have tails in which case she pulled them by their shirt, and drag them behind her as random stuff just fell on top of the victim. Such as anvils, boxes, bowling balls, flower pots, and whatever cartoon prank you could think of.
Next was Rainbow and Fluttershy, and Rainbow won by a landslide. And to add insult to injury, she finished off Fluttershy's sliver of health left with her first finisher. Which was just her using a Sonic Rainboom after backing up by half a mile or so and flying in towards their face.
Then finally, Twilight and Rarity. They both managed to use their first finishers, but eventually it was Rarity that won the battle. Their battle was probably the closest of them all, but in the end Rarity still won. She used her first finisher, which was her summoning a storm of gems from below.
All of them still wanted to know what their third finisher was, but I kept that a surprise. Might as well make the reveal of that a little interesting, right? Besides, I planned to reveal that along with the other two secrets I had created ahead of time.
But soon enough, the final call came and the stations were soon over with. Twilight and Rarity came out from the barn with Big Mike, Pinkie Pie and Applejack had finished lifting some light weights, and Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy were getting up from their seats.
It was about eleven o'clock now, and this day was about to get much more interesting.
Forty Minutes Later
Twilight's POV
Outside the House
"Alright, I'm giving you all the next twenty minutes to have some time to yourselves. Then we'll have to get going." Joe announced as everyone was lounging near the pool. Rainbow Dash and Rarity were talking amongst each other, as were Applejack and Pinkie Pie, and Fluttershy was playing with Dan and the animals that had snuck into our luggage to come with us. Meanwhile, I just kept reading the books that Joe gave me.
By this point, it was now 11:40 or so. After the last station we had to go to, Joe told us to get ready to go somewhere. So he gave each of us a new set of clothes and sent us off one at a time to take a shower and just generally get ready to go.
He sent us off by alphabetical order with our new names.
First was April Jeanette Smith. Joe told us that Applejack still could referred to as AJ or just April, but that was about it. We couldn't risk saying her real name around humans. We all understood that part, but Joe made sure to remind us.
Next was me, Ashley Armor. Every pony was actually confused as to why I chose to go by a whole different name, but since my original reasoning wasn't much of a reason at all, I simply shrugged and told them that the name just looked interesting to me. So I had went in and took my shower.
Luckily, I had understood enough of my rewired magic and decided to use it while I could. So after taking my shower, I used a drying spell followed by Rarity's favorite spell to adorn my new outfit within seconds. My hat and gloves I put on normally as I walked out of the house.
After me was Diane Quartz's turn. All of us were confused as to why Pinkie Pie got to use the second part of her name, but Joe explained to us that Diane was actually a normal name for humans. Quartz was a bit of a stretch, but Joe promised us that with how different Pinkie Pie looked no human would really find the last name the most off thing about her.
Then went Felisha Schoonraad. Which seemed to match since the 'F' part of both her names sounded very similar. And as soon as Fluttershy was finished, she came right out and started playing with the animals, much to Rarity's dismay since she hated seeing brand new clothes getting dirty.
Rachel De Palma went next, even though she was hesitant to do so. By this point, all of us had well-adjusted to wearing clothes regularly since they were a nice substitute for not having fur, but Rainbow was still having a hard time going along with it. My guess was that she thought that all clothes were just too girly or something.
After she got out, all that was left was Renee Belle. And while she was very eager to take a long hot bath, Joe told her to only take a quick shower like the rest of us. She originally started to argue, but accepted it when Joe threatened to make the water freezing cold. That convinced Rarity well enough.
So now here we all were. Just enjoying ourselves now until something happened. We were all resting on the deck that we were sitting around yesterday when we first met Joe. But thankfully, it was under much more relaxing circumstances.
"Rain- Rachel," Rarity corrected, talking just loud enough for every pony else to stay quiet and listen to what she had to say. "I keep telling you, you cannot simply jump in the pool. You don't have the proper attire."
"Proper attire?" Rainbow raised an eyebrow. "Since when do I need the right kind of clothes to jump in a pool? What's the worst that could happen if I get my clothes wet?!"
"Well considering how much of an idiot you'll look like, pretty much every human that sees you will be either laughing at you or think you're just that stupid." Joe said with a frown as he kept typing away on that machine. "So you might want to put 'public humiliation' on that list."
"I could care less what they think! It's not like I'm staying in the human world forever or anything." Rainbow rolled her eyes. "Besides, if it's just looking weird, I'll manage."
"Pretty sure Blitz wouldn't appreciate ya gettin' water all over his truck whenever we leave." Applejack added. "Still, I'm kinda confused too. Why d'we need different clothes for swimmin' in?"
"Apparently, humans wear swimwear whenever going out for a swim whether it's in the ocean or a pool." Rarity explained, using her newly learned knowledge of clothes that Joe explained after their self-defense lesson. "Men usually wear swimming trunks, and ladies wear a wider variety of options, but primarily where a bikini."
"Ugh, forget it! I'll just stick to staying on land..." Rainbow sighed and sat back in her lounge chair, deciding to just give up having a chance to swim at all.
"And will that be in casual clothes or sports wear?" Joe asked just to tick Rainbow Dash off more. Earning a few chuckles from the others, Rainbow included. That is except for me.
I didn't see his little comment charming at all. The others may have seen it as Joe making some kind of joke, but I knew better. And I wasn't about to try to laugh along with him. He was nothing but rude to all of us. As far as I was concerned, he didn't deserve anyone siding with whatever he said.
Sadly, I couldn't exactly go along with that train of thought myself. Every pony didn't exactly trust Joe, but while we were in the human world, no one really had a say to trust him or not. Joe knew everything about what was going on, and it would just be stupid to go against him.
So until I understood enough myself, I listened to him. But that didn't mean that I was going to appreciate him.
"Shoot, ya really like them books, don'tcha Twi?" Applejack asked me. She was curious since I had just been sitting off to the side silently. Reading The Lord of the Rings trilogy. I had read The Hobbit first, and was already halfway through the first book of the set. And for a genre I hated the idea of, I'll admit it.
I loved the Fantasy Genre completely.
Since my seat was nowhere near a table, and I didn't want these books to simply lay on the floor, I was using my magic to keep them suspended in mid-air. The book I was reading right now, The Fellowship of the Ring, was levitating just a few inches above the palm of my right, outstretched hand. So while it looked as if I was holding the book normally, I wasn't in contact with it at all.
Not only did I keep it in the air above my right hand, but I was also using my magic to keep the book open to the same page. And every half minutes or so whenever I was finished with the page I was reading, I flicked my right thumb towards the rest of my fingers on my open palm like a human that was using a phone. Still not making contact with the book itself.
Also the rest of the set, both books I've yet to read and The Hobbit which I already finished, were all floating above my head in a clockwise pattern like a carousel. I had been twirling them around this whole time with the magic emitting from my left hand, which was idly pointed upwards with one finger as it moved in the same pattern as the books that were moving.
I had learned how my magic was rewired into my hands while I was at the obstacle course with Blitz, Spike, and Rarity. It turns out that instead of the magic focusing into the single tip of my horn, it now focused into eight different areas around both hands. My horn was still atop my head, but it was more of a warehouse than anything now. The hands are where the magic emits from, while your horn is what stores the magic and/or spells that you're not using at the time.
But with your hands, it was divided even more. The magic focus points were on the first two fingers, the thumbs, and in the center of the palms of both hands.
The first two fingers, apparently called the index and middle fingers, controlled the simple, not so advanced magic. Like for instance levitation, manipulation, and any spell that requires a small beam to make contact with the target like the moustache spell that Spike got stuck with by accident.
But for the more detailed spells, those took the focus points on the palms of your hands. Like elemental spells, advanced spells, and specific spells all came from the palms of human hands. Like the ice spell, light spell, perhaps teleportation as well. But again, teleportation could have very threatening consequences if done incorrectly. So I didn't test that out.
As for the thumbs, it was just for directing the spells. If levitating something, the thumb would be used to further manipulate something if the first two fingers were preoccupied with using a different spell.
"Yeah, they're much better than I thought." I told her with a smile. But knowing that I'd probably have these books finished by the end of the day, I looked towards Joe with an indifferent look. "Excuse me, Joe?" I spoke up, hoping to get his attention.
"The floor recognizes Ms. Sparkle." He said sarcastically, still not looking up from his machine. Not even caring enough to give me even a little bit of respect.
I rolled my eyes, but just ended up ignoring that comment. "Do you have any other fantasy books I can read?" I know he said that these were one of the best books of this genre, but I still wanted to read a bit more. Because if fantasy was such an imaginative genre to create entire different worlds, then each author's book was like looking into a whole new universe!
"Only a few others, I'm afraid. I'm more of an alternate reality and post-apocalyptic type of enthusiast." He told me. Oh great, so he's probably someone that believes in zomb- "And before you question the credibility of something like that, let it be known that zombies are indeed a reality here."
"Of cou-" I froze at what he said. "There are actually...N-no, that's not possible." I stuttered, not sure what to believe about that. And neither did the others as they all turned towards him.
"Calm down, calm down. There are no problematic zombies." He clarified, making us stop tensing up a little bit. Some of us even let out an audible sigh. "It's more of a bacteria than anything, and it only exists with bugs. So there's no harm." He explained further. "But, it's still something that's interesting to me none the less."
"So in other words, there aren't really zombies, are there?" I asked with a raised eyebrow.
"Well if they're not zombies, then what do you call a mind-controlling virus?" Joe asked, stopping his typing on the machine as he finally looked up at me with a frown.
"...I'm not talking about this." I eventually said, not wanting to get sucked into this dumb argument. "But you didn't answer my question."
"I have perhaps one or two other fantasy books, but they won't last long with the words you read per minute." Joe told me, going back to his machine. "There's that Daring Do fantasy book your A.K. Yearling wrote, but Ms. Dash has 'reserved' it already. So you'll have to wait until she's done."
"Sorry Twilight." Rainbow apologized with a wave.
I sighed and looked back to my current book. "No, that's okay. It's not like I expected Joe to have all fantasy books in existence." In a way, that was kind of a stretch for him to have too many more.
"My apologies." Joe said emotionlessly. "But perhaps you can get a few when we leave." He told me.
"...We're going to a bookstore?" I took a shot in the dark.
"In a way." He answered...Sort of. "By any chance, is there a place called a 'mall' in Equestria?" He asked all of us as he kept typing on.
"Mall?" Applejack repeated. "Uh...No, don't think so. We got 'halls' but not malls."
"Well in that case allow me to explain what they are. A mall is...Let's call it a complex marketplace. That's indoors." He added with a nod. "It has a number of stores that are for multiple types of items. Food, clothing, entertainment, camping, jewelry, the list will go on. And that's where we'll be going in about fifteen minutes."
"Is that where Spike and the others went off to?" Rarity asked, now fully invested in the conversation. Probably because of how Joe explained the mall.
"Yes. I needed Big Mike to pick up a few things for me and the other two are going to take a test. That is, after Spike takes care of that facial blemish of his." He said as he looked away from the machine and towards a bag that had been sitting beside him. It was the same bag that he had taken out yesterday, but he still hadn't told us what was in it.
"Wait, did you say test?" I asked, accidentally dropping the books that I had been levitating above me. "Hold on, Spike and Blitz are taking a test right now?!" I repeated, now dropping the book I was reading into my right hand. Luckily, it was still on the same page.
"I thought I already said that." He said sarcastically. "But yes, that's exactly what they're doing right at this moment. And what you'll all be doing soon enough." He told us.
"We'll be taking the test too?!" I asked, letting the book fall out of my grasp. I couldn't really care at this point. Not because I always looked at the page number before reading the actual page itself, which I always do just in case news of a pop quiz or sudden quest comes to light. But the bigger problem was that I HAVE A TEST?!
"What's the test about?!" I jumped up to my feet.
"How long do we have until it's time to take the test?!" I ran over to his desk.
"Is it on being a human?!" I stopped in front of his desk.
"Does it have to do with magic?!" I leaned forward on the desk. Looking directly at Joe.
"Did Princess Celestia set it up?!"
"Will we be given a review on the material?!"
"Are we even allowed to review the material?!"
"How many questions are there?!"
"WHAT HAPPENS IF WE FA-Ow..." I flinched as Joe hit me in the horn with that annoying cardboard tube thing. "Will you stop hitting me with that thing and answer my questions?!" I demanded with a glare.
"Ms. Sparkle, you need to stop freaking out." He told me, now facing me with a frown. Not caring that I was leaning over the desk either. "And it's a paper towel tube." He answered before putting it down.
After he did though, I levitated it up and tried to teleport it out of existence. Of course, it just burst into flames, but it works just fine either way.
"Well aren't you childish." Joe noted before looking into that bag he had beside him and typing some more on that machine. It looked like a small TV. "But to answer all your questions in order:"
"Everything you've learned about being human."
"Until we get to the mall."
"Yes...Sort of."
"It's not intended, but if you can use your magic then more power to you. Literally."
"No."
"No."
"You can try."
"No questions."
"And..." He paused. "If you fail then you won't be able to help us." Joe looked at all of us now. Not looking threatening or anything, but only the slightest bit...Worried?
"Did you say no questions?" Rainbow spoke up. "Sounds like my kinda test! What's it about?!" She smiled excitedly.
Joe sighed and pressed a few more buttons on his machine before folding it in half. "Well...That's a bit harder to answer..." He said ominously.
And that'll do it for this chapter! Glad we're finally done with all those stations, right everyone?
Also, again I'm sorry it took a while to get this chapter up. But now thankfully, I got everything in order now. I got a schedule set up, so you'll be able to see these (hopefully) soon enough.
The schedule is:
1 chapter of this story. (Generally 15000-20000+ words)
1 Video on YouTube.
2 chapters of a second story. (Pokémon-based. Those chapters are around 5000-7000 words.)
3 chapters of my third story. (Total Drama based. They're three part episodes like this story usually is. Also around 5000-7000 words.)
And then it goes back to A Brony Life and repeats like that.
With that in order, I'll finally be able to concentrate and get something done. No more 'do everything at once' crap, you know?
Anyway, I'll see you all next chapter! And it'll be as good as this chapter and not like the past few horrible chapters I've been writing recently. Promise!
QotC:
Thank you all for the help with the last QotC! You might not've realized it, but you all helped me construct a mall for the Mane Six to go to! Well, most of it anyway! Which leads us to this next QotC.
What kind of stores do you think each of the Mane Six would go to in a mall? Also, do you think this mall of ours should be a flat, one-story mall or have a second level to it?
That's right, this QotC is a two-for-one deal! Chose wisely, because now that I'll have a little bit of fresh air between now and next chapter, I'll be incorporating what you answer into next chapter! Just try to keep it realistic alright? Don't want any made up stores that don't exist, we need the real thing! I'm counting on you all!
Until then, goodbye every Brony!
98. The Mall (S2 Finale)
/\
\/
(A lot of you wanted to see the next part. And here it is. The least I can do after so long. Also in case anyone wanted to know, this is set before the season two finale.)
/\
Part 1 in chapter 87
Part 2 in chapter 92
Part 3 in chapter 93
\/
Stuck in a Shed (4/5)
Rainbow Dash's POV
"Ugh...What happened?..." My head was throbbing. Feeling as if Applejack had kicked my head off of my neck. Only, that wasn't all.
I looked up and saw a roof only a wing flap above me. And along the sides, I saw that the walls...We're right beside me. Giving me no space at all to move from the corner of the small room I was in.
Small room...Oh, we're still in this shed!
"You knocked me against the wall, then knocked yourself unconscious with a potted plant." A voice had told me from merely a few hooves in front of me. Sounding very tired right now.
I managed to turn my head towards his voice and saw Blitz's face. Except in a few ways it looked...Different.
Like I can actually see his face!
"Huh?!" I sprang up, banging my still ringing head against the wall of the shed I was closest to. "OW!" I yelped in pain as I brought a hoof to my head to care for my injury. That's when I noticed the lantern in between us. Flickering on the ground from me shaking the shed around. "When did this lantern get…?"
"After you knocked the pot down, I carefully got the shards off of you and tried propping you up on that mop to use as a pillow. I couldn't see it well enough though and gave up. But after moving back to my side, I felt the lantern behind me and lit it." He explained, pointing towards it while it flickered again. "Pretty lucky, huh?"
"Yeah, guess so." I
nodded, glad to get some better light in here. Before, we only had the small sliver of light coming in through the cracks of the door. Which wasn't helping me sit in here for so long.
"Is that lantern flickering a different…?" I looked at that weird oil lantern again, and saw as it flickered just like every other time. And now that I got a better look at it, I could tell that it was flickering some color before quickly going back to a normal light.
Seeing that, I looked back at Blitz. Wondering if he knew why AJ had this weird lantern like that anyway. Only, after I did, everything got fuzzy for a few seconds. It was kinda familiar, but I couldn't tell how.
That's when I noticed something else. "Blitz. You're cut." I said worriedly, seeing how I was the reason for it.
"Huh?" He looked up at his good ear, where it was still cut. "Oh, don't worry about that." He smiled. "It'll be fine."
And again, the lantern flickered the same pinkish color before I smiled sadly to him return. Unable to look away from him.
Applejack's POV
"Alright girls, the shed that Blitz and Rainbow are locked up in should be in- Dear Princess Celestia!"
"They can't be in Princess Celestia, silly! They're too big for that!" Pinkie said as she rolled her eyes with a happy-go-lucky smile on her face. Walking up to me while the others were in awe next to me. "Woah! I didn't know you had so many sheds Applejack!"
"Pinkie Pie, Applejack only has one…" Rarity explained, standing next to me with her jaw hitting the dirt below.
The five of us were looking over the empty field ahead of us. Filled with the exact same looking sheds that were all over. With not one splinter of a difference between them.
"Look, up there!" Spike announced as he pointed to the only shed that was floating in mid-air. With a very relaxed looking Discord sunbathing on top of it.
"Discord!" Fluttershy said out loud, flying up to 'greet' him. "Did you do any of this?" She asked with a confused glance.
"Of course he did somethin'!" I yelled out. "But what I wanna know is what he did ta Rainbow Dash and Blitz!"
"Who now?" Discord asked me before snapping his fingers and disappearing. Followed by the shed he was on to just fall straight to the ground. Landing in front of all of us before he immediately opened the door and came out of the shed on some fancy green chariot that moved on its own.
"Rainbow and Blitz! They were stuck in one of these sheds!" I told him, knowing he was lying through that stupid tooth of his.
"Were they now?" He asked as the door to the shed he was in closed. He then pressed a button, pulled a lever, and stepped on a pedal that was on his green chariot. Making it back up and run over the shed he was in. Reducing it to mulch under him.
"Come now Discord, we all know you did something to them." Rarity said with a frown.
"Wait a minute, there's Blitz's tail!" Twilight said happily as she ran over to the shed it was propped up against. "This must be the real shed!" Unfolding the blueprints with her magic, she quickly figured out how to unjam it and immediately swung open the door to find-
"BWAH!" Twilight screamed out as a bunch of rubber snakes sprung out of the empty shed. Scaring her senseless as one got caught on her horn. Making her run around and slam into another shed's wall.
Discord turned the wheel on his chariot and took off towards the shed Twilight opened. Picking up Blitz's tail, running over the shed and destroying it like the other one. "Well, that's two sheds down. Only ninety-eight more to go!" He cheered happily.
"What shed are they really in?!" Spike asked with a frown as he and RJ glared at Discord. Both of them holding out their claws to look scarier.
"Now, why would I know something like that?" Discord asked us as he made a halo appear above him.
"Are you saying that you don't know what shed they're in?" Fluttershy asked as she flew over to help Twilight up.
"Sadly, dearest Fluttershy, I don't. I see that you're all worried about your friends, so I'll tell you what I know." Discord snapped his fingers, making the chariot disappear under him. He then appeared behind us all. Blitz's tail replacing his lizard one now.
"I thought it would be fun to make a game out of this. So I made a hundred sheds and switched them around. One has your friends, and the others have…" He appeared next to a random shed and snapped his fingers. Unjamming it before opening it to reveal a big gush of water that launched out from the shed and soaked us all, save for Twilight and Fluttershy.
"Some pranks." He answered as his halo turned red and separated into some devil horns. He then took Blitz's tail and pointed it at the shed he opened. A lightning bolt firing from it as the shed just turned to dust.
"Discord, no messing with Blitz's tail. Hand it over." She said like a disappointed mother talking to a rebellious child. To which Discord passed it along without a word, but a frown instead.
"Ugh." Twilight growled in annoyance. "Well girls, it looks like we have no choice. Let's split up and try going through all these sheds."
"And there's only sixteen for each of us!" Pinkie called out with a smile. Seeing us all look at her in surprise. "What?" She asked cluelessly. "Okay, fine. Sixteen point one six-six-six-six-six-six-six-six-six-six-"
"We-We got it Pinkie Pie." I told her with a shake of my head before walking over in a random direction to try and get the shed open. All of us, even RJ, were walking off to open some sheds.
"I'll help too. After all, Rainbow Dash is my friend as well." Discord said, probably just wanting a reason to stay and watch us punish ourselves with those pranks.
"Thank you Discord. You can get rid of the sheds we open." Fluttershy offered him before flying off to a shed of her own to figure out how to unjam it.
RJ ran over to his first shed. Pulling out one of his claws to use as a lockpick as he stuck his little paw in there to unlock it. But the second he did, the door swung open from a gust of wind. Sending him flying into a nearby apple tree.
Discord then poofed beside the shed and lightly kicked the side of it. Causing it to fall over and poof away.
Spike got to his next. Just burning the lock off with his fire breath. But after he did, the door again swung open. A filing cabinet drawer shot out from inside. Pushing Spike along the front of it as it just kept going, and going, and going.
"Ugh…" Spike climbed on top of the impossibly long drawer, only to be pulled under the papers that were inside. That is, until the papers started going upwards and back towards the shed like a wave from the ocean. With Spike tumbling along at the top of the wave.
Discord then appeared under him on a surfboard and in swimming trunks and sunglasses. "I love a good swim! Just the thing to stretch the scales, right Spike?"
"AHHHH!" Spike yelled out as the paper wave pulled him inside.
"A simple no would've been sufficed." Discord frowned as he snapped his fingers, the shed that was ahead of them disappearing as well as the filing cabinet drawer. But the papers kept sending them flying into the same tree RJ landed in.
"This is gonna take a while y'all…" I sighed as I looked at the three of them poke their heads out of the tree they landed in before turning towards the lock I was at. Bucking it off its hinges as it creaked open and had some fruit bats fly out of it and into the sky.
"...Wait a second, that's all this lock takes?!" I yelled out in anger. "Blitz, why did ya tell me ta get them blueprints?" Sighing, I walked off to find another shed.
Disclaimer: I do not own MLP. All I own is Blitz, Joe, Big Mike, Morgue, and this idea.
/\
ACT I
Enter the Mane Humans!
AND
Introducing: The Honorable Thieves!
\/
Rarity's POV
"So this is the mall?" I asked out loud as all six of us looked around as we followed Joe through the large building. And when I say large I meant it! This building had to be as big as Princess Celestia's castle!
As we walked through the right of the hallway, other people walked by our group. Looking at us like we were the weirdest things they had ever seen! Truly, had they not seen such beauty before?!
"Why are there so many of them?..." Fluttershy whispered as she ducked in between Applejack and Twilight.
"Now, now Fluttershy, it ain't so bad. 'Sides, they ain't starin' at ya, are they?" Applejack comforted her as she looked around. Noticing how they weren't staring at Fluttershy, or herself for that matter.
In fact, most eyes were on Pinkie. Which I suppose I couldn't blame them for doing so. After all, Pinkie Pie is definitely the odd one of our group with her bright colors. Too much pink can be an eyesore at times.
Joe, upon hearing Applejack's concern over Fluttershy, sighed. "I assure you, it'll pass. If you'll look a few seconds longer, you'll notice that they aren't looking that long. Besides, it's best everyone take notice of you now than later."
"And why exactly?" Rainbow frowned. "Cause you still never told us what we have to do."
"I thought you said that a test with no questions was your kind of test." Joe remarked, adjusting his glasses just out of habit. "Besides, if everyone sees you now, they'll be aware of you and therefore not have a reason to look at you."
"Ya hear that Fluttershy? They won't bother you none after seein' ya." Applejack told her, trying to make the best out of Joe's ominous words.
"Humans don't exactly sound too friendly." Twilight remarked as she looked around.
"Well, humans tend to group up by what they most appreciate. Because unless they're forced to introduce themselves to new people, they usually stick to their friends or family in public places. Take a closer look." Joe instructed.
And as he said, we looked over towards the people that weren't staring at us too much and noticed that he had a point. No so many people were so much as giving a friendly smile towards one another. It was as if they didn't even notice that they existed at all.
As I watched a few of them out of the corner of my eyes, I saw a few of the stores that we passed by. Some having something that looked trivial such as game-like stores, restaurants, some stores for kids, and other such things.
Above us looked like a walkway that went along the edge of the space we were in. People were walking along up there with shopping bags. Some with very elegant designs. Of course, they were obviously too far for me to read just what the names of the stores were, but at the very least I could tell where the better stores were for a pony of refined taste such as myself.
"Thank you Applejack. I just wish I wasn't this noticeable." She told us as she cheered up a little, standing up a little straighter. Meaning that we were about four inches shorter than her.
"You said that Blitz and Spike were already here, right? Because I don't see them anywhere." Pinkie told Joe as she looked around, not even batting an eye at all the people looking at her and her bright pink hair.
"They'll be meeting up with us soon. They're just finishing up their own test right now." Joe explained, still avoiding just what this 'test' was. "Ah, we're here."
"Here?" Rainbow looked around at the open area ahead of us which had been filled with tables that scattered about with people sitting at most of them. Surrounding the area were smaller looking booths for food. With the people making and serving the food on the other side of a counter with a crowded line.
"What is this place anyway?" Twilight asked as we all looked around.
"I don't know, but all I care about is riding that carousel!" Pinkie yelled out in utmost joy as she pointed towards the center of the court where a large, brightly lit carousel was stationed. With tons of people either standing in line or watching some friends or family ride around on it.
"Here." Joe pulled out a small foldable object and pulled out some green pieces of paper. "Wait in line, give this money to the operator when it's your turn, and enjoy."
"YAY! Hey, Ashley, take some pictures of me when I get on!" Pinkie yelled out as she played along with the names, running off with a visible smoke cloud behind her.
"Wait, how am I even supposed to do that?!" Twilight asked with a shocked expression. Not understanding Pinkie's random act of fun.
I guess it was never possible to really adjust to a pony like Pinkie Pie.
"Your phone has a built in camera app to it. Open that app up and press the grey button on the screen when you wish to take the picture." Joe explained absent-mindedly as he turned to walk the opposite direction. "Everyone else, please follow me to our seats."
"Joe, ya don't gotta go reminded us every chance ya get that we're huma-"
"I know that I keep complaining about your mistakes, you're only human, I heard you the first twenty times, but would you refrain from making that a public problem?" Joe interrupted with a strong frown. "We'd hate making a scene, wouldn't we?"
"Err...Yeah. Sorry 'bout that." Applejack apologized, looking around to see that only a few people had looked our way. Whether it was from how different we looked as a group or the small disagreement, I had no idea.
"Not a problem." He adjusted his glasses as he pulled out some more paper from the foldable object. "Excuse me, sir?" He called out as he walked towards one of the booths that were along the sides of the store. "I made an order half an hour ago. Three large cheese pizzas. Are they ready yet?"
"Oh. Joe, right? Yeah, they're right here." The man behind the, for the moment, vacant booth told Joe as he turned behind him and opened a small compartment from a metal box. Pulling out three slender cardboard boxes that had some patterns on them. "That'll be...Thirty-eight seventy-two." He told Joe as he looked at a white piece of paper that was on the boxes he place on the counter.
Joe handed him the two green pieces of paper and picked up the boxes. "Keep the change. Come on girls, the tables over this way." He told us, carrying the boxes a bit awkwardly considering how wide they were.
"Here, lemme help ya with them." Applejack offered as she took a box to help lighten Joe's load a little. Then after sniffing the box, her face had lit up in awe. "Hooey, whatever's in here smells downright amazin'! What is it?!"
"Pizza. They're not the most refined foods, but they'll easily hold us over during our short stay here. There's a total of twenty-four slices and there's ten of us, so they'll be two slices for each of us."
"Alright, well I suppose it is the only thing we can get without wait. Thank you for the generosity Joe." I complimented, unable to help myself from giggling at the irony of my statement. "But what did you mean by not refined?"
"They're a bit greasy, but nothing a few napkins can't fix. And speaking of napkins, here's our table." He told us as he and Applejack put the boxes down carefully. The large circular table having a few chairs around it, but not enough for all ten of us.
It was thankfully just cleaned and had some of the usual restaurant condiments like ketchup, radish sauce, salt, pepper, the usual, as well as napkins just like Joe had told us.
He then opened up the boxes, revealing to us the three circular meals that were packed away inside. Cut perfectly into sections of eight. They each looked primarily made out of cheese and dough with sauce in between of it. And it smelled simply divine compared to its...Odd look of texture.
"They've cooled down, so you should be able to pick them up without much issue. But Ms. Rarity, I'd advise you not to eat it with your magic. At least, not too obviously anyway." Joe explained, picked up a slice carefully by the edge of it as he sat down and began eating it from the center inwards towards the crust that he was holding.
He had given us a table that was as secluded as it could possibly be with this many people, so we were safe from anyone really overhearing anything.
Applejack and Rainbow Dash took no time at all at reaching for a slice themselves and as they bit into the gooey looking food, their eyes went wide in surprise. "Woah, this stuff's really good!" Rainbow complimented.
"Yer tellin' me! It's almost as good as it smells!" Applejack added with her mouth full of the stuff. Nearly driving me into not being hungry at all for it.
"Um, what's in it?" Fluttershy asked as Rainbow and Applejack immediately froze in place. Not thinking about that little piece of information before eating the pizza.
"Not meat, if that's what you were wondering." Joe quickly explained, making Applejack and Rainbow Dash sigh in immense relief after swallowing the food that was still in their mouths. "Just simple cheese, dough, tomato sauce, maybe some light spices, but not much else. It's safe to eat."
"Fluttershy, don't do that! I was about ready to freak out for a second!" Rainbow scolded with a frown as she just went to take another bite.
"Ah, don't be pinnin' anythin' on Fluttershy Rainbow. It wasn't her fault that she asked before takin' a slice." Applejack said, admitting her own mistake as she took another bite with a frown.
Knowing the pizza was safe to eat now, I subtly levitated a piece just above my hand to make it appear as if I was holding it. No way was I about to let this food touch my freshly-done nails.
Still, the intensified smell almost made me just quit my level of which I was keeping myself. But I didn't falter. There were foods just like this in Equestria. Convenient, inviting, a wonderful smell, and what would always seem like a large amount when really it barely felt like you ate a portion of a meal. This was simply a fancier comfort food, and I was not about to object to letting my guard down to something like this.
"Um, Rarity?...You're drooling." Fluttershy said shyly as she starting reaching for a piece herself. Rainbow and Applejack having already scarfing down half of their first slice.
Quickly getting a napkin and clearing the embarrassment away, I frowned towards the two. "Now really you two, is that the kind of ill-mannered ladies you want to act as?"
Rainbow quickly swallowed, having a bit more manners than Applejack, and defended herself. "If it means eating more of this, I don't care how 'ill mannered' I get!" And with that, she bit back into her slice. Applejack freely belching happily.
"I'll just be...Forgetting that I had heard any of that." I said depressed that I was the only one that had to keep the standards of a lady. If only the smell of this meal hadn't been so potent.
Not to mention, the more that I studied the simple slice, the more I grew to live with it. Not being repulsed really, more so I was actually fine with how it looked. It by no means was going to be any inspiration for a new dress, but still...It looked so delicious…
"Hey everypo-ow. Pinkie-Ow!...Diane, did you really have to slap me?"
As I debated just how I wanted to approach this food, Twilight and Pinkie were walking over to our table. Pinkie jumping in place with happiness, looking at Twilight's phone where she was probably looking at her pictures, while Twilight was massaging her cheek from the two slaps she just got.
"Thank you Ms. Pie. I didn't have a second paper towel tube with." Joe noted as he took another bite of his slice of pizza.
"No problamo! Just lookin' out for my BHFFALAWH's!" Pinkie said without missing a beat as she grabbed two extra chairs from a nearby table. Making us have just enough for the seven of us at least. She then looked at me. "You gonna eat that?" She pointed to the piece of pizza I was levitating just a hair above my hand.
"I...I...I don't know!" I said with just a hint of drama.
"Rarity, please don't start cryin'. It's just a piece a food." Applejack assured me as she started chewing on the crust.
I snatched up a new napkin to wipe my tears before my make-up could begin running, but Pinkie took that opportunity to snatch my piece of pizza. Taking a huge bite out of it. "Uh! Pinkie Pi-ow!"
After lightly swatting my head, Pinkie kept chewing on the piece of pizza innocently. As if she had done nothing wrong...Well apart from swat at my forehead just under my hat.
"Diane, why did you steal my pizza? I was going to eat that." I said, knowing that it was hopeless at this point to get it back.
"Pizza?" She tilted her head to the side in confusion. "Oopsy! I thought this was a piece of pie! They look so similar!" She gasped. "Is this human pie?!" She asked, turning to Joe with a shocked look on her face. "Because it tastes a lot like cooked cheesecake with ketchup as the frosting!"
"...Sure." Joe said, just going with that. "I've heard weirder food combinations. But yes, this is similar to a pie. It's just less dessert-based."
"Well it is amazing!" Pinkie complimented. "But it's missing something...Oh yeah!" She reached for where the condiments were and pulled out some small packets with a red design on them. And after ripping the tops off all at once with her teeth, she sprinkled five bags worth of hot chili flakes all over the pizza.
"There it is." She said in accomplishment before jamming the whole thing in her mouth without fail.
"...You know what, may I just have a glass of water or something? I don't think I'll be able to eat anything at this rate." I said pitifully, sitting back in my seat.
"I'll have Big Mike get you some afterwards." Joe offered. "For now, we have more important problems to deal with." He reached into his coat pocket and pulled out a small black eyeglass case.
"Allow me to remind you all about just what the three of us are. We're what we like to refer to as Honorable Thieves." He began, making us all calm down, but the other still kept enjoying the food. Albeit less so than before.
"And as such, we hold ourselves very strictly to a stiff set of rules and regulations that keeps everything in order. The three of us made them eight years ago and never once have we broken them. Even if the situation would be easily solved without them." He opened the case and inside was a pair of very clean and well maintained sunglasses.
The sunglasses weren't like the kind Rainbow Dash always wore. They were slim, and the slim was nearly as thin as string. To me they looked much more fashionable, but as Joe put them on over top his regular glasses, they seemed like they gave off a sense of authority. Making Joe's calm expression look even more serious than before.
"Now, Ms. Sparkle has already seen the small cheat sheet that Big Mike carries around, but the five of you have yet to see them yourselves." He explained further.
"Wait a second, is this what the test's about? All of your rules?" Rainbow Dash asked after swallowing a bite of the pizza crust she was just chewing on absentmindedly.
"In a way, yes." Joe sighed. "You see, these glasses are a symbol to our gang. They represent who the leader is at the moment. And whenever Morgue's at a moment where he can't be in charge, he delegates them to me. Making me the temporary leader until he can re-obtain his title. And that being said...If we're to get him out of jail, then I'll have to put that title to some use."
"You know, you still haven't said just why he's in jail to us anyway." Twilight said as she looked away and took a bite of her own slice. Not trusting any of this.
"Twilight, I'm surprised at you!" I said with a gasp. "We're not even sure if he even did anything."
"As a matter of fact, he didn't." Joe added with a nod. "Big Mike and I were originally framed, but Morgue stopped the police and said that he did everything we were charged for. Meaning that he's in Juvenile Hall for something he not only didn't commit, but for something he wasn't even suspected of doing."
"And what was that?" Rainbow asked.
"Stealing a car, rampaging through the city, destruction of public property, and resisting arrest. All enough to put him in jail for quite a while." Joe told us with a frown. "But he's not going to finish that sentence."
The way Joe said that wasn't simply hopeful thinking. It was fact to him.
"And with the six of you and your 'unworldly' abilities, it'll be accomplished." He concluded.
"But…" Pinkie Pie said expectantly. All of us knowing that there was a 'but' to be mentioned.
"But…" Joe sighed. "The rules state that helping a fellow Honorable Thief does not permit outside help. Meaning that if we're to get him free with any of your help…" He trailed off. His head turning away as he reached for a second slice of pizza.
"You need us ta join, don't ya?" Applejack asked rhetorically, falling back in her seat since she knew that was it.
"..." Joe didn't say anything.
"Wait, really? You want us to be thieves too?" Twilight asked, genuinely shocked.
"Now. Twilight…" I said, thinking of how to calm her down. She definitely wasn't behind any of what Joe said to begin with, and now that he was basically asking us to become thieves ourselves…
"No. I'm sorry Rarity, but I don't see how we being thieves will be any help at all! It's wrong! It's wrong, and I don't want any part of it!" She argued.
"Yeah, I'm with Twilight on this one. Stealing's messed up!" Rainbow agreed with a glare.
"Now Rainbow Dash, that's not a very fair thing to say. Must I remind you of that incident with that Daring Do novel?" I rose my eyebrow.
"Uh-Well...I-I learned my lesson after that." Rainbow crossed her arms. "And I don't want to do something like that again. Especially when it makes no sense. Right Fluttershy?" She turned all attention towards her. Not by accident I'm sure, but she just didn't want to have to remember what happened in the past.
"Oh, um, well, I-I'm not too sure either." She admitted. Trying her best to respond on the spot like that. "It's just that...I don't want to have to steal things from people. What if they want their stuff?"
As the three of them seemed pretty firm on their decision, I was at an impasse. I already knew that stealing was wrong, and if this was any ordinary issue, I'd say no straight away. But this wasn't.
I knew who this 'Morgue' meant to Joe and Big Mike. And if one of my friends or family were taken away, I wouldn't hesitate to steal my way to save them. And now that we were here, I think Joe was actually overjoyed.
He more than likely had this all planned out, but it seemed that going through with this plan was more than troubling him. And I couldn't simply sit by and let another's friends and family stay locked away for an unfair reason.
"I will help." I spoke up, shocking the others. "Joe, I don't know who this Morgue really is, and I'm not sure whether I want to know him too much or not. But I do know that he means a lot to you and Big Mike. And while I don't like the idea of stealing, I'll respect the rules of your group."
"Count me in!" Pinkie cheered out without a care in the world.
…
"Um...Why?" Fluttershy asked, none of us knowing why Pinkie wants to help.
"Morgue's just as big a party-pony as I am! Well, almost as much as a party-pony as I am! He's not really a pony! Besides, you heard what Dissy said! This place is already really chaotic! If he plays in this world for fun, than what are we supposed to do anyway?! Why not just get the stealing part over with and help Joey out?!"
"Please don't call me that." Joe said quickly, rubbing his temples after Pinkie finished.
"Whoops! Sorry Joe! It's just so fun to say!" She said, her smile not faltering.
"Well...Guess I don't got a choice neither. I'll help ya too, Joe." Applejack said, joining me and Pinkie's side of thinking. "After all, it ain't fair that we ask ya ta just change yer rules. This is yer world and we came ta help ya. And if the Princess trusts ya this much ta put you in charge, then I guess I gotta agree with her. But that don't mean that I appreciate it.
"Thank you." Joe nodded, thinking very carefully about what to say next since the six of us were split in half. "Now before we continue, perhaps we should wait for Big Mike and the others to meet us here."
"Oh, we're already here." Blitz told us, walking over towards us with the other two coming along with him.
Blitz was carrying a chair with him in one hand to sit down at our table, and a plastic bag in his other hand that was pretty well sized. But as he came over, I noticed something that I don't think the others had noticed right away.
"Zeke? Where on Earth did you get that hat?" I asked him with a smile, not minding using his real name.
"Huh?" He looked up, and broke into a grin. "Oh yeah, my 'hat'. Well I don't think you'll get it anywhere around here. It's a bit...Out of this world." He joked as his brown and black hat had a small little paw come out and slap him on the forehead.
He was wearing RJ on his head, hiding most of his bright yellow hair so no one could notice it. Of course, his hat only seemed even more odd to be quite honest. Not to mention, it was a tad unfashionable with the current shirt he was wearing.
As he sat down, Big Mike, who was bringing two more chairs over, set one down for Spike before sitting down himself. As he sat down, he set down a plastic bag of his own.
Finally, there was Spike who wasn't carrying anything except a small stash of rock candy that he was eating.
"Spike, where did you get that candy?" Twilight asked with a confused expression.
"Oh, well Big Mike got it for me after I passed." He said with a smile. "Joe told you about the test thing, right?"
"Yeah, he was just telling us…" Twilight started glaring at Joe. "What did you make Spike do?"
"I don't think you understand just what the test is about." Joe said with a frown. "You see, to join the Honorable Thieves, you must take a test. And the requirements you've yet to hear."
"Fine then. What are they exactly?" Twilight asked, crossing her arms and intensifying her glare.
"They go as follows," Joe started, clearing his throat, adjusting his sunglasses, and sitting up. Getting some more confidence in all of what was going on. He may have shielded his emotions very well, and his glasses helped him even more than before, but I still saw a disheveled mind on some ponies, or some person's in this case, actions and looks.
"In order to successfully join the Honorable Thieves you must, in one hour, steal, earn, or in any way obtain one-hundred dollars, in what your world would be 10 gold bits as Mr. Zeke has informed me. Whether that be regular money or objects that add up to one-hundred dollars doesn't matter."
"Yep! They both made over a hundred dollars! I made sure!" Big Mike told us with a smile.
"Wait a second, you two actually made twenty gold bits worth a stuff in one hour?" Applejack asked with a shocked sideways glance towards them. "How in Equestria did y'all pull that off?" She asked in suspicion.
"Well, we didn't really steal something valuable." Blitz informed us as he shook his head. "Me and Spike decided to order some food from an expensive restaurant, and that was about fifty dollars right there."
"But we still felt really bad about that." Spike cut in, not wanting the others to get mad at them. "So we put that food to good use."
"Good use? What could you possibly do that makes stealing right?" Rainbow Dash asked, frowning at them.
"We gave it away." Blitz said with a nod. "There was a homeless guy in the parking lot, so we gave him all of that food. You should've seen the look on his face too. He was so grateful."
"Wait, there was a person that was homeless?!" Fluttershy asked with a shocked expression.
"Yeah, I know. It's pretty messed up, but he was smiling anyway. Guess it didn't bother him too much. But since we had to split up how much that food costs, we had each stolen about twenty-six dollars of food." Blitz continued, not wanting to dwell on that too long. "So me and Spike split up from there to earn the rest."
"I didn't know what else to do, so I snuck by and got some lava rocks and some stuff called hematite when this guy at some small stand wasn't looking. But after I got a good look at them, I noticed how they weren't lava rocks at all!" Spike took out some gorgeous looking stones. He also took out a small well designed bag that made some tapping sounds inside. Which was most likely the hematite he was talking about.
"Not to mention, that's not even real hematite. Hematite should work like magnets, but these are just polished rocks." Blitz explained, taking out a bag of his own and pulling out two of the rocks. But just like he said, they didn't come together like magnets. But they sure looked convincing.
"After Spike took it all, I made sure that it was all one hundred dollars like you said Joe." Big Mike said with a big grin. "The lava stuff was ten dollars for two small rocks, and Spike took a lot of those!"
"I think I got a few handfuls. Definitely more than ten." Spike told him with a nod. "And the small bags were fifteen dollars each."
Good. Then that means that Spike passed with even more than the required amount." Joe nodded, enjoying his pizza while the rest of us went on.
"Twilight, Spike is right." I told her as I took a 'lava rock' from Spike's hand. Which he was more than happy to let me have. "These are just well disguised fake stones. And certainly overpriced ones if two tiny pieces such as this were supposed to be one gold bit a piece."
Lava rocks were extremely hard to obtain in Equestria since no volcano was entirely void of dragons. But with the few lava rocks I've seen over the years, I had made sure I could tell the difference between such rare stones and cheap copies. Mostly because two unrefined fakes such as these were barely worth more than a silver bit.
"She's right! Whoever sold this stuff was trying to pull a fast one! But Spike was faster-er with taking them!" Pinkie cheered, congratulating Spike.
Spike blushed a bit, but tried to ignore it to the best of his abilities. "At the booth, he had a few of those rocks made into necklaces, and I think those were real. And I know the magnet rocks that weren't in these bags were real too since Blitz was making towers with them."
"Wha- Dude?!" Blitz said, noticing how all of us were smiling towards Blitz, about ready to start laughing. Just the thought of him playing with hematite like a little colt seemed hilarious. "You didn't have to tell them that…"
"Pfft, hahaha…" Applejack shook the feeling of laughter away. "Anyway, I guess y'all had some good reasons. After all, that guy lied and cheated ta try an' get some money off'a them rocks. An' that's even worse than what those FlimFlam Brothers did."
"I gotta hand it to you Spike, you had a good reason for taking that stuff." Rainbow Dash said. "That jerk had it coming if he was going to do something like that."
"Of course." I agreed, taking the rest of the fake lava rocks that Spike held out, plus the rest of them. But oddly enough, I was met with frowns by everypony else. "What? Is it wrong to make jewelry out of rocks such as these? It wouldn't be wrong if I admitted they were fakes after all."
I had no intention of relying on myself to make dresses out of fake material, but while I'm in the human world with nothing to afford some satisfactory outfits, I'll be more than willing to make some sacrifices.
"Um, Blitz? What did you do for the rest of the money?" Fluttershy asked, turning the attention back on him.
"Well, I made forty-one dollars with the food and bag of fake rocks, so I needed some more. So I took fifteen of the real hematite rocks. But these are only worth ten cents apiece, so that made forty-two dollars. Meaning that I needed something else." He explained before holding up the bag he had before.
After he set it down on the table, he pulled out something that was kind of surprising. "A scabbard?" I asked, surprised that this is something Blitz would want, let alone steal.
"Scabby? Why would Blitz steal a scab?" Pinkie asked, really confused.
"Not a scab Pinkie, a scabbard." Twilight corrected. Just confusing half of our friends.
"Scab beard? I don't think that's a beard Flylight." Big Mike corrected her, being the most confused of them all.
"Twilight." She corrected.
"Sorry Twi, but I don't gotta hint ta what a scabbard is." Applejack said, getting right to the point.
"Yeah, I'm lost." Rainbow agreed.
"Uh-huh." Pinkie and Big Mike hummed along as they nodded in sync.
"Well, um, a scabbard is something that can hold a knife without it hurting anypony." Fluttershy told them matter-of-factly.
"That's right. But interesting that you're the one that knows just what that even is." Joe pointed out as he finished his slice.
"Yeah. How'd ya know that anyway?" Applejack asked, all of us turning towards Fluttershy in surprise.
"Well…" Fluttershy said, shrinking in her seat with all the faces looking at her. "Since a lot of my animals, especially Angel, loves salad, I need to chop vegetables. So I always put those knives safely away with scabbards so none of the animals hurt themselves with the knives by accident."
"So that's what those knives are for! I always thought they were for when the Everfree Forest vines started getting in your yard." Rainbow said, not seeing the confused looks we were giving her.
"Rainbow Dash, you do realize that measly kitchen knives won't cut vines such as those, right?" I asked her.
"Yeah. Usually it's Big Mac or me that chop down those vines." Blitz admitted.
"Uh...Yeah, duh! Hehehe. I was just joking around about that!" Rainbow Dash chuckled a little bit more before shrinking in her seat along with Fluttershy in embarrassment.
"Blitz, why would you choose to steal this? I mean, it's not like any human would want something like this...Right?" I asked him.
"Nope. No one wanted this. For some reason the store put it on clearance. And after I asked, the clerk said the company was going out of business since their stuff was defective. If no one bought it, they would've just thrown it out. So I took it while it was still being sold. Meaning I stole a one-hundred and twenty-nine dollar scabbard, plus a forty-two dollars of other stuff."
"Which means Mr. Zeke passed the test. And with much more money than Mr. Spike." Joe announced. "That only leaves you six."
"I don't know. I mean, it's not like all of us can find something to steal for a good reason." Twilight admitted, unsure as what to do. What Spike and Blitz had done something that made it more reasonable to steal something, but I still couldn't blame her for being hesitant.
"So what kind of other stores are there?" Applejack asked, thinking of how to figure out a way to think of some way to steal and have a good reason for it.
"Well, you probably saw most of them, but there's those booths that any random person can sign up for, some clothing stores, kid stores, restaurants…" Blitz paused, thinking of what else there was.
"There's a glow in the dark golf course!" Spike suddenly remembered.
"Really?!" Pinkie asked with an excited look on her face. "I know what I'm doing for the next hour!"
"Wouldn't cut it. It's only twelve dollars per admission I'm afraid." Joe explained to her with disinterest.
"Darn it! Why does the golf course have to be so cheap?!" Pinkie asked, saying the most ironic thing all day.
"There's some sports stores. Their stuff was pretty pricy." Spike remembered.
"On the top floor they have some pretty expensive stuff like shoe stores, makeup stores, a Bath and Body works, and some other pointless stores."
"Body works? Like, shampoo you mean?" Rainbow asked. "Come on, shampoo can't be that expensive."
"You'd be surprised." Joe told her. "They've had sales at the windows that say some soaps and shampoo are over fifteen dollars. And even so, those are small enough to fit in your hand."
"Ugh, I remember my Mom spending hours in there when I was like six." Blitz put his head on the table. "It didn't help that the place smelled so much like perfume and candles."
"Big Mike thinks that there's a bookstore!" Big Mike said suddenly. "And that Joe always took books because of how much money it costs."
"Nowadays I don't need any more books." Joe recalled.
"Don't need any more books?" Twilight asked, acting like the thought was completely foreign to her. "How do you think you don't need any more books? I barely saw any in the 'collection' you had at your house."
"That's because most of my books are in my room. But even then, most of those are psychology, anatomy, or encyclopedia sets." Joe said.
"What? No classical writing?" Twilight asked, more shocked at that than anything else. "Don't humans collect famous pieces of writing from the past?"
"I know what classical writing is, I don't need a lecture on it from what should be a mythical species." Joe frowned. "But no, I don't have classical writing. I've read it enough times, I might as well recite it to myself. Not to mention, that's the most expensive genre of book at the only bookstore in this place." Joe muttered, letting a bit of anger reveal itself from his usual tone.
"What else is there?" I asked, hoping to hear more about the clothing stores besides the fact that there were multiple stores.
"Well...There's a Pet shop." Blitz blurted out. "But that's about it really. Nowhere else that interesting that any of you could go."
"What's a pet shop?" Fluttershy asked, confused about just what that was.
Spike went wide eyed. Turning towards Blitz, who looked equally as terrified now. "What did you just DO?!" Spike asked, sounding scared out of his human scales right now.
"I-I don't know! I wasn't thinking!" Blitz replied pathetically.
"Yeah, I know that much!" Spike yelled out.
"What are you two so upset about?" Joe asked, raising his eyebrow. "It's a pet store, what's so troubling about that?"
"No, you don't understand!" Blitz turned towards him. "There aren't any pet stores in Equestria! And definitely no stray animals in Ponyville!"
"So the pound throws parties every day." Joe rolled his eyes. "What of it?"
"Spike? Blitz? What's wrong? What's a pet store?" Fluttershy asked, looking between the two with a very confused look on her face.
"Oh, I know what a pet store is!" Big Mike said, glad to answer the question for them.
As this went on, I turned towards the other girls. Noticeably looking away from Fluttershy on purpose. For the rest of us, we were able to put two and two together and figure out what a pet store is. A store that sold pets. Obviously.
But for Fluttershy, when it came to animals her mind was nothing but innocent. She always saw animals as part of a family. As in, a creature that shouldn't be priced at anything. They should simply love and be loved. Which was the very reason why she made sure there were no stray animals wandering the town. To which the town paid her for her work as The Animal Caretaker.
Also like they had said, there were no pet stores in Equestria. Sure there were some very ruthless Poachers, but they usually sold endangered animals or dangerous animals for pets. Something that Fluttershy very much hated.
So much so that when a Poacher had come to Ponyville trying to sell a Timberwolf...Let us just say that the Timberwolf was set free and ran away with its tail between its legs after Fluttershy was done.
The five of us girls, Spike, and Blitz all gulped in fear as we waited for Big Mike to say the inevitable.
"A pet store is a place that sells pets like puppies or kittens, and fish!" He said, Fluttershy freezing in place with her jaw landing in her lap. "Big Mike sometimes goes there to say hi to the lizards! Sometimes when they're standing on the side of the cage, they look like Spike! They're like Little Spikes!"
As Big Mike started laughing at his joke, all of us, even Joe as he felt the tension between the rest of us, slowly turned towards Fluttershy.
"...Cages?...Little puppies and kittens are locked away...In cages?" She said, recovering from her shocked expression and just looking at Big Mike with a frown.
"Yeah! Not big dogs though! After the puppies get too big, they send them somewhere else! Right Joe?" Big Mike asked, being completely oblivious to Fluttershy's expression.
Joe quickly turned towards him. "Big Mike, please stop talk-"
"Oh yeah! They go to the pound, right?" Big Mike suddenly remembered. And while none of us quite knew what a pound was, we figured out very quickly that it wasn't any desirable location.
Blitz stood up and put his metal hand over Big Mike's mouth. "Fluttershy?" He looked over towards her as she slowly stood to her feet. Her hair hiding her face from the rest of us as she stayed entirely quiet.
"..." She said nothing in response as she simply walked over to where Blitz and the rest of the boys were. And taking Blitz's right wrist in her hand, she started dragging him along. Tugging him so suddenly that RJ had nearly fallen off of his head.
"Woah, Fluttershy slow down! What are you even doing?" Blitz tried to take his arm back, but Fluttershy's grip was tighter than Blitz's own grip. He was able to hold place, but just barely without his bionics.
"You need to show me where that pet shop is." She said, visibly tightening her grip on Blitz's wrist even more. Almost making him wince in pain. "Now."
"Mr. Zeke, it might be in your best interest to simply show her. Because if you don't, we're going to have a repeat of that fight yesterday. And that wouldn't be a good idea considering that we're in a public area this time." Joe told him, calming down once more.
"You're not going to help me?!" He asked, trying to turn and look at him, but Fluttershy jerked at his arm again. Nearly causing him to fall forward on his face.
"'Heaven hath no rage like love to hatred turned, nor hell a fury like a woman scorned.' -William Congreve, The Mourning Bride." Joe quoted, sighing. "Translation: You're doomed. Good luck you poor soul."
"You jerk-Woah!" Blitz called out as Fluttershy yanked him forward one more time. Forcing him to follow Fluttershy and help her.
"Well, it seems that Fluttershy's made up her mind." Joe said, ignoring the now raging Fluttershy and worried Blitz walking off. "Well, that's sure to end well. Now all that remains is you five. So, you ready to try and take the test yourselves?"
"Well, I certainly am ready to get this over with." I nodded. "Besides, I just have to see what warrants such an expensive shampoo line. Seeing as how RJ and the other pets had removed my cosmetics to make space for themselves."
"I think I'm gonna go to the kid stores! There's gotta be some fun party stuff there! And if we're gonna set Morgue free, then we'll definitely need a big Welcome Home party for him!" Pinkie said with a smile.
"I think I'm gonna catch up with Fluttershy. She's gonna need more than just one of her friends to calm her down." She stood up, but before running off she turned to Joe. "Don't think I'm gonna like stealing anything. I'm just doing this since the Princess wants us to help you all." She then ran off to catch up to the rampaging timid human.
"Of course you are." Joe said, a hint of sarcasm coming from his voice. "That was obvious seeing as how this is the first time she's even mentioned that."
"Well, I ain't gonna figure somethin' out jus' sittin' here. Guess I'll wander a bit till I think of somethin' ta do." Applejack said, shaking her head with a stumped expression.
"And that just leaves you Ms. Sparkle." Joe said with a frown. "I know you don't want to do anything like this, but I'm afraid that you need to-"
"Don't." Twilight interrupted. "I already know. I'll go." She said, glaring at Joe all the while. She stood up, snatched the very last piece of pizza left, and walked off. Not even daring to look back.
"Then it seems that we're all in agreement. Let it be known that you may call either me, Mr. Spike, Big Mike, or Mr. Zeke for backup or assistance, but you must be the one that goes forward with the plan. Speaking of which, Mr. Spike? Can you go and stay with Ms. Sparkle? I have a feeling that while she is certainly aware of just how difficult this is actually going to be, she'll need some help. And since she doesn't want to see me, and Big Mike will stick out like a sore thumb, you're the only one left."
"I know what you mean. Don't worry, I'll make sure Twilight's okay." Spike said, running ahead to catch up with her.
"As for the rest of you, your hour begins now. May the odds be ever in your favor." He said, straightening his glasses once more before sitting back down. Leaving me, Applejack, and Pinkie to look back and forth between each other.
This was going to be a long hour.
And now, we begin the test. If any of you have seen the movie Tower Heist, I applaud you, that movie's hilarious! Also, I'd like to thank everyone who helped me test out the new way I use those QotCs. As you saw, the second story part of the mall was what most of you picked, and even though it may not've been such an impact, it was very helpful. So that in mind, be sure that some QotC's are going to be a little more implemented than before.
Another thing is, I've got something to say. I'm sorry. You see, I've been messing up lately. With how much stuff I've been doing lately, I've spread myself so thin and actually thought I could pull off working on everything. And because of that, not only did I get a swelled head, but all of my stuff's gotten worse as a result. And the worse part was that I was so egotistical that I could do something like this, that a good friend of mine needed to point out just how bad everything's been lately.
I need to focus more. No amount of excuses, schedules, or anything's going to fix that. Especially since that's not who I am. I've never worked with schedules, I always hated excuses, and now suddenly I'm using them all the time. And while all of that should help a person work more efficiently, it's only making me lose sight of what was really important. The work itself.
Doing the work the right way. With Heart. Not forcing myself to write in order to meet some deadline. You can't force imagination. True writing can only come if you let it come to you. To some that might mean taking your time, but at the same time it'll be faster than slaving over something that makes you the slave in the end.
To that friend I say thanks. And I hope that my writing gets better like it used to be.
QotC
As of right now, I have six stories to tell. Six heroes on their way to proving themselves. The Question of the Chapter? How do we go about this? The order of their stories are already set up, but just how are they gonna pass this test?
Well, as a famous Albert Einstein bobble head once said, the questions in the answer! And first one up on our story list is everyone's, sort of, favorite Roaming Farmer Applejack!
Here's the question? How should Applejack get one-hundred dollars? Should she try and get something from a store or booth? Maybe she could try what Blitz and Spike did? Or should she try to get it from other mall goers? The answer I'll leave to all of you!
Goodbye everypony! Until next chapter!
99. Plowing Through the Test (S2 Finale)
/\
\/
Short Story
The Apple Rolls Far From the Tree
(Takes place during The Shadow's debut episode)
Applebloom's POV
As the sun was setting for the second day, me and Granny sat up on the porch, still looking out towards the road that lead to Ponyville. Granny was still rocking back in forth in her chair, but still looked just as worried as I did. It wasn't so often that Applejack stayed outside the farm for more than a day without any kind of warning.
I wanted to go with Big Macintosh to see what happened, but he told me to stay here. I was pretty upset about it and was about to call him out on that, thinking he only wanted me here because he thought if anything was happening that I'd only get in the way. And he stayed honest and told me that was part of it, but there was something else too. Granny.
If something was really going on and I left the farm with Big Mac, then that'd mean that Granny would be all by her lonesome while something was going on. And while it obviously wasn't as dangerous as staying and 'guarding' the farm with Winona, it was still something that Big Mac and me agreed that we couldn't just leave Granny as be while we were gone. So Big Mac was entrusting me to stay and protect Granny.
I knew that a bit of it was still me being a 'little pony', but at least he didn't go so far like Applejack did. Besides, he was a little smarter about these things when it came to handling the bigger problems. Applejack usually just got all worried over nothing. At least, that's how she acted whenever I was anywhere near whatever was going on.
"They back yet Granny?" I called out to her as I tried wiping the frown off my face. Winona had come out and sat on the front deck with us, so while I played with her I handed Granny the binoculars. Granny always tended to get a bit restless whenever something was going on and she could do nothing but sit and wait for something to happen. So acting as lookout helped calm her nerves.
"Eh? What was that?" She asked me. Lowering the binoculars and looking over towards me and Winona. "I couldn't hear ya after all that clatterin' from inside tha house." She pointed towards the door with a shaky hoof.
"Clatterin'?" I asked, looking towards the door. "I don't hear no clatter-" Just then, a window from one of the upper floors of the house shattered. Followed by the glass itself, some pieces of the muntins, and an entire shelf all falling to the ground ahead of us. The shelf landing on to of the pile of shattered glass.
Winona jumped up to her four paws and raised her hackles with a growl. I followed up beside her with a jump. Not out of fear! But, just out of...Surprise is all. The both of us stared towards it with our full attention while Granny stayed in her rocking chair. Frozen in fear.
Looking carefully at the shelf itself, I recognized it right away. It had come from a small drawer dresser from the attic. Apparently when Applejack came back from Manehatten, she had brought a few dresses that Aunt and Uncle Orange had bought for her when she went to visit them.
She outgrew them and most of the dresses are now in my own dresser. Hidden behind all my bows, never to see the light of day. And the old drawer dresser only had the few dresses that didn't even fit me and some of our winter clothes too.
Knowing that the drawer didn't just throw itself out the window by its lonesome, I opened the front door for Winona. "Go on girl, go get 'em!" I told her, making Winona charge inside and up the stairs. The way up to our attic wasn't like most places, there was a staircase at the end of the hall. And the door handle to it was busted. Meaning Winona could bust in there without any help.
But after she had already cleared the stairs, Granny perked up once again. "Dang fiddlin' flies always tryin' ta get in tha house." She remarked.
"Wait a second, that ain't no fly…" I stayed quiet and listened real closely. And in doing so, I quickly realized that it wasn't coming from anywhere on the porch, it was coming from above the house. Or at least, above us anyway.
Now, what I said was kinda the truth. It wasn't a fly. But it did sound sorta like it, so I got why Granny was thinking that. But I had heard that noise before. It was the same noise that Scootaloo's wings made.
A few seconds later, somepony came into view from up above the porch. Just like I thought, it was like a younger pony like Scootaloo, but instead of her flying around, it was a colt with a small garbage bag in his mouth.
Since the bag was see through however, I noticed what was inside of it. It was a few of the dresses from the dresser and some of the winter clothes earlier. Mostly cotton hats and boots. But one thing that wasn't in the bag was instead on the colt himself. Something that wasn't for Applejack, but for me.
"That's my scarf!" I yelled out before glaring at him. He landed facing away from us, so he didn't notice us until I said something. "Give back our stuff ya, thief!"
"Wait, what are you two doin' 'ere?!" He asked, acting as if we were the ones who are trespassing. "I though't everypony was supposed ta stay in town cause a da curfew!"
His voice was a little funny. It wasn't anything like the Apple Family's voice. Not even the Apples from Manehatten. Instead, it was kinda like Pip's voice. But maybe a bit more fancier.
"Curfew?" I took a step back, hearing Winona run back down the stairs. The door opened inwards though, so she wouldn't be able to get out without us helping her out. "We didn't hear about no curfew!"
"Yeah. Obviously!" He shouted out with that same accent before tossing up the bag of clothes and resting it on his back. Also keeping my red scarf around his neck before running away from us.
"Hey! Get back here!" I yelled out before running after him. But before I could cut my hooves on the glass, I jumped up on the shelf that he must've used to bust the window and jumped off of it. Clearing the glass before I could cut myself on any of it.
"Applebloom, wait!" Granny called out as she started to step out of the chair. She had recovered and sounded more serious than worried.
"Don't worry Granny! I ain't lettin' him get away with our stuff!" I called back to her as I kept chasing him. He was about my age, but even though Pegasi were built for speed, that bag of stuff was weighing him down. Making it easier to try and catch up to him.
"Oi! Leave me alone! You lot don't even need this stuff, do ya?!" He asked desperately, looking back to see me catching up just as he got into the line of apple trees.
"Course we do! Why else would we keep it?!" I asked him as I only sped up to him. He was slowing down even more since the trees weren't organized in any kind of pattern. It was mostly like a forest to anypony that didn't know there way around.
"Well if dat's really the case, than 'ow's come I found it all cuhvered in dust?!" He debated before making a sharp turn around the tree Mrs. Apple Betty.
...Dang, I really am starting to act like my big sis, aren't I?
"Well, we only need 'em fa' da win- I mean -fer tha winter!" I corrected myself, kicking myself for almost talking like him. His voice was contagious or something.
"Hah-hah! Well ain't that somethin'?! Ya gotta taste a the Queen's tongue!" He chuckled a little bit more before yelling out in surprise.
"Huh?" I turned Mrs. Apple Bet- err -the apple tree and slowed down well enough to see that the colt was looking left to right from where he was. A decently sized apple tree standing directly in front of him.
"Okay." I growled as I stood my ground. The thief slowly turning around to face me with a look of defeat. "First off, who are ya and who's this Queen you were talkin' about back there? And second, why are you takin' our stuff?!"
"Who's da Quee...Oh, right! Ponies from around 'ere aren't aware a who runs Trottin'am. She's really a may'a, but we call 'er a Queen. Makes it seem more import'nt." He told me, still glancing from side to side.
He was just buying time to get away from me. I took a slow step towards him as if to focus his attention back towards me. If I could just get close enough to him then I'd be able to take him down before he could get away.
"And yer name?" I asked him. Waiting for him to start glancing around some more before taking another step.
"...Quick Shillin'. But, uh, jus' call me Shillin' if'n ya want." He said carefully, looking me up and down as if to try and figure out how to get away from me. And as he did, I looked at him closely myself to see just what I was dealing with.
'Quick Shillin' or probably 'Quick Shilling' as his name probably went, was a Pegasus with a light grey coat. Lighter than Silver Spoon's, but not by too much really. His mane and tail were a darker grey and weren't as fancy as his accent, but they were still brushed back a little more than they would be if he just left it as is.
Overall, he looked really dull with his mane and coat the way were. And save for my red scarf, there was nothing to give him a splash of color other than his cocky smirk. I also noticed that he doesn't have his Cutie Mark either. Making him a Blank Flank like me. So I guess that was one thing that we had in common. But nothing else really. Especially since he was a thief.
"Alrighty then, Shillin'. My name's Applebloom." I told him with just as much caution. "Now if'n you just gimme back my family's stuff, then we can both be on our way."
"'Fraid not Bloomy." He said, smirking as he saw me just glare more at that name. "I need these clothes meself."
"Bloomy? Really?" I deadpanned. "Just because yer lettin' me say a shorter part a yer name, that don't give ya no right ta call me by anythin' else."
"Aw, ya sure? 'Cause I think Bloomy much prettia of a name then borin' ol' Applebloom, wouldn'tcha say?" He asked me, casually looking back and forth to try and get a look at his surrounding again.
I took another step and glared some more. "Would'ya qui' it that fhi-Gah! Would ya quit that?! I don't take kindly ta you callin' me whatever y'all want to!" I shouted, getting really frustrated by him. The fact that I kept speaking in his accent by accident wasn't helping either.
But to him, he was just cracking up at me. "Aw, Bloomy ya blushin'. 'Sides, ya kinda cute tawkin' like that." He teased. Making me blush even more out of embarrassment.
"Shu-shut up…" I told him, trying to just shake off my shade of red. Looking back at him, he didn't look so tense anymore. Heck, he wasn't even looking from side to side anymore. He was taking in every second of this like some sort of sick victory lap.
Thinking it all over real quick, an idea came to my mind. One that made me calm down a bit. If he wasn't so scared of me anymore, maybe I could drop his guard just enough to get close enough and take our stuff back.
Sooner or later, Big Mac was going to come back or Granny was going to get the front door open. So in the next minute, there would be somepony else to help me take him down. Somepony fast enough to catch him too.
"I just thought of somethin'." I told him, a small smile forming on my face. "That stuff yer stealin'. Ya said ya needed it fer yerself, right?"
"Uh, yeah. Why?" He asked, looking at the bag for a second before returning his focus back on me. Looking me over one more time to try and find out what I was getting at.
"I was just wonderin'." I said with a small smile. "I mean, I didn't know that a colt like you was inta dressin' up like a filly wit' them dresses an all." I said with a smile only growing bigger. So much so, that I was about ready to start chuckling myself.
"Wha-What?" He took a step back in utter confusion. "I don't wear dresses." He said bluntly, caught way off-guard now.
"Ya sure? Cause ya do look like you'd fit in 'em." I took a step back to pretend to look him over a bit carefully. "Matter a fact, ya kindly look a bit girly." I teased.
"G-Girly?! Not you wait jus' a tick there, love! I don't wear no dresses! Them aren't for me!" He defended, that part really hitting his pride.
"Then just who are they for then?" I asked, stopping after one more step.
"There...There...Uh…" He looked pretty worried now. So caught up in finding an answer that he didn't notice me take another step.
"There fer what?" I asked, stopping just close enough. It didn't matter whether he figured out what my plan was now. I was close enough to catch him no matter what he did.
He sighed in defeat, letting the bag roll off of him and land on the ground. Causing me to stop my surprise attack. " There for me sis." He gave up, having no more excuses.
"Yer sis?" I stood up straight. "Well if there fer yer sis, then why not just have yer Mom er Dad help ya buy some for her 'stead a stealin' em?"
"Well...Ya see, that's jus' it I'm afraid. Ya see...We don't exactly have…" He kept pausing, unsure of how to explain.
"Stop." I told him. I knew that he'd have some trouble answering that. It was kinda like Scoots. Heck, it was kinda like me. "Say no more."
"..." He frowned, looking almost angry at what he did. But almost immediately, he wiped that look off his face and just sighed. Sliding the bag of clothes off his back and towards the ground beside him. "Sorry I took your clothes. You can 'ave 'em back." He took my scarf out from around his neck and held it out towards me. It was as red as my mane, and I had it ever since I was five. I would always trade it out for my bows for the winter.
"I ain't that used ta this gig yet. We jus' did not want any par' a that orphanage you lot got 'ere. We though' it'd be bearable, but after seein' me sis and the time she was 'avin' there, I got us out." He explained to me with a defeated look.
"Yeah, that's what Scoots did." I told him with a frown. "She told me it ain't really so bad there, but they go' some pretty strict rules, far as I 'eard." I admitted, my voice dipping into his own accent a bit.
He chuckled once. "You're tellin' me. All in bedrooms by six, all sleepin' by nine. Two baf's a day, not one piece a mane ou' a place whenevuh ponies come ta visit, case they adopt us. Miss who runs the place got on my case 'cause ah me own accent. What a joka'."
"Applebloom?! Ya out there?! Speak up!"
I turned around as I heard Applejack's voice from the direction of the house, followed by Winona's barking. Big Mac and her must've come back from Ponyville.
I turned back to him and thought it all over. He wasn't trying to hurt us, he was just taking some of our clothes that we didn't need anymore. If he had just asked us if we had some, we probably would've handed them over.
If anything, we were all probably mad that he busted a hole through our attic window. Don't get me wrong, I was pretty ticked at that too, but it was probably an easy fix.
Also if he was out here instead of being at the orphanage, then that meant that he and his sister weren't there anymore. And if that was true, then he was probably going through the same situation Scootaloo was. He was probably living in one of the older shacks outside of Ponyville.
"Hold on Applebloom, we're comin'!" Applejack called out again. Her voice sounding a little closer than before.
Shilling looked to where her voice came from and back to me, now looking really scared. If he was caught, both he and his sister would be brought back to the orphanage. And if that happened, they'd have an even worse time.
I sighed deeply, knowing that I'd regret doing pretty much everything that I was about to. So quickly looking around, I spotted one tree that had a few loose apples to them.
Knowing I wouldn't have much time, I ran over and bucked the tree as best I could. Causing about seven apples to fall. Enough to last them today and tomorrow morning.
I pushed them forward so they'd roll right in front of Shilling. "Put those in the bag. Hurry!" I commanded him as I knocked the last one towards him without thinking too much.
"Uh, ya sure ya wanna be 'elpin' a thief?" He asked me, packing the apples in anyway. Using the word that I called him anyway.
"You need it more than we do! I'll keep my sister from followin' you, but you just keep runnin'." I told him as I picked up an apple he missed and packed it in for him before hoisting the bag up onto his back.
Seeing that I was actually helping him steal our stuff, he got over the shock and gave me a genuine smile. "Thank ya kindly Bloomy."
"Don't thank me yet." I told him before noticing my red scarf was still on the ground. So picking it up, I picked it up and quickly threw it over the back of his neck. "Ya still gotta get out here. Just run that way and you'll be outside the orchard." I pointed in the direction and quickly pushed him. Swearing that Applejack's hoofsteps were right behind me.
He got to the tree and turned around. Straightening his new scarf. "You know, you're much nica' than you were lettin' on, Bloomy. Glad I met'cha."
I felt my face turn red again and tried to shake it away. "Oh, shu' it an' run!" I yelled out, his accent getting to me again as I pointed forward once again. Thankfully making him get serious and giving me a quick wave before taking off through the forest.
The second he was out of sight, Applejack came running over to me. Right now, it didn't matter how fast Shilling ran. If she took off now, he was as good as done.
"Applebloom, yer okay!" Applejack cried out in joy. Hugging me so much, I didn't feel that okay now. "Granny told us what happened. You had her worried sick!"
"Oh, I'm fine sis." I said, still blushing and still talking with that stupid accent. "Jus', uh, takin' a walk is all."
"A walk?! What about that thief?! Which way did he go?!" She put me down and started looking around.
"Uh...I dunno." I said, trying to pass off as innocent and keep Applejack distracted for just a little bit longer. If I can at least hold her off for a good minute, then Shilling would be safe.
As soon as this was all over, I would explain what all happened to Applejack. She may treat me like a baby, but she still knew right from wrong. She's just a little angry right now was all. If she just hears their story, then she'll be fine with them taking a few clothes. After an apology for the window of course.
But not being any wiser to what happened, she looked towards me with a confused look. "Applebloom?...How's come yer talkin' all funny like? And why are ya smilin' like that?"
Worried she'd figure something out, I cleared my throat. Hopefully getting rid of the accent. But as for the other thing. "Smilin'? I ain't smilin'." I said, genuinely confused as to what she was saying about that.
"Yeah ya were. It was a smile as wide as yer face could let ya have." Applejack said, raising an eyebrow.
"..." I gulped nervously and thought carefully as to figure out what to say. There was no getting a lie past Applejack, but I couldn't let her know about what happened until Shilling was completely gone.
She leaned forward a bit and stared me down very carefully. Not daring to look away or even blink for a second as she tried to see through me. But even though I stayed silent, I couldn't stop myself from looking towards the direction Shilling ran off. Having a look of worry painted all over my face.
Applejack saw it and started to lean back. Her frown slowly going away and replacing itself was a small smile. One that made me feel like frowning myself. "Now...What are you so happy about?" I asked her carefully.
"Heheheh...Whelp. Guess the colt's gone." She said mysteriously, turning tail and walking back to the farmhouse. Still chuckling.
"Wait a second, how's come you know he's a col...Woah, woah! Wait a second Applejack!" I cried out before running over towards her. Now worried for myself.
"Hahaha!" Applejack broke out into a small run as she kept laughing, getting the completely wrong idea!
"Wait! Stop!"
I know that story was twice as long as usual short stories, but I hope you will all forgive me. After all, I do have a point to my madness. Both in this chapter, and later. I do, however, have a side question. What do you think of Quick Shilling?
Like I've said before, all short stories, even the shed one, are all canon for this story. So I wanna know what you all think of that Cockney Accented character. What's your two cents? Or should I say, two shillings?
Disclaimer: I don't know anything. Save for Blitz, Joe, Big Mike, Morgue, the idea, and the word shilling...Okay, I don't own that word, but I still like the name of it.
/\
ACT I
Enter the Mane Humans!
AND
Introducing: The Honorable Thieves!
\/
Applejack's POV
"Dang!" I cursed with a sad frown, staring at the money I had earned so far that was in my hands as I sat down at the table we were all at earlier. It was a few of those green papers Joe was waving around to buy that pizza he gave us all. And as of right now, I had five of them. four of them had fives all over the corners, and the fifth one had tens around the corners. Thirty 'bucks', as the humans I got the money from, had called them.
I couldn't help but chuckle at the irony. Back home, I could buck hundreds if not thousands of apples in an hour. Now I only got thirty bucks after what's already felt like an hour. Heck, even if I was sick, I could've bucked more apples than this in just a few minutes.
"Why am I even tryin'?" I asked out loud. Since I had no one else left that was willing to bet money, I came back to the table that only Joe was still sitting at. "It ain't like I can just run around stealin' stuff like y'all can."
Joe still had his sunglasses on over top of his normal glasses and his feet were propped up on the table of the table towards the corner. I didn't even know if he was looking at me exactly. For all I knew, his eye were probably closed.
As for Big Mike, I didn't really know what happened to him. As Joe said earlier, any of us could try asking for their help if we wanted it. So I'm guessing one of the others came back and asked for some help. The more I thought of it, the more I started kicking myself for not asking for Big Mike's help. Maybe I could've used his help to get more competitions started.
"Well, you've managed to get some earnings. How much of it do you have exactly?" He asked me, looking at me almost uncaringly. In fact, he looked more ready to nap in his chair than listen to me with how much he was leaning back.
"Thirty bucks. And it's already been like twenty minutes." I frowned as I just tossed the money onto the table in front of me. I didn't really need it anyway. It wasn't like I was planning on getting Applebloom any souvenirs from this horrible world.
"Sixteen minutes and thirty-one seconds to be exact."Joe corrected as he pointed towards the little kitchen timer that was ticking next to his propped up feet. "It seems that you over estimated. You still have forty-four minutes and twenty-nine seconds. And counting." He told me, not even looking towards the timer.
"How do you know the time down ta the...Nevermind." I gave up and fell back into my seat. Slumping backwords, looking like a dog that couldn't chase down a squirrel. "Still, I got no idea what I'm gonna do. I'm plum outta ideas."
"Well, think of it this way. Now you have thirty dollars to try and think of another plan." Joe told me with a yawn. Lacking any care in my situation whatsoever.
Still, what he said got my attention. "But if I use the money, won't that just put me right back where I started?" Besides, if I bought something with this money, then that's not stealing. That's buying something for a fair price.
"Not exactly." Joe answered vaguely. Causing me to raise an eyebrow in suspicion. "You've successfully scammed thirty dollars through competitions. Now you just have to get another seventy dollars. Doesn't matter what you have left by the end of the hour, it only matters what the total amount you earned and, or, stole was." Joe reminded me.
"Ya know, ya could'a told us that 'fore we went an' started...Wait a second, what'd you just say?" I asked, not able to just ignore this kinda freaky trick of his any longer.
"I say a lot of things, you'll have to be specific." He told me sarcastically, still not looking towards me.
"How'd you know just how I earned this money?!" I demanded an answer. "I was on tha other side of that there carousel and you've done nothin' but sit here! And Big Mike ain't here ta tell ya what I was doin'!" Seriously, was he reading my mind agai-
"It wasn't a mind-reading trick." He answered, making me look even more freaked out. "And judging by the look on your face, that was exactly what you were thinking."
"..." I crossed my arms and gave him a glare that would scare the leaves out of a Timberwolf. I wanted that answer. Now.
Joe sighed and took his feet off the table. Sitting up and looking at me through his sunglasses. "Do you recall the very first time we all met? Because if you do, then you should know that I already told you how I could read your mind." Joe reminded me.
"All ya said was that you looked at someone's face. And I don't think my face quite told ya that I had been arm wrestlin' the fellas over there fer money." I told him, not happy with his answer.
"Well to be clear, I didn't know that you had been competing in arm wrestling. I only knew that you had been competing in something." He corrected. "And that was only through the powers of deduction. Another skill I use to read minds." He explained, putting air quotes around 'read minds.'
"And just how does that work?" I pressed on, calming down a bit. As long as I would get my answer, then there wasn't really too much of a reason to be mad at him. Unless he had been sending someone after me. In which case, I'll soon be using my arms for more than just arm wrestling someone.
"Allow me to explain." He straightened his glasses, giving off that shiny look to them for a second. "Of course since you are on a time limit, I'll say this only once." Joe clarified.
"As you came over here, you had five bills in your hand. All five of them were folded with either one fold or two. Telling me that it was probably put into a wallet or, at the very least, a pocket. Meaning you didn't get it from a store, but instead you got them directly from a person."
"Next, I quickly thought over how you had obtained that money. After you heard me explain that you didn't have to steal anything persay to pass, you were much more willing to try your hand at this test compared to some of your friends. Meaning that you had thought you had a way to pass the test fairly."
"Finally, when you came back, you were slightly winded as well as a bit disappointed. So, that told me that your plan hadn't quite worked out as well as you had hoped. But that wasn't all I learned from your looks." He told me. "You weren't tired from walking around. So you weren't running. Meaning you didn't go too far and that you were still in the food court this whole time."
"Obviously someone as fit as you wouldn't be winded by just anything," "Hehehe, thanks Joe."
I couldn't help but chuckle at the compliment he gave me. I had been listening, but I couldn't pass up the chance to make a joke at a human that was so stone-faced. Still, he ignored me and went on as soon as I kept quiet.
"So, just how were you tired? Well, if it wasn't something to do with walking, then you must've been doing something else strenuous. Something most likely with your upper body. So just what could you do in the food court in a small amount of time with upper body strength? The simple answer was a competition. But the more specific answer was…?" He asked me with his fingers folded together and his elbows rested on the table.
"Arm wrestlin'." I finished, thinking over everything he just told me. "Woah."
"And that's how I know that you earned thirty dollars through competitions." He concluded. "Now do you know how I figured it all out?"
"Well, yeah. I mean, after explainin' it like that, ya make it sound like it was so obvious." I said, still thinking all of what he told me. "And that only took ya, what, a few seconds?"
"Seventeen to be exact." He corrected, waving the thought away. "Still, now that your plan had failed, that means you need another plan to make seventy dollars. A plan that doesn't involve you actually stealing anything."
"...Okay, ya gotta teach me that trick a yers." I told him, really wanting to know how to do that.
"Sorry 'Watson' but I'm afraid it's not that simple. It's taken me years to deduce facts like this without difficulty, and that was only a simpler thing for me to learn since I had gotten into the habit of it at a young age." He told me.
"I didn't mean it too literally." I rolled my eyes. "Still, what now? You've gotta know more about this place than I do." I admitted.
"Are you stating the facts, or are you asking for me to help you with your test?" Joe asked me, moving his sunglasses upwards so I could actually see his eyes for the first time yet.
"Am I allowed to ask for your help?" I asked, looking at him with a sideways glance. Worried about whether or not this was a trick.
"If you weren't then why would I offer it?" He asked as he stood up, reaching into his pocket. for something. "Realize that I want you six to pass just as much, if not more, than you do. So if there's an opportunity for me and Big Mike to help you all pass with more flying colors than Ms. Dash, then you'll be happy to know that that's what I'm going to try and do."
"Sounds ta me like you're tryin' ta find a way outta yer own rules." I realized with a chuckle. Something about that just sounded pretty silly to me.
"Wonderful deduction Ms. AJ. You just might have that trick down pat yet." He told me sarcastically.
He then pulled out a small notepad and a pen to write with. And as quick as he could, he started to write down a small note for whichever one of our friends came back. "Allow me to ask, do you have any problem simply sneaking into some place?"
"Uh, well…" He ripped the note out and left it face up on the table. "I suppose not. Why, what'd you have in mind?" I asked him, not getting just what kind of plan he had up his sleeve.
"We're going to go watch something." He picked up the bag of small boxes that Big Mike had brought over earlier when he was with Blitz and Spike. Looking carefully at it, I could tell that there were small boxes inside of it. Each with different colors. "Let's see, the time is...1:32 PM. Perfect, that means it started fifty minutes ago. Come Ms. AJ, let's go."
"Go? Go where?" I stood up and started following Joe. Not having any idea as to what Joe was planning now.
"We're going to earn you your seventy dollars without stealing. Just like you wanted. Now come on. If we hurry, we can make it in time to see the part where they get to Greece." Joe just kept talking all cryptically. Making me have to just trust whatever his plan was. But I guess as long as I don't really have to steal anything, I could go along with his plan for now.
/\
\/
Joe's POV
"Alright, now do you get what the plan is?" I asked as we finally arrived. The whole way here, Applejack was left completely out of just what it was I was doing. And for good reason.
If I had told her exactly what the plan was, then she'd keep asking about every little thing on the way. And if someone, say a concerned fellow shopper or a mall cop was to hear us, security would pull us aside and ask just what we were doing.
I would easily be able to talk our way out of it, but if they decided to ask Ms. AJ to see if our stories matched up or something to that effect, then her horrible lying would be sure to get us both locked in mall security until someone came to pick us teenagers up. Obviously not a good idea seeing as how Ms. AJ doesn't even exist in this world.
Now, think about this. By not telling her what the plan is, she would just be flat out confused and barely know what to even begin asking me what I was doing. And by only now telling her, she wouldn't have much time to question the plan and therefore, not much time to mess it up.
Sure she won't have much time to rehearse her actions, but she won't have much time to get cold feet or question why this is our plan. Meaning that since she only has a limited time, her mind will have an easier time just accepting the plan and doing as she's told.
"Yeah, I see what yer gettin at." Applejack said, nodding along with me as we walked up to the girl that was running the ticket booth.
There was only one group of people in front of us, and they had conveniently finished and left the line. Leaving us to make our way over and get to the booth where the ticket taker was quickly counting up the money.
After about half a minute had passed, Applejack took another step forward. Her anxiety getting the best of her. "Uh, excuse me?" Applejack put on her best smile as the ticket taker quickly looked up. And already Applejack was starting to look suspicious.
"Sorry about that." The girl looked back down and closed the cash register before giving us her full attention. "For a second I thought some money was missing."
"M-Missin'? Why would the money be missin'? It wasn't stolen or nothin', was it?" Applejack asked, help polite smile now turning to that of worry.
"No, it's not stolen. It's just that I don't trust the guy who has the shift before me, so I always check the register. Don't worry about it." She tried to calm her down. Though already I could tell that she had a hint of suspicion to her appearance. "My name's Melissa. What movie would you like to see today?"
The two of us were standing outside the movie theatre where the plan was to take place. And right now, we'll be lucky to even get into the movie theatre at all with how nervous Applejack was acting.
"Oh, uh, two fer tha...Tha Muppets one." She said, thankfully remembering enough to recall the movie I told her to pay for.
"Two?" Melissa asked, looking a bit confused. And for a well enough reason I suppose. After all, I wasn't standing next to Applejack and we didn't exactly look like we were in the same group.
"Yeah. Me an' my cousin Joe." Applejack said, quickly pointing towards me before snapping her attention back to Melissa. And if it wasn't for the fact that she was stuck trying to figure something else out, she would've probably spotted Applejack's unnatural movements.
"Joe?" Melissa asked, looking at me with a very confused look. "I didn't know you had a cousin." She said, looking very unimpressed with the story Applejack had told her.
"Ah. Ms. Renaud." I said, kicking myself for somehow overlooking this big detail. Melissa was a fellow high school student. One that knew of me more than a simple word of mouth. "I didn't know you worked here." I told her, thinking it all over once more. Careful to overlook any other details.
"And again, I didn't know you had a cousin." She repeated, a small smirk growing on her face. "Who is this really Joe?"
"W-Wait, how's come I can't be his-" "Alright fine. There's no point in trying to make such an impossible lie." I cut off, knowing that it was pointless. Only my immediate family moved to America. Meaning that if I had any cousins, they definitely wouldn't be the prime definition of an American.
"This is actually Morgue's cousin." I went on. "But since Morgue's not exactly around, me and Big Mike are showing her and her two siblings around. Hence why Big Mike, Mr. Johnny, and Ms. Becca aren't here with us. Right Ms. AJ?" I asked her, mentally begging for her to catch on.
"..." She looked off to the side in confusion. Thinking it all to herself. "That, reminds me," She said very slowly. "Where is Big Mike anyway?"
"He's showing them around the second floor of the mall." I said, so glad that she was able to go along with the plan. I then turned the attention back towards Melissa. "But seeing as how are movie's going to be starting in about four minutes, we'd like to buy those tickets. Unless you'd like to play Twenty Questions that is." I told her, remembering that the movie was to start at 1:40. We left the food court at 1:32 and it took a few minutes to get here, so whether Melissa believed our story or not, her job wouldn't allow her to hold us up in line forever.
"..." By the look in her eyes, she obviously had her doubts. But the both of us knew that she only had so much time to waste on each customer. After all, the average transaction time was only a minute. An amount of time that we had already passed by this point.
"That'll be sixteen forty-six." She said, carrying on her job with the same amount of emotion that I usually had. Not liking that she had no other choice than to serve us.
"Oh, here." Applejack, who had just been standing between the two of us awkwardly, passed her the ten and two of her fives just as I had instructed. To which Melissa quickly took and gave back three dollars and fifty-four cents faster than any usual cashier would. As well as the two tickets.
"Enjoy the show." She said, flashing the fakest smile as we made our way into the theatre. "And see you at school tomorrow Joe." She added before the entrance could even close behind us.
"Oh believe me, I know." I retorted with a sigh. The last thing I needed right now was for others to be suspicious as to what was going on. Especially now considering how I was now harboring seven aliens and a teenager that had been reported missing for an entire year now.
Once we were finally out of earshot, a position I was so very thankful for, we kept walking forward to try and pull off the plan without any more issues.
But of course silence is too loud for my acquaintance over here.
"So how did she know you anyway?" Applejack asked as we made our way to the man who would check our tickets. A man who thankfully didn't know me.
"Ms. Renaud is a girl who goes to the same school as I do. She's takes the same Latin and advanced English classes that I take and is also on the debate team. And as you've probably witnessed, she doesn't simply take it to pass the time." I told her before handing my ticket to the man. As did Applejack after seeing me do so.
"Muppets Most Wanted is playing in theatre 4. Down the hall, to the left, second to last room on the right." He instructed us as he gave our parts of the tickets back.
"Thanks." We both said, Applejack catching on quick enough as we walked down the hall. The man not caring too much for the two of us as some people were bound to come up behind us sooner or later.
"Wait, so y'all still go ta school? 'Cause ya look a year older than I do." Applejack commented with obvious confusion.
"Human school makes all children attend school whether they want to or not for thirteen years. And they make us go Monday through Friday. And considering how today's Sunday, me and Big Mike have to go to school tomorrow." I explained to her.
"Do me an' the other girls gotta go to?" Applejack asked.
"No." I quickly shot that idea down. "This isn't the movies Ms. AJ," I told her as we walked down the theatre's corridor. "We can't simply have all of you go to 'd take a few days just to have you enroll, and even so we don't plan on you staying for that long."
"Well, that's a relief. For a second, I was worried that we'd have to go to a school in a whole new world and spend the next few days tryin' ta fit in." Applejack told me with a calm smile on her face.
"Oh please, that's the dumbest thing I've ever heard. Not to mention cliché." I rolled my eyes as we walked toward the end of the corridor. Which was also the one thing about this theatre that gave it a weakness.
The theatre was a nice place to go to, that wasn't the problem, but it had one fatal flaw. After giving the man your ticket, you would walk down a long corridor that led to a fork in the hall. Forcing you to go left or right. Meaning that all of the rooms that were showing the movies were out of the ticket taker's view. Not to mention, directly behind him in the first place.
Now that's not something you could particularly blame the management for, it was more the architect who mapped out this designs for this place. Because with it the way it was made, people could just walk into whatever movie they wanted to.
And it wasn't like each theatre had a guard to ensure that you were going into the right movie. Which meant that all you had to worry about was the custodians catching you exiting one movie and going directly into another one. And even then, I doubt they even cared about a couple of teenagers they didn't even know.
That being said, this was the key to Applejack making her hundred dollars. As the rules stated, it doesn't matter if it's a good or service you're taking. As long as you earn money or obtain something that's worth said money, then you've achieved the goal. And for a matinée ticket for the mall's theatre, it was eight dollars plus tax.
Not only that, but with Applejack's thirty dollars which she obtained, she bought both me and herself entry into the theatre. So for every movie playing that both of us walk into without paying, that's sixteen dollars earned for her. Not counting the one we actually paid for of course.
"Hey, I've been meanin' ta ask ya. Do you have any friends besides Big Mike and Morgue?" Applejack asked as we walked into the movie playing in screen one. "'Cause ya always seem ta call anypony else Ms. or Mr. Even if they ain't ponies like me or tha girls."
We stopped just before the turn to where the seats were. That way none of those watching the movie could spot us watching the movie. And while Applejack was waiting for her answer, I wanted to get explaining the movie out of the way before someone saw us in here.
"Here we have our first movie, titled Bad Words. A comedy. Lead role and director is Jason Bateman. The story is that a grown late-twenties man finds a loophole and enters a spelling bee for young children, where he befriends one of said young children and introduces him to the adult world. A very E-X-P-L-I-C-A-T-I-V-E outlook on mature humor." I spelled out the word, possibly just confusing her greatly.
But nonetheless, it described the main plot of the movie, and that was all I needed it to do. So after about half a minute more of watching the movie, I began walking out of the movie with her directly behind me. Thankfully getting out of there before the scene changed to anything other than average.
By letting her and myself see a good minute or so of a movie, a movie neither of us paid for mind you, that earned Applejack sixteen more dollars since we're not allowed to watch what we didn't pay for. And the reason both of us seeing the movie counted for her was because it was her money that got us into the theatre in the first place.
So with one movie down, that gives Applejack sixteen dollars plus her initial thirty. Forty-six dollars accounted for and the theatre still had a good four more movies to easily reach Applejack's limit.
"And as for your question, Big Mike and Morgue aren't my friends." I told her as we both kept walking onward towards screen two.
"What?!" She asked in shock, before I quickly shushed her.
"Quiet, people are watching movies." I said sarcastically, not particularly caring. I simply wanted to hurry and get her hundred dollars so we could see the actual movie I wanted to see.
So that in mind, I quickly walked across the hall towards the door. Opening the door for her as a doorman at a hotel would and politely gestured for her to follow. Her going in while glaring at me the entire way.
She wasn't going to let me off the hook so easily. But if I could at least get through these movies, then at least we won't waste so much time.
"Next up is Divergent. A Sci-Fi, action-Adventure movie set in a futuristic world that divides the human races into groups based on their personalities." I explained to her once I caught up to her inside the theatre. Being sure that I was quiet enough so no one actually watching this slightly quiet scene would notice us.
"And when the lead role, played by a Ms. Shailene Woodley, learns that she cannot fit into any one group, she is pulled right into the middle of a conspiracy. Sadly the title of the movie is a bit ironic."
"Ironic? How's come?" Applejack asked as she saw a scene where the lead was in a testing room towards the beginning of the movie. She was definitely mad at me for what I said, but I had said everything so quickly that she didn't really have enough time to think of something else to say.
"Because this movie is so much like every other Sci-Fi movie ever made that it doesn't 'diverge' from anything." I told her, bringing her back out into the hallway. To which she quickly followed. Not really wanting to see any of the movie herself anyway.
And as that made our second illegal movie, the total was now at sixty-two dollars. Now that only left three more movies to check.
"Alright, hold up." As we crossed the hallway towards screen room seven, she resisted me trying to guide her from screen to screen in record time. And sadly since she's much stronger than me, I wouldn't exactly be able to force her into the next screen room. "I want an answer for what ya said. How can ya not like yer own kin?"
Upon hearing her question, I turned around and shook my head. "Don't get me wrong Ms. AJ, I'm not saying that I don't see them as less than friends." I watched as she looked to have her doubts, knowing that she had jumped to that very conclusion. "Just the opposite really."
She simply crossed her arms and raised an eyebrow. Remaining stern until she got the full answer. Oh yeah, she definitely had her doubts. Already, she was forming the idea that I was as heartless to them as I was to every other stranger. "Keep goin'." But luckily, she was willing to hear me out.
"As you have probably noticed, I don't have too many ties to others. Nearly everyone else I seem to communicate with, I act as if I don't care at all. And you, as well as the rest of the girls, have all noticed this. Am I wrong?" I asked her, testing out my theory to see if she and the other girls had been thinking about this just as I was predicting.
"Nah, yer right. That is how you act towards everypony. Me an' my friends 'specially." She added, keeping them in mind as she talked with me.
"As I thought. This is something you've all been trying to figure out for a while now." I noted outloud, her simply nodding aloud. What I had said was merely the factor that brought her thoughts to life. In fact, I wouldn't be surprised if this was one of the only things that all of them have been trying to figure out.
"If I agree to tell you the basics as to why, will you agree to leave that topic alone until everything is taken care of? As well as the rest of your friends?" I asked her. Hoping to strike a deal with the Honest one of the group.
"You mean until we're all back in Equestria, right?" She tried clarifying. Not fully understanding what I had meant.
"Or until all eleven of us are safe within our own group. Whichever comes first if that makes the thought any better." I was willing to compromise with that. I couldn't care less if they wanted to talk amongst themselves about the whole thing. But with the chance to make the whole lot of them leave me alone, I was more than willing to come to a truce.
"...Seems fair enough. Deal." She spit into her hand and held it out. Causing me to cringe in disgust. But seeing as how I was lucky enough to get this far, I didn't want to test my luck any further. So swallowing my own manners for a few seconds, I complied and spit into my own hand. Shaking hands with her and trying to keep from shaking too much at the handshake.
"Bwahahaha! Wow! I didn't actually expect ya ta go as far as ta do that!" She started laughing as I simply glared at her in anger. Resisting the urge to slap her upside the head with my now spit covered hand.
"Yes, well, I've been through much worse." I said before wiping my hand on my pant leg and reaching into my pocket with my still clean hand. Pulling out a small pocket sized pack of sanitizer I always kept on me. "Well listen as I explain, because I'm only saying this once."
She stopped giggling to herself and stayed silent as I started using a heavy amount of sanitizer. "You see, to me there are only three types of people. Firstly, there are those like you and your friends. They're not my friends, but I don't really hate them either. And by keeping a neutral opinion of all of you, I won't be kept too surprised by what may happen."
"Wait. What do you mean by 'what may happen'?" She asked, not liking the sound of what I had said.
"I agreed only to tell of the basics. Or would you like to go against the 'sacredness' of the spit oath?" I asked her sarcastically. Earning only a roll of the eyes.
"Next under them are the people I hate that I think I'll probably never forgive. A very select group fit here for being a bad person or for just being hopeless beyond help. Ms. Sparkle almost being a prime example herself for thinking she's as smart as I am." I explained to her.
"Aw, come now. Y'all are just as smart as the other. The only problem is yer bickerin'." She tried to wave the thought away. "Besides, yer just too proud ta admit it."
"True, that is a fault of mine. Just as you have a fatal flaw of your own. Like your stubbornness." I told her matter-of-factly.
"..." Applejack chose not to respond to that and instead looked away. Stubbornly.
"Besides, what I say is true. Ms. Sparkle isn't as smart as me. In fact, she's one of the dumbest of us all." I told her. Earning a glare from Applejack in defense of her friend. "But that's beside the actual point."
"Finally, there's Big Mike and Morgue. Who are the two closest people I've come to know. My family." I concluded. "And they're also the only two people I will possibly ever see as family."
"Ahehe. Well, at least until Pinkie Pie makes ya say her name four more times." Applejack pipped in. "Then you'll be forced ta have a little sister."
"Ugh, don't remind me." I told her, massaging my temples with my second hand as I kept the bag I had brought with me in my right hand. Hoping to get rid of my already troublesome headache. And after doing so, I quickly made my way to the third illegal movie of the day with Applejack right behind me.
"May I welcome you to the next movie, Need For Speed. An action movie based around a dangerous cross-country race where the underdog main character Tobery Marshall, played by a Mr. Aaron Paul, races for redemption." I introduced as she and I witnessed a scene where the final racing scene was taking place.
"Huh. Sounds like a movie Rainbow Dash would like." Applejack commented as she watched the movie. Looking interested as multiple cop cars kept driving after the remaining racers. The race going so fast, the trees and hills on either side were blurred.
"Possibly. Although, I doubt that she would care much for the drama that follows through most of it. I hear it's pretty slow for a movie about racing." I began to walk out of the theatre, and as the opponent's car ended up getting flipped, the shock of it snapped Applejack out of watching and she came right behind me.
"Seeing as how I agreed to answer your question, do you mind if I ask you one?" While I asked her this question, I kept walking forward. Not looking back towards her since I already knew she was still behind me. "You see, there's been something that's been boggling my mind and I wouldn't mind having an answer to it." I asked, deciding that now may be a better time than any to get an answer.
"Sure, what is it?" Applejack asked as we kept walking over to the fourth movie so we could turn seventy-eight dollars into ninety-four dollars.
"Oddly enough, when you all learned that we were thieves most of you were pretty shocked about it. But for some reason or another, you all seemed to calm down pretty quickly. As if it wasn't too big of a problem." I told her. "Obviously you all knew what the average thief is like, but none of you seemed too familiar with just how many faces the act of thievery can actually have."
"Uh...Wait, ya lost me at stealin' havin' a face." Applejack said defeatedly.
Sighing, I pinched the bridge of my nose in my momentary annoyance. "I mean that you didn't know that stealing can be for different reasons both good or bad. In fact, it seems that a few of you still don't want to accept that fact. But that's what's been getting to me."
I stopped beside the door and turned back towards Applejack, who was patiently waiting for me to ask my question. "It all seems to contradict itself. By seeing your reactions fluctuate from one emotion to the next, I take it that you're world is usually very peaceful. Meaning that you don't often have thievery take place. That is, unless there's a reason for it. Yet, all of you seem to have a grudge against stealing. Or at least us in addition to being thieves. There are so many possibilities as for why this is, but I want to avoid jumping to conclusions. Which finally leads me to the question," I looked her directly in the eyes. Hoping to show her that I was serious. "What's the real reason?"
"Ya mean, tha reason we ain't as friendly as y'all thought we'd be?" Applejack clarified.
"Yes." I nodded.
"Oh. Well...I'm not too sure I can answer that." Applejack told me, thinking it all over in her head. To be honest, I didn't really expect a clear answer right away. Not after my monologue anyways. "After all, I think the rest a tha girls got their own reasons."
"Meaning that it'll be a scavenger hunt to figure out what those reasons are." I said, more to myself than to her. "But what about you? What's your reason for not liking us?"
She opened her mouth to answer. "..." But after a few seconds, she closed it right back. Going over what she would've said one more time. And as she did so, I could tell that for whatever reason she had, it wasn't much of a reason anymore.
"I'm...I'm not too sure." She admitted, shaking her head. "I mean, I get what y'all meant. 'Bout stealing bein' a good thing some a tha time. Heck, I always catch some pests tryin' ta make off with some a my apples an' I simply shoo 'em off instant I see 'em. But I know they ain't doin' it 'cause their bad or nothin'. They're jus' doin' it cause they need ta eat."
She started to laugh a bit "Matter a fact, it kinda reminds me about this young colt that Applebloom told me about one time. How he made off with some clothes and a few apples fer him and his little sis'." She told me. Apparently going over that happy memory. "Gotta say, I didn't blame it for him neither."
She paused for a few more seconds. "...That's what yer brothers an' you try ta do, ain't it?" She asked. Finally figuring it out. "Y'all are like that colt."
I gave a faint smirk. "Correct. It seems that you figured it out much sooner than I expected."
"Guess I was more smarter than ya gave me credit for." She gave a wide smile. "So, we friends then?" She asked me, extending a, thankfully non-spit covered, hand as if she expected me to actually go along with her happy ending idea.
"I already told you Ms. AJ," I reached into my back pocket and pulled out my wallet. "I don't make friends. And I'm afraid that you're no family of mine either." I told her, utterly killing the mood.
"Uh. Yeesh, ya really are as cruel as ya say." She told me, retracting her hand and giving me a frown that was more jokingly annoyed than upset or disappointed. Showing that she wasn't too hurt by that.
"Well, I did warn you that I was pretty cruel the second I met all of you." I reminded her, not even giving her the courtesy of making eye contact with her. Instead, I focused as kept rummaging around in my wallet. Pulling out a single five dollar bill while 'accidentally' allowing a ten dollar bill to fall out.
"But if it makes you feel any better, I don't think of you as being anything close to an enemy." I let the ten fall to the ground as I turned on my heel. Walking off in a random direction as soon as I saw Applejack notice the fallen dollar.
"Through those doors is the fourth and final illegal movie that we'll need to see. Which will put you at ninety-four dollars. Meaning that you'll need to find the last six on your own." I explained to her as I kept walking.
"...And what happens if I end up goin' over that amount?" She kept watching as I kept walking away. A faint smile on her face.
"Possibly some light teasing from Morgue, a questionable look or two from Ms. Rarity and Mr. Zeke, and some friendly competition from Ms. Dash since she's probably turned this whole thing into a contest in her head...You thief." I added, throwing a backwards wave towards her as she started picking up 'something' that was on the ground.
Once she snickered, I knew she had finished whatever she was doing. So I took that moment to turn around and face towards her. And as I saw her stand there I could've sworn that I had dropped something. Huh. Guess not.
"I'm going to get a soda from up front. Then I'm going to watch the end of the movie your standing outside of. After all, it'll end just before the hour's up. Do you want anything to drink?" I asked, not wanting her to spend her money. After all, if I remember correctly, she only had thirteen dollars and fifty-four cents of change left from that initial thirty dollars. And seeing as how movie prices were high enough as they were, I thought it best to do her at least one favor.
"Sure. Let me try that Pepper drink er whatever it's called." She told me with a nod. "I guess I'll just be watchin' this movie too 'till the test is done. What's it called?"
"Mr. Peabody and Sherman. It's a children's movie about how the world's smartest dog and his adopted son brings a group of people into a whole new world. Calamity ensues. Sound familiar?" I asked sarcastically before turning around to head out to get the drinks.
She burst out laughing before heading off into the screen room. "All too much." She answered, before heading inside. Both of us completely unaware of just how ironic the last part of my little joke was about to be.
And it looks like Applejack has passed her test with a grand total of $104 dollars! Earned, not stolen. Although, I guess there may be a bit a dishonesty from wherever she got that last ten from. Ah well, name a the game and all.
Now with Applejack's test finito, that only leaves five more of the girls. But before I go on, I go two notes to mention here. Don't worry, neither are bad, and neither are long. They'll be quick enough I swear. :)
First thing is that as some of you may have noticed. The movies that are playing in theatres. You see, when I originally wrote this, I had all the plans out and ready. And in the time of the story, this was to take place right after winter. So in the story, we're in March of 2014. Not December like right now. So please keep that in mind.
(Also, please don't spoil Mr. Peabody and Sherman. I've always wanted to see that movie and I haven't yet. So no spoilers on that please.)
NOW LISTEN CLOSELY, THIS IS IMPORTANT. The second part is that this chapter and the next few are all taking place at the same time. So the beginning of the chapters will take place only a few minutes into the test, and will end somewhere before the test ends. Meaning that everything has its own schedule here.
Meaning, remember how Big Mike wasn't at the table? Yeah, that'll be important in one of the coming chapters. Just wanted to tell all of you in case you got confused.
Okay, now with that said, onto the QotC!
QotC:
Well according to the randomizer I used to switch around the stories, Twilight's up next. And if you know just how much of a bookworm she is, I think we all know just where this is headed next. Meaning that she'll need some books.
But the problem is, there are just SO MANY! How are we to decide? Hmm, tricky, tricky...Oh! How about this!
What's your favorite classical book?
Has there ever been a Shakespeare story that didn't put you to sleep?
Something folks-ey like Mice and Men or Huckleberry Finn?
Did something like Les Misérables or Hachiko bring a tear to your eye?
Maybe you're a Sherlock Holmes person like me?
Or what about something about Myth like Odyssey or Beowulf?
Or if none of those boring stories are at all interesting, is there anything modern that you've read and liked? Anything other than Twilight: the Book? Because I'll tell you right now, I'm not making the ol' "Twilight found a book with her name on it!" joke.
Can't wait to see what you all put down! Until next chapter, goodbye every Brony!
P.S. The voting has been reset on my profile. Please vote to see which thief is the better of the three. It'll reset again in the future, so be ready for that!
Okay, now bye every Brony!
100. The Final Chapter (S2 Finale)
/\
\/
Short Story
The Shadow: Issue #1 (Part 3/5)
/\
Part 1: Chapter 90
Part 2: Chapter 96
\/
3rd Pony POV
As the moon soared over the sky, carts were still wheeling along the roads all over Goatham. The roads didn't particularly have too many lights save for the light that came from the buildings, but each car usually had a lantern or some form of light that was more than bright enough.
Sadly, with how dark the roads were, there were bound to be some accidents. Not crashes or anything that was dangerous like that. But like the rest of this town, crime was always an issue.
Sure there were tons of patrol cars to try and combat this, but it never always seemed to work out too well. Especially if there was something like an armored wagon transporting something valuable.
Like this for instance:
BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!
As an armored wagon began to travel through a tunnel, a sudden explosion lit up the entire area with flame. The tunnels such as these were usually the most well lit parts of the roads, so you can probably imagine many ponies that were pulling their own carts and wagons were very surprised when the explosion nearly hit them at the same time.
"Hey, get back here!"
Once the smoke began to hide whatever was going on, the guards pulling the armored wagon managed to spot a few unsuspecting ponies jumping out from inside the wagon with bags balanced on their backs.
Soon, several of the thieves made their way to the side of the tunnel. All except for one, however, who stayed and took something out of his overcoat pocket. Dropping it on the edge of the wagon for the guards to find. It being a small, card shaped piece of paper with a very show-offy question mark written in glowing green ink on a black card.
As the final thief turned his attention back to where the rest of his pals were going, he began making his way behind them as well. Looking around carefully to make sure that no wagon was about to come running him over in all the confusion.
Then, the smoke began to clear. And for anypony who was still inside the tunnel, they stayed right where they were and tried waving away whatever smoke was left. Meaning that all the carts and wagons had stopped moving. Thankfully avoiding any collisions, but this sadly led to a chaotic traffic jam.
But whereas most ponies were having trouble navigating around, one easily swerved around all the carts and screeched to a halt directly behind a tunnel. It had made a few close calls to the dazed ponies that were standing outside their vehicles, but aside from some angry bystanders, it wasn't a bother to anypony.
"Well, looks like I found where the 'odd sights'..." As she looked around, Robin quickly thought over all of what was going on around her. The guards were looking around, trying to call over any pony that was near them.
Ugh. These fools are hopeless. Robin thought to herself as she secured her scooter in place. Without her magic, it was as useful as a rock. So there wasn't concern of anyone stealing it while she wasn't looking.
"What are you three doing?" She asked as she walked over to the guards. They probably spotted the thieves, but with all the screeching of the carts around them, they probably lost wherever they had gone. And to them, the thieves could've been anypony in this whole tunnel.
"What the-? Who are you?!" One cop questioned, readying his horn to fire an incapacitation shot. They weren't deadly, nor did they hurt, but they definitely put an emphasis on the term 'freeze.'
"Easy there, Trigger Hoof," A second cop, and who seemed like the oldest of the three, dismissed. "She's just a little foal."
"Pssh. A little foal that knows more than you three do." She retaliated. She instantly saw them all glaring at her, before she held out a hoof. "Commissioner Justice Guard sent me here. He told me that stuff's been goin' on." She explained to them. Remembering to stay calm.
"I thought he sent that report to The Shadow," The head officer said.
"Yeah. I work with him." Robin told him blankly before trotting over towards the back doors of the wagon. "So what happened?" She asked them as she looked over everything carefully.
Trigger Hoof stopped pointing his horn at Robin and huffed slightly. "We were being put in charge of transporting some money from the bank. We had heard that something's been going on around the Northern District, but since this was safer compared to going anywhere else, we went this route anyway."
"Why not just have the Pegasi deliver it by air?" Robin asked, making a note as to how the back doors of the wagon were in very bad shape. The metal lock was literally twisted off as if it was putty, and all the rivets were missing and replaced with burn marks.
Upon closer inspection of the inside of the wagon, Robin noticed that two holes looked to be drilled in the roof from the outside inwards. The metal was similarly twisted like the doors, but there weren't any remains. It was as if the roof had been turned into a material other than metal altogether.
"There was too much of it. The weight of the wagon would've been impossible for a pegasus to fly across the city." The third officer, who had remained silent up until now, answered.
"The weight? If it's just an average delivery of bits then it won't be that...I see," Robin dismissed the question from there, knowing that line of questioning was pointless from this point. "The explosion. Do you recall anything weird about it? Like the smell?"
"The smell?" All three of them asked at once. Completely oblivious to where I was going with that idea.
"Yeah, the smell." She repeated before finally turning her attention to the card that was sitting right there. Basically screaming for her to look at it.
A green question mark. I should have known. That freak and his mutants are the only ones possible of doing this.
"...Now that you mention it," The two other guards turned towards Trigger Hoof. "It smelled kinda like plastic. But for some reason, I don't smell it anymore."
"Yeah, you're right. I don't smell anything now." The head officer admitted before sniffing around.
That explains how the metal was twisted so easily. It was transformed into some kind of plastic. Meaning that ponies could've easily pull holes open to go through and break the lock. It also explains the smell of burnt plastic because of the explosion.
The smoke faded quickly though. Meaning that the plastic itself didn't explode. That was probably just a normal spell that did it. But that doesn't explain the rivets missing…
Knowing that the card had more to it than simply the symbol, she flipped it over and read the back to herself.
"Money is worth it's weight in gold, but the walls are as cheap as toys."
"Toys…" Robin thought the word over before looking back at the plastic. Cheap toys...Building blocks, action figures, dolls, toy trains, TranShaper Robots...
"Plastic." She spoke out loud before turning towards the wall closest to the wagon. Simply dropping the note beside on the ground. Ignoring it entirely.
With any average glance, anypony would just see the entire wall as the side of the tunnels. All made of concrete, metal, and paint. As well as lights to light up what would be a very dark and dangerous tunnel to go through.
Slowly, Robin started walking over towards it. Her magic rolling her scooter along with her as she kept her eyes trained on the wall ahead. "You three start clearing up the traffic. Go tell the Commissioner that The Shadow got his message."
"Mam!" The three gave a salute almost on instinct before going forward and doing as she instructed.
Soon enough, Robin stopped at the wall and looked it over once more. "Rivets," She noted. She noticed how there were rivets pinned down around only a small section of the wall.
Looking behind her and seeing how the guards weren't looking, Robin quickly turned her attention back to the door. My favorite part of being a superhero. She smiled to herself before her horn slowly began to charge with a bright purple aura.
Robin wasted no more time as she fired a beam of heat towards the section of wall, watching in satisfaction as the plastic it was made out of began melting in front of her within seconds. And in doing so, one by one the rivets started to fall out of place and drop to the floor. Now having similar burn marks that the indentations back in the truck had.
Robin backed up a few steps and admired her melted piece of work with a huge smile on her face.
Being allowed to destroy public property and not get in trouble for it. Almost makes up for having to act like a girly rich foal on a regular basis.
Not wanting those cops from earlier to catch her red-hoofed with her handiwork, she hopped on her scooter and took off down the secret passage that was hidden behind the fake wall. Now on the hunt to catch the thieves and return what they had stolen.
And that's part three of the short story! Real quick as a reminder, all stories are canon to the main one. It's just that this is the first comic book that Button Mash and the others made.
Something you might want to remember for later.
Also, I wanted to tell you all something real quick. I've decided to try out a new small style of writing. So whatever entire paragraph is in italics 'You know, if the whole thing looks like this', that'll be their thoughts. Kind of like what I did with the short story above.
Tell me what you think at the end. I'd love some feedback on this. I hope you all enjoy!
Disclaimer: I do not own MLP. All I own are my characters and the ideas in the story. And even them, some of those ideas are a thanks to all of you.
/\
Enter the Mane Humans!
AND
Introducing: The Honorable Thieves!
\/
Twilight's POV
"These books are amazing! How's come Equestria never has anything like this?!" I cheered out quietly
"Twilight!" Spike called out in a forced whisper. "Keep it down! Joe said-"
"I know what Joe said, Spike." I waved away his worry. "Besides, we've only been here for twelve minutes. We're allowed to at least think everything out first." Besides, I didn't want a reminder about what Joe said.
It wasn't really this whole test that made me angry. If anything, I'm not really against it myself. Mostly because Big Mike let me read over the list of rules he kept with him. It explained that everything they didn't keep, they gave to charity for free. And if they just took regular currency, they donated twenty-five percent. Thirty-five percent was put back into funding their thievery, and the last forty percent was split between the three of them.
It was the most civil I've ever heard about crime. And that was only how they handled the money itself! No doubt it was much more elaborate than...Wait, no, no, no, I'm getting too absorbed in that! If this Morgue guy is anything like Big MIke, then that means Joe organized everything. And I can't give him any credit. If I do, he'll use it against me.
"But all you've been doing is reading through all these old books." Spike argued. "Are you really planning anything?"
"Of course I am Spike. It's not too hard to read and look around at the same time." I told him as I closed my current book.
It wasn't that old of a literature as the rest, but in was in the section of 'Modern Classics'. It was published in 1967, and was on a feud that divided two socially different classes. I told Spike the summary and asked if he had ever heard of it, but he said Romeo and Juliet.
Whatever that book was, I suppose it must've been similar to this. But there was no characters by that name. The main character's name was, and I almost laughed at how ironic it was, Ponyboy.
And almost right away I noticed just how different it was to Equestrian Literature. It was so much more edgy and dangerous than our writing. The violence, the illegal action, and the possibility that the character could die within any chapter.
It was amazing!
"Ashley!" Spike called out loudly beside my ear.
"Huh?!" I snapped back into reality. "What, what is it?" I asked him, quickly looking around in worry. What was I doing again?
"You started blanking out again." Spike told me before he fell back into his own chair. "You always do this whenever you're reading something you like."
"Oh. Sorry Spike." I told him, only able to smile in my embarrassment.
"What's so great about that book anyway?" He asked me with a raised eyebrow.
"Well, it's just how interesting it is." I excused holding the book towards him. I've only been reading for eight minutes, so I was only halfway done with the book. I would've been finished already if I was allowed to use magic.
"It looks like any other book to me." Spike shrugged.
"Like every human book." I corrected him. "Human's have been through much more than ponies have." I clarified for him, still trying to stay quiet enough so no one could hear. But since not too many humans were sitting around us for some reason, I didn't have to worry so much as usual.
"Really? Have they been attacked by a Spirit of Chaos, chased by Hydras, and fall from thousands of feet in the air almost on a regular basis?" Spike asked.
"Well...The third one's debatable?" I tried to defend, only for him to just frown. "You know what I mean Spike. Besides, it's just that there's so many controversial things just in this one book alone that ponies have never dared try to write."
If I told the others that I really loved these books, they'd probably think I'm joking, but it was true. In the end, I still knew that this was a book. A story that hasn't actually happened. And to see something so adventurous or interesting unfold is something I always love. And I know that I wouldn't be the only one.
After all, most of Ponyville loves stories like these. I always see little colts and sometimes fillies coming by asking for comic books and having to just accept that I only have Daring Do books. Plus there's that forest survival book series that Blitz found back with that whole mind-swapping incident.
And finally, there was that new comic book that a few colts and Sweetie Belle were, and still are, making. It was actually a little violent and interesting, which was why so many ponies like it. Blitz and Scootaloo like it especially.
So if every pony liked that kind of different reading, I think human writing would be even better. Which is exactly why I need to bring these books back to Equestria.
"Excuse me, do you two need help with anything?" As I finished thinking it all over, one of the store's salesmares, or saleswomen maybe, asked us with a frown. Obviously, she didn't like us doing whatever we were doing.
"Oh, I'm sorry. We were being a little too loud weren't we?" I asked as I stood up. Putting the book I was currently reading, along with about seven more, all onto a pile before picking them up.
"Yeah, a little bit I'm afraid." The lady said, easing her frown a bit. She probably thought that this was going to be a little harder to pull off.
So seeing that we were a little more reasonable than she thought, she looked outside of our small area and walked closer to us. "Some mother walked over and started complaining about a ditzy teenager and her little brother bothering her and her daughter."
"Hey, Twi-Ashley's not a ditz!" Spike defended with a frown. "She's the smartest person I know!"
Kind of funny since he doesn't know so many 'people' really.
"I didn't say that." The lady said with her hands raised in defense. She looked to be about my age, but probably cared a little bit more about looks than I did. "In fact, you don't look like a ditz at all! If anything, that sweatervest looks great on you!" She told me, sounding a bit desperate not to seem too rude. But it sounded genuine either way.
"Oh, uh, thank you!" I said, standing up. "And again, we're really sorry that you had to come over! We're just having a small issue finding something."
"We are?" Spike asked, not sounding at all convinced himself.
"Yes." I said, ignoring his look. "My little brother, Spike, needs to find something to write a report on."
"Wait, what?" He asked, now caught off-guard.
"Yeah, you thought I forgot about that, didn't you?" I asked him, giving him a quick wink to tell him to go along with it.
"Uh...Oh, yeah…" He said, pretending to be disappointed. "I need to write a report about classical stuff from Greece."
"You do realize that Classical Greek literature is just Greek Mythology, right?" She asked, looking at him with a knowing smile.
"Uh, y-yeah. Ahehe, I was hoping I could get that past Ashley." He excused. "Could you show me where that part is? I've never been here."
"Yeah, I know. I'm pretty sure I'd remember seeing a middle schooler with a green mohawk and a fake mustache." She joked, about to laugh at how he looked.
I told him that moustache looked silly when he was a human. And I don't have a spell to get rid of it right now.
"Hey, this is a real moustache!" Spike defended before nervously straightening out.
"Sure it is, Mr. Handlebar. Now come on, I'll show you where the myth section is." She said politely before turning to take him over to where the place was.
"You go on ahead Spike. I'll wait for you at the exit." I said, letting him be led through the store while I simply took my eight books and made my way for the exit.
Each of the eight books were around fifteen bucks each. And since fifteen times eight equalled one-hundred and twenty, that meant I had already gotten the minimum of books I needed. Now all I had left to do was make my way out of here without getting detected.
Of course, that's easier said than done. This place is so advanced in technology that I don't even need to be spotted by a store clerk.
Before I got to the checkout counter, I looked over everything once more. After I walked inside, Spike told me one or two things about how stores worked. How there were security cameras and small alarms at the exit. Add to the fact that there was still one more worker at the front, and there wasn't a chance of me simply walking out with a pile of books.
But there was something interesting about cameras. If they were anything like how cameras worked in Equestria, then that meant that they couldn't detect magic. So I could use my magic, just as long as I didn't physically manipulate anything the cameras could see.
I could cover the cameras, and then that'd mean that I'd have free range to do whatever spell I needed and get out undetected. But it's not like 'security' cameras have lens caps. And the only way anypony could get up there was if they had wings.
...Or not any 'pony' exactly…
"Excuse me." I walked up to the cashier with a calm look on my face. Or at least, as calm as I could manage. "I don't mean to bother you, but do you have a small piece of paper and a pen I could borrow? I need to write something down."
"You're gonna 'borrow' a piece of paper?" The lady asked with an amused look. "Does that mean I'm getting it back?"
"Getting...Oh, hahahaha!" I started laughing as she got a small piece of yellow paper and a pen. "I'm sorry."
"Nah, it's fine." She told me, laughing herself. "I just love confusing people with that. Here ya go." She stuck the piece of paper on top of the pile of books as if it was a piece of tape, and slid the pen underneath the paper.
"Thank you. Have a nice day." I told her before walking off with my head rested on top of the books.
"You too. And nice sweatervest." She complimented as she rested back at her station.
"Oh, thanks!" I called back, a nice smile on my face. Why does every human like my sweatervest so much? It's almost like they know I'm up to something and that they're trying to make me feel as bad as possible. And it's almost starting to work.
I pushed the thought in the back of my mind and kept to my plan. Keeping my head rested on my books, I was able to look to the ceiling casually. Spotting all the security cameras as I did so. They were pretty spread out and more focused on what was probably the more popular sections. Like the tables next to this coffee store, or this shelf that had nothing but comics. Seemed a little silly, but if it was supposed to stop crime then I guess it's doing its job.
In the end, I found the only secluded spot I could find without any cameras that could see me. The 'Kid's Book' section. Where the carpet was jigsaw puzzles, the books had colorful pictures, and not one kid to be seen anywhere. For a second, it was kind of sad to see, but after a closer look I saw how some kids were going towards the other sections of the stores. More than I could say for some of the colts and fillies who barely wanted to read with so much going on around them.
I refocused my attention on the paper and pen as soon as I set the books down beside me. The paper was cut into small little yellow squares, and the upper part was like tape in a way. Which explains how the lady was able to just put the paper and pen on the stack of books without them falling off.
And upon closer inspection, it looks like she gave me a few of these pieces of paper. Which was probably a good thing the more I think about it. After all, having three figurines would give me a better chance at pulling this whole plan off.
First I levitated the first piece of small yellow paper between my hands. Levitating it in midair as I kept my focus on it. The color of it. The shape of it. Just what it was made out of. Every aspect of it.
That was the first step to the spell. Or at least, the way Rarity told me how she did it. Once a week, me and her, and every once in a while Sweetie Belle would come too, we'd swap spells. I may have known tons of them. Most of them that would take Rarity weeks to learn just one, but she had a fair amount of spells too. Mostly party spells. Ones that were more for pony's entertainment than anything else.
Color changing spell. Mane styling spell. Changing hoof writing styles spell. Singing notes spell. And the one she shared me three weeks before we came here?
Origami spell.
Concentrating back on the paper, the spell made the paper fold itself. As long as you knew what the object you were trying to make looked like, the spell would do all the steps for you. You didn't need to know what fold to do next. What to tear. What to straighten. None of that.
Rarity showed me by making some quick but elaborate paper airplanes. Then we spent some time making origami figures of our friends. Making replicas like that were hard, even with the spell. Origami can't look dead-on accurate. So you have to imagine an origami version of what you're making if it can't look the same.
So for the end result, the figures had pointed hooves. They lacked detail for manes. And it was all just one color each. Except for Applejack and Blitz. We made a separate hat and tail for them respectively. So two colors were the max.
Rarity was a bit disappointed, but I really liked them. So to this day, they're on my windowsill. At least until I can find an empty shelf to put those on. Maybe I'll have some space after reshelving day.
As I thought it all over, I looked over the finished product of my origami spell. Using spells as a human was really different than a pony. I had to transfer the spell from my horn to my hands. And from there, I had to make my magic try to act normal.
It was like transferring power to a satellite. The power was weaker and distributed in a different way. And from there I had to figure out what changed and how much more power I needed to transfer than before.
Trial and error. If I was to adapt my magic, then I had to do just that. But something like that was normally too reckless for magic. But that was a problem I had to keep up with. No matter how stressful it was to accept.
Quickly, I started to work on the other two pieces. Shifted them into origami as well. They were a bit off, but with what I was planning to do, I doubt anyone would be able to tell.
Next, I looked at the plastic pencil the lady gave me with the paper. I knew there wouldn't be quills in this world. Too ancient a tool. But this pencil was something else. It had a blue cap on the end, and the tip looked like it was made of copper or something like that.
Testing it out, I wrote a small line on my arm. Studying the black line the pencil made. It didn't look like graphite. In fact, as I ran a finger over the line and intercepted it, the line smudged.
Definitely not graphite.
"Ink." I concluded. Smiling at my luck. "Perfect."
Looking around one more time, still no one near me, I put the odd pencil in both hands and starting snapping it in half. A task that I, I'll admit, had to use magic to pull off.
Probably just a stubborn piece of plastic, hehehe…
Still, with the pencil snapped in half, the ink almost immediately started to leak. I wasn't worried about the mess though. I quickly used my magic to levitate as much of it as I could and put just the right amount in the right places to put the finishing touches on the origami.
It didn't take too long to do. So after using another spell to quickly dry the ink, I put the pen aside and held the three small pieces of origami in my outstretched hands. Quickly admiring my craftsmareship before putting my plan into action.
I just hope no one sees me and ruins the whole thing.
Spike's POV
"So, what's the report on again?" The saleslady asked once we got to the Mythology section. It took us a few minutes since I kept getting 'sidetracked' by looking at whatever we were passing by. And this lady is either really used to people acting like this, or she was just as interested as I was because she spent a good minute talking about everything we stopped at.
We even stopped at a shelve of calendars. Calendars! And all the ones with cool pictures were gone! The most interesting one was a calendar with flowers on every month, and she still found something to say!
As a matter of fact, I think I know everything there is to know about sunflowers now. And...I'm somehow fine with that.
"I dunno." I said, hoping to buy Twilight as much time as I could. "I think my teacher just told us to pick something and write about it."
"Oh, cool! I think my sister has a report like that!" Almost immediately, she started looking for a book. "Is there a girl called 'Valerie' in your class?"
"Uh, I don't think so. Why?" I asked as I walked over besides her.
"Well you look like you're her age. Well, except for that fake moustache." She giggled before pulling out a book. To which I just rolled my eyes. Girls never understand how awesome mustaches are. "Besides, you look her type."
"Wait, what?" I asked, not too sure just what I heard.
"Oh, whoops! Guess I should not have said that." She said out loud, sounding completely unbelievable before laughing some more. "Still, yeah. Besides, Mr. 'Stache Man," She said with a big 'burly' voice. "I think you and her would be some kinda friends or something. You both act the same."
"Uh, thanks, but," She handed me the book. Snickering at my blushing expression "I'm, uh, okay." Hoping that Twilight would hurry up, I looked at the front of the book.
"...Oh!" She said with a snap of her fingers. "You like someone already!"
"What?!" I shouted, accidentally dropping the book. "N-No I don't!" I said, trying to pick up the book so I could get out of here.
"Oh yeah ya do." She nodded, a huge smile growing on her face. "I kinda have a skill to figuring this stuff out. Lemme guess…" She crouched down a little so she was eye-level with me. Studying my every move like I was some kinda ant on a sidewalk. "You know her, she knows you, friend-zone, and...She's older than you. Am I right?"
"..." Book now in hand, I looked at her with my mouth wide-open. "How did you-" "Ha! Yes, called it!" She cheered out, keeping a little quiet for the people in the store.
"How did you do that?" I asked, still in awe.
"Call it a gift." She told me with a cocky smile. "So, how much older anyway?"
"Uh...Six years." I admitted. It was only fair seeing as how she figured that much out already.
She whistled softly before standing up straight. "That much, huh? Yeah, that's kinda tough." She nodded, thinking to herself while I just frowned in sadness. "But not impossible...I guess." She said, seeing how depressed I was starting to look.
"Really?!" I asked. Already cheering up as I just gripped the book in my hands. Hoping she had some kinda advice.
"Yeah, sure. There's been…" She muttered something else, but I couldn't tell what. "Just, uh, don't act too immature." She told me with a smile.
"That's what my friend Bl...Zeke. That's what my friend Zeke always tells me." I said, remembering the lessons he and Twilight always teach me. Blitz is the one that does most of the tutoring though. Twilight's usually just there to make sure Blitz doesn't try to back out of it.
"Zeke?" She asked, raising an eyebrow. "Uh...Does this 'Zeke' have a...No, nevermind." She waved away whatever she said. "Anyway, good luck with the report Spike. That book should be able to…" She slowly started to trail off. Spotting something that was behind me.
In almost no time at all, she went from friendly to terrified. Her pupils shrinking to specks of dust, her arms shaking, and her legs locking up. All while she didn't dare to move a single muscle. "Oh, no…"
"Oh no what?" I asked, turning around. Spotting it the second I turned around to see just what was going on behind me that was so scary for this lady to freak out so much. And I jumped even more than she did. Probably because it was right in front of my face.
"BEEEEEEEE!" The lady shrieked behind me, spotting the bee buzzing around like nuts. And acting probably as ticked off as an angry bee could possibly be.
Now, I wasn't really that scared of bees. My thick scales pretty much kept myself from really getting hurt too much by them. But that didn't mean that I was about to let one sting me. Because just the thought of its stinger trying to stab you in the shoulder or something…
"AAAAAAAHHH!" The lady didn't let up her fear as she took off running in the opposite direction. Leaving me here with this bee that was moving too fast for anyone to really keep an eye on.
That is, until it stopped in mid-air directly in front of me.
I backed up a step, but swallowed my fear just long enough to look at it. And since it had stopped moving so much, I saw just what it really was. A piece of yellow paper, painted with black ink, and surrounded in a small wisp of purple aura.
"Twilight." I said, figuring it all out right away. The piece of floating paper then started to bob up and down, I guess trying to nod or something, and took off flying towards the tables somewhere else. And seconds later, a few screams came from there. Followed by one or two 'Ow's too. Which probably didn't hurt at all, but since they all thought they were being stung by bees, they probably thought it hurt more.
With no one around me, I took off running towards the front of the store. Where I saw Twilight running up to the counter with her pile of books, a man quickly walking out of the store with a shopping bag, and a very stiff mom walking out of the store with a confused daughter. The mom holding the back of her neck because of a bee sting.
I chalked that up as Twilight having a small grudge with her and ran up beside Twilight.
"Oh crap, Sandra's allergic to bees!" The cashier yelled out before taking off to where the other worker ran off to. Probably going to help her co-worker be safe of the bees.
"Good thing the bees aren't going to hurt her." Twilight said with a smile. He hand glowing purple from aura underneath her glove. "Oh Spike, you found a book for your report." She said, acting as if nothing was wrong as she placed her pile of books on the counter.
"What's going on?" I asked her as I put my book on top of the pile.
"Oh, nothing much. I just made a few friends to help me clear the bookstore for a few seconds. Matter of fact, one's blocking the camera right now." She said as she jerked her thumb over her shoulder towards the camera on the ceiling.
And though it was hard to see, I was able to make out a small yellow and black dot covering the camera with a purple aura. "So the camera can't see you stealing the books." I put together.
"Not stealing. Just checking them out myself." I turned back towards her to question just what she meant, but I already saw what when she started levitating books over the scanner. Making the cash register scan the books as if she were buying them. Without any money.
"And that's how we're getting past the alarms." I said, watching the exit just ten feet away from us. "But what if-" "Someone tries to get out through the entrance?" She finished my question. "Nope. I figured out the Come to Life spell while I'm a human. The origami's alive and it's mission is to keep everyone in here busy until I leave."
"It's mission?" I asked.
"Yeah. That's how the spell works. Everything needs a meaning in life. So when you bring something to life, you have to give it a mission. Remember?" She asked as the last book scanned through. All of them floating into two decorative brown bags with the stores logo on them. Along with a receipt that made it all come together.
"Right. I forgot that's how it worked." She can't really blame me though. After all, the only time she used that spell was that snow plough. And that snow plough was pretty out of control. Probably because she forgot the mission part.
"Alright, all set." She levitated the bags over and handed me one of them while she took the other. "Once I leave the store, the bees should either lose their magic or fly off like normal bees, so let's go." She told me, walking quickly to get out of here. Me following right behind her with a quick look back.
And just like she said, mere second after we left, the bee on the camera flew off on it's own. And the small screams in the back faded away. The bee attack stopping just as Twilight said it would.
"Whew. Am I glad that's over." Twilight said, breathing out what looked like a huge sigh of relief as she calmed down and allowed herself to ease up. It was hard to notice, but she looked pretty stressed compared to how she looks now. "So what book did you get anyways?" She asked, desperately hoping to change the subject.
"Uh…" Not wanting her to be so upset, I quickly looked in my bag and saw that my book was second to the top. So it was easy to pull out as we kept walking towards a few benches. One of which, were entirely empty.
"Creatures of Greek Mythology." I read outloud. "Woah, and there's a cool dragon on the front!" I said, looking at the cover of it. "Two of 'em."
"Let me see that." Twilight said before I handed her the book. After looking around us, she held it out in her free hand and and used magic to flip through it quickly. "Woah. Spike, look at these pictures."
She held it in front of the two of us for both of us to see. She then started flipping page to page, naming off the pictures that were drawn out. "Griffons. Minotaurs. Manticores. Pegasi. This is a list of creatures from our world!"
"Wait, what?!" I yanked the book away from her and flipped around the book myself. Keeping her from seeing the pictures or what was written just in case it said anything about the show.
The book wasn't exactly new, so I knew that the generation that humans were watching now wouldn't be on here, but the book looked at least newer than the very first one.
After I checked it over, none of the pictures looked like anything too much like our world. The detail and everything was off. The Pegasi all looked like the horses in this world, and the heads of the Griffons looked more more bird-like than usual Griffons.
"Uh...Is there anything on dragons?" I asked, hoping to cover up just what I was really doing. Twilight was holding the bag of books in her hand like normal, but mine was in the bend of my arm, so I could hold the book in both my hands.
"Well if a dragon's on the cover, than probably. Still, I wouldn't get your hopes up Spike. The facts on those 'Mythological Creatures' probably aren't too accurate." Twilight told me, trying to dismiss the books worth.
"I don't know Twilight. Listen to this," I flipped around the book and stopped at the Manticore page since it was the closest. "Manticore. This creature is very similar to an Egyptian Sphinx. Having the body and head of a lion, bat-like wings, a scorpion or dragon tail, and a triumphant voice. It's a carnivorous creature that was said to have eaten its prey whole. Pointing more towards this creature being heavily quick-tempered."
"What?!" She yanked the book back away from me and flipped around some more. "Lernaean Hydra. An ancient, serpent-like, reptile that was told to live in a swamp or other watery locations. It possessed many heads. So much so that it was joked that it had too many heads for vase-painters to paint. And for each head...Severed, ugh," She shivered at the thought. "Two more would -grow back in its place!" Twilight exclaimed.
"That's terrifying!" She shouted as she just flipped to another page. "I don't even think we have that much information on hydras, and they actually exist in our world." She said, remembering not to cause a scene.
"Maybe they used to exist here?" I pitched the idea.
"Well, I'm just glad that they're not around at the moment." She said, shaking the thought away as she focused on the new page. "Oh. Here's the dragon page you were looking for." She handed me back the book as we finally approached the benches.
"Thanks." I took the page and looked over it anxiously. "If they have that much stuff on Manticores and hydras, then they have to have something on dragons here." I said before sitting down next to Twilight. Who spotted a small notebook beside us on the bench.
"Hey, who left this here?" She asked before picking it up and flipping it around. "A few pages are written on, but I don't see a name." She acknowledged, flipping to the back.
But I just shut her out and focused on reading. "Dragons." I said, starting at the beginning of the summary. "These creatures have been told in stories and legends all over the world. Most people remembering them as flying, fire-breathing reptiles originating from Greece. But contrary to popular belief, Greece has very little mythology on dragons…" My smile slowly fell.
"In fact, most of what people assume are dragons are more serpent-related than anything." I read on. "The most famous and closest to being a 'dragon' is the Lernaean Hydra..." I closed the book and dropped it back into the bag I was carrying. Sighing in defeat.
"It's okay Spike." Twilight tried to reassure. "I mean, maybe it's for the best you didn't know. After all, remember how rude those teenage dragons were?"
"Yeah, I guess…" I knew she was trying to cheer me up, but it wasn't working. "What's the notebook for?"
"Oh. Well, I was gonna ask if you could send a letter real quick, but-" "You need a pencil, right?" I finished her sentence as I reached in my pocket and took one out.
"Uh, well, yeah. Sure, thanks." She said as she took it. Giving me a sad smile. "Since I'm not used to using this phone thing yet," she opened her book and started to write on a new page. "I want to get this message to Celestia as soon as possible."
"Sure. We can try it." I told her sitting up to get ready and send it. After they turned me human, I tried seeing just what I could still do. My skin may have still been scaley, but I wasn't sure if I could still breathe fire like before.
"Thanks." Twilight said before tracing a square shape around her message with her index finger. Using magic to make a perfect cut. She then handed me the piece of paper. "It's ready."
"Okay. All we gotta do now is wait for no one to be looking." I said, spotting two groups passing us by. But everyone was about to be looking the other way in a few seconds.
Twilight's POV
The wait took a bit longer than we anticipated, but after a few more minutes, Spike tested out his fire on the paper. And to our relief, the message didn't just burn up. Instead, a small wisp of smoke evaporated the note and it slowly rose to the air and disappeared into nothing.
Since the smoke was dragon magic, the cameras didn't see the wisp. If anything, it might've seen the small puff of fire but that was it.
"So, what are you trying to ask the Princess anyway, Twilight?" Spike asked.
"Well, I can't quite place it Spike, but something just doesn't make sense to me." I sat back and rested my chin on my hand. "She told us that we needed to help the Protectors of Harmony. And from what Joe told us, that means saving Morgue from prison for a crime he didn't do."
"...But?" Spike urged. Knowing that there was more to it than that.
I sighed. "But, that's just it. If that's what Joe and Big Mike need help with, then why didn't she just get Morgue out and bring them to Equestria like she did with Blitz?"
"Well...Maybe she wants you to learn some kinda friendship lesson from all of this?" Spike offered, getting confused himself by Celestia's motives.
"I don't think so Spike." I shook my head. "If anything, it's Joe that needs the friendship lesson. Besides, how could any of us learn a lesson in a world so chaotic, that all of us somehow got talked into stealing?"
"Maybe this world's making us all act chaotic." Spike answered sarcastically, snickering at his own joke.
"Very funny Spike." I rolled my eyes. "You know as well as I do that this world can't do that. There's no magic, good or bad."
Just then, a small jingle started playing underneath me. Making both me and Spike stop talking and get up in confusion. But as we did, the music moved with us. Coming from under me.
"Oh, your phone." Spike pointed towards my front left pocket as I listened carefully again. And realizing that Spike was right, I reached into my pocket and pulled out that small device the Princess gave to each of us. The phone.
The front of it was glowing with a picture of Princess Celestia's cutie mark. And after seeing that picture, I carefully moved my thumb over the green 'Accept' button and tapped it. Making the screen change to show the picture, a timer that was counting down to the second, and a few small symbols. But not knowing what they did just yet, I simply moved the phone towards me so I could talk into it.
"H-Hello?" I tested it out, not sure just how it worked quite yet.
"Thank you for sending a note ahead of time, Twilight." The Princess spoke. "Also, I think you may be holding the phone wrong."
Sadly, her voice wasn't too clear since the phone was a bit quiet. "What was that?"
"Hold the phone up to your ear." Spike corrected me as he moved the phone to the right position.
"Oh, got it." I nodded as I kept the phone in place. "So, did you get my note Princess?"
"Yes. Good thing too. I was holding court at the time, so if you had called me then it would've been very awkward for the ponies that hear it." She told me.
"Wait, you were what?!" I asked her, suddenly getting worried. "I-I'm sorry Princess, I didn't mean to-"
"It's quite alright. Besides, your mission is much more important than childish disputes. What seems to be the problem?" Princess Celestia asked me.
"Well, actually, it's the mission I have a question with." I frowned.
"Oh?"
"You said that the other Protectors needed help, but that's just it. If the only help they need is saving their leader Morgue, than why do we need to be here? I don't mean to go against you or anything but...Why us? Why couldn't you just send them here like you did Blitz?"
"That...I was hoping you could realize on your own." The Princess sighed through the phone. "As you may have noticed, they aren't like Blitz is. In fact, they-"
"Are thieves?"
"I was going to say 'have a different outlook on life' but," She giggled lightly. "Yes. They have grown used to their lifestyle, and to bring them to Equestria like Electric Blitz would be...Difficult."
"But we could've helped reform them like Discord...Right?" I was already doubting that idea myself, and the Princess knew it.
"I'm afraid not. I've met with them all myself, and I think that one of them alone would prove very challenging. After all, you've already met Big Mike and Joseph, right?"
"Oh yeah, we've met." I told her with a small growl. But realizing the sound, I shook my head. "And I see what you mean. Joe's too stubborn to change his mind."
"Just Joseph?" She asked me. I could've sworn I thought she sounded a bit amused.
"W-Well, all of them are probably, well…" I couldn't just lie to the Princess. Big Mike was nice enough to be friends with, but Joe was still something I wasn't about to get used to.
"I don't blame you. I didn't think you two would get along all too well. But that in mind, there's a reason why he's acting this way." Her voice started to become less happy and more serious.
"Because we're here right?" I said, remembering everything that's happened so far. "With everything going on, he must be stressed out over organizing everything and getting everything set up to free Morgue."
"That's only part of it I'm afraid." Princess Celestia spoke. "There's another reason as to why I brought all of you there. One that, as I said, I was hoping you would notice right away."
"...Princess?" After a few seconds, I tried to see if she was still there.
"Let me send a message to you through Spike. It'll be some instructions on a spell that may help you understand just what I mean. It's something I had worked on after I used the Elements to banish Nightmare Moon."
101. The Final QotC
Yep, the final QotC. As you all probably noticed, the last chapter didn't have a QotC. That's because this one's a little more important.
This latest chapter's taken so long to come out. Sadly, it didn't take that long to make. It's been finished this entire time and sitting in my Google Drive box. The reason?...
I don't know. I haven't stopped writing. Far from it. I've actually been writing on another fanfiction website. Maybe you've heard of it, maybe you haven't. It's called FIMfiction. I've been writing a few stories there.
The first one's about a teen from Florida turning into Button Mash. It's titled Character Unlocked: Button Mash! His name is Zeke—guess where that name came from—and he needs to get to New York with this care-free guy named Connor.
It's a side-story that multiple writers are writing together. It's a group effort called PEV (Pony Earth Verse). Each writer takes on a character of their own making that has been turned into a character from the show. Apparently Discord has taken control of this world, kinda, and every story can have them taking on the most random of situations.
Another story I'm working on is titled Equestria Legends Online: Brothers: A Tale of Two Sons. This is a combination of MLP and Sword Art Online. I know that a lot of people hate SAO and for good reason. It sucks in so many ways.
Although one thing that it gets perfect is the premise. The idea behind SAO is the best and probably only good thing about it. Which is probably why it's the only thing that is taken from that show. The rest is up to us.
The guy who came up with the idea was happy to have me write a side-story along his main story. So far I already have three chapters on that and it's my latest story. (Probably the most finely tuned of them all too.)
The third story is probably my favorite. It's titled Trophy Room and it's entirely original (As far as I'm aware at least). It begins with Twilight and Spike finished their move into the castle as the town's rebuilding. Sweetie and Applebloom come over and, along with Spike, investigate the basement level that came with the castle.
Soon enough they come across a wooden door in the basement that looks foreign from everything else. They go inside and see that the room is destroyed and filthy regardless of how new the castle is.
The story goes on with the three of them, along with some other characters along the way, figuring out more mysteries about the trophy room. Every time one of the three do something for a pony or a place, a trophy appears in the room.
For instance, say one of them help Button Mash from getting in trouble. He's sincerely grateful and they earn his trust. Then a trophy of him appears in the room. Or, say that they spend the day helping out Sugarcube Corner and make an impact. Then a trophy of Sugarcube Corner appears in the room.
Although they soon notice something else going on. Ponies and places start to disappear. The three haven't gotten trophies from them. Not only that, but nopony else seems to remember anything about them. It was as if they never existed to begin with.
As for the fourth story, it's more of something I'm doing for the fun of it. It's called Pieces of Discord. The idea is that now that Twilight has accepted being a Princess and that she's no longer Celestia's student, she wants to learn magic at her own pace. So she decides to take on learning one type of magic in particular. Chaos Magic.
She asks Discord to help teach her this so that she'll know how it works and, if need be, reverse it. This is done after the fight with Tirek and Discord accepts Twilight's plan in hopes that it'll help keep ponies quiet about his betrayal.
Except things go wrong rather quickly when Twilight ends up blasting Discord into pieces. Each piece of Discord goes off into different directions all over Equestria and start causing chaos individually.
Only Discord's eyes remain at the castle and Pinkie, in a stroke of genius, puts them on AJ's hat where it and the pair of eyes fuse together. Discord then explains that they only have around a week to gather up the rest of the pieces of him before they become sentient and each piece regenerates into several new Discords.
The Mane Six all scatter in different directions and see how each piece gives a single pony the ability of chaos magic similar to what Discord did to Twilight. The tail 'infects' Scootaloo, the beard 'infects' a certain Manehatten seamstress, and the tooth 'infects' a certain coal black pegasus.
Like I said, it's more for fun than much else.
And the final story is something I haven't posted just yet. You see, on fanfiction I have tried making several stories. One of which is a Pokemon story titled We All Live In A Pokemon World. It has potential, or at least I think so, and I don't want to give up on it. So instead, I'm going to alter it a bit and bring it with me to FIMfiction. It'll star Spike taking the place of the main character, but aside from that it'll be much of the same as it is now.
Which kind of leads me to the real reason I'm writing this. WHY am I writing this?
Let me stop one assumption right now. No, I'm not ending this story. In fact, I'm doing just the opposite. I'm remaking it on FIMfiction.
Allow me to explain: You see, I hate FanFiction. As in this website. I'll say it right now. It's horrible. Especially the Doc Manager. They've updated it worse than Google has with YouTube and now it's too much trouble to take my writing from Google Docs or Word and copy and paste it onto this website.
So instead, I'm moving my stories to FIMfiction. Primarily speaking, A BRONY LIFE
It's going to start a little bit differently. I'll be keeping what I have on this website here now. It won't be deleted. In fact I'll probably be referring to it plenty of times in the story I'll be writing on FIMfiction.
The story will start in Equestria with Joe, Morgue, Big Mike, and everyone back in Equestria. Sadly, none of them will remember anything. Only the straight basics of all that happened. The Mane Six will be deharmonized and trying to take down the three thieves, Blitz, and Spike.
Why are they doing that? How did they get like that? And what happened to make the thieves, Blitz, and Spike lose their memories?
That's what this story will be about. As the story goes on, more and more of the story behind them becomes clear. Of course, everyone who's read up to this point probably already knows...
Well, you all know a very little amount of it at least.
From what the story's told so far, you guys don't know much of anything about the three. You may know the obvious, but that's about it I'm afraid. I originally planned to have the S2 Finale take up three Acts and a prologue. We got through the prologue, but we weren't even done with the first act. Not even close actually.
That would've taken forever, and with how hard it's gotten to work with FanFiction, I can't manage that anymore. So instead I'll be rewriting the story on FIMfiction for us all to enjoy.
Once the story starts on FIMFiction, I'll be putting up one last chapter on here. I've put up The Final Chapter and this is The Final QotC. So the update after this will be titled The Final Announcement.
Although...I think there's still one thing left on this update to do. The QotC.
There are three.
1. What was your favorite part of the story? Whether it be a chapter, a scene, a line that one of the characters said, or even just an entire story arc, anything's fine.
2. Do you have any advice for me? It could be something about the way I write or something that could've made one of the chapter's better. Anything that you think could've helped to make this story and any other story after this one better? Just allow me to be straightly blunt about one thing:
DO NOT DARE TRY TO SAY THAT EVERYTHING WAS GREAT AND PERFECT. IF YOU DON'T HAVE ADVICE THEN DON'T ANSWER THE QUESTION. THE ONE THING I'VE ALWAYS HATED IS PEOPLE SAYING THAT THERE ISN'T A THING THAT CAN BE MADE BETTER. NOTHING IS PERFECT. DON'T LIE TO SOMEONE AND SAY THAT IT IS.
Sorry if I'm exaggerating, it's just that me and every writer I've ever met appreciates people liking a story, but we all hate it when people don't give any input other than "it's great".
3. Are you looking forward to the new story? Anyone who has questions about it can PM me. I'll be glad to answer any questions about it. No matter how small it may be. Just talking to someone about it is more than I can ask for.
That's the QotC. Questions of the Chapter. XD Before I go, I did want to say one more thing. Thank you for 100 chapters of dedication and reading. It's meant a lot to me all this time. If anything, you're all the reason that I found the joy in writing. Without you, I'd probably be where I was before I started writing. Sitting on a couch all day and watching the same TV shows over and over again without even trying to do anything in my life.
I...I wish I knew how to thank you all. I may be able to write stories that people enjoy, but that's about it. I've never been good at expressing gratitude all that much. Heck, I'm not that good at expressing any kind of emotions, really. This isn't the end. I'm going to finish this story and finish it right. It was my first story after all. I owe you all that much.
When I have a decent amount of this new story ready to be published, I'll put an update on this story. So if you don't want to miss that then you might want to follow the story now. No promises on how long it'll take. But it will come. One day, this story will pick right back up.
I promise. My word may not be worth much considering my past promises that I couldn't keep up with. But I'll sooner die than break this one.
So quote me on this as many times as you want: "I promise to finish A Brony Life! Nothing from Heaven, Earth, Mars, or the secret life of a man named Walter Mitty will stop me!"
I PROMISE
-Zeke Kent, 4/29/2015